《Eternal Sa?sāra: The Wanderer of Worlds》 [1] Regular at the Wheel of Reincarnation [1] Regr at the Wheel of Reincarnation Chapter 1: Regr at the Wheel of Reincarnation
There are three ways to kill a reincarnator. Supposedly. Given that I have been reborn once again, I am unsure how much of that im is true. [The Order of the Crimson Abyss], the faction that bested me this time around, took pride in their knowledge of these three methods. Considering they did possess the ability to put me down once and for all, I feared it was the end when I was about to lose my life. Yet, of course, this great venerable one has outwitted death once more. Throughout all of heaven and earth, who dares to try and kill me? "..." Perhaps I should learn to change my internal monologues pattern a bit, since it may be unfit for the modern world I was reborn into. Which in itself was pretty exciting. Which in itself was pretty damn exciting. Anyhow, back to the point. There are three ways to kill a reincarnator such as myself. First, the most obvious one. To Soul-Kill them. As in, to destroy the soulpletely. The Order had tried that as I was just about to pass away, but it clearly hadn''t worked. Whatever technique they used to try and destroy my soul, it was far too weak to erase me. Second, to destroy all their memories. Not the ones stored in their brain, but their soul. So if the soul kill process fails, the target won''t have any memories or sense of self left to know that they''re a reincarnator. There was a clear drawback to this path, as the reincarnator wasn''t technically dead, and would continue reincarnating. Though some philosophers argued that without the memory, the reincarnator would just be a different person altogether? In that sense, this method made sense. Third, third I don''t remember? I paled. What? Dammit. Despite my arrogance, it seems the Order''s second tactic worked to a certain degree, enough that I don''t remember the third method they used. Yes, the Order had tried all three of their methods on me, they truly wanted me dead, and two of them may just have worked. The process of the three ways was actually done in reverse, I recall that much. First they defeated me with an overwhelming number of Cultivators and Sorcerors alike, and then they tried the third method on me. Then they used their second, to erase my memories. Then,stly, they tried to erase my soul, which caused me to spring into another reincarnation. Though perhaps I received more damage than I believed I did. No, it wasnt just two of those tactics that worked, all three did C though seemingly not entirely as they intended, given I was still breathing. It seems I have lived quite a number of incarnations after dying in the Orders hands without the presence of my memories. Only in this life did I regain my true senses. It was a pity, but I told myself everything turned out fine. I did survive, which makes everything else a minor inconvenience. Its not good, though. I admit I am a little crazy in my head, living life so many times, making families, only to lose them again, building empires only for them to copse whilst I wont ever know about them again. Life is tedious when you live like this, your sanity begins to warp to keep you interested in living. To not justmit suicide. All right, let''s wrap this up. Lets see how much I remember. In the beginning, I was a normal human in a normal world where no such thing as mana, chi, chakra, or any other supernatural energy existed. Needless to say, no kind of superpowers existed either. I died at a pretty early age in that world, barely out of my teens, at the tip of the broken bottle of my drunkard of a father, when I tried to stop him from barging into my sister''s room. Quite the noble death in my opinion, and perhaps decided by God or whoever else was touched by that, or maybe just by pure luck, I reincarnated in some kind of medieval fantasy world. I lived the typical Isekai life there. Killed the demon king, bedded pretty girls, you know the usual. Then, I was stabbed in my sleep by one of my girls. She was the daughter of thete demon king, and she''d been waiting to take revenge for her father for decades. I spent decades with her, and yet she killed me. Demon bitches are scary. Id still stick though. After that, I was reincarnated again. Sadly, it seems the Memory Erasure technique from the Order had mostly erased memories of my 3rd life, I only remember the outline of it. Dammit. Anyhow, I remember bits and pieces that it was a rare world with no mana, and it was the 12th century. The funniest part is that I was reborn as Genghis fucking Khan. Despite theck of natural magic energy in the world, I possessed a few magical arts that allowed me to use my life energy, or others'' if I sacrificed them through the use of blood rituals, tomand magic. Funnily enough, it was a technique I learned from the same demon wife of mine who had murdered me. ording to my leftover memories I took over at least half of Asia and was sure to go down the pages of history as a legend, just like the original Genghis Khan. Though sometimes I do wonder if the Genghis Khan in my first life was actually just me. Anyhow, I am side-tracking. Right after that, another few nk spots in my head. However, for whatever it counted, I did remember my 9th reincarnation clearly. It was the one where I was killed by the Order. It was also my longest life. I was reborn in a wuxia cultivation world, with flying swords and arrogant young masters, with power scales touching the heavens, etcetera you get the deal. Though the cultivars were also called martial artists as per usual. The Order that I speak of is an organization spanning the multiverse. Though there is most likely arger verse, an Omniverse maybe, beyond us. As one would expect from a multiversal organization who hunted me down, I myself was a multiversal deity. I was not a God in the usual sense, no faith and divinity bullshit, but I was indeed an ultra-powerful entity whos so great that he could go against any celestial being from other worlds. That was it, that''s where my memories end. It wasn''t as "whole" as I would have liked it to be but I can live with that. Whatever memory erasure technique they used, it was quite effective and managed to erase most of my memories of those past lives. Which was all I needed to confirm to let out a massive groan. "Uaaua-" "..." When I realized all that came out of my mouth was a gibberish baby cry, I quickly stopped. Dammit, I always hate this part of my life. So defenseless, so weak. So pathetic. Being an infant wasnt a fun job. All right, enough crying. Not that I have cried at all, mind you. I''m a reincarnator, and as long as I live, all memories can be retrieved over time. Besides, I do have a lot of important memories anyway, spell books, martial arts and stuff. It would take some years, perhaps decades, but that''s such a small time for my eternal self, and I am confident in healing all of my memories. Instead, this was a good ce for spending a few decades. I''ve been reincarnated in a modern world, I can see therge TV in this room, just beside the other baby casket beside mine. This was my 10th world, and it was my first modern world since my first life. Oh, and I have decided to call it my 10th since the uncountable reincarnations after I met the order dont have any memories- I suddenly stopped. "Huah?" A confused baby sound came out of my lips. No, there is a new set oftest memories that I have ess to. It wasn''t very exceptional, so I didn''t notice at first, also since I hadnt regained my true consciousness in that life. Still, I did well. In the life right before this, I was a doctor. As expected of this great venerable that is I- hm, I need to learn to stop. This is a modern world; this type of speech will be seen as a clowns philosophy. Gorou Amamiya, that''s who I was in myst life. My 10th life; looks like I have to consider my current one my 11th. In my 10th life, I was a doctor in my early 30s who oh, damn, that''s an interesting death for a modern world. I was murdered, that too on the day when I was supposed to deliver the children of a famous idol. The recent memories before this death are filled with quite the emotions,pared to the rest of that entire life. I was Japanese then, by the way. This room too had signs of belonging to a Japanese person. What are the odds that I''d reincarnate in a modern world twice in a row, being my first modern world since my first death, while also being in Japan both times? Fun. I yawned, my baby body not siding with me as tiredness took over and I decided to take a nap. I would enjoy this life. Maybe. * * * Aquamarine. That was my name now. If that hadn''t rung any bell in my ex-anime addict self, the next scenarios fell into an unsolved puzzle perfectly. This was interesting. Nothing like this had ever happened before. It''s been a few months since I woke up in this world, and I had realized some key things. This world that I was currently in, was the same world where Gorou Amamiya died. What''s wrong with that? It meant I have been reincarnated in the same exact world twice. That was a new and odd development. The weirdest part was that this was a world I knew of. This was a world based on an anime. I knew that because my memories have grown sharp over the years, and while I couldnt recall everything, I could recall most. There were characters of a particr anime all over this ce, and over time I had no choice but to ept that Id been reborn in a world that I previously thought was fictional. Well, the multiverse existed, so the chance that the multiverse theory is real isn''t weird. Aftering to terms with that, the first thing I did was search for my name on the, the original name that I had in my very first life. I did some research, and sadly I didn''t even exist in this world which only further confirmed that this wasn''t the same earth as my first life and truly an anime world. Perhaps that exined why there was quite a load of mana in the air because this was a fictional world, where maybe Gods existed too if my memories werent betraying me. Back to the situation at hand, I slowly looked ahead. "Say ahh." "Ahh." I ate my porridge with a spoon while observing the pretty purple-haired little girl feeding another blonde-haired little girl. Though I say little girl, there is arge contrast between the twos ages. The first is 16, and the second is a toddler. Ai Hoshino and Ruby Hoshino. My mother and my twin sister. Don''t ask, why in hell''s name is your mother 16? Honestly, I wasn''t really surprised, having lived in a cultivation world for so long. People there did so much worse, this was nothingpared to that. The most interesting part is; this 16-year-old is the exact girl that Doctor Gorou Amamiya C my previous incarnation C was supposed to deliver the children of. I have been reborn as my own patient''s son, whom my previous incarnation had also been a big fan of. What a mess. Japan was crazy for things like this; I used to like the culture back when I was still a youngling, but over time I realized the harsh truth. In my current situation, that truth just hit home. "Aqua," Suddenly, Ai Hoshino turned to look at me, who hadn''t been eating for a while. "What''s wrong? Do you want me to feed you too?" I was once again reminded that my new name is Aquamarine Hoshino. Dammit. I, the great immortal venerable, feared by stars and nebs, was now called Aqua. It hurt, but I had made a promise to myself in one of my earlier incarnations that I won''t change my parents given name ever. Unless it was too silly, like Dick Gayson. Unwilling to cause her trouble, I just shook my little head, lifted a spoon, and ate. "Aww," Ai smiled at me. "I''m still surprised how you can do that at this age. My little genius. Must be gics, huh?" I just ignored her adoration and the jealous re of the other toddler. That toddler girl was my twin. That kid was a weird one too, she was a reincarnator herself, except not a celestial being such as I. From what my memories say and what I have observed in the past few months, she''s an in-world reincarnator, someone who was a normal human in her past life. Some God had gifted her a second chance, unlike my limitless reincarnation powers, and this was likely herst chance. Still, it was very fun to have a fellow reincarnator, even though I have yet to introduce myself to her. She was honestly bothersome. Even if I knew who she was; she was a girl who died at my hospital in myst life, due to cancer. We were close, and I recall myst incarnation had fallen into depression due to her death. That was odd for a doctor who had seen so many people die, so it went far to say how much my previous incarnation liked her. That part of me, and the true part of me that had watched this anime in the past, felt happy seeing her alive again. Thanks to the God who caused her reincarnation, she was getting to live her dream. "Though really, Gods" "Hm? Did you say something, Aqua?" Oh shit. Indeed, even a mortal such as her can notice my transcendent intelligence sometimes, so I ought to be more careful about what I say. I quickly made baby sounds and titled my head; I had identally spoken out loud. After Ai just smiled at me, ruffled my hair, and went back to feed my sister, I frowned. Gods. Gods were a thing in this world. I hadn''t managed to roam the inte that much, but I was fairly sure from the bits I saw, along with Gorou''s set of memories, that the existence of Gods or other supernaturals was as vague as in a normal world. However, Gods did exist. I knew that from the somewhat blurry memory of the manga I had read. That meant I had to grow stronger, living in a modern world was going to be fun after so long, but that didn''t mean I nned to die a mortal. I am [Monarch of the Brightest Night], the supreme overlord of stars who never bowed to Gods and even heaven itself, after all. The air was rich with ambient energy, and that meant I could grow. There wererge gaps in my memories, but countless of my techniques and martial arts were unharmed. So, there shouldn''t be any issue to be the God King of this modern world. ** ** ** | Master4thWall - Author Note | I know I shouldn''t be adding more to the ever-growing stories, but I just couldn''t hold back the urge this time. Chapters are 2.5~3k words long, so enjoy! [2] A New Life; The Best Path [2] A New Life; The Best Path Chapter 2: A New Life; The Best Path
[Third Person Point of View C General] Ai Hoshino was an incredible talent; she personally was aware of that. She was a very good liar, which made her a very sessful idol. Yet, being a teenager, its not very unexpected that she would get into scandals. It was unfortunate that this particr scandal was particrly disastrous. Pregnancy. From a foreigner''s perspective, Japans concept of Idols would be considered disgusting and filthy. They are supposed to be pure, innocent, virgins. That was a stupid thing to expect from a popr figure, yet their fans couldnt help but fantasize about that delusion. So it was troublesome that she got pregnant. Luckily, everything ended up well in the end, even if the doctor she had hoped the delivery would proceed by, had gone missing on the exact day. Everything ended up well though, and she gave birth to twins, one boy, and one girl. Both of them were super geniuses. It had been a year since then. Naturally, Ai had remained away from the publics eye at this time, and the fire of her fame had died out a lot. She hadnt been active for that long, after all, even if the bit of time she was active was super-hit. As of today, the Idol Ai will make hereback! A greenish-blonde-haired man said, grinning as he pointed his finger at the board behind him. It was filled with writings, and ns for Ai to return to the market. As if startled by his loud voice, the little infant girl began to cry. The room was a studio and upied by five people, amongst whom were two little babies. Ai sat on a sofa, with her two children in her arms. She stared at the man who just spoke, Ichigo Saitou, the director of Strawberry Productions, thepany for which Ai worked. Beside him, a strawberry-blonde-haired woman stood, helping with the board. She was his wife, Miyako Saitou. Seeing the little girl cry, Ai leaned toward her face with a worried look. Aww, whats wrong Aqua? That ones Ruby. The director paused and gave her a look, looking stunned. Are you sure you are their mother? Oh, sorry, I am bad with names. Ai apologized, ignoring the director and nudging her nose with Ruby, who stopped her crying. Now go on, director, continue. The director sighed, while his wife shook her head, as Aquamarine Hoshino just observed the scenario in silence. * * * [First Person Point of View C Aqua] I have to admit; my mother isnt quite suitable to be a mother. It made sense, given she was just sixteen, and I didnt really me her for anything C other than being reckless and getting pregnant at this age. Ai had no idea on how to handle us kids outside her home. She wanted to bring us to her work, to the park, but obviously, that would be a disaster. The director agreed to none of those requests. It was already bad that she had two kids, but it would only be worse if this became public news. Thanks to Japan''s stupid idol policy, she had to keep a low profile and pretend to be single for the public. If any emergencyes, well take care of them. Don''t worry, you can leave them at home, I''ll leave Miyako here to babysit them. That was what the director agreed atst. His wife had tried to protest but was shut down promptly. Miyako was a woman in her early 20s, she got married to the director and obviously envisioned a bright future, so the idea of babysitting didn''t fit well with her. After that, Ai left with the director, leaving us with Miyako. My twin sister seemed to want to bother the woman for fun, while I returned to my room for more useful work. Naturally, I''ve been [Cycling] since I was born. I didn''t like how weak I was, and the fastest way to ovee that was to help my body with the ambient energy in the air. It''s not that big of a deal, but my mind is much clearer even in this baby brain, and my body is stronger than normal, close to a five-year-old. As someone of my power and experience, I have seen countless martial art techniques and even power systems. On one, some may use Qi in one way, while on another they may train in these arts in apletely different manner. I''ve used my vast knowledge, at least the ones remaining, to choose which of those systems I''ll be following. This power system has 10 stages. With the start being [Foundation] level, where I am at right now. This is how ranking follows: [Foundation] [Copper] [Iron] [Jade] [Gold] The five other stages after this are each groundbreaking, so I''ll leave them be for now. I chose this particr path because it is strong, and also versatile enough that it''d allow me to use my knowledge from my isekai world into y. Cycling for babies who haven''t even turned one-year-old is dangerous, and I''m only doing this because the foundation stage is rtively safe. However, this particr system allows fast growth from a young age, so after I turn one-year-old, I should be able to train more actively instead of what I am doing right now. I am not using any Cycling Techniques yet. Oh, Cycling Techniques are known as breathing techniques inyman''s terms. It will help me absorb the natural energy faster, but as I said, I am a baby it can be dangerous for my future growth. So, what I did is to run around, make my body tired, and fall asleep. My body naturally recovers the energy in my sleep and absorbs the ambient energy in the air. Normally, that won''t happen. After all, if you could absorb the energy in the air just by sleeping, wouldn''t everyone be a top-tier martial artist? That''s the exact thought I had in the distant past, and so taught my body a simple Cycling Technique that works even when I sleep. I can control the rate I absorb, and since I''m sleeping sending my body in a state of recovery there isn''t any danger. So, I strolled over to my casket and stood up near it. I grabbed the border of the thing, which was a bit too tall for me, and pulled my body upwards. I did a pull-up. Then I did another, another, and then another. Just when I was about to do another, the door burst open. "Hey, Aqua~e y with your sister, I am bu-" That Miyako woman walked inside with my twin sister in her arms. They both paused, their eyes looking at me as I was performing pull-ups. I reacted fast and struggled. No need to worry about it, they caught me midway, and they didn''t see me perform a rep. So I just had to pull myself into the casket, which I did, and then dropped in the bed, closing my eyes and pretending as if it was always my goal toe here and sleep. "Oh," The woman muttered something, closing the door and walking away. "I almost thought haah, no way, am I going crazy?" Filthy wench, how dare she interrupt my training arc? I made a mental note to punish her for her audacity, before quickly shaking the thoughts off. No, nope, this wasn''t the wuxia world of crazy young masters and arrogant lords, I ought to be a bit more benevolent than usual. * * * It has finally been a year since I was born in this world. Yesterday was my and my twin''s birthday and it was bothersome. Too loud and too much cake on my face. However, as the cake tasted good, I decided to forgive them. I enjoyed the day after that and waited until the next day came. Today Ai, my mother, has a concert, so I will have some time to improve. It still felt weird calling her my mother, both because of her age and because I haven''t considered anyone as my "mom" since my first death, and it wouldn''t change this time either. The longer time goes, the harder it bes to consider anyone as my family. I did have a few whom I had called brothers and sisters due to sharing the same sect or masters, though there were only a few throughout my lifetime whom I truly counted that way, enough to set it on stone with a cup of sake, but even my masters have never touched the status of my parents. It seems my twin, Ruby, is going to attend the concert. Ai wouldn''t know since Miyako will be taking Ruby secretly. Ruby is weird, she''s a creepy fan of Ai. It hasn''t changed even after she''s been reborn as Ai''s daughter. She wasn''t a bad girl, so it''s fine. A few months earlier, Miyako seemed to endure enough babysitting and had almost given into her dark impulsive thoughts. She wanted to sell the information that Ai has kids to bag some big cash. At that moment, I was deciding if I should kill her with my toy knife or not, but Ruby intervened before that and pretended to be some Shinto God to scare the older woman. Since then, she''s been basically worshiping Ruby, while I continued pretending to be clueless. It would be too bothersome if that little girl knew I was a reincarnator too, she was so annoying as it is. It maye out someday since I wasn''t exactly a stranger to her, I am the same doctor Gorou who had a special ce for Ruby''s previous incarnation, after all, but not today. This wasn''t the time. If I was going to take this life seriously, I instead needed to get stronger first. Ai will die soon, my vague memories didn''t tell me exactly in what year, but I am sure it''d happen when I would still be a kid. So, I have to get strong enough to protect her. It''s true I didn''t consider her as my mother, but I have promised myself in the past to be indebted to all who bore me for 9 months. Besides, the Gorou part of myself would just feel shitty stopping it while he could. So, after Ai left, with Miyako and Ruby soon following, I got to work. I had the whole house to myself, and since I was finally one-year-old, it was time I made work. It was time to reach [Copper] level. I sat down on a carpet, crossed-legged and took a long breath in. My body shuddered and I let my breath out. Now, this was the time I had to choose which Cycling Technique I''d choose, the Path I would choose. In the world I was born in, it didn''t run on these Paths or even the same power system, I only learned of this after I ascended and got to know about the other worlds in that universe. In that entire universe, this power system is the greatest. The concept of these [Paths] in my head has always been that of a Skill Tree. There are all sorts of paths, and choosing one would give me skills from that path over time. Though the thing for normal people is that, they can only learn one path, otherwise their bodies and souls would crumble. I never had that issue with my soul, and I could also make my body strong too, so I could always learn more than one path after reaching a threshold with the path I''m currently on. Still, the primary path that I choose will be useful when I''m still weak. These paths run on Qi, and thankfully the ambient energy in the air of this world is bare it doesn''t have any specific quality of Mana, Chakra, or Qi by default so I can absorb it in any way that fancies me. That''s lucky for me, since Qi is a superior energy to Mana. If a man had arge amount of mana, he would still die of old age, but if a man had the same amount of Qi, they will be young forever. With that settled, I had to choose carefully. I have five paths in mind currently, amidst which I have to choose from. Theyre as follows: Path of the Celestial Radiance: A path running on the brilliant nine-colored Qi, a variation of pure Qi but with more destructive prowess. It can earn simr results to the legendary Hollow King path, though the mana-negation part is less focused, in exchange for stronger attack powers. Upon reaching the [Gold] rank, your eyes will be transformed into the Nine-Colored Eyes. Path of the ck me: A path running on a mixture of Qi affinities between darkness and fire, turning you into a machine of destruction. Experienced users can demolish a continent into mere ashes with the [ck Dragons Dance] attack. Upon reaching the [Gold] rank, youd gain ess to partial dragonification, as this is a path derived from a line of ck Dragons. Path of the Raging Sky: A path focused on storm Qi; a mixture of water, wind, lightning, and cloud affinity. Experienced users can call forth typhoons with a flick of their fingers, and destroy several mountain ranges with another. Users can also heal wounds of their own and others, even spiritual ones; experienced users can even grant spiritual pathways to people whock them. Upon reaching the [Gold] rank, youd gain ess to a passive aura of electricity around you, thatd send slight shivers of rxation by default but can turn offensive to burn and pulverize any sudden attack or attacker. Path of the Darkest Sun: A path focused on dark steller Qi; a mixture of star and moon affinity, a variation of Yin and Yang. This provides the fastest growth through Cycling, as there is ster Qi everywhere in both and night, and moon Qi at night. Experienced users can call forth pirs of sr energies from the sky, erasing cities with each, and also devouring darkness that can swallow civilization like the maw of eldritch horror. Upon reaching the [Gold] rank, your eyes would transform into the Eyes of the Sun and Moon. Path of the Hungry Deep: A path focused on devouring Qi; a mixture of blood and hunger affinity. Outside the usual advancement using Cycling Techniques, this allows the users to grow by another means. They can [Devour] the physical and spiritual strength of magical beasts and theirtent authority, using them to empower the user. This devour is only usable on monsters and beasts, and is unusable on a humanoid creature due to the fundamental structure of the technique. Upon reaching the [Gold] rank, your forearms would be ckened and will give you an urge of constant hunger. I had my eyes closed as I looked at the text materializing from my soul reflection. I had these five options in mind, with each equal in power level one way or another. None of these was multiverse level on their own, Id need to expand my own power level that far to use these techniques on a multiversal scale, allowing me to erase gxies with a sneeze, and universes with a punch. Even though Id been preparing for this moment for a year, I hesitated. For a long moment, I wondered which path I should choose. ** ** ** Q C What Path is your pick? Chapter 3es out in 4 hours, wait until then! Otherwise, there are currently 25 more chapters in Patreon, join if you want! /Master4thWall [3] Wait, Devils…? Goddamn. [3] Wait, Devils? Goddamn. Chapter 3: Wait, Devils? Goddamn.
I already knew the Path Id choose, even if all the choices were juicy and attractive. Still, I couldnt help but go through their perks and drawbacks one more time. Path of the Celestial Radianceis strong and unique; it is especially useful against people who rely on external energy attacks. If the opponent is a physical brute, however, this falls short pretty quickly. As an example, Might Guy from Naruto would be able to wash the floor with me unless I reach the 9th cultivation rank. At the same time, I should be able to erase techniques like [Hakai] with a flick of my finger even without reaching the highest of ranks. Also, its [Gold Sign] the Nine-Colored Eyes allows quite a variety of optic powers, such as seeing the best lottery to choose, if a person is lying or not, etcetera. It has its pros and cons. Path of the ck meis interesting, but this is more focused on the destruction aspect than anything. I can burn a city with ease, sure, but I wont be able to duel with people in fear of identally killing them C and more. Some might argue that is the best, but I have always liked to be more versatile. Also, the [Gold Sign] of partial Dragonification is annoying; a long tail and useless horns in my head arent very useful. Path of the Raging Skyis interesting. Letse back to thister. Path of the Darkest Sunis strong, and it has versatility too. Its simr to ck mes, as the affinities are pretty close, but the destruction is more controlled than the mindless destruction of a fire. I can release a straight beam of ster Qi toward my target, lowering the intensity enough that it would just give them a slight burn instead of piercing through. I can also just vaporize them too, making this strong. The Eyes of the Sun and Moon allow one to perceive the pure and evil aura around everything, which is useful. Path of the Hungry Deepis ludicrously attractive. Which fantasy reader doesnt love the idea of killing and devouring their enemies abilities? On its base, this only provides physical boosts, though more than the other Paths, along with the ability to use blood Qi. Sadly, the blood Qis usage doesnt stretch far enough to let you control others blood, but its still good. One can turn their Qi into a shield of blood to block attacks, a de of blood to severe enemies, and so on. Plus, when you devour an enemy, youd be able to gain their abilities as well. By far, this is the Path that screams Hax! the most. However, it has the worst drawback. Its [Gold Sign] is very annoying. I dont mind ckened forearms for great power, even if Id have to hide it for this sensitive society, but what I do mind is the urge to feed. To begin with, devouring only works on beasts, as in magical beasts. They dont seem verymon in this world, so I dont know how often I will get to devour any beasts. Yet, the urge to devour will always exist even if I dont find any food. Its very annoying and mentally straining, so this is my least favorite. Now, here is the thing. I will be able to choose other Paths in the future, after gaining a level of proficiency on my primary Path. However, I wont gain any [Gold Signs] from them, as Id have one from my first Path anyway. Thats not a bug, thats a feature. Damn, I am beginning to learn modern talks again. Whoa. Anyhow, this means that, if I choose a Path with a very good [Gold Sign], its the best for me. Since I can always just choose the other, more useful Pathster, without their annoying [Gold Sign] like theHungry Deep. That means I am here to choose the one that has the best [Gold Sign], not power. I can always manage thatter. So, the smartest pick would bePath of the Raging Sky. Not only is it one of the stronger Paths of the five I talked about, allowing me authority over water, wind lightning, and cloud, but the [Gold Sign] is very juicy. Id gain ess to a passive aura of electricity around me, thatd send slight shivers of rxation by default, meaning anyone I spend time with will like spending time with me. Theyll be rxed and have fun. At the same time, this aura is intelligent like a program, it can turn offensive if it senses any sudden attack or attacker, which it can burn into ashes or pulverize. Since the aura is electricity, the speed at which it reacts would be faster than me for a long time, meaning I will be safe against bullets and such without ever worrying. This is easily the best Path for me. Did I forget to mention that I can even heal wounds on a physicalandspiritual level? Something thatd Id only gain after Gold rank if I dont pick this. I already said I like versatility, and this is by far the most versatile Path of the five. Some might say- why such hesitation if this is so good? Well, the speed at which I will be able to cycle the storm aura is slowerpared to the other sses. Because while wind is present everywhere, lightning and clouds arent. The most optimal way to Cycle in this path is to do so while flying over clouds, but sadly thats not possible since I cant fly yet. So cultivating in this Path before I learn how to fly will be slower than the other paths that have an easier essible aura to help. Whatever the case, I have already decided. Taking a deep calming breath, I began to Cycle my Qi. I said its best if I was flying within the clouds for this, but its coincidentally raining right now in this part of the city, so I can gather the storm aura with ease. My body was still from an outside perspective, while my spirit was busy condensing the Qi into a ball, to create my Core. It was located in my lower abdomen, swirling with energy as I gathered Qi into a ball. When I knew I have gathered enough Qi, my breathing paused for the entire session, I let out a breath and then quickly took a sharp one in. Then, I began to breathe Qi in the pattern of the mythical Cycling Technique titled the [Heaven and Earth Swirling Wheel]. In a matter of seconds, an invisible aura burst out of me, and I felt a shiver of pleasure run down my body. My eyes snapped open to find a world of nostalgic colors. I have reached [Copper] rank. I also gained my [Copper Sight] that is filling my optic receptors with unlimited colors from the world. Ambient energy, also called Natural Aura, is everywhere in the room, and storm aura is particrly thick right now. I missed this. Its just been a few months, but not having this made me feel as if I was blind, I am relieved. I stood up, far more easily than ever, and leaped at the window. I could jump better than ever, as I grabbed the window and opened it. The sky roared, and rain sttered across my face. I closed my eyes and took in a deep breath, my lips widened and my eyes reopened. Beautiful. Thus began my journey of walking thePath of the Raging Sky. * * * Ruby''s presence in the concert turned out to be profitable. Ai noticed her swinging a light stick in the middle of her singing and made an expression so dazzling that Japan became a fan. Ruby herself became a famous baby, in all of Tiktok and Instagram reels, and she seemed to like the baby fame a lot. It''s been a year since I entered the Copper Rank. It will take me a bit more to reach Iron, but I am going there. One thing that''s good is that, now that I''m two years old, I can walk and run around without anyone suspecting anything. I still had to stay very conscious of staying at baby speed while people were looking. Now that we can talk, my sister has really started going at this big time. "Mama! Mama! Gimme a pat!" The little girl hung from Ai''s neck. She has fully evolved into a pathetically spoiled fan of this idol, whom she loves to call Mama. Ai just giggled and patted her daughter with a lovely smile, she hade far from being the useless mother she once was. Then again, she still couldn''t be considered a mother if one nitpicked, but she sure was trying to fulfill her role. It was touching. I was ying with a toy motorbike, just to keep appearance C nothing more, definitely C and watched the two girls interact. Frankly, I have missed this sort of innocent interaction a lot after my long life in my 9th incarnation. Sure, I had the memories of my 10th life, the one where I was Gorou the doctor, but it still didn''t feel like my own since I didn''t have my memories. "Haah~ the blissful purend of amitabha." Ruby nurtured with her eyes closed as Ai patted her head, causing the older woman to pause. "The blissful purend of amitabha? Huh, where did you learn such a difficult term?" She looked weirded out at suchplex wordsing from a baby, causing Ruby to flinch as realized her mistake. In the end, Ai just grinned. "That''s a whole new level of genius! Must be the gics, hehe." She hugged her daughter. Iughed, and perhaps a bit too much as the two girls turned to me. Seeing this, Ai''s grin widened as she pulled me into a hug as well. "Look, Aqua isughing~ Aww, he rarelyughs. He shouldugh more, right, Ruby? My little cuties." The 18-year-old hugged us both, her cheeks rubbing with mine and Ruby''s, as the little toddler girl gave me a jealous re before she sighed and hugged me too. No, that''s not good. It won''t be good if she began to lose her jealousy. Since she thinks I''m a normal baby and she''s mentally older, she might start acting like an older sister. I was born 2 minutes and 33 three seconds before her, plus my mental age of hundreds of years makes me older than her. My pride wouldn''t let me stay silent if this little girl began to act like an older sister. It was hard on its own to endure a little girl like Ai treating me like a child, but I''m used to having younger mothers. However, this new problem won''t be endured. Perhaps it''s time I put some hierarchy into perspective. * * * First of all, I had to make sure that I wasn''t overthinking. I had to be sure that she truly wasn''t jealous anymore, and in the next few days that turned out to be true. But it felt a little awkward to just bust the bubble. After so long, she would annoy me why I didn''t tell her before. Plus, a lot more other questions. So sadly, I had to wait until I was presented with an opportunity. Back to the present, I was a bit excited. Ai has a lot of jobs nowadays. Like Modeling, Radio Assistant, and Voice Acting. Today she was going to attend a job that seemed to be a mix of all those. "Mama is finally going to act in a drama!" "It''s just a small role, Ruby." Ruby and I were apanying Ai. The three of us were inside a car, riding in the passenger''s seat while the director''s wife, Miyako was driving. Ruby and Ai were talking as usual, while I stayed silent and read a book on the Japanesenguage. I had yet to master it, even if I understood it very well. Suddenly, Miyako warned us once again that we C namely Ruby C shouldn''t refer to Ai as "mama" while in the filming location. She also warned me, gently, because she thought I was a dumb toddler. Soon afterward, we reached the location. It was an open grassy ce surrounded by trees and had a building in one corner. We were led to that building, and upon entering it we found ourselves face-to-face with the director. It was a man in his mid-30s, looking like a homeless person with his long brown hair and ck jacket. He frowned when he saw us enter. He stood up from his chair and walked over, crossing his arms and looking at Ai''s face. Ai fumbled. "Um, is there anything wrong, director?" "These your kids?" He suddenly turned to me and Ruby, who was standing behind Miyako. Ai maintained herposure as Miyako smiled hesitantly. "They are mine, sir. Don''t worry, they won''t be a bother." "Hmm, a manager bringing her kids?" The director narrowed his eyes, and Miyako sweated. "Fine, whatever. I am just a bit annoy- surprised how there are so many kids here today." Did he say annoyed? He did, I''m sure he said annoyed. It was somewhat rude, but I understood why one wouldn''t want kids in his workce. I could rte to this hobo man. Though, how many kids must be there for him toin? I turned my head around to give the area a nce and instantly found myself pausing. Destruction Mana. My [Copper Sight] was filled with a red hue of pure destruction as I looked at the red-headed little girl ying with some other kids. They were in one corner of the room, and it was only the long red-haired girl who had any mana at all. That''s not a normal girl no, she wasn''t even human. I sensed a sort of dark energy that Demonic Cultivators released. What was she? "That''s the daughter of a higher up, though I don''t even know his name." Abruptly, the director spoke, as if a toddler could understand hisplex words. "I am talking to all four of you. She seems to be from some big-shot family, so maybe keep your kids away from her, in case they fight or something." While Ruby looked a little nervous, I just frowned. I couldn''t remember her from the Oshi No Ko anime, but her figure looked strangely familiar nheless. Curious. Based on the demonic aura, along with the much more prominent destruction aura, and her appearance, plus the conspiracy theory in modern worlds that the secret higher-ups of all the entertainment industry are rted to the devil, I could take a guess. "Rias Gremory?" "Huh, how do you know her name?" The director''s statement all but confirmed my guess. This was a shared world of High School DxD. Devils existed here. Spoiler [copse] ** ** ** There are 20+ chapters in Patreon, go check it out! Link: /Master4thWall [4] A Plan and its Fruition [4] A n and its Fruition Chapter 4: A n and its Fruition
How stupid of a world. High School DxD? Wasn''t this supposed to be a wholesome and lovely normal world where Gods didnt meddle with mortals? I barely held back a peal of crazyughter. What was the little sister of Satan doing here? I love this. I obviously wasn''t panicking. I felt great, in fact. I was in the face of a humongous opportunity. If DxD was real, that meant the scale of this world was higher, which meant I could grow faster and earn more benefits than I believed at first. Still, I am going to avoid her though. I had no intention to draw attention. Plus, I am 2 years old, and she seems to be around 5 years old. I dont want to interact with her, there is no benefit from that. I quickly concealed my Qi, though I was half sure she couldn''t sense it anyway, and then jumped into Miyako''s arms. * * * After that, Ruby and I were snatched by all the staff and actresses in the vicinity. "Ohhh, twins!" C was their reaction before they began to torture my cheeks. At about that time, I also noticed that Rias had been left alone by the kids. From the beginning, she wasn''t really ying with them, she was trying to but the kids did their best to find an excuse and run away from her. Now, she was alone, sitting on a chair and staring out the window. She wore a cute dress with a purse hanging from her shoulders. Her hands clutched down on the bag, even though her expression was normal. It almost made me want to go talk to her, but luckily the beautiful woman who was hugging me like a stuffy toy didn''t let me go. Afterward, when I finally managed to pull myself away from thedy''s soft bosom, I made my way to find Ai. I was curious about what my mother had to do in this sort of job; living hundreds of years without any touch of modernity rendered me curious about these things that I previously didn''t care about. Instead of finding Ai, sadly, I came across the director from before. He paused when he saw me, and crouched down to my eye level, pointing a finger. "Oh, aren''t you the manager''s brat?" He said as I decided how to react. "I don''t mind you being here, but if you dare start crying during our shoot, I''ll kick you out." The arrogant overlord part of mine said I should annihte this baboon who dared talk to me like this, but I had learned to control that side of mine in thest two years. I had quite a few Rules of Reincarnation that I kept in mind, one of them being the name-change one that I have already talked about before. For a person like me to enjoy life, I needed these rules. Another rule of reincarnation is this: "Be like water, be formless." It goes along with the, "When in Rome, act like the Romans do." So when I''m in the modern world, I don''t wish to show my ruthless self. I would if it required it, but I wished not to. Otherwise it would be hard to enjoy anything, trust me. So, I pretended to be a scared child and blurted out apologies instead. "Oh, absolutely not! I understand me and my sisters are mere babies, but I shall try my best to not cause any inconvenience! I am fully aware of my own limitations and the rules to be upheld in a prestigious ce like this, so please rest assured. Don''t be harsh on Ai because of us, and consider working with her in the future as well!" I bowed, sounding frantic, and waited for his response. His response was an understandable yell. "Holy! This baby sure can talk! Where did you learn such words?" I looked up at him. This is the part where I''ll lie for more than one benefit. I said I''d need to prove my status to Ruby, right? This will allow me that opportunity. "YouTube?" I lied, watching the man give me a stunned look. "Y-youtube?! You can learn such things from there?! What a progressive era we live in!" He lifted me with his arms, smiling. "I have seen quite a few baby prodigies, but you definitely take the cake. Can you act too? Are you an acting prodigy?" Am I? Of course, I am. I''ve been acting since my 2nd life, I had to pretend to be a normal person and not a reincarnator. I''ve been lying to my birth parents for so many lives, pretending to be a normal baby. When you live as long as I have and meddle with old men scheming to take over nations ands, you''ll have to know how to lie. How to act. I knew how this game worked. "You''ll make a good face on the screen. My name is Taishi Gotanda, I want to put you in something. What do you say?" Finally, the opportunity had arrived. With my acting ability, I could put the seed of doubt in Rubys heart, and she woulde to ask me about what I was. I gave him a nod even as I prepared ns in my head. Soon we left, but before leaving I couldn''t help but go give Rias Gremory a KitKat. She looked too sad for my liking, and the candy seemed to do wonders to lift her mood. As I nned, she didn''t get to drag me to y with her since we were leaving, we didn''t even exchange any words. * * * A few dayster, we received a call from Director Gotanda. It was a small movie he was directing, where Ai will be a supporting character. However, I too will be acting, as a minor character. "Whoa, my cutest Aquamarine sure caught the director''s attention." Ai hugged me in the car, rubbing her cheeks with mine, as Ruby gave me a jealous re that was very rare recently. Sadly, I have lived my life acting, so I had no desire to take this as a career path. I knew that the main character in the cannon timeline had be an actor, but I had no intention to walk that path. This is purely a one-time thing. "Listen up, prodigy baby," We reached the filming area, which was an open forest-like terrain with mountains in the background this time, and the director pulled me away to the side to talk. "The casting is almost always decided by higher-ups. Only a handful of super big shot directors can choose their own casts, either that or it''s the directors who are working on a small-scale movie." Director Taishi Gotanda was working on a small-scale movie, I recalled. To my surprise, he lifted me up and then pointed at a tree in the far, under which a red-haired girl sat. My Copper Eyes caught the destruction auraing out of her. "I heard you gave that girl candy. She was so happy that she told her father to give her a chance to produce a big film if you were in it. So while this was supposed to be a small project at first, now that I have a big producer, I think this will be popr. Thanks, kid." Oh. I just stared at the girl who ate a KitKat bar while staring at the distant mountains. As if noticing my gaze, she turned to me and gave a smile, the red aura of destruction calming around her. Fucking KitKat. I didn''t n to attract her attention. * * * [Third Person Point of View C Ruby] She didn''t like her twin brother. He was a normal baby, yet he now had an acting career. All right, to say she "didn''t like him" would be wrong. She did like him, he was cute, and his usual silence was lovely. She was just a bit sour about why he got the acting offer but not her, while she was a reincarnator. She didn''t really hate it though since she always wanted to be an Idol, not an actress. Though she wouldn''t hesitate to say she didn''t like this director. He was scary. Ruby was in Miyako''s arms when she walked over to the director, who put Aqua on the ground with a dark grin on his face. "I am using Ai in this film, in exchange for you being a part of it. We call in bartering in this market. So tell her to give you some kind of treat, I don''t know, since it''s all you who gave her this opportunity. Saying so, the director walked away while Ruby red at his back. Miyako shook her head with a nervous sweat. "Using Ai''s son to barter, what a scary man." Miyako leaned down to look at Aqua, who she thought was normal of the two twins. "That director sure likes you, Aqua. What did you even do?" Aqua just shrugged and walked away. Both Miyako and Ruby found it odd, until Ruby noticed Ai was nowhere to be found. Taking a deep breath in, she began to cry. "Mama! Mama! I wanna go where Mama is! Take me to her!" Oh oops, right, Miyako was supposed to be her mother here. * * * That particr day, there was no acting, just some rehearsals that Aqua had to go through. Ruby noticed that his acting there was strange. She didn''t know how to exin, it felt too real, too fluid. Still, she waited until the date of the proper shooting to confirm her suspicion. Where she would confront him with her suspicion. Today was that day, they had returned to the location. Yet, annoyingly, Ai didn''te with them today. It was only Ruby herself, Aqua, and Miyako. "Mama! Mama! Why isn''t Mama here?! Take me to her!" She cried while sitting on the floor, and since Miyako wasn''t nearby she didn''t care to have anyone question the situation. Only Aqua was by her side, but he was a normal baby, it was fine. "Ai is shooting on a different date, can you stop crying?" Aqua said, making her stop crying. Right, she was the older one here, there was no need to pretend to be a baby now. Still, she didn''t like why she had to be here when she wasn''t even going to act. It would have been better if she was left home with Ai instead. Around that time, the door of the room they were in burst open, and a girl around their age, if a bit older, walked in with a frown. It was a girl with strawberry-red hair and a fierce expression. "Hey! Acting is a pro''s line of work, you know? If you don''t like it here, go home, stop crying!" "I already stopped- wait," Ruby gasped as she registered who the girl was. "You''re the child genius who will lick a lying snitch!" "Flick a crying switch!" This little girl was kinda popr, Ruby recalled. Was she going to act with Aqua? How annoying; why wasn''t she picked?! * * * [First Person Point of View C Aqua] "Everyone says I am great at crying scenes, cus duh! They''re great." The little girl was too arrogant; she gave me the vibes of those annoying youngsses from big martial art ns. If young masters were annoying, imagine how those young mistresses who thought the world belonged to them would feel. I dont like her. At least, that Rias girl wasn''t around today. I avoided her that day in the rehearsals as well, and everything had worked out perfectly since she hesitated to approach me by herself, worried that shed scare me away like others. A whileter, after a loud introduction, the girl C Arima Kana C looked at me with a frown while holding up a stack of papers with thebel Script written on top of it, By the way, neither you nor the Idol have any actual lines in the original script! You came here because of connections, right? Its not allowed, you know!? she looked at me in disapproval. Thats not exactly I saw thest drama she was in, and she barely had any screen time. I am talking about Ai. The little girl said, interrupting me. Interruptions were a bit annoying, but since she was a child I could- Must be because her acting was bad, isnt it? Thats why they had to cut all her lines, and she had such low screen time. The girl said that tried to storm out, and I felt my fingers twitching. Ruby was yelling something from behind me, and I released a sigh to calm myself. That was a child, even if she was insulting a legendary talent that was Ai C even I had to admit her acting was stunning C I ought to be kind and benevolent. Ouch! I picked up a little stone that was on the floor and threw it at the girl. It hit her on the back of her head. She cried in pain, turning to me with wide eyes. Y-you! How dare y- ouch! My expression was calm, my eyes filled with kindness, as I bestowed upon the girl a shower of meteorites specially controlled to not do any serious damage. In the end, the girl turned around and rushed out crying. Tsk, children. . The shooting soon began. To summarize what was going on, the film is about a woman who has no confidence in her appearance. She decides to get stic surgery from a hospital deep in the mountains, and Arima Kana and I are the kids she meets at the entrance of the vige. Wee, honored guest. We are here to greet you. Arima said with a dark expression on her face, talking to the woman in front of us while cameras surrounded us from all directions. Her acting wasnt up to my standards. I have seen quite a few wicked children in my life, off-spring of great people who passed down their gics to their children. Compared to those lying little brats, this Arima wasnt any big deal. However, in the context of this world, where entertainment was greater than back in my original world, she is good. Very good, I could understand why someone like her would grow arrogant given her age. Soon, her lines were done, and it was time for me to talk. The director hadnt given me any instructions on what to do, but from what I recalled about what happened in the cannon, and the hints the director was giving, I am supposed to act like a creepy kid. Easy. I put my hands behind my back, like an old man. You are the 4th one this month, I said to thedy in front of me. I didnt have any lines, so I was supposed to use my wits to fit in the plot. Four of the girls who entered, none of whom returned Foolish mortals. I continued my act, with my hand under my chin, as I felt all the gazes slowly focus on mine. When a great immortal venerable speaks, its natural for people to look, and their stunned expression was understandable as I talked a bit like my 9th incarnation. There was an underlying hint in the film that I and Kana were some wandering ghost who died long ago, so it suited me if I acted old and mighty. C-cut! The scene was finished on the first take, as the Director yelled with a goofy grin on his face. He crackled while everyone continued staring at me. Kana began to cry, yelling for a retake C because she apparently did too much worse than me C while Ruby just stared with wide eyes. I turned to her as my blue eyes met with her red ones, and she frowned while looking at me in nervousness. The seed of doubt had blossomed into a flower. ** ** ** [5] One with the Celestial Sapiens [5] One with the Celestial Sapiens Chapter 5: One with the Celestial Sapiens
Miyako was showering me withpliments the entire ride back. It was already a good thing that both Ai and I were acting in the same movie, earning money for ourselves and the Agency, but who would have thought Id deliver such a spectacr performance? Sadly, for whatever ns she was cooking in that wicked head of hers, itd all be for naught as I dont n to be an actor. There is no point in that. The entire ride back home, Ruby stared at me with dagger-like eyes, her frown deep in suspicion. She had a million questions, but she couldnt ask any because of Miyakos presence. Half an hourter, we reached our home. Our house was a typical modern Japanese house, if a bit more luxurious than normal. This ce was bought by Ai with debt, but thanks to thest two years as Ai regained all of her previous fame and went beyond, the debt has been paid. Ai had been impatiently waiting for us to return from the rehearsals and hugged us both when we entered. I dont like leaving her alone in the house; butterfly effects are real, so what if the plot proceeds faster and the killer visits us earlier than expected? Whoah! Is it true, Miyako-chan?! Are you not exaggerating? No, really, I couldnt even move when Aqua was acting. Oh, but, I did have my phone recording, so I actually have the clip! Do you want to see it? Nice, show me! I was in Ais embrace as she watched the video from Miyakos phone. I heard people felt embarrassed seeing their own recording, but I didnt. Being as great as I am, its natural that people will want to record me and share. Seeing the massive smile on Ais face, with a massive blush along with it, I couldnt help but sigh towards the world. Ahh, have I once again snatched a maidens heart with my outstanding disy? Unfortunately, she is my mother. Kyaah~ my cutest Aqua, you really pulled off the creepy kid act! Ai suddenly lifted me up in the air and grinned at me. Will you marry mommy when you grow up? I will think about it, I said dryly, as both Ai and Miyako burst outughing. Only Ruby stayed silent, ring at me. * * * Only when it was nighttime did Ruby find the chance and courage toe to confront me. Ai wanted to sleep with me and Ruby tonight, but the toddler girl insisted we sleep in the casket, which allowed us some privacy when she stood up and looked at me. Our casket was ced side-by-side, and she could see me lying down silently when she stood up. I was cultivating with my eyes closed; it was slightly less effective than when one sits cross-legged, but it works even if I am lying down. I opened my eyes when I felt her gaze, a spark of electricity sshing outwards that she must think was her hallucination. You, she said in a voice much less emotional than usual. Are you a reincarnator? The elephant in the room, she went right at it. In the cannon-timeline, the exchange of our reincarnation status happened quite early, so she was open to the concept. However, from her current nervous expression, she wasnt sure how to feel if the answer was yes. She would rather believe my acting was just a result of my gics. Now, here is the thing. I cant tell her I am Gorou Amamiya. Thatd make her too clingy to me, and that Gorou part of me really wants to tell her and hug her C maybe shed a tear or two seeing her alive again. However, Gorou Amamiya wasnt my only identity. I am the Monarch of the Brightest Night, also the Last Hero of Mankind. Those old and cold parts of me were just happy seeing her alive, they didnt want to disclose the identity of my 10th life if itd make her so clingy. Besides, she wasnt asking who he was, she didnt need to know his identity, she really just wanted to confirm if he was a reincarnator or not. Yes, I said, looking into her eyes. I am just like you, indeed. Though forgive me for having hidden that information until now, I didnt see much reason to reveal it. Ruby stayed silent. She just stared at me for a long moment. Contrary to my expectations, even though I wasn''t explicitly expecting anything, the girl took in a shuddering breath as tears swelled up in her eyes. Oh. Ruby sniffled and wiped her face, causing snot to rub all over and her lips quivered. She was crying. Why? "I- I thought this was just a dream," Ruby''s voice was filled with relief. "That I died and in myst moments, my brain created a fantasy that can never be real. I read some theories about this before, where they say people hallucinate before death. I some parts of me thought that may be what was happening." So that dilemma. "Is this real? Is anything real?" That was something that I used to think about a lot in my past reincarnations. After all, it didn''t make sense, me being some immortal soul was too good to be true. Why me amongst all the billions, trillions, and infinite people living in this reality? Suddenly, I felt the crying girl in front of me a lot more rtable than I ever thought was possible. It was like seeing a junior no, a younger sibling, going through that painful stage of life that you have passed through already once. I stood up and reached out a hand. I don''t know why, but I decided to help her out with this. She probably already believed this was real after hearing me out, but I decided to help her clear any remaining doubt of her existence. It was a Magic Spell. I hadn''t created a Mana Core for myself, but this particr technique worked with Qi too thankfully. Ruby didn''t shy away as my finger reached closer to her forehead, and then my index pressed into the middle of her forehead. [Sorcerer Spell: Transcending Mind from the Metaphysical Consciousness.] Ruby''s body paused in time, and I felt the edge of what she was going through. Her mind had leaped out of her body, and her consciousness was flying around the earth at the speed of light, yet her mind was able toprehend all the scenes. After spinning around the earth, she was thrown into a higher dimension, the realm that only those who tested Ayahuasca had seen before. A realm of geometrical mess, with eldritch beings unbothered by her trespassing. She came across the Pyramid Eye in that realm, and when her eyes met with it, both of her lives shed past her as if she had just lived through them again. From the time inside her mothers'' bellies, to the day she learned how to walk, and to now. Ruby returned to her body and fell to her butt. She sweated buckets, the A.C. was not helping her, and she stared at the floor for a long moment. Then, she looked up at me. "W-what are you? Are you Kam-" "Shh. I put a finger over her lips. It would be troublesome if her words attracted the gaze of some Shinto God. I am not a deity, rest assured." "Ah" "Go to sleep, it will be easier toe to terms with everything." I told her andid back down. Her mind must be busy, but her body was begging to sleep, so I heard her snoring before I myself fell prey to exhaustion. That spell took a lot out of me. . When I woke up the next day, I thought over whether it was fine to have revealed the existence of magic to that girl. I didn''t know what had taken over mest night to act like that. Not that I regretted it. One of my rules was to never regret anything. Turns out, there was no bad oue from this. Ruby was happier than ever, and she was very weing of my revealed secret. She stopped trying to act like an older sister too, because she knew even if I am not God, I must be someone beyond whatever she was. So, to conclude this stage, the mission was sessful. I won''t be bothered by her in the future. * * * I am finally three years old. Life for the past year has been surprisingly more fun than the two years prior. Ruby was enjoyablepany as a fellow toddler; I''m a bit surprised to admit that since my initial impression of her loud and annoying personality wasn''t very good. It made sense why I had this change, of course. Knowing her story from the anime and even from the perspective of Gorou was one thing, but seeing her life with my own senses was another. The spell I used on her that day allowed me to see the edge of what she went through. It wasn''t very clear, but it was better than what I had before. She was so pitiful in her first life, that it rendered even an old soul like mine happy when I saw her enjoying life now. She had cancer, and her parents abandoned her. She died alone in the hospital, with only the sound of Ai''s concert and the hand of Gorou clutching her own with her till the end. Back to myself. Today, I''m going to hit the [Iron] rank. It will be a bit more dramatic than my Copper advancement, however. The Fountain stage makes one''s body and spirit ready for thetter ranks. The Copper stage improves your spirit power, granting a great increase in Qi. The Iron stage, on the other hand, heavily improves your body. Currently, at the age of three, I am at peak human condition. Meaning physically I am still within the boundaries of humans. With Iron rank, however, I will be able to surpass my human limits and step into the category of superhumans. Before you step into [Iron] rank, however, you''d have to choose a [Iron Body] type. There are a lot of options, and optimally it''s suggested you choose a body that supports your Path. This is your foundation, and you can never change this again. The Path of the Endless Sword for one, is the best with the de Forged Iron Body. Likewise, my Path of the Raging Sky also has a dedicated Iron Body for itself, called the Storm Forged Body. The problem is, there isn''t any reason for me to choose that since my Paths will vary in the future. It would be troublesome if my body was only good at water, wind, cloud, and lightning affinity. I needed more so that I could switch as I pleased. In my past life, luckily I wasn''t born in the world where this Path power system worked because if I was, then I would have most likely been stuck with an Iron Body I didn''t like. Iron Bodies would actually be changed despite what I said, but you''ll lose a lot of your cultivation by doing that. So it was truly lucky that I was born in a more usual cultivation world with a usual cultivation power system, even if the highs there are low. However, if you have a choice to choose the best Iron Body possible, this path power system is the best for anybody. Thankfully, I have thought that over in myst life and created a body concept for myself, for when I would inevitably die someday and use that Iron Body. The Grandmist Forged Body, or Grandmist Body for short, would allow me many perks when I''d reach the higher ranks. I know this name exists somewhere, but the effects are entirely different. At my current stage, until I reach the 10th rank of this power system, this Iron Body will mostly provide me with passive effects only. One such is the ability to switch to other paths in the near future, along with a state of mental buzz for anyone who might try to read my mind. It''s simply the best, I made it with many perks in mind, to cover for any weaknesses I might encounter in the future. However, there is one slight problem. One will have to go through a bit of trouble to achieve this Iron Body. For example, if I wanted to gain the Storm Forged Iron Body, I''d have to sit in an open field when it''s raining and hope that I''ll be struck by lightning. Or I can make it faster by poking a finger in an electric socket while soaking in the rain. It would hurt, but I will gain what I want. For this, however, it''s a bit harder. I need a peculiar situation and ce. Thankfully, I''ve just found it. Once more, I had to thank Ruby. Without her, I couldn''t have run away from home for a night. My mum will be worried, and so will the director and Miyako, but this couldn''t be helped. I was in a graveyard, and it was an eerie stormy night. The sky was raging with rain and lightning, yet the moon was red; somehow under the rain, fireflies roamed around the area and corpses seemed to rattle underground. Today was a Lunar Eclipse, where the suns Yang aura was ovepping with the moons Yin aura, causing a thick Creation aura to wash over the like never before. The corpses in the graveyard also provided a negative aura, while all the flowers and trees in the graveyard provided a positive aura. This truly was a unique situation, hard toe by, which was perfect for my n. If I didnt encounter this rainy Lunar Night today, I would have to wait for the next one with rain. It could have taken years. As for why? The energy of Grandmist was infinity. Infinity gave birth to the primal chaos, and the primal chaos transformed into yin and yang. First, there was grandmist, then there was primal chaos, after primal chaos was the division of yin and yang, and finally, there was the formation of the five elements. Meaning, Grandmist was the source of Mana, Qi, and whatever else energy present in the universe. By obtaining the Grandmist Body, I dont need to establish a Mana Core in my heart. I can use my Qi as a recement for Mana, effectively making me twice as effective as my old self right away. The potential of this life of mine is endless, to say the least. I had a few hours in my hand, absorbing the opposing energies like a sponge. My skin was ckening, and while getting cured secondster, I was losing my eyesight while gaining better eyes a momentter. My skin tore apart, reced by new, and my bones turned into ashes, before forming new and stronger. It was a painful process, but I let out no scream. Lightning hit the tree under which I was sitting, and it began to burn. Fire aura lit up in the area, and suddenly I had ess to fire, along with the water, lightning, and earth that had already been present. The process grew faster thanks to the fire, but it meant the pain grew as well. The next day, the clouds cleared and the sun peeked out. The graveyard was flourishing with flowers and trees, in ces that they didnt even exist before, and the tree that had burned due to a lightning strikest night was three timesrger now. I slowly stood up from under the tree, my mortal sight clearer than ever before, as were my five senses. My cold gaze pierced the sky and saw the airnes beside the clouds; I could smell the river in the far, and hear the sound of children ying in the park far from here. I have advanced to the [Iron Rank]. I have stepped towards bing a Celestial Sapien. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20+ chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [6] Fate & its Defiant [6] Fate & its Defiant Chapter 6: Fate & its Defiant
[Third Person Point of View C Ai Hoshino] It has been two years since her son did that acting gig, and it was better received than she thought. Though sadly for her son, she stole his and, well, even the main actress'' limelight with her own acting. ''My cuties will have to try harder than this if they want to match up against mommy.'' Ai couldn''t help but giggle as she walked into the telephone booth located at the side of the road. She couldn''t use her own phone for this call she was about to make. Both her children were geniuses, maybe a bit too suspiciously so, but they were still kids. Ai was avoiding this for a long time but it was time she introduced them to their father. More than once, she had heard the two kids talking about their father. Usually, it went about Ruby bad talking about him, asking Aqua why that man would leave someone as bright as their mama, while Aqua told her to forget it. Frankly, her rtionship with that man was strange. Maybe that''d be an understatement. Logically speaking, it was her fault that she didn''t have the abortion for the kids, so the father isn''t obliged to do anything. To begin with, they weren''t married, just two teens who didn''t know the best for themselves and made a mistake. So, she felt a little awkward calling him now of all times. Still, it was for the sake of her kids. Aqua was lost oncest year, and she felt like her world had crumbled. She looked everywhere, but he was nowhere to be found. Atst, when he returned the next day with tattered clothes that had flowers sticking to them, she hugged him tighter than ever while crying. In thest four years, Ai hadnt regretted giving birth to them even once, so she was going to take this mother''s job seriously. She hesitated after fully dialing the number and then called. It rang for a long minute but was ultimately picked. ["Hello? Who is this?"] The voice sent various shivers of emotions across her heart. Ai took a shivering breath in and began to talk. "Hey it''s me, do you remember?" ["...Ai?"] He did remember! Well, she would have been mad if he didn''t, given he was the father of her children. For the next few minutes, they talked in an awkward tone, until she managed to pull the courage to get to the point. "So, you know the kids grew up. They are four years old now. I was wondering if they should meet their father once." ["Hey, are you"] "I''m not s-suggesting we get back together. We both know it won''t work out. Just I am asking for a visit. To manage a few hours of your schedule ande see us." There was a long silence from the other side, and for a moment she wondered if he had cut the call. Just when she was about to ask if he was there, his voice returned. ["Sure. Tell me your current address."] * * * [First Person Point of View C Aqua] A year has passed since I advanced to Iron. I do hate the fact that my growth is so slow, that I wasn''t a Jade yet, but there is nothing to change this. I don''t really have any sparring partners, and thick storm auras are rare. So, I have decided to teach my little sister some tricks. I wouldn''t have done this if this was a truly normal world, but if DxD was real, then that means there were mages in this world, there were Heroes, Gods, and Devils. The smart choice for me would be to teach Ruby some tricks so that she can protect herself. Besides, it''s entertaining to train someone. I did have a few disciples in my earlier lives when I grew too bored and old, and those were somewhat of a fun time. "Hey! Teach me some magic already, this is doing nothing!" Yet, teaching her was annoying. She had no respect for him as her Master and just yelled to teach her magic when she hadn''t even formed a Mana Core. "This is the 13th time I am telling you, you need to form a mana core first. Without it, you can''t cast jack-shit." She gasped. "Don''t curse." "...Oh right, my bad." I knew better than to not curse, in case Ai or Miyako heard. He had chosen to teach Ruby Magic and not Martial Arts, because her body is more mana sensitive than qi sensitive. She could sense mana with ease and had learned how to do so after a week''s worth of training. It seems her good gics went further than just her looks. I said quietly this time, "You need to form a Mana Core in your heart." "But I can''t do it!" She threw her hands around, and if she was anybody other than who she was, I would have thrown her out of the window at this moment. I''ve regained some of my memories from my 4th to 8th life. In my 4th life, I was dragged into bing a wandering hermit, it was a humble life. However, in my 5th life, I was called the Sorcerer of Eternity. People would sell their daughters for a single lesson from me, and yet this puny mortal dares to! I quickly dispersed those thoughts when I looked outside the window. It was night and the stars were twinkling at me. Indeed, in this entire cosmos, I am the most benevolent one. Why must I be mad at this innocent soul? I turned to look at Ruby again, smiling. "I understand, my cutest imouto-" "Eww, creep!" She screeched in fright and dashed off the room. How rude. * * * Last night was fun when I got up and ran after her. She kept yelling until she began to cry in Ai''s arms. It weirded her out when I act too nice because usually, something bad happens afterward. However, when I woke up today none ofst night''s smile remained. There was a bell I heard that startled me awake. Since the day of my acting, doorbells have been my utmost priority. Whenever I hear a doorbell, I rush to the door before anybody. Nobody was suspicious as children usually did that a lot, so I got away with it. However, today a bell rang when I was sleeping. I am an early riser, so someone at the door when I was sleeping is rare. In the four years of my life, that has happened a rare few times. I jumped awake from my casket and leaped across the door. I couldn''t take any chances. I soared through the air, leaving a trail of lightning behind me. I was supposed to pause before a turn and take a sneak peek, but my enhanced nose picked up a scent that told me not to waste time. I made a sharp drift in the air and found myself facing the door. Good morning, Ai. How are the twins doing? My mother, Ai was just there, and the world was slow as her smile was vanishing and her eyes were widening. She had just epted a bouquet of white roses from the hooded man at the door, which were quickly turning red from the ssh of blooding from her abdomen. My mouth widened for a moment before I shut my lips tight. My eyes went cold as I found myself moving like a trail of lightning. I side-stepped near Ai, pushing her away with a gentle push, while my hand leaped out to grab the bastard in a choke. Augh! The idiotic son of a bitch who hade to kill Ai just because she had kids because she had fallen in love and wasnt a virgin, groaned as I pushed him against the grass outside our house. I was old, I have lived through a lot. Only a few things made my emotions stir, and this happened to be one of them. Pathetic shut-in bastard! Hell pay with his soul for this foolishness. The disgusting loser tried to say something, but my strength was beyond any normal human now. I wasnt here to listen to him talk, I wasnt Ai, I wasnt going to talk to him about the wrongness of life, the lie of love. I am only here to destroy his soul. Qi swelled up on my palm as I emptied out half of my core with a single attack. The raging Storm Qi rushed out of my channels in a specific pattern, as I performed one of the basic three techniques of my Path. [Wrath of the Roaring Sky] Electric blue energy spread through the loser shun-in in a split second, the sound of meat sizzling filling the air, as the garden was lit up as if another sun had risen here. The otakus body was pulverized into fine dust a secondter. Not even bones remained as mere ash rested on the grass, my hand clutching down on it. I stood up, turning my head to look at the bleeding woman leaning against the wall. She looked frightened at the sight, her eyes locked on the ashes, and she gulped. When her eyes met mine, she paused, hesitating before she called. A-aqua? I walked over to her when she spat out blood trying to say my name. She was too careless, too innocent. If I hadnt intervened, she would have recognized the face of that loser and would have talked to him nicely instead of calling for help. Na?ve. I walked over to her and suddenly felt angry at myself instead. She wore an apron, and from the scent I got from the kitchen, she was making a cake just now. She was making a cake for us because its a holiday. Her white apron was red; a knife was sticking out of her abdominal aorta. It was a serious injury. Aqua- Dont speak. I didnt meet gazes with her. I will just pretend to have been possessedter, for now, I had to pretend to be someone else and save her. I wish this didnte to this, that she wasnt stabbed and I would have taken care of that lowly loser earlier. I grabbed the knife and pulled it out. She tried to tell me to stop because the wound would bleed more with the knife out, but I didnt listen. I then grabbed her apron and gently took it off over her outfit. Why the hell is she wearing a maxi? It would have been easier if she was wearing a tee shirt, but fine. I grabbed the hole in the maxi through which the knife had prated, and tore apart the fabric. I identally tore it apart too much, but my eyes were focused on the wound alone. I gently ced my palm over the wound. Aqua, I- Shh. I couldnt help but look into her eyes once. You are fine. I didnt want to admit it back when I chose my Path, but one of the main reasons why I chose the Raging Sky path was because of the healing properties. Without this, she would have died today. [The Pure Storm Baptism] A warm light emanated from my hand, in a circr shape, and Ai took in a sharp breath. It must hurt like hell, but her eyes went wide for something else. She realized what was happening to the wound as she stared at me in shock. I sped up the process, cursing in my head at how much energy such simple healing was required since she herself didnt have any Mana or Qi until I lifted my hand a minuteter. No wound remained on her skin, it was as clean as ever. I smiled and then felt my body falling over, exhausted and out of Qi. Only for a moment did I realize that my face had fallen on her naked chest before I passed out. Today, I have once more defeated fate with ultimate ease. Truly, Cannon Events are no match for the most venerable one in this cosmos. ** ** ** Master4thWall: With this, the childhood arc is done! My drive to write this was unmatched for the past few days since I just wanted toe to this scene where MC would stop Ais death. Now I can rx. Post some reviews, guys! If you want to read the next 20+ chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [7] Gods and Destiny [7] Gods and Destiny Chapter 7: Gods and Destiny
[Third Person Point of View C Yatagarasu] "How interesting" In the form of a little girl, she sat on top of a utility pole kilometers far from the house of Ai Hoshino. Yet, her eyes saw the scene clearly through the eyes of her crows that flew over that house, as she wore an evesting smile. Fate had just been averted. This was the exact moment, the scenario that would have pushed the two children to reshape the country in the future. Yet, it had just been averted by one of the children. How had thise to be? "My Liege? What must I do?" She called out to the air, her smile faltered and she took on a respectful experience. "Should I go and make Fate return to its course?" Should she go and kill that woman herself? The sky was calm, the clouds floating gently as usual. She waited for merely a few seconds until an ethereal voice rang in her ears. "Those who are to live, will live. Those who are to die, will die. I, Amaterasu, am to simply stand witness." The voice was like the singing wind. "Fate has been altered, but perhaps that too was destined to be? Must we really meddle with things that have changed on their own?" The divine voice of her master, Amaterasu, spoke to her ears. Amaterasu was the Sun Goddess of Shinto Mythology, as well as the Chief Goddess who stood at the top of Takamagahara, the heaven of Shinto Gods. It was a great honor that she was the servant of such a deity. The little girl, Yatagarasu, had her eyes closed as she nodded gently. "I understand, my Liege. Still, forgive my insolence but isn''t that boy odd? He used a form of magic to avert fate. Should that be tolerated? How does he even know such arts?" "Yatagarasu, dear." The wind-like voice sang again. "We are Gods, not fools. There is something strange about that boy''s soul, I was aware of that back when I reincarnated him and the girl. However, I didn''t linger on him for too long since he isn''t my chosen, but my brother''s." And Yatagarasu was well aware of how her brother was these days. It''s surprising that Lady Amaterasu even bothered asking that disappointing God permission for this event. Great Amaterasu brought two people who never had a mother, in the real sense, and a mother who gave birth to soulless children, together. She could do that easily; her powers were vast. But while reincarnation wasmon in this world, reincarnators with intact memories were rare. It would break bnce; Fate would grow very unpredictable. So it only happened a few times in history, and whenever it did, Lady Amaterasu had to ask permission from her brother. Only after both Amaterasu and Tsukuyomi would give their permission, would this very special reincarnation happen. However, the current Lord Tsukuyomi was a disappointment. Who was he to permit anything anymore? In fact, that fool went by the name Delivery God Yato now, and he didn''t even have enough authority to bless his chosen so that he would keep his memories while Fate would also stay stable; so Lady Amaterasu had to bless both of the children herself. So, one could say it was that fool''s fault that Fate had twisted like this. Yatagarasu wouldn''t dare say any of that out loud, of course. No matter what, Lady Amaterasu still loved her brother. Being her brother was one thing, but he was also her fiance in the past, all those feelings made her too soft towards him. "Mhm, Yatagarasu." The gentle voice said once more. "You shall return. If they ever need your guidance in the future, only thene intervene." Intervene, and have some fun C Yatagarasu noted. She sighed in her head and nodded. Her Goddess'' Will was eternal; even if she was displeased, she would do as per her orders. With a giggle that traveled kilometers all around, the body of Yatagarasu, the Crow God of Guidance, burst into a flock of crows that soon disappeared into the sky. * * * * * * [Third Person Point of View C General] More than ten years have passed since Ai Hoshino nearly lost her life. That incident made Ai want to quit as an Idol; she had survived once, but what if it happened again? What if next time, it was her children who would face such attacks? However, her agency didnt want her to quit. Since the body of the attacker was gone, and the scene that had happened waspletely supernatural, Ai didnt bother to tell the President and his wife about the incident. Though in truth, being the bbermouth she was, it was a miracle she hadnt said anything. Honestly, she feared that her son might be taken into custody, or worse, seen as a practitioner of some kind of ck magic and taken away by the government. She may be airheaded, but she wasnt going to risk her sons life. Sadly, though, because she didnt have any real reason to quit, the President and his wifes begging forced her to stay. After that, she had asked Aqua in private if she should quit or not, but he just acted like how a four-year-old should and told her to pursue her dream in a cute voice. Much unlike the authoritative scary voice he had when he outright murdered another human. Aqua didnt even remember the incident. When he woke up after healing her and copsing, he had forgotten everything. Ai hade to believe that Aqua was blessed by the Gods. What she saw back then was not him, but a God in flesh who had descended on her sons body. She wasnt exactly religious, but she wasnt an atheist either. After this incident though, she began praying at the shrine every month. She wished she could do it more frequently, but her schedule was too busy for that. Busy she was, but that also meant she grew more popr. In the uing few years, she easily toppled all herpetition and became the most popr Idol in Japan. In the years after that, she went even beyond. ckpinks Lisa was held as the most popr female idol to ever exist, and she retired at the age of 26 in August of the year 2023. For the next few years, nobody even came close to her in sheer poprity. Until Ai dropped her most popr song to date, in the year 2025. At the age of 23, she surpassed the poprity of Lisa like a rocket taking off. Not only in Japan, now Ais face became recognized throughout the entirety of the world. In 2028, at the height of her poprity, Ai quit as an Idol. She waspletely and extraordinarily satisfied with her career. Some Idols liked to continue until they were 30, but Ais contract of 7 years C that had been renewed once C ran out that year, and she decided to quit then. Her career began at the tender age of 12, and she retired at the age of 26. Her 14 years of Idol career was second to none in history and has retired, starting a wave of countless young Idols to take on the mic. Ai Hoshino, recorded as a legend in the flesh, retired unmatched in her craft. To this day, five years after her retirement, her poprity reigned supreme. * * * [Year 2033, Japan] The slick ck Rolls-Royce Ghost slipped through therge opened gate and soon parked outside the modern Japanese mansion. It wasrger than average Japanese houses, but not big enough that one might need maids. The driver walked out of the car first, suited in a ssy ck suit and shades, while a man wearing simr clothes exited from the seat beside the driver. They were both drivers and bodyguards for the passengers behind. The two men opened two of the doors behind, as three people excited one after the other. First, it was a middle-aged man with green-blonde hair, followed by a bright blonde-haired girl. From the other door, walked out she C the purple-haired woman whom some would dare call a goddess in flesh C Ai Hoshino. Ahhhh~ Ai took a deep breath as she looked around her home. Has it been six months already? Ah dammit, those Hollywood movies need so much time. Although she retired as an Idol, Ai continued her other jobs. Mainly, her acting career had been flourishing since she retired as an Idol. So much so that she acted in Hollywood movies a few times now. Returning from America, she was in a good mood to finally breathe the air of her home. Theyve been living here for the past five years, she bought it with herrge amount of money after she retired. The president of Strawberry Productions, too, has bought a house just to the side, though most of the time he and his family spent time here. Mama,e on already! She turned to the voice of her daughter, Ruby, who had followed her to America for this trip. She shook her head, and her eyes met with the President, her clear father figure by now, as he shrugged. Can you me her? Its been a long time, she is impatient to meet her brother. Well, how could she me her when she missed her son too? She asked him toe so many times, but he didn''t want to. Then, he was so heartless that he didnt even do video calls in the past few months. How could she be satisfied with just his voice calls? Ai followed behind Ruby and scolded her gently since she was mming her hand on the bell. Side by side, they looked so simr that their rtionship might get revealed if someone was too paranoid. The difference, other than their hair color, was their height. Ai was just a bit taller than her daughter, standing at 5''5" while Ruby stood at 5''2". Strangely, Ai had gained height in thest eleven years. She was 4"11 at the beginning yet she gained 6 inches after turning 20. She supposed it may have something to do with that golden electric energy that had healed her. Perhaps. Her wandering thoughts were broken when she heard footstepsing from inside the house. Her heart beated faster in anticipation, as the door was opened by someone entirely unexpected. Well, not really unexpected, but she was hoping it would be Aqua. Instead, it was Miyako. She took care of Aqua in their absence, and even spent nights over sometimes. Ai was truly grateful for that. Miyakos strawberry blonde hair fluttered in the air and she smiled when she saw them. She widened her arms to embrace all three of them in a hug. "You guys are finally back, mhm!" "Hey, aunty Miyako! See youter." Ruby greeted back and quickly spilled out of the hug, moving inside the house. Ai felt a little sad that she couldn''t do the same, the life of an adult meant she had to spend a few minutes here before she could go meet her son. . Ruby quickly ran inside the mansion with a broad grin on her face. She has made so much progress that she couldn''t wait to show him. Pausing for a moment, she decided to start showing off from that instant. She closed her eyes and felt the four rings of mana that were circling the blue sun inside her heart. She drew power from them, her lips moving in a trained manner, and she spelled the words of magic. - [Search]! A translucent ripple of mana spread through the entire mansion and beyond. The radius was small, but it worked since Aqua was somewhere inside this mansion. An arrow appeared midair, pointing ahead, which she quickly ran after. The arrow was floating a few meters in front of her, and it moved when she followed it. Soon, she found herself leaving the main house and entering the personal gym that was located just to the side, the two buildings connected via a hallway. She walked through the hall and found herself at the door of the gym. Inside it, there wasn''t much equipment. There were only weights, fridges, and other heavy things that normal people wouldn''t even think of working out with. Yet, there hung a guy from a pull-up bar on the high wall, meters higher than the floor. His longer curly blonde hair fell on his sweaty shoulders, and sweat dripped down like a loose tap. All the while, three fridges hanging from his waist. "..." Ruby just stared at the scene with a stupid expression. She could do magic, but that How was that real? Physically, Ruby was just slightly stronger than adult men, even though her spells could take out a dozen or more. This was outrageous for her. Half a minuteter, the blonde guy stopped his pull-ups and gently dropped down. The 3rd fridge was close to the ground, so it didn''t make much sound as he dropped them and then undid the belt that tied the fridge with him before he jumped down from meters above. Hended right in front of her, not making even a thud, as he looked down at her. He was one head taller than her, towering over her with his bulging muscles that betrayed his age. He was sweaty, and he was looking down at her without smiling C something Ruby had noted to hismon uncaring act to pretend like he didnt care. In turn, Ruby didn''t care about his act, as she threw herself at him. "Onii-chan, I am back!" 4th Circle? Ruby felt his [Jade Perception] scan over her body and spirit, making her hold back a shiver; whenever he did that, she felt like a vulnerable rabbit. At that moment, he was like a Lion to her senses, checking out a delicious deer. Yet, she knew fearing her brother was stupid when he finally stopped pretending to not care and hugged her back. His arms went around her waist, and he lifted her up to his eye level, their noses touched as he stared at her nkly. I was hoping youd reach 5th Circle by now. Its just been 6 months, rotten brother. Show some appreciation, I advanced a rank after so long. He clicked his tongue thrice in quick session as if it was a bird chirping; his lips curled up, and he finally returned a smile. Sure. Good job, and be ready to suffer. The spells of this stage are harder to learn. The only thing Ruby knew she wouldnt suffer through, outside her dream of bing an Idol, was to learn new spells. Finally home, Ruby was excited. She couldn''t wait to spend more time with her brother, to tell him everything she saw in America, andstly, to attend High School with him starting next week! ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20+ chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [8] High School Begins [8] High School Begins Chapter 8: High School Begins
Eleven years was a long time, and I am used to having disciples who leaped through multiple ranks in a year. So it is not up to my standard that Ruby, my twin sister of all people, only managed to climb four ranks in a decade despite my guidance. Though I suppose I cant me her. The majority of my past disciples were bloodthirsty, running after either a grandeur revenge or a noble goal beyond a mortals hand. Naturally, for those driven souls, its natural for them to advance very fast. Their drive was what made me pick them as my disciples, to begin with. Ruby naturallycks that. Magic itself is a new concept to her, the fact that she can do that amongst the seemingly billions of other people who cant, satisfies her ego already. Though admittedly, she is better than even a lot of children back in my 5th life, where I was the Sorcerer of Eternity. Kids at the age of 15 just started their Magic Academy, so most of them were at 2nd Circle, 3rd if they were from rich families, and 4th if they were Royals or Descendants of Heroes. Granted that I havent been as harsh with Ruby as I was with my other disciples, naturally since she doesnt have any immediate need for such powers and this is just a hobby of mine to teach her, Id say she stands at a pretty solid spot. Now, lets talk about myself. You called me out earlier, but you are still at 4th Stage too! Tch, havent you been doing this longer than me? Why are you stuck? Ruby mocked me as I sshed water over my face from a bottle and then began to wipe my sweat. I need to shower, but before that, I am going to meet Ai and President Ichigo so I need to clean myself for a bit. I can use a simple [Cleanse] Spell for this, but I decided a long time ago to not use magic for everything. May seem like a stupid decision for newbies, but for old souls like me, the little struggles make life more enjoyable. I already told you my [Jade Rank] and your 4th Mana Circle aren''t the same. My energy reserves alone, I can crush you like an ant if I release my aura. I told her with a slightly irritated tone, but she seemed to take that as a joke as she showed me her tongue. I wonder what her reaction would be if I actually pressed my aura down on her. A mischievous part of me wanted to go through it, but I held back. She might cry, thatd be annoying. Plus she looks cute today, wearing a witch outfit, so I will let her off. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] I added, Besides, I am not stuck as Jade. I can advance anytime, just that I am waiting for an event before that. Itd make my future easier, you wont get it. Yeah, yeah, sure, right. The girl didnt buy it and scoffed at me dramatically, I just shook my head while pouring water down my throat. It was true. After advancing from Iron, I am not stuck at Jade for thest 7 years, I''m just waiting for an exceptionallyrge lightning incident to happen, or to meet a strong magical beast with lightning properties. Then, by killing the beast and absorbing its remnant energy into myself, I can fortify my foundation better. I can still advance without any of those, but thatd cause a bit of trouble in the future that I can just ignore by waiting patiently. Though I n to advance anyway this year if I dont encounter any of those two, its beente enough. I encountered a few magical incidents in thest fifteen years. Mostly because I don''t like going out too much, and also because Ai doesn''t stop calling every half an hour if I do go out. So I didn''t really have much chance in my hand to meet a lightning beast. But now that I''m finally 15, the age when I usually start taking life seriously, I am going to increase my outside activities starting High School. "Hey, hurry up! Mama is waiting, go and meet her already." "Agh" I finally stopped procrastinating and threw the bottle into a trash can on the other side of the room. Ruby jumped and grabbed my hand as she led me out of the gym and into our house. . "Hey, uncle." Ruby and I reached the living room where Ai, Ichigo, and Miyako were. When my eyes met with Miyako, she immediately looked back. It seems she hasn''t gotten over that incident yet. I ignored her and greeted her husband with a light-hearted wave. That was all I could do before my mother jumped from the couch and hugged me. Ruby stepped to the side to allow space, as Ai tiptoed for a better grip as she hugged my neck, while her lips pressed on my chin. "Ummah! My baby, how''ve you been? You didn''t cause any trouble for Miyako and Tsubasa, right?" Good, and no, I didn''t. It was a peaceful time. I put my hands on her waist, in a respectful position, and looked into her eyes. She feigned offense at my words and gasped. Really? Are you saying you enjoy my absence? You didnt miss me at all? She was pretending to be hurt for now, but I could tell she would actually be hurt if I said no. A normal teenage son might, given the raging hormones in their body, but I had no reason to lie. Perhaps because this was the only modern world since my first life, which made me vulnerable to emotional attachment, but its true that I did miss her. A little bit. Just a little bit? Ai grinned broadly and jumped higher in the air toe eye-to-eye with me. Of course, due to the height difference, as I was 61 and she was 55, I had to hold her in the air. She was also a tad bit heavy, her feminine parts were more developed now that she didnt go through a painful diet that she followed during her idol career. However, weight was not a problem for me. In fact, she looked quite gorgeous in the bodycon she was wearing. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] You are lying. I dont lie. You missed me more than that, I am sure? she asked even as she was grinning. She was happy with my earlier answer, yet here she was pushing for more. Unless you got yourself a secret girlfriend who kept you busy? Where she was getting with that was beyond me for a second, before I recalled from my oldest memories, back when I had read the Oshi no Ko manga, that my biological father in this world was 15 when Ai got pregnant. Untrue, I put her down, withdrawing my hands from her waist. I received a few confessions in school, but they werent my type. That was true. How could I like 14-year-old girls? I dont want to argue about the morality of me dating anybody who isnt immortal, as everyone else is technically a childpared to my age, for which I had long ago decided to stop worrying about it and just fling with it. You cant be that sensitive about age when youre immortal, you know? Yet, I still dont want to go out with a fourteen-year-old. Eighteen is ideal, but sixteen is the minimum for me. Thats good. Ai smiled. Whatever the case, just keep some condoms in your wallet all the time, all right? Better safe than sorry. M-mama, he is 15! Ruby yelled from the side, blushing at the word condom. She had died at a young age; these things were still unfamiliar to her. Ai shrugged, And I am 30, you see the issue? She was 31, but Japanese women liked to pretend to be younger. Though it was working, she looked to be in her 20s, instead. It was thanks to me putting a [Seal of Storm] on her body, right under her navel. She assumed it was a side-effect of my healing her that day, but I had put it on her after that. Often Ai would be alone without either me or Ruby to keep her safe, so I stored a butt load of Storm Qi in that seal to keep her safe in the case of emergencies. The presence of that Qi also had the passive effect of keeping her healthy, thats also why she gained a bit of height, plus looked eternally in her 20s too. Indeed, this benevolent one can grant such freebies that women would kill for. By the way, Ai turned back to me. You''re so much taller thanst time, you''re a big boy now. Mhm, are you going through puberty? Of course, a cultivator of my capabilities isn''t chained down by his gics. I wasn''t 5''7" like the original Aqua, I am 6 inches above that. However, the way she ended her speech was weird. Ichigo facepalmed in the background and Miyako trembled slightly at the memory of a recent event, and I once more confirmed that yes, this woman is airhead beyond help. * * * For thest few months, while I was here in Japan, Ruby wasn''t just enjoying her time in America. She attended a middle school there, as she needed a certificate to attend high school. We are going to attend Yoto High School. It''s one of the few High Schools in the country that offers both performing arts and general education programs. In order to be eligible for the Performing Arts Program, the applicant must be affiliated with a talent agency. In order to be eligible for the General Education Program, the school requires a Standardized Score of 40 or more from its applicants. There is a small issue with this. The so-called "Yoto High School" is the old name of the school. It had been renamed just a few years ago, and now it''s called Kuoh High School. Unexpected, surprising even, but I can see why this has happened. Fucking KitKat. Did giving Rias that little thing cause such a butterfly effect? What is this? "Are you sure you''re going for the General Education Program?" I was pulled out of my thoughts by the gentle voice of the girl sitting by my side, with a pen in her hand as she helped me out with my studies. I turned to take a good look at her face. She was pretty, though nowhere near Ai, Ruby, or even Miyako. She was a year older than me, wearing sses over her nose, and her hair braided in two pigtails. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] "You can easily get on the Performing Arts Program, and I''m sure Ruby will like you to be by her side." I scribbled down the math I was solving as I replied. "I already told you acting isn''t for me, Tsubasa. I don''t like it as a career. I''m going to school at all because it''s boring to be at home all day, and because Mom will keep nagging me if I don''t." "Mhm" Tsubasa Saitou was the adopted daughter of Uncle Ichigo and Aunty Miyako. They tried for a child right after Ai retired because they had the free time to take care of their own child, but that didn''t turn out to be. Aunty Miyako is infertile, it turns out, and their dream of having a child died out. Ai managed to convince them to adopt a child, and that''s how Tsubasa came to be. I am aware she fits the appearance of some other Tsubasa from another anime, I think it was Bakemonogatari, but I don''t think that fandom exists in this world. Mainly because she has an entirely different past, and I have never noticed anything else to support the existence of that world. "Not that I mind. I''m a 2nd year in the General Program myself, so I''ll look after you as a kohai." She said with a smile, using a finger to nudge my lips. Whoa, that''s pretty suggestive. I wondered for a moment if she knew what she was doing before pretending to be unbothered. "Tomorrow is the exam," she added as she withdrew her finger. "We don''t need to worry about Ruby, she will get in easily. Not that I''m worried about you, you''ll be fine too." I would have been more confident if I had actually studied before. Today was the first day of my preparation, and tomorrow was the exam. Haah, now this really hits home, this is truly a modern world. . The next day came too quickly for my taste and the exam happened. Naturally, I passed. I obviously didn''t cheat in any way C how could I? C and easily scored the minimum number and beyond. Ruby, too, passed. She just had to confirm that she was from an agency, and that wasn''t hard. How unfair life is. * * * A few more days passed, and soon after it was our first day at school. I and Ruby got up in the early morning and got prepared. "Have you veiled yourself?" "I did, I did, ugh. When will you stop asking me that? It''s been years." "I am just making sure you remember." Ai too was up in the early morning. She didn''t have any projects anytime soon, so she was enjoying her time with her family. She cooked breakfast for us and wished her farewell when it was time. "You sure you don''t want me to drop you with the car?" "That''s a 400k dor car. It''d garner too much attention, there are only a few of those in the entire country, and I read in the news that a lot of photographs were taken of you going in and out of the car. The country knows it''s your car, now imagine if we are seening out of it. Did you forget our identity still isn''t public?" "Fine, I get it, ugh, just take the train then." It''s funny how simr she and Ruby were. I bid her farewell, followed by Ruby, and was soon joined by Tsubasa from the house just beside ours. After taking the train, we were soon at our destination. "Hey, we are here!" "Shh, keep your voice down, Ruby. Others are looking at us." We were outside the school gate with Ruby and Tsubasa by my side, and some of the students were looking at us. I ignored them all and stared at the text at the gate. [Kuoh High School] I walked in without any care, and the girls followed after me. I didn''t mind being here, I was no coward. Devils meant conflicts, and the main cast meant more so. Conflict meant opportunities, and opportunities meant power-ups. Why would a Great Immortal Venerable such as I ever shy away from that? I pondered for a moment before I let out the veil over my Qi just a bit. Immediately, a dozen or so spiritual senses noticed me, and I also felt a gaze in the distance. My head turned to the side, my blue eyes gazed back. I found another pair of blue eyes on the other side. "Huh? Onii-chan? What''s wrong?" "It''s nothing." Ruby asked to make sure why I released my veil, but I ignored her. Instead, I felt a little irritated at the smiling girl in the old building far ahead. Her red hair that was dancing in the air like raging blood was captivating, and my eyes met with hers for only a moment but that was enough for her soft smile to growrge in a sense of familiarity. How unsettling. I got myself a stalker. With a shake of my head, as Ruby pulled me, my school life began in between the conflicts of devils and angels. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: The Bakemonogatari World isn''t a part of this, it''s just the kitty. If you want to read the next 20+ chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [9] The Silent Star [9] The Silent Star Chapter 9: The Silent Star
Despite the change in its name, the Kuoh High School remained a school that was mostly attended by entertainers. Thereafter, the entrance ceremony took a bit of time. It was mainly a speech from the schools principal, where all the new students were gathered inside an auditorium. Remember, all of you would be receiving privileges. Some of you here are more famous than others, so the limit of privileges may depend on that C but dont call it unfairness, its just how the world works. The more famous students amongst you require such extra benefits so that their careers and studies proceed smoothly. In this world of show-biz, you have to understand that and neverin. Additionally Only out of pure willpower did I manage not to yawn. It was somewhat a different sort of speech than a normal school would give in the modern world, where tant favoritism isnt normal, but I am used to it. Sects in my 9th life did such things more openly than this; unless the Sect Leader was someone particrly strong, those from rich families received everything because he didnt wish to offend any powerful ns. Though this man in front of us tried to paint the picture in a more student-friendly way than what I am used to, it was all the same. Oh, and from the tint of red aura around him, he seemed to have made a contract with the Devils, understandable given whom the school actually belonged to, so he got no respect from me at all. I was a lunatic killer in the past, a demon in human skin. Yet, I was a hermit in another life. I can im to be the most benevolent in the world, and also the most heinous, and Id be right both times. So no, I dont have any prejudice towards evil, nor respect towards goodwill. I have unknowingly built a morality of my own over time, one which would be seen as hypocritical from an outside perspective, very understandably so, but it is one I follow. The ceremony soon ended and the Principal dismissed us. I had been standing beside Ruby the entire time, and shed been trying to whisper something the whole time but hadnt dared speak out of pressure from the situation. When we finally stepped out of the auditorium and into a spot away from the others, she pulled me to the side finally and asked what was on her mind. Hey, why are you unveiled? Youre always so nagging about it, yet you unveiled your Qi when we entered the school. Do I do it too? No, leave it be. I am doing it to particrly attract some people, dont worry theyre not a danger. You continue enjoying the day as normal. Hmmm Really? She gave me a squinted stare but had nothing to say when I just shrugged. Instead, both of us began to look around in search of any familiar faces. Naturally, the school was filled with actors, models, YouTubers, Voice Actors, and all sorts of other entertainers; even if they were young, some of them were recognizable. sses start in 10 minutes, what do we do in the meantime? Ah, I know! Ruby pondered aloud as she pulled me by hand and began to walk the hallways. Lets look around more! It was about then when she took a turn, and nearly bumped into a person. I managed to pull her back in time to barely stop that, but by then the other party was startled. Not that the older woman reacted much, with just an Oh-! she blinked and looked at us. Careful kids, no running in the hallways. Ah, wait, its you. Aquamarine Hoshino, right? said the woman wearing arge overcoat over her vest-wrapped white skirt. I instantly recognized her as the teacher who was positioned in the room of my written entrance exam. I didnt get to ask her name, but she sure reacted amused when she saw the name on my paper when I deposited it. Apparently, it was amusing enough that she remembered me. Yes, thats me. I am surprised that Sensei remembers. I gave her a bow, the fifteen years here have made me ustomed to it, while I pushed down Rubys head to bow along. Apologies for my stupid sister here, she was too excited. My bad, I didnt see! The fool had the sense to apologize too, bowing down deeper. The teacher just waved it off with augh, beginning to walk away. Its fine, you were careful enough to not actually bump. I am Shizuka Hiratsuka, by the way, Aquamarine-kun and I would see each other often since I am your Homeroom teacher. Now, enjoy your remaining few minutes, see you in ss soon. Finally, she left the vicinity as Ruby and I stared at her. Huh, Shizuka Hiratsuka? Sounds familiar. She is my homeroom teacher, too. Before I could ce why she seemed so familiar, I heard a yell directed at me, originating from the person whos been staring at me for thest few seconds, since the moment my name was taken by sensei. A-Aquamarine Hoshino? a short little girl with pinkish red hair jumped in front of me, pointing a finger at me as she stuttered. Are you really him? Aqua? Do you remember me?! Ah! Before I could recognize her, Ruby snapped her fingers. The child genius who will lick a lying snitch! The girl flinched. Its the child genius who will flick a crying switch! Ah. Its the arrogant little girl from 13 years ago. She seems different. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] . I took a few seconds off reality to recall something that seemed odd in my head. Only a few secondster did I remember that this encounter was supposed to happen on the day of the entrance exam, canonically, when she would have invited me to act with her in a drama. Not that I would have listened this time around, but it still feels odd for that scene to jump to here. Given the timeframe, the drama must have ended in a failure as it began, and from the drooped shoulders that she was wearing that seemed to be true. By the time I finished thinking, the girl was looking at me, she was wearing a nervous expression. Dont you remember? Its me, Arima Kana. Weve acted together before. Yes, I remember. I am surprised you remember, its been a long time. Long time no see, youre studying here? She put her hands on my shoulder, her eyes shakily looked into mine. I am d. I always wondered if you quit acting Since youre in this school, that must not be the case, right? I smiled. How relieved she looked, silly girl. Ah, no. I am in the General Education Program. I said while looking at her face, watching her expression shift from peace to confusion before she yelled in a horrific voice. Wait, why the heck?! Huh, was it that shocking? Well. I suppose it must have been, given how greatly humbled she was by my acting a decade ago. Hearing the person whom she lost all her arrogance to had stoppedpeting anymore must hit hard. While Kana stuttered iprehensible words under her breath, Ruby leaned over to speak. She was closer to my ears, but she didnt exactly whisper her next words You know, I never really liked her. Damn. Youre her Kohai now, you know? Shes a 2nd year in the Performing Arts Program." Kana gagged on air hearing us, maybe also seeing how gently I was petting Ruby''s head while talking. Ive got ears, you know?! No, forget that. You, Aqua, why are you in this school if youre not attending it for acting? Ruby took the moment to put a hand over her chest and smile proudly, with her nose hanging in the air. Why, its because of me, of course. I am attending the Performing Arts Program, and although Onii-chan isnt nning to be an entertainer, he cant just go to another school leaving his sister behind. Is he a sis-con? Gross. Arima Kana took a step back and observed me closely. Ah, seriously. Here Ive been waiting to meet you for so long If you were there on Sweet Today, then maybe Thest line wasnt meant for us to hear, it was spoken too quietly. Though Ruby and I heard it, we pretended to ignore it. Uh, maybe Ruby didnt hear it, she would have started asking questions if she did. Instead, she shrugged and smiled at Kana, her next words made the girl flinch. Well, what can you do? Lets be friends, Loli-Senpai. W-what? Ill bully you, I really will! Show some respect! The 411 tall midget yelled while the entire student body stared at us. Soon, the bell rang and we rushed to our ssrooms. Kana wanted to say something but changed her mind in the end. She really did feel down; her recent show must have been a bigger disaster than I expected. Haah, how humorous the cosmos is. Good. She''s been humbled. * * * Now, I initially thought this world just held DxD and Oshi no Ko, but after meeting Tsubasa, I realized perhaps some characters from other anime existed too if not all of those anime entirely. Meeting Shizuka Hiratsuka and realizing who she really was, I thought I''d see others from Oregairu too in my ssroom. However, much like the case with Tsubasa, she seemed to be the only one from that anime. At least in this school, maybe the others existed in another school somewhere in this country. So I should keep an open mind in meeting just about anybody from any anime here, even if everyone from that particr anime doesn''t exist. When I came to ept that, I noticed the girl I''ve sat beside, may just be another of those cases. At first, I hadn''t noticed any familiar faces in my ss, but now maybe there was someone. Inside the ssroom, I wasn''t the owner of the legendary main-character-seat, the one beside the window. Instead, I sat on the right side of that seat that was upied by a girl. "Everybody, I must announce something important. That student over there." My Homeroom, Shizuka sensei walked over from the podium and to the girl sitting near the window. The girl didn''t speak and only nervously stood up, as Shizuka sensei patted her shoulders gently. "She is deaf. Please be careful to not cause any trouble for her, I will not tolerate any sort of bullying." The students gave a variety of reactions, and the teacher met them all before looking at me. "Aquamarine-kun, would you take care of her in case of anything? Since your seat is just beside hers." I gave a nod. I was crazy, sometimes pure evil, but I always had a soft spot for people who were born a cripple. It''s rted to a past experience, but I don''t want to talk about it. "You can count on me." "Thank you." . Later, sses have been going on for a few hours; I haven''t bothered to talk to anybody till now. However, when the biology teacher left and we were allowed a 10-minute break before the next ss, I decided to approach the girl next to me. "Hey, you." She had straight, dusty rose-colored hair that reached her shoulders. Her eyes were round, withrge brown irises that gave her a weing look. Noticeably, the way her hair obscured her ears from view gave her a shy outlook. When I called, however, she didn''t seem to care to respond. She didn''t even look back at me. She just stared outside the window, her eyes distant. I didn''t take offense given her condition. I gently ced a hand on her shoulder and watched her flinch reactively. "Auua-!" She made a very weird sound. I held back from smiling as I found it cute. Could this really be her? She quickly stood up and nervously bowed to me, apologizing. By then, a few of the other students were looking at us. The girl quickly shoved her hand in her backpack and took out a notebook and pen. For a moment, she hesitated for a moment, and then wrote: My apologies, I didn''t notice you were calling. My name is Shko Nishimiya. Is there anything I can help you with? [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] So itwasher, that girl from that popr movie, Silent Voice. I felt sad when I watched that movie in my first life, but over the reincarnations, my emotion for the crippled people only grew softer. I really felt towards her, honestly, but I didn''t show it on my face. The one thing disabled people hate is the look of pity. Instead, I took out my own notebook and wrote something. It''s fine, and no there is nothing I need. I was just trying to make conversation. I know Sensei said you can count on me, but I feel like I should tell you myself. Looks like some of the students are intimidated by me due to the height difference, so it would be a bother if you thought the same. My name is Aquamarine Hoshino by the way, but you can call me Aqua. Oh, and I know Sign Language if you want to talk with that. As she read the text, her face gradually grew warm, until she turned her head in shock when she read thest line. She quickly moved her fingers around to form a question in signnguage. [CReally?!] [CYes.] I replied with a small smile, watching her face grow bright. The few students who had been watching with intent, as if worried that I might bully her, all sighed and smiled. Two girls and three guys actually walked to us and introduced themselves. Hey, the first day''s better than I expected. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: It''d be hard for me to hold back from adding so many loveliest characters, so expect to see some familiar faces. However, not everyone would receive screen time, sometimes more than just a mention, to keep everything bnced. That of course changes if that certain character bes one of our main casts. [10] A Leap of Faith [10] A Leap of Faith Chapter 10: A Leap of Faith
"And that''s how I met Minami! Look at her, to think she is a gravure model!" "Haha" When lunch break finally started, I met up with Ruby. I had brought Shoko along with me since she was about to eat alone. Both of us had a sandwich in our hands that we ate as Ruby talked. Apparently, she met this pink-haired girl, Minami Kotobuki, who had a fake Kansai ent, in her ssroom. Looking at her, I can understand why she would be a model for those sexy photoshoots. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] With lustrous pink hair and eyes, her body was stupidly thick for her age. Her chest wasrge, too. My stare may have been a bit too obvious, as she blushed and looked away. "She''s beautiful, so it''s understandable." "Ah t-thanks?" My words made her blush more, she turned to face me but her eyes only looked over my shoulders. She quickly leaned over to Ruby to whisper in a hushed voice. "Why are you siblings so direct?! And you should have told me your brother looks, uh, so you know?" Ruby flinched at that, giving me a shocked look. I just stared at her dryly, and she took the sign to move on from the subject. "A-anyway, who is this? I''m surprised you made a friend on your first day." "I wouldn''t have, she''s special. And I mean in a conditional way when I say it." I spoke, while my hands moved, introducing Ruby and Minami to Shoko in signnguage. [CThat blonde girl is my sister, her name is Ruby Hoshino. That girl is her friend; her name is Minami Kotobuki. Today is the first day I met her, both of them are from the Performing Arts Program.] Shoko made a gasping sound. [CAre they?! They''re celebrities! I didn''t know your sister was a celebrity- wait, are you one too?!"] [CHaha, no. Neither is she, she wants to be an idol though. I guess you might see her perform in a few more months. The other girl is a celebrity though, she''s one of those sexy models.] Shoko''s face went a little red hearing thest line and she just nodded, too shy to add anything. By then, the two girls had noticed the oddity of the situation, of course. "Wait, is she" I nodded at Ruby''s half-question. "Yes. She is Shoko Nishimiya, and she''s congenitally deaf." The two girls immediately walked over to her and apologized for things they had no control over. Shoko seemed a little startled, but when I exined what was going on, she took their goodwill with a smile. It was about then that I heard a yelle from afar. "Hey! Aqua! Ruby!" I and Ruby turned to find Arima Kana on her way toward us, running with a broad smile on her face. She reached us and took in deep breaths while holding her knees. "Hey, how was your first day? Do you like the sses?" "Wow, is Loli-Senpai actually acting like a senpai?" "...." Ruby and Kana had another showdown and I took that time to introduce Kana to Shoko. When the former two girls stopped, I introduced Shoko to Kana too. "Aww, why is she in our school then? She really should have attended a school for the special kids instead" Kana said in a voice filled with pity, and although Shoko couldn''t hear her, she got the gist of it, and her shoulders drooped a little. I shook my head. "What''s the point in excluding people like her from the general public? That''d just make their lives harder. It''s better if she gets to know normal people and makes normal friends." "Mhm I guess that makes sense. Sorry, Shoko." Kana had the sense to quickly bow and apologize to the girl, making her smile at me. Around then, Ruby gasped. It was directed towards neither of us, but a girl who was in the distance. "Look! It''s Shiranui Frill!" Everyone turned to where she pointed, and I did too. Even I knew who Shiranui Frill was. She''s the most demanded teenage actor and model in Japan currently. "She''s a multi-talented performer who can sing, dance, and act! She had a hit showst September!" Shiranui Frill is what most people would imagine when the word "pretty girl" is brought up. It wasn''t an exaggeration, if that Minami girl was hot, Shiranui was simply gorgeous. She had green eyes the like of nature, and ck hair with a tint of green. There was a beauty mark under her lips that drew men and women alike. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] Still, Ruby''s obsession was surprising. She was a strong mage, whats wrong with her? To be fangirl over a celebrity isnt how I raised her, what is this? "Isn''t she in the same ss as you? I didn''t know you were obsessed over her." "She''s my favorite." "Huh, I see." Shiranui Frill noticed us, though maybe not exactly us, but particrly Arima Kana, as she walked over and stood in front of the short girl. "It''s been a while, senpai. I watched your recent show, Sweet Today." "Uh" Kana was caught off guard, as she quickly cleared her throat and smiled. The smile was shaky. "Haha you did? Sorry if you didn''t like it, I was feeling a bit off, so my acting was a bit" "Huh?" Shiranui tilted her head to the side. "Weren''t you just adjusting your level to not outshine the others? It was pretty obvious; I''d say you did a pretty good job." "Ah." Kana blinked, her eyes regained a bit of their glint suddenly. "T-thank you. I tried not to ruin the bnce of others." For the next few minutes, Shiranui chatted with the girls, mostly introductions. She knew who Minami was, which surprised the girl, but when it came to Shoko, Ruby, and I, she naturally was clueless. We weren''t famous people. Kana took that chance to introduce us to her. "Oh, and this is my friend, Aqua, his sister Ruby, and his ssmate, Shoko. She is deaf, by the way, so don''t take it to heart if she doesn''t respond to you." Friend was a bit too much, but sure. It was enough for Shiranui to look at Shoko and surprisingly greet her in signnguage. [CHi, nice to meet you.] Shoko was startled a little seeing such a popr person talking to her, more so in signnguage. [CHi! Nice to meet you too.] Then, it was the turn of Ruby. Their talk was funny because Ruby was hurt after not being recognized by her favorite actress of the new generation. When it came to me, however, things turned a little odd. "Hey," I waved at the girl as she turned to me, and immediately her eyes trembled. I''m sure she noticed it earlier already, she had walked to us noticing it. But now that she was face to face, she truly noticed the Qi that was dancing around me. Of course she did. She wasn''t a normal human, her cat-like eyes gave it away. Perhaps she was a normal human in the original anime, but she was more than that here. A Yokai, a Catgirl. "Nice ears," I said, even as the others shot me a weird look. Of course, their normal sight, even Ruby''s own, couldn''t see the translucent fur ears that were dancing over her head. Shiranui forced a smile. "Nice eyes, such an electric blue color. Sorry, I don''t think I know you, don''t recall seeing you perform in anything before. Hope we get along." She implied that she hoped I wouldn''t burst her bubble of secret, as she reached out a hand. With a smile, I epted it. "My sister''s in your ss, she''s a fan. You should get along with her instead." CDddughhh! My hand firmly squeezed hers, and my aura did the same. It wasn''t threatening, just a friendly test, that she returned by pushing against my Qi with her own. In this world, Yokais were naturally adept in Qi, so her try wasn''t negligible. She was a fine youngdy in terms of aura control. A naughty part of me wanted to push her down to her knees, but I held back the urge. There was no point to that. "Sure thing," she said as I smiled and let go of the oppressing aura. By then, Ruby too sensed and realized what was going on, but she was too shocked to say anything. I hadn''t let go of her hand yet, as I said, "Be careful, by the way. I''m not sure how much you know about this school, but there are some smelly people around. It would be troublesome if your beautiful fragrance was disturbed by that." I was seemingly flirting with her, as I was basically feeling her hand at that point, but she understood that I was talking about the Devils. Though I really was flirting with her too, but that''s beside the point. "Thanks for worrying about me, though I don''t think it''d be an issue." She nodded, and I finally let go of her hand. There hung an awkward silence in the air, and thankfully the bell chose just that time to ring. All of us quickly evacuated to our ssrooms, though not before Shiranui Frill gave me onest look. * * * [CWhat were you two talking about? She was smiling all along, but You know, I can read people better than most, I learned to do so naturally since I can''t understand them by their speech. And earlier she seemed nervous when you interacted with her, even though she was smiling.] When we were back in the ssroom, my deaf neighbor hastily made hand signs under her desk. This was one perk of not needing to talk, we could mess around like this in ss. I replied easily. [CShe has a cute secret, and I just happened to realize that the moment I met her. She realized that I realized, so she got nervous and made sure I won''t reveal anything. I agreed, I don''t have any sort of animosity towards her after all.] [CAh, I see.] After a few more hours, the first day at school ended. In the meantime, I managed to talk with a few people and grasped the situation with the older students a bit. Indeed, the name Kuoh High School wasnt just for show. Shona Shitori was the student president here, a third year. Rias Gremory and Akeno Himejima existed as well, they were apparently very popr even outside the school thanks to their looks. I also received some warnings about being weary of a trio of perverts from the 2nd year General Program, who haunt girlsdefinitely Issei Hyuudo and his friends. Thankfully, none of the devils approached me today. From what I recall, they like to observe things for a bit first, though I did half expect Rias toe for me today. Regardless, it''s fine with me that I was left alone. There is something else I learned about by talking to the students, however. It''s pretty interesting. Dude, really. I mean thats what I heard from my grandma anyway who went outte at night. one of my ssmates eximed aloud when I asked him for details about what he was talking about. Apparently, bizarre electricity phenomena have been happening near the local Kuoh Park. Some people have also gone missing there, one burnt dead body had been found, and the sky was struck with lightning even without any signs of rain. The kids made theories about whether this was government propaganda or really some magical incident. Is this what I think it is? I need to check it out. When the bell fell, Shoko and I made our way to the school gate and waited for the others to join. I kept an eye out for any of the devils to make a move until the end. Only it wasn''t any devil who drew my attention. It''s a short little girl, dressed like a guy. "Huh? Who''re you?" I turned to the voice, finding a rather short girl, having a small build and fair skin. She had her jet ck hair cut short of which the longest part ended at the nape of her neck and then went back up to the front locks that ended on the bridge of her nose. Bold of her to ask who I am while abruptly walking behind me. I shot her a re. "Who areyou, shorty?" "W-what? Who is shorty?! I''m average! You are just tall like an electric poll, you bas-" To my surprise, Shoko interrupted her in signnguage. [CHey, calm down. That''s my friend.] Shoko hesitated at thest part but weaved it in the end. I''m d she trusted me that much to call me that, knowing her past. The shorter girl looked startled and snapped her head at me, squinting my face to search for any hidden intent. "You, are you bothering her?" She asked. "I am her boyfriend, by the way. If you mess with her, be ready to deal with me." "Boyfriend?" I looked at her crotch, and as she realized where my gaze was, her cheeks reddened. "Right" Shoko nudged my shirt and made me look at the signs she weaved. [CHaha, she is just trying to keep me safe, shes here to take me home, please don''t be offended. She''s my younger sister, her name is Yuzuru Nishimiya.] Oh. Right, she had a sister I remember. I think this little girl always lied around about Shoko being her girlfriend, to keep her safe from creeps. Humans were disgusting creatures. While most would ignore a girl like Shoko because they couldn''t bother going through the hassle, a number of pathetic losers might try to take advantage of the fact that she can''t yell for help. That she won''t be able to file a report. That she was just a useless thing that they could use for their pathetic pleasures. So no, I didn''t feel offended that this Yuzuru girl was working so hard to keep her older sister safe, it was rathermendable. Not all siblings were this friendly. When one sibling is sick from birth, even less so. I have seen sisters kill each other for the stupidest things and brothers raging war on each other''s kingdoms for another. So I can say what this little girl is doing is lovely. "Ah, I see." I reached out a hand to the surprised little girl, who seemed to be confused why her sister was talking to me with signnguage as if I''d understood them. My hand rested on her short hair as I ruffled it under her surprised gaze. "W-what are you!" "It''s all right, she''s my friend. I understand it must be odd seeing someone befriending your sister, but I have no ill intention. I''ll just say you are doing a good job keeping her safe." She blushed at thepliment and tried to say something, most likely to tell me to back off, but Ruby came to my rescue right then. "Hey, Onii-chan!" Her call drew the attention of Yuzuru, as both of us turned to her. She was running at us, followed by a worried Tsubasa who kept telling her to slow down. I smiled at the little girl, bringing her attention back to me. "I have a younger sister too, as you can see. Please, rest assured. As long as your sister is in school, she is safe and secure." That hit the nail as Yuzuru looked down at the ground. She looked back up and gave me a nod. "All right. You''re being corny, but thanks, I''ll count on you. Don''t try anything weird, or I''ll kick you in the balls." Iughed. "Fine." On that note, I think it''s about time I go on a little adventure. The potentially supernatural lightning phenomenon I heard about from my ssmates gossiping, requires my attention. I really hope it is what I hope it is, its been too long at Jade; I might fall short to the little devils in the school if I dont advance soon. Time to take a leap of faith. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: Ayy, what is this, a Catgirl with a beauty mark near her lip?! Everything reminds me of her If you want to read the next 20+ chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [11] The Creep and His Pet [11] The Creep and His Pet Chapter 11: The Creep and His Pet "Still, to think Shiranui Frill was that. You think being one of ''that'' gives her advantages in acting?" Ruby, Tsubasa, and I were walking the streets towards the train station, and my little sister was still stuck on the situation from lunch break. Shiranui Frill being a Yokai was apparently very surprising to her, and now she was doubtful if her acting was all talent or not. It could actually be magical, honestly. Still, I took the chance to jab at her ribs with a finger. "I can''t be sure. I''m unaware of what sort of abilities she has. But wow, did you refer to her as that? Are you being racist? Ouch, I am not being racist! Youre using me. "Hey, just what are you two talking about? Include me in!" Tsubasa had enough of our weird rant as she demanded aloud. I stopped walking, and that made the two girls pause too. Tsubasa looked a little nervous suddenly when I turned to her, worried that I got mad. However, I only paused now because I was at my destination. Today, my destination and theirs were different. It was a crossroad and I pointed at the part at the far end of one of the roads. "I''ll be heading there, Ruby. I have some work there. Take Tsubasa back home, and tell mom that I am helping a deaf girl reach her home, that''ll make her notin." "Huh? Why should I lie? Take me with you and then I will." "Shut up and head home, it can be dangerous where I am going. Weakling." Ruby clicked her tongue and was about to argue again, but when she met my serious gaze, she grumbled and pulled the confused Tsubasa away. I watched them leave, their backs vanishing on the horizon, and only then did I start walking my path. It was a road of raw soil, with thick trees on either side. I kept my Copper Sight and Jade Perception activated on high alert. I had to be careful since I wasnt sure what the cause of the incident really was, it could just be a magic rock or a living being. It could be a friendly but naughty Yokai that isnt supposed to harm anybody and was just having fun scaring them, or it can be a dangerous Phantom too. Yokais existed in this world, I knew that from my knowledge of DxD anime, and also from meeting Shiranui Frill. However, the concept of Yokai was a bit different than the one that the public knows of. If you search Wikipedia, it will tell you that Ykais are Japanese spirits or East Asian ghosts, like the Hanako-san legend or even the story of the "Slit-mouthed girl", both of which hail from Japanese legend. However, in this reality, those dead spirits arent considered Yokai. Yokai in this world were a race of their own, theyre alive, and they were a Spirit from birth. In opposition to the slit-mouthed girl, for example, whos a dead woman turned spirit. Due to their differences, Ive decided to call people like her "Phantoms". Not all phantoms were evil, but most of the time they were like that. Ghosts here couldn''t be considered Yokai, they were Phantoms. However, Phantoms were more than that. They can be monsters, beasts, though one thing thats a must was that, they''re always dead. If they aren''t dead, then they must be the manifestation of dark emotions from people. They bear a deathly aura around themselves. I wonder what this lightning phenomenon was caused by. Was it a Phantom, a Yokai, a Stray Devil maybe? It could also just be an artifact, or maybe a magical beast. I don''t have any preferences, but I hope whatever it is, it''s strong enough to act as nutrients for my growth. It''d beme if I finally found a proper lightning source, for it to be insufficient. * * * The evening sun was setting, and the lights of modernity filled every corner of the city. Every corner other than Kuoh Park, where the public lights were flickering in and out of existence. There was a disturbing feeling in the air, and it worked to make everyone walk fast to leave the park behind them. By the time the sun set, there was nobody left in the park. No human wanted to be there because their life essence felt disturbed and demanded they leave for safety. Unless they were really depressed, where their life essence would be overwhelmed by an aura of depression, they wouldn''t notice anything wrong. In fact, they might find this unsettling silence calming, until their soon-toe demise from the beast that caused this. Unfortunately, there was one such human in the park today. Her short pinkish-red hair was iled downwards, she sat on a bench and stared down at her thighs. "Tonight feels nice, the air is cool" Arima Kana muttered softly, sighing and raising her head to look at the sky. Only the stars and moon illuminated the area today, Kana had no idea it would be this peaceful away from the electric lights. "...Maybe I should go mountain hiking, or maybe camping. Alone. It would be kinda dangerous though." To Kana right now, that didn''t seem like an issue. She just hated to be in the spotlight these days. The era of the inte was too harsh to people like her, it''s hard to endure even though she was used to it. "Actually, should I quit?" She hesitated to make a decision. Soon, despite the thick negative essence in the air, her answer was a firm no. "...No, I don''t want to quit yet. A bit more." Kana decided to stand up. Suddenly, as she reaffirmed her decision to stay, this ce felt weird. It felt wrong. What was it, she couldn''t point out, but it felt odd. "I should leave. It''s been a few hours since school ended not that there is anybody back at home to worry if I''mte." Kana said and quickly shook her head, pping her cheeks. "Ugh! I sound so depressed, I am being dramatic. This isn''t the first time one of my shows failed. I should get going." Kana decided and began to walk away. She took a step toward the direction of the exit and then another. Only on her fourth step did she realize something odd. She wasn''t closing any distance with her steps. She froze and looked around to realize she was still in the same spot where she started. "W-what?" Was this a dream? She had experienced such a thing in dreams before. But she felt too awake, her mind was clear. "How sad, I was going to y with your mind a bit more. But you turned out to be stronger than I expected." Kana flinched when she felt breath falling on her neck,ing along with a smooth old voice. Turning back, she found an old man with grayed-out hair on the side of his head, and brown in the middle. He had pointy ears, and he wore a creepy grin. The weirdest part about him, however, was the ckbird sitting on his shoulders. It had four wings, and electricity flickered around it. ''This doesn''t feel right.'' Kana gulped and tried to take a step back, and to her relief, she could take a step back. She tried to run away right away, but then she couldn''t increase any distance again. Kana paled while the stranger''s grin widened. "Hah! That look of hope that vanished just now is pure ecstasy. Ahh, do that again, make that dreaded expression again!" The creepy middle-aged man, or whatever he was, began tough as Kana shuddered. What was going on? A nightmare would be eptable, but this felt too real. Was she going to die today? She heard the rumors of this park recently, but not enough to pay any heed to them. Did she make a mistake? The man walked over to her. He reached out a hand, and she noticed his ck nails were long and pointy. She shuddered and squeezed her eyes shut when his cold fingers ran across her cheek. "Huhuhu, look at you shaking so pleasant." He leaned over to smell her hair, and she tried to hit him with her fist, but he caught it midair. He grinned at her. "Man, this is fun. I came here just to kill the two obnoxious devil princesses as a ''Fuck You!'' to the two Satans before I''m inevitably hunted down for killing my King, but this is nice. Maybe I can spare a night before I move with that mission." What this mentally ill man will spare the night with was pretty clear, as he grabbed her neck with his hand and gently caressed it, while staring at her shaky eyes with his hungry ones. In onest desperate attempt, Arima Kana gathered all her energy into her throat and yelled. HELP! SOMEBODY HELP! The devil-like man didnt stop her from yelling, he just grinned down at her more and watched her yell. He found it amusing, and that filled her with dread. Even if someone dide to help, would they be able to do anything against this supernatural being? Oi, stop yelling. Yet, someone dide. Kanas voice froze in recognition, as she looked over the shoulder of the devil to see who just talked. With blonde hair raining down his shoulders, and bright blue eyes shimmering like stars, Aqua stood a few meters behind the devil in his school uniform. Hoh? What is this, someone actually came?" The devil let go of her throat by pushing her towards the bench, where she fell on her butt and was frozen, unable to move. Odd how I couldnt sense him, however. Huhuhu, youre special. A-aqua! Run, this is dangerous! He- Youre safe, Arima Kana. Stay put. * * * After shutting down the little girl, I gave the knock-off vampire-looking Devil an amused look. I couldnt help but smile, what a stroke of luck. This situation was bigger than I expected, I was hoping to meet only one supernatural, but there were actually two. The bird on his shoulder seemed to be his pet, yet it was stronger than him; the devil himself focused on mind magic, I think, while the bird''s only there to deal heavy hits. A ck ThunderBird. ck Lightning was powerful, killing it will be hard, but fruitful too. As for the devil, he doesnt appear to actually have been a Vampire before reincarnated as a Devil, his appearance just looks like it. There was nothing really special about him other than that, its a thing to wonder how he managed to kill his King, as he imed. He was a stray, so killing him myself shouldnt cause any political trouble. All that thinking blitzed through my head in a second, and by the time the devil spoke for the second time, I had already finished nning the entire fight. Oh, look at you. So brave and young. Hah! You have no idea what sort of situation this is. The Devil was proud for some reason as he yelled that, I gave him a nk stare. Not surprised that devils are pedophiles, but still, youre looking at me with the same eyes even though I am a guy. Homosexuality is a sin, indeed. What would you know, you brat? the old man growled, angry at his fetishes being disyed. My expression was gentle like the tranquil sea as I smiled. What more is there to know? You were all touchy with her earlier, but you havent approached me yet. You are scared. Is that what youre trying to say? Not only are you gay and a pedophile, but youre also a weakling loser, scared of anyone with a bit of magic inside them. No matter, forget it. I am going to finish you now. Of course, he wasnt expecting a sudden change in attitude. I didnt like how he looked, so I decided to finish him quickly. The old man probably didnt expect me to attack right after I said I would, because he tried to say something. He paused when my straightened palm which was coated in crackling lightning was inches away from his face. My nails were glowing blue imbued by the lightning, and my entire hand was hundreds of degrees hot; I blitzed from my spot and right in front of him, with my hand going right to his nose. It was supposed to push through his nose and into his skull, but seldom do things go that smoothly. The bird moved from his shoulder fast enough to sh with my hand with its beak, too gleamed with ck lightning. In a pure lightning sh, I would lose to that ck lightning in my current rank. However, lightning wasnt my only power. I made a slimy movement with my hand so that it just moved from the sh point, and grabbed the birds neck. The four-winged bird gagged, but I wasnt nning to end it yet, I couldnt. If I tried going for a killing blow now, the devil would attack my opening. So, I used one of the three currently avable techniques from my Path. These three techniques each use Lightning, Water, and Wind Qi respectively. While the basic Lightning technique was for pure destructionthe technique I killed that shut-in withthe Water technique allows defense, and the Wind technique allows movement. The [Water Bubble Technique] would act as a defense if I wished, but also as the name suggests, itd act as a binding technique if I wished too. So I cast it on the bird, immediately wrapping it in a circr prison of water, and threw it far in the distance. Itll be able to break free ande back soon, but not soon enough to save its master. Y-you! What do you think youre doing?! The devil yelled in shock and desperation, his hand reached out with a bolt of mana on its fingertips to blow my skull off, but I shoved it away with my left hand and attacked again with my right. Then, I used the [Wrath of the Roaring Sky] to simply shove my hand through the gap between his eyes. I didnt apply it in a form thatd pulverize his entire body since I wanted to loot his items, but instead had it coated on my palm that shoved through his brain like a hot knife cutting butter. Auckgh With a weird groan, the foolish devil lost his life and fell on his back. Immediately, I heard a screeche from Kana, but by the time I looked at her, she was already unconscious. Huh, the scene of seeing a murder was too much for her little heart. Kreaaach! I heard another screech, but it was from a bird. The ck thunderbird rushed towards me with an angry scowl, with lightning crackling around its four wings. It appeared pissed, angry enough that it would tear my head with its beak. Its body size increased as it flew, and surely its beak was now big enough to actually do just that. The massive bird pped its wings a few dozen meters above me and then waved its wings down to shower lightning at me. I ran from the spot to keep Arima Kana away from the lightnings trajectory, and the bird was too enraged, or dumb, to not take her hostage. It followed me with its lightning, and I ran while dodging. Then, I kicked the ground when I found a big stone and used [Whirlwind Blink], my Wind technique. This technique utilized the Wind Qi to perform rapid movements, but at the same time, it allows me to execute short-range teleportations by momentarily merging with the wind. One moment I was on the ground, and in the other, I was above the bird. Before the bird could even realize what was going on, I took out a utility knife from my school bag at a rapid speed. I let go of my bag and it fell, but before it could touch the ground, I was done with the bird. The superheated de extended in a light of burning Qi. The de Qi cut through the bird''s wings and neck in countless shes, and it fell to the ground first before the bag. The bird would have been mostly immune to my lightning attack, but it wasn''t the case when it was attacked with a hot de Qi. "Krea" The bird moaned on the ground as Inded gently on top of it. I looked at its sad eyes but didn''t feel any pity, it chose the wrong master, and now it was paying for its sin. "Better luck next time." I shoved the de Qi deep into its eyes, prating into its brain as its cries died out. The battle ended in under two minutes, and I stood victorious on top of the dead bird''s corpse. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: Don''t forget to favourite the chapter and rate the story too! If you want to read the next 20+ chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [12] Absurd Decisions [12] Absurd Decisions Chapter 12: Absurd Decisions "Mm mhm." An expression of distress passed through her sleeping face, and Arima Kana finally opened her eyes. For a split moment, her eyes were clouded by confusion, then she jumped up from the bench and looked around in fright. Where was that creepy man? And Aqua? He just murdered that guy! There were no signs of blood on the spot the creepy man had fallen after death. No blood anywhere, in fact. Huh? It was still nighttime; it''s not been that long since school ended. "So it was a nightmare in the end?" She heaved a heavy sigh. Of course, it was a dream, how could such things be real? It was very clear, she remembered every bit of it, but she has heard about Lucid Nightmare before, this must be one of those. After all, a four-winged bird, a devil, and Aqua with magical powers? Obviously a dream. She blushed a little. "Why did I dream of himing to save me though?" Was God giving her a sign that Aqua was the savior she needed in these hard times? Then, wearing an ever-growing blush as she recalled Aqua from her dreams, what he had told her, Arima Kana walked back to her home with her head filled with weird thoughts. * * * I watched the short little girl leave the park from a distance. It''s good that she''s alrightC even though she is pretty dumb toe to a ce rumored to be weird. When she left, I returned my attention to the scrapes of artifacts and the dead body of a bird behind me. I was currently in the middle of a cluster of trees that hid me from the eyes outside. The body of the devil, who I didn''t even know the name of, was nowhere to be found. Because I have turned it into ashes after scavenging him for loot. Unfortunately, there weren''t many things of interest to him. Since this world poses to be normal on the surface, magical artifacts aren''t easily get your hands on. Even then, these were scraps. He only had three artifacts anyway; one was a ring with properties that created a scary aura around him. The other one was much more interesting, it was a box filled with herbs of different kinds. The ring didn''t interest me at all, but I can see many uses for the herbs. In fact, there is even a hundred-year-old ginseng. The third one was a box too, except It was weird. Hmmm, I held the golden box, designed to fit perfectly in any Mesoamerican Myths, and tried to open it. Wont budge. Sealed with some of divinity. Interesting how such a weak devil has this type of possession. Maybe he stole it from his dead King? I didnt know what the box held in itself. It was as long as my forearm, and just as deep too. So it might be a small artifact, or maybe a long weapon if there was spatial maniption going on inside it. Curious. Still, I couldnt open it as I was; this wasnt something my knowledge or Spells would help with, I needed to be at least at the Underlord rank for this. No matter, that wasn''t the main loot. The main loot was the bird. Ity dead, with its soul essence leaking out of it. Earlier, I had put a seal on its body to slow the leaking as I wanted to wait until Arima Kana would leave, otherwise, all essence would have left by now. I sat down near the bird in a crossed-leg motion. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath in. My body breathed in the aura in the air, the remnant energy of the bird, and even its soul. The moon glowed high in the sky, and half an hour passed. The bird''s body looked the same as before, but all its life force that was yet to leave, its mana, and even its soul was now gone. Nature would have imed it in a usual scenario, but it was me instead. My body brimmed with Qi, the energy was on the verge of breaking free. I breathed in a very strict pattern, the Heaven and Earth Purification Wheel followed mymand as I deepened my Qi pool. There was a wall, like the floor of a well, that I pushed for the first time in seven years with the help of the just-consumed lightning essence of the bird. My Qi Pool caved in, and an aura burst out of my body like a spear of light. The sky went bright, and nature sang with the wind. Dark clouds gathered, lightning danced, and then rain fell. It all happened in a split second, as I opened my eyes with a strange electric blue glint in them. I have reached Gold. I could train on three new techniques now. I stood up, feeling rain trickling down my nose and hair. I looked up at the sky, which roared when it met my gaze. The sound of thunder, the smell of rain, and all my other senses were at an all-time high now. My Copper Sight was brighter than before, and my Jade Perception was more descriptive. I could see the insects in the leaves in the distance, and more than that, I felt as if I could split the earth''s core with my bare hands. "Beautiful." The Foundation stage made one''s body strong. Copper heightened your spirits. Iron caused your body''s growth again, and Jade focused on your spirit. On Gold, however, both body and spirit are enhanced. The [Gold] stage was divided into three, unlike any other ranks. It was Low Gold, High Gold, and True Gold. Due to how long I''ve been holding my advancement back, my Qi pool wasrge enough to enter the rank of True Gold from the get-go. This was the reason why I held back for so long because there were no actual drawbacks once you advanced. The rain grew stronger. I could tell it would rain until tomorrow, my advancement had the sky reacting. I can return right now, but I decided against it. A few more minutes. "This is" There was an invisible aura around me. I couldn''t even see it with my Copper Sight, it was truly hidden from one''s eye until it would re up in case of an attack. This was the [Gold Sign] of the Path of the Raging Sky. I gained ess to this passive aura of electricity, thatd calm the nerves of those in my close proximity by sending slight shivers of rxation by default. The passive aura can turn actively offensive too, and pulverize any sudden attack or attacker. "Very useful." It really was. Then, I looked at the box of medicine, the ring, and the dead body of the bird near me. I can surely just vaporize the bird, but its bones may be useful in the future. However, I didn''t have a spatial ring to keep it stored. Such a thing would truly have been useful, so I suppose I''ll just make a spatial realm for myself. I couldn''t have done this before. Gold was a phenomenal stage; it was the "peak" for the majority of the martial artists in the original world from which I picked this power system from. So it provided a lot of benefits, more so for me who owned the legendary Grandmist Body. Grandmist is Infinity, it is creation. On a truly high cultivation level, I would be able to create literal universes within myself. It was the original purpose of the body, to begin with. At Gold Stage, I wasn''t on that level yet, but I could surely make a spatial inventory to store things in. I sat down again, and thissted about five minutes. This process required experience above all, and if I was anything it was experienced. I spent the next five minutes in hyper concentration to imagine a square room with walls that showed fake stars and the cosmos as a whole. It was arge room, a kilometer long on all sides, and I''ll be able to make itrger over the ranks. When I was done making it, I stood back up and touched the bird. It vanished in the air and was stored in that space. The areacks the concept of time, so it will stay as good as new forever. I did the same with the box of herbs, the ring, and the divine box. Will keeping the strange divine box with me be safe? Maybe not. Will some random Gode hunt for me? Maybe. Do I care? No, I like how the box looks, so Ill be keeping it in my space until I can open it. "Hmm, I can''t just keep calling it ''space''. What''s a good name?" Soon, I decided on [Void Storage] since it truly was a small void universe turned into a storage room. I stretched under the rain, taking in a deep breath while a grin filled my face. "Advancing feels good, ayy. Just five more ranks and I willplete this." * * * I used [Whirlwind Blink] to run past roofs toward home. The sky embraced me as I ran, and the wind carried me gently, but I was stillte. By the time I reached home, soaked like I just walked out of the washing machine, the rain had grown to its strongest. I felt a little hesitation when I went to ring the bell. Dammit. Ai will be mad. I could handle it if there was no rain since I had an excuse prepared, but this is troublesome. I rang the bell anyway and waited for the sound of footsteps. However, there were no footsteps heard, yet the door opened right away. Someone''s been waiting right behind the door for the bell to ring. "Are you out of your mind?!" Of course, it was Ai. She wore a scary scowl, her eyes filled with anger and worry as she grabbed me by my ear. The situation didn''t allow me to dodge as she pulled my head by my ear, and yanked me inside. "First day at high school, and he thinks he is so big now. You rebellious little shit, just you wait and see what I do." What she did was put me on the couch and dry my head with a towel while yelling at me like every mom should in this situation. More than annoyed or angry, I justughed at her threats and insults. Apparently, Ruby didn''t tell her the reason I suggested she tell. That little shit didn''t do as ordered because I didn''t take her with me, what an unreliable dumbass. I received a small break from the lecture so that I could change my wet clothes. After I got changed into warmer clothes, however, I was once again pushed to the couch. I sat, and Ai jumped to sit on top of me, facing me. That''s a bit too intimate of a position for our rtionship, but such boundaries never really existed in her mind due to how young she was when she had us. I felt her body rx as she sat on myp. It was the effect of my Gold Sign, though she didn''t even realize the effect. She was used to feeling rxed around her children. Ai put her hands on my shoulder as she looked into my eyes with intent as if this was a good position to assert her dominance over me. "Why did you note home right away? You know, Rubyined about it the moment she got back." Of course she did, that little shit. I''ll dy the next teaching session as a punishment. But that''s forter, now I decided to be harsh with Ai about the truth. "You are being too controlling, don''t you think? This is why I didn''t go with you to America, so I could have enjoyed my time without being monitored all the time." Ai frowned in shock. "N-no way, I am not controlling. It''s your fault that you just vanish without any trail every now and then, I have to be careful. I don''t want to lose you to any idents. Stupid. Wait, do you actually have a girlfriend or what? Why else would a teenage boy stay out of the house alone, without any friends, and not even take his sister along?" What is this stupid situation? I sighed as I put my hands around her waist. She didn''t react, she didn''t care, I was her son, and I could touch her anywhere and she wouldnt mind. She was weird like that. "Mom, these muscles can kill." I showed a demonstration by squeezing her waist, and her face reddened just a little, but she shook it off. "I won''t get into any idents. And why do you care so much if I have a girl or not?" Should I actually just get a girlfriend to get under her skin? That''d also let me have free time outside as an excuse. Actually that''s not a bad idea. "Why shouldn''t I care?" She scowled. "You won''t get it since you''re a guy. Also since you''re a kid. I just want to make sure the girl my son is out with isn''t a weirdo, and also that my son is treating her well. And I want her to know that, if she were to get pregnant identally, she doesn''t have to worry. We will have the child, and you will marry her." That made me feel ufortable. Not for any personal reason, but because I suddenly understood why she was always so curious if I had a girlfriend or not. She had Ruby and me in private, she didn''t have a family, and she received no support. Well, other than President Ichigo. My biological father didn''t evene to see her when we were born, and I''m sure she also knows that the shut-in from years ago was somehow rted to our father because we changed houses right away and she never called him again. Ai just didn''t want her tragedy to repeat. However, she actually wasn''t too controlling about it either. If she was, she would have banned dating for Ruby and me until we were a bit older, but she was fine with it, she just wanted to meet our partner to give them her support. She was being a sweet mother, a very good one. I stared at her in silence before sighing in exaggeration. "I was out with a friend; it is a girl but not my girlfriend. Maybe I''ll get a girlfriend soon though If I find a girl I like, I''ll bring her to you when we are official, alright?" Ai''s eyes were twinkling by the time I finished, she leaned over and kissed me on the nose. "Ummah! Yes, of course, I''ll wait. Until then, don''t forget to use protection." Saying so she got up, and left the living room while hopping around. Weirdo. I like her a lot. I didn''t technically lie just now. I was out with Arima Kana, kind of. As for thetter part, I don''t like anyone romantically even though I know a few who liked me in turn. Tsubasa was one of them, I''m pretty sure her signs are positive, but I''ll feel bad to date her just as an excuse to go out any time. Plus, she lives just nearby, so I can''t run far from home. Hmmm, should I start interacting with girls more than usual? Maybe I''ll find someone I findpatible. Alright then, it''s decided. * * * It was morning, and my eyes fluttered open faster than usual. The drowsiness one would feel when waking up was almost nonexistentpared to yesterday. However, I didn''t wake up naturally. It was the annoying voice of Ruby, whom I took the chance to smack the face of. "Aqua! Aqua! Aq- ak!" She smacked me back in return, though I easily dodged it, but she didn''t try to hit me again. Her expression was frightened, and she was dying to tell me something. "Hey, wake up, Onii-chan! Come see what mom did!" What the fuck is going on? I growled and got up, realizing she has been sitting on top of my abdomen, and me getting up put her on her back, creating quite an interesting scene, that I broke by hopping off the bed. "What''s going on?" I asked while rubbing my eyes, staring at her. I ignored herst night thanks to what she did, yet now she had the guts toe wake me up. I''ll be pissed if it''s something silly she is doing to get my attention. "G-go ask her yourself, bastard!" She was blushing thanks to the weird position just earlier as she yelled. Huh, maybe it really is something serious. I walked out of my room and found Tsubasa already waiting at the dining table, dressed in the school uniform and drinking tea, as she waved at me. Ai was just there too, putting sandwiches together for me. "Mom, what''s going on? Ruby disturbed my sleep and said you did something." "Oh, Aqua''s up!" Tsubasa showed me an apologetic smile when I talked, while Ai cheered. Tsubasa''s reaction was worrying, did Ai really do something stupid again? "Hey, look at this." Ai ran at me with her Gmail app opened. She got too close to me, but I was used to it, as she showed me hertest mail. "Last night, after talking to you, I emailed an old director acquaintance with a request, and he agreed to help me out. I mean, of course, he did, it''s Ai Hoshino reaching out to him. Anyway, see this." I stared at the email, blinking, rubbing my eyes again to make sure I wasn''t sleepy, and then snapped my head at Ai with a baffled face. "You got to be fucking kidding me!?" "Hey,nguage, brat. It''s just a Dating Show, it''s not that bad. Who knows, maybe you will find someone you like there? Even if you don''t, you will gain poprity from acting there, so when the show ends you will have so many girls after you! Then you''ll be able to get a girlfriend. I''m such an awesome mom, I know." No, what is this? I am not going to act on a fucking Dating Reality Show. What the fuck is this woman thinking?! In the end, no amount of arguing saved me. I had to agree to another of her hastily taken decisions for the umpteenth time, and also realized that avoiding some canon events was a lot harder than I thought it''d be. Oh well. I guess I''ll go. I can save a life if I go, plus Ai did have a point when she said her logic for this. Good luck to me, I suppose. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20+ chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [13] Japanese Showbiz & Mexican Gods [13] Japanese Showbiz & Mexican Gods Chapter 13: Japanese Showbiz & Mexican Gods A bitter, I and Ruby were dressed in our uniforms as we sat at the dining table and ate. Tsubasa was there too today, dressed as well, and Ai was sitting on a chair beside her. "But mama~ if even Onii-Chan is starting his career, what about me?" While Ruby certainly found it very funny that I was going to be tortured through this thing, she also felt left behind. Though I had an urge to correct her that this wasnotthe start of my career, because this will never be my career, I held back the urge and ate breakfast. "You know my ssmates were asking me what I do Some even made fun of me because I was attending the Performing Arts Program without actually having anything going on in my name. Oh! Did I tell you I met Shiranui Frill? She didn''t recognize me either" Ai gave Ruby a hesitant smile. "Ah, Ruby baby, your case and your brother''s are a bit different" "But I wanna! Mama!" She jumped from the table and went around to hug Ai from behind. "Make me an idol already!" I stared at her antics with deadpan eyes, noticing that she stuck her tongue out at me. How silly. Ai was sweating as she chewed on her lip, and itsted until Tsubasa joined and took Ruby''s side. "I mean, Ai-san, you started at the age of 12, right? I don''t see an issue if Ruby debuts at 15." Ai sighed with a defeated look. "Fine. I kind of wish you didn''t want to be an idol; it has its downsides. However, since you have a wish, your mama will grant it." Ai didnt want her daughter to be stalked and potentially killed, is what she meant. Ruby woke up that day after I passed out after healing Ai, but neither of us ever told her what had truly happened when she was asleep. So, oblivious as she was, she grinned widely at Ais words and kissed her. "I love you! Mwah!" "Mhm, silly girl, finish your food. Aqua, darling, look how you inspired your sister to start her own career too. Ahaha,e on, smile a little." My deadpan stare, as I munched on food, shifted from Ruby and to Ai as the mother-daughter pair began to giggle at whatever they found funny. What is this? Unbelievable. Hah, indeed, the world is harsh for kind souls such as I, living hard lives while always getting taken advantage of. * * * After we ate breakfast, we left for school. Ruby tried to mess with me on the way, but a spank in public made her shut up. Tsubasa was a bit worried about the whole ordeal, though, unsure if I will make a fool out of myself, but I told her to rest assured. She mistook my oblivious little boy to act to her as a real trait. Haah, I couldn''t help but shame my head. She had no idea I had stolen her heart without even trying. I paused on my way. We were right around the school and the road was filled with cherry blossom trees on either side. The rosy leaves fell and I couldn''t help but look at the sky with a sigh. "Once again, I''ve stolen a maiden''s heart without her realizing." Sometimes it was hard to live life with my uncontroble charisma. Though I suppose in the dating show, I''ll have to take a bit of an active approach. Maybe I will use my personality from Sorcerer of Eternity life there, back then I used to take daughters from Kings and Emperors as payment for my help. On a second thought, nevermind, that''d be an overkill. I''ll just flirt normally. I caught up to the two girls who were already inside the school and went our own way to our ssrooms. . sses went without any issues. After the homeroom ended, Shizuka sensei came near my seat and asked if everything was going well. She did give me the heavy duty of taking care of another student, so perhaps she thought should keep tabs on me. I and Shoko told her everything was going well, and she seemed pleased with that. A few hourster, lunch break happened, and I was surprised when someone came to look for me. "Hey, Aqua!" From the door of the ssroom, Tsubasa waved her hand at me. The other ssmates turned to look at her, the boys shockingly staring at her massive chest, while I waved back. Why''s she here? I wondered for a moment while I was already making my way to her while Shoko followed me. "What''s up?" "Let''s eat together. Ah, this must be Shoko, right?" I think I told her and Ruby earlier that I would like to eat alone today, yet Tsubasa was here. Perhaps she was too curious about Shoko whom I told her about yesterday. Oh well. It was unavoidable, they''d have metter anyway. "Let''s get out of here first," I told them and walked out of the ssroom, making our way to the backyard of the school. While walking past the hallways, I talked to Shoko and Tsubasa simultaneously with my voice and hands. [CHer name is Tsubasa Saitou. She is the daughter of my uncle, my cousin. She''s in 2nd year of the General Program.] I told Shoko, who nodded rapidly. "Her name is Shoko Nishiyama, she is my ssmate. Cute girl, deaf by birth, teacher told me to take care of her, but I like her so it''s not a bother, you know the rest." I said to Tsubasa who just listened with a smile. "She''s cute," Tsubasa said. "Ahh, sadly I don''t know signnguage, I''d have loved tomunicate with her more directly. When didyoulearn it, though?" "A long time ago." Shoko chimed in. [CWhat is she saying?] [CShe''s calling you cute.] I said, seeing no point in lying. Shoko blinked, blushing, and Tsubasa turned to look at me surprised. "D-did you just tell her what I said?" "Just the first bit." I shrugged. "Naughty, you shouldn''t have. Now I feel embarrassed." She walked around from my right side and to my left, beside Shoko. She took out a small notebook and pen. Oh, she came here prepared. "Here, we don''t need Aqua anymore, we can talk using this. Ah, Aqua, onest trantion please." I raised an eyebrow at her but told Shoko about it anyway. She quickly nodded, taking the notebook from Tsubasa, and smiled. The rest of the day went smoothly. I told Shoko about my acting gig that was forced upon me, and she seemed really excited about it. She said she was excited to see me on television and regretted that she won''t be able to hear my voice, and asked me in a pleading voice if there would be subtitles for the show. I didn''t know, but I told her there would be. Though perhaps there won''t be any need for subtitles, at the rate my emotions were progressing. Other than that, I was really expecting a Devil toe to meet me by now, I did get stronger overnight, but if they could sense it they didn''t show it, and so I was left alone for another day. I didn''t mind that, I preferred that. At least for today, I did. Because I''ll have to go act on a stupid Dating Reality Show after school ends, I preferred some space before that. Unfortunately, that time came soon, and I found myself on the filming set in no time. * * * [Third Person Point of View] Countless dimensions were interconnected with Earth, belonging to pantheons of Gods bothrge and small. For a mortal magician to enter them, they''d have to find the gate, if it''s in an underworld then the gate is located on the surface, but if it''s a heaven, the gate can be found in the sky. In the vast sky of Central Mexico, a very experienced Space Mage would be able to find the gate to Topan, the Thirteen-Layered Heaven of the Aztec Pantheon. Eachyer held countless souls and also Gods, taken by the Gods based on their divinity type. The first heaven, for example, titled the Ilhuicatl-Meztli, which means the Sky Where the Moon Moves, is taken by Lunar Gods and Weather Gods. The 9th Heaven, Ilhuicatl-Teoiztac, which means the Region of White, is taken by the King of Gods and Dragon, Quetzalcoatl. This realm was shrouded by a purely white sky, with luminous stars spread across. The clouds in this realm were golden and green, as was the endless forest that existed there. The entire forest surrounded only one thing, a fortress of white marble, tall enough to touch the sky. Quetzalcoatl allowed only her servants to live in this pce. The Tzitzimitls were the servants who lived in the pce with the duty to serve their lord. They were all minor divinities, Gods so to speak; the majority of them perform day-to-day tasks while some hold the power to destroy human cities. One such guy was the Jaguar Warrior. Built like a unit, he walked through the hallways and approached the room of the Lord of this realm. He stopped in front of arge door and paused for a moment before knocking on the door. "Come in~" A sweet voice came, and Jaguar Warrior pushed the door open. He walked in and paused, finding the Lord, the God in Spirit, Quetzalcoatl herself, in a not-very-respectful attire. Her long blonde hair fell on the loose shirt, amon human cloth in this era, that she was wearing. The shirt was loose, but not loose enough because it wrapped around herrge breasts alluringly. The fabric reached down to her waist, and she was wearing nothing under, from the looks of it. She crossed her leg to cover her privates and looked at him with her emerald eyes while lying on the bed. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] Jaguar Warrior closed his eyes, sighed in his head, and bowed. "You summoned me, lord? Beyond that, I mustment that you shouldn''t get thatfortable wearing such a thing. It doesn''t suit you, in my humble opinion." In his opinion, who was wearing an armor made out of a Jaguar hood, something more beastly would suit her. The Goddess was too influenced by modern human culture, perhaps that was to be expected because she spent her time in her room in front of herputer or phone all day long. "My my, you''re questioning my choice of clothes now? You''vee far." As usual, the Goddess'' voice was as ethereal as that of a seductress, yet at the same time that of a mother. But Jaguar Warrior was not fooled by that. He recalled that day when he saw the true form of this being, a serpentine dragon that dwarfed mountains, who went toe-to-toe against his previous Lord, the Jaguar God of Night who was Quetzalcoatl''s rival. Quetzalcoatl won. But instead of taking the Jaguar God Tezcatlipoca''s life, however, she imed Tezcatlipoca''s strongest avatar for herself. That was him, who didn''t even have a name anymore and was simply known as the Jaguar Man. It had been a long time since that incident. That smiling and cheerful appearance was not to be fooled with. That woman was the King of the Aztec Gods, even God Kings from other Pantheons such as Zeus and Odin wouldn''t want to fight her. "My apologies, lord." Jaguar Man kept his head down and apologized for his brass tone. "No, it''s fine. Stand up." She waved her hand at him. "I have a job for you." Of course she did. He was her first pick for anything. She showed him off like a trophy by giving him any job she could. "What is it, lord?" The Goddess leaned her back on two soft pillows. "You remember the Box of Xolotl? That went missing a few dozen years ago?" "Yes? What about it?" Xolotl was the Dog God of Death, he was the brother of Quetzalcoatl. A few dozen years ago, a box belonging to him had gone missing. There was a big uproar from that incident, but the box was never found. "That box''s location was recently found. A devil, from the Three Factions, had it. We are unsure how, but it seems that he stole it using some method. He died a few days ago and that''s when the veil that he was using to keep the box hidden was undone. We were alerted about the location right away, but we didn''t make a move since it was in the Devils Underworld." It''d have been more trouble than worth it if they invaded the Devil''s Underworld for it. Even if it was very important. "Then?" "Then, as I said he was killed, and the box was picked up by the guy who killed him. Turns out it was his subordinate. You know about the concept of Stray Devils, right? It''s one of those cases. The Stray fled to the human world, and now we are ready to go retrieve it. It wasst seen in Japanst time, and oddly, its trail is gone now." Jaguar Warrior frowned, hearing her out as she ended the speech with an order. "I want you to go down there in Japan and bring the box back. Oh, two sisters of two Satans are there, be careful not to hurt them unless necessary. Other than that, destroy anybody, shred blood, but you have to bring the box back here." That was a sudden order, to go to Japan of all ces, but an order it was. With another bow, Jaguar Warrior promised. "As you wish. I''ll be back with the box as soon as possible." For a second, he wondered in whose possession it was currently. However, soon he decided it didn''t matter. He would go and retrieve the box, and if there was any form of resistance, he would simply destroy the source. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20+ chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [14] Charizzma (1) [14] Charizzma (1) Chapter 14: Charizzma (1) Ruby wanted to be an Idol, and her mama had given her permission for it. However, she also proposed a challenge for her to ovee, it was a test. Ruby had to recruit two other girls for her idol team, and she couldn''t reveal her real identity astheAi''s daughter for leverage. Naturally, the first person she asked was none other than Tsubasa. "Hey, Tsubasa~ be an Idol with me!" However, her request was promptly shut down. "Don''t be ridiculous, I am studying to take on the job of my father, the president of an agency. I will most likely be taking care of your career in the future, why are you asking me to be an Idol with you?" "Um..." Ruby had nothing to add to that. This conversation took ce when they just left their home for school, so Ruby didn''t feel too down. She decided to ask some others to join her. Sadly, when she asked Minami about it, she was once again rejected. However, her friend was a lot gentler about it than Tsubasa. In the end, she didn''t even go to meet Aqua during lunch break, because she was busy thinking about who else she could ask to be an idol with her. With no choice left, she had the audacity to message Aqua mid-ss to ask him for ideas. He wasn''t going to help at first, but after her pleading and apologizing, he told her to try her luck on Kana Arima. She was unsure at first but decided to go through it in the end. She caught up with Tsubasa after school ended, while Aqua bid them farewell to go to her shooting thing, something that still amazed Ruby, as she asked Tsubasa to help her approach Kana. "Tsubasa nee-chan! Come on, help me with this!" After her sugar-coated words and cute calls, Tsubasa hesitantly agreed. The two of them hunted down Kana and confronted her. But instead of proposing the idea to her directly, she did something odd. "Hey, Loli-Senpai!" Once Ruby spotted her walking, she called from afar, making Kana flinch as people looked. Tsubasa sighed and followed after. "It''s y-you again, what do you want?" "Loli-Senpai, do you want toe to our house?" Well, she was going to take her to Tsubasa''s house, but it counted. "We are gonna watch the first episode of Aqua''s new drama, will you join us?" The n was to show her that Tsubasa was the daughter of the super-famous Strawberry Productions, and then Ruby would reveal the deal to her. Though it was true that they were going to watch the first episode of Aqua''s drama first. Kana Arima looked bbergasted, as Ruby had expected, and agreed toe along with a long stutter. "W-w-why''s he acting all of a sudden? Didn''t he say he stopped acting?! What is this situation?! F-f-fine, I''lle along, I am just c-c-curious what sort of masterpiece made him return to this path." The face she made when Ruby told her about the Dating Reality Show was pure entertainment, it was so priceless that Ruby couldn''t help but take a picture. * * * * * * The filming range was in a neighboring town; it took me half an hour by Uber to reach here. Two days per week, there is a shooting. It''s right after school because the drama''s plot is like that, where a bunch of high school students hang around together after their sses end. Soon, I reached my destination, my Uber stopped outside Rinshi-no-mori Park. It was a park of greenery, tall trees, and soil pathways. It''s a nature park, and it smelled nice. I paid the driver and walked towards the gate. I was a bit surprised to find someone especially waiting for me at the gate, as he lit up in recognition when I walked forward. I recognized him, I heard his name a lot of times from Ai and had done a bit of research on him before out of pure curiosity. It was the producer, Masaya Kaburagi. "Ah, you''re finally here." The man had a cigarette on his lips as he spoke, looking at me from up and down. "Ai sent me your photo, but in the day of Photoshop, we can never be sure of pictures. Though it looks like I got it reversed in your case, you look better in person than in the pictures." I''d have questioned his sexual preferences but I decided he won''tugh, so I just gave a nod. "Thanks, I try to stay in shape." "Mhm, follow me. Let''s talk while we walk to the set." He said and began to walk into the park, and I followed. "It''s rare to see Ai rmend someone, though. What''s your rtionship with her?" "I don''t think it''d be a good idea for me to say it if she didn''t herself," I followed. "Fair, fair." He turned to take another look at my face. If I wasn''t bigger and more muscr than the original timeline Aqua, he might have guessed my identity. However, now it''d be hard to connect Ai and me together. He continued walking. "The Beginning of My Love With An Idol, that''s the name of the show. I won''t be surprised if you don''t know that, though don''t worry, you''re already a good actor in my head, even if you didn''t appear in any show. Since you were rmended by the best, I''m going to give you the benefit of the doubt until you prove to be a bad choice." "Quite a harshnguage to use on a fifteen-year-old," I told him, and my tone made sure that I didn''t take it to heart. "What''s the limit of ''entertainment'' here, by the way? Is it all right if things were to develop in ways where two parties kiss in the first episode?" I wanted to be sure because I can''t be sure what I will do once the camera rolls. The producer took another look at me before letting out a chuckle. "It''s not rmended, but it''s not banned either. It''s just, we promote the tension that umtes between the characters over the episodes. But if someone kisses someone in the first episode, they''re passed as couples right away. So the tension is less between them. However, as this is a dating ''reality'' show, which doesn''t have any scripts, you are free to do anything you want. Ah, nudity isn''t any good though." The producer kindly exined. That''s good to know. Usually, kiss scenes happened in thest episode, so if I were to boldly kiss a girl in the first episode, I''ll basically be tied to her unless some crazy drama went offter. "Now, we are here." The producer stopped on his steps, and I did too. We were behind a camera crew, while a bunch of kids were in the front, talking and taking test shots. The kids stopped when we approached and turned to me, I could see their expressions shift as they saw me. There were seven people in total, with four girls and three guys. An uneven number; as today was the first day of the shooting, my joining now meant I have reced someone who was already chosen previously. "Everybody, this is ourst guy. Name''s Aquamarine Hoshino, Age-15, First-Year at High School." The producer said, making the majority of the actors and actresses blink at my name. What are these kids looking at? "And Aqua, these are..." After that, the producer gave me a brief of my fellow actors and actresses. I was unsure how this would go, since they seemed to have a bad impression of me from the start, taking me for someone with nepotism. Let''s talk about the guys first. Starting from the youngest, it''s a guy called Sen Kaibara, Singer, High School 1st Year. Next was Nobuyuki Kunand, a Dancer, High School 2nd Year. After that, it was Morimoto Kengo, Band Member, High School 3rd Year. They gave me mixed looks that I didn''t take to heart, I could understand why some might have a bad impression of me given the context. Next were the girls. First was Yuki Sumi, Fashion Model, High School 1st Year. She was weird. There was an odd aura around her, simr to my school''s principal. She... had made a deal with a devil. Next, it was the main girl of the series, Akane Kurokawa, Actress, High School 2nd Year. She was fine as I remembered, though nervous and flustered. Our eyes met, and she did a little how. She''s adorable. The next one was... also interesting. If Yuki had made a deal with a devil, this girl was a devil. Mem-Cho, YouTuber, self-proimed 3rd Year High School. She dressed like a devil in the anime, but in this world, she really was the real deal. Half-Devil, to be precise, from what I read on her aura. Thest one was another interesting one. I was a bit surprised, why were three out of the four girls magical? The 4th in particr surprised me the most because I recognized her, she''s the main girl from another anime. With glossy ck hair that danced with the wind, I recalled she was an actress in her anime. She was in her third year of high school, too. Mai Sakurajima, Actress, High School 3rd Year. Based on how my Copper Sight noted the translucent rabbit ears on her head, it really was the Bunny Girl Senpai. Spoiler [copse] * * * * * * [Third Person Point of View C Yuki Sumi] Coming to this show was an unavoidable ident for her, thanks to her agency. They had to send someone, and luck just had it that it was her. She didn''t mind it too much, but she''d have still preferred something else other than a Dating Reality Show. She honestly didn''t believe she would find someone suitable to her taste. Not that her taste was particrly rare, but it just didn''t go with the theme these shows had. They cast cute young girls and pretty little boys. She was more into strong dominant guys, so she naturally hadn''te here expecting to meet anyone like that. Of course, she was still going to y her part and garner all the attention towards her, and she was more sure of that when she came to the filming set and met others. The girls might pose a challenge, especially that third-year Mai girl, but it should be easy enough to sway the guys toward her. She had seen their pictures, and one of the guys was missing. Apparently, he had been reced at thest moment. She didn''t mind or care, since he wasn''t her target, to begin with, she nned to go after Noboyuki, so it didn''t matter if someone else were to get reced. Noboyuki didn''t really fill her preferences, but he was better than the others. He was tall and handsome too, even if he was too lean and still on the pretty boy side. All of her ns were sshed with water when the recement actor finally arrived. It was as if the Satans were amused by her desire to find a suitable man, that they sent a guy right out of her dream. Blonde hair, blue eyes, tall, muscr, handsome, manly,andsuch a deep vibe around him. She didn''t know she had a thing for long hair, but now she did. For generations, Yuki Sumi''s family''s been making deals with the devils. At the age of fifteen, every member is allowed to make their first deal with the devils too. Yuki turned fifteen a while ago, and the deal she chose was Luck in Poprity. It might feel cheap to some people as the price was her literal soul, but she didn''t mind. "All right. Now that everyone is here," the producer spoke after he finished introducing all of them. "Let us begin today''s shoot. As it is the first episode and we want to keep the feeling a bit ''raw'' for the viewers, it will be a near-live-broadcast. The situation in front of the camera will be dyed for only a minute before it''s broadcasted, our editors will fix anything they can within that bit." A few minutester, the filming began for real. .... Yuki didn''t want to appear too desperate, so she didn''t go talk with Aquamarine first. She decided to give each of the guys a few minutes, one after the other, and only then move to her target. First, she went to Sen Kaibara, but he was the same age as her, and that was too young for her, so he didn''t have a chance from the get-go. Next, she went to Morimoto Kengo; he was the oldest guy here, but as she had expected, he wasn''t her type. Then she went to talk to Nobuyuki Kunand, who was one year older than her; he was her initial target, and he was somewhat interesting. She spent a few extra minutes than others with Nobuyuki. However, she ended it soon as well and moved to her target. She wasn''t surprised when she turned to look for him and found him sitting on a bench, with the Mem-Cho girl sitting beside him. They were having a light-hearted conversation, based on their giggles. Yuki, of course, had expected him to be engaged in a conversation already. It was natural, the first episode was where everyone would talk to everyone. So she decided to wander around a bit before she would go meet him. She wished that Mem-Cho girl would be gone by then, she was a bit threatening since she was the oldest girl here besides Mai Sakurajima. ** ** ** [15] Charizzma (2) [15] Charizzma (2) Chapter 15: Charizzma (2) The evening sky was calming, the wind gentle, and the sound of the pond water behind me was rxing. I sat down on the bench beside the half-devil, Mem-Cho, who was much more tense than me, though she didn''t show it. The reason why she was tense was because I wasn''t veiling my Qi, she knew I wasn''t a normal human, and that I probably knew her true identity. "A half devil? What Family are you from?" I started the conversation with that, causing her muscles to tense as she sat stiffly while wearing a shaky smile. "Haha would you believe me if I said I don''t know what you''re talking about?" She said, looking to the side and not meeting my eyes. "I can feel you''re special, so I am assuming you know that I am too, but I have no idea what your question means." "Ah, I see." I shrugged. "Understandable since you are not pureblood. Your father probably found a good-looking human woman and slept with her, you were the result. Then he left. Ah, or was it your mother, instead?" "...Its my father." She said, still a bit tense, but less than before given I was being pretty casual. "Don''t worry, I am not here to hunt you or anything. I don''t hold any prejudice toward the devils, definitely not towards a half who doesn''t even know her identity." I reached out a hand and put it on her thighs, trying to reassure her. I looked into her eyes, smiling. "Besides, even if I was one of those guys from the Hero Faction who hunt devils, I don''t think I''d have the guts to take down such a cutie like you." That made her ease finally, as she smiled back. "I''ll take your word for that, then. Though I have no idea about that faction you just spoke of." I see. It was true I didn''t hold any prejudice towards devils, even if I was killed in my 2nd life by my devil wife. I don''t hate the entire race- well, I don''t hate her either at this point, it''s been too long, holding onto grudges in my kind of life wasn''t satisfying. Though it was untrue that I wouldn''t have killed her if I was in such a situation; I killed the hottest woman in the universe in my 9th life. That bitch tried to steal half of my power after we broke up after dating for a few years as if it was amon western marriage. "Rest assured, then," I told her, drawing my hand back. My eyes scanned the area as we sat in silence. Mem-Cho stayed silent too, until she cleared her throat and decided to speak. "By the way, it seems there are quite a few special people in this ce. Especially the girls; I think Mai Sakurajima is a Yokai, and I''m unsure about what Yuki Sumi is, but she also has a sort of aura around her. Only that girl," she nudged her nose ahead. "Akane is normal, I think. Same with all the guys, other than yourself." "You''re right. I suppose it''s moremon than I thought for supernatural people to be in the showbiz world. Perhaps that''s why some entertainers seem too good at their job to be human." I theorized. "By the way, are you single?" "...Yes?" She answered hesitantly, and then a smug smile formed on her lips. She leaned toward me. "Ara ara, did Aquamarine-kun build a crush on Senpai?" "Dont you usually y the cute girl role? What is this ara ara now? It doesn''t suit you, shorty." I flicked a finger on her nose, which she didn''t take offense to, and just jiggled. "Just call me Aqua, by the way. As for your question, maybe I do. It''s rare to meet a girl who looks so young at the age of 25, after all." That was when she choked on her own spit with her eyes going wide. I rushed away from the bench and brought a bottle of water for her, and she quickly drank it. She gave me a look, and she somehow looked more scared that I knew her real age, than when I knew her race. She looked up from the bench and gave me a pleading look. "Keep it a secret?" "Only if you give me your number." She frowned, before sighing with a blush, as she took her phone out from her handbag. "You''re not funny. You could have just asked me for it, I''d have given it anyway. Why did you have to scare me? Youre a bad, bad boy." I sat back down, this time a bit closer than before, with my arms around her. "Who says I am not funny? Girl, I''m hrious. I can prove it to you by the way, a camera is focused on us right now, let''s not talk about that other stuff." I whispered thest line as I took out my own phone. We exchanged contacts, and Mem-Cho got curious about what I said. "You said you can prove it? I am curious how." said the same girl who wasughing like a hydraulic brake to my bad jokes just a minuteter. Lesson of Reincarnation: Girls have mid-ass humor, sometimes nonexistent; make stupid and unfunny jokes and they''ll love it. Make actually funny jokes, they won''t even get it. * * * In the meantime, as the live broadcast went on, there was ack of sound in Tsubasa''s home. Three girls sat together, in front of arge TV that hung in the wall, as they stared at the scene with wide eyes and hanging jaws. "Who the fuck is that?!" Ruby was the first to break the silence as she questioned reality. Was that really Aqua, the doofus guy who ignored all the confessions he received in middle school? T-this doesnt seem right Tsubasa wore a worried frown, looking at the screen as if Aqua was suddenly mentally sick. Sure this was acting, but how was he suddenly a flirtpared to his uncaring but innocent self from before? Auuk Kana Arima, on the other hand, just had a drained expression as she stared at the screen. Tch, tch! Ruby humphed. Onii-chan is amaleafter all, who stops thinking straight in front of afemalethat suits his kinks. I thought he didnt like girls deliberately trying to be cute, but what is this? Shameless! It was then that Miyako walked into the room, carrying a tray full of snacks. Everyone turned to her, with Kanas eyes going wide in recognition, recalling that face as that of the legendary Ais manager, as she put the snacks down on the table in front of the girls couch. As she did, her eyes flickered to the scene in the TV and a strange expression passed through her face before vanishing. Hey, Aunty, look at how disgusting Onii-chan is acting! Ruby announced while Kana leaned towards Tsubasa to confirm her theory. Miyako gave them an awkward smile. Its just acting, girls. I guess you guys dont like seeing a man youre close with talking that way with other girls, but dont take it for reality. Its like how many married people do kiss scenes on the screen, and their partners dont mind. Mama doesnt do that! Ruby announced, remembering the annoying situation back in America where Ai refused to do a kiss scene. Wait, right, shes not married Wait, your moms an actress, Ruby? Kana blinked and asked, as the other three women paused. She quickly cleared her throat. Y-you dont have to tell me if you want to keep it a secret. A-ah, and hello, Miss Miyako, I am a big fan. Oh. Miyako smiled. A big fan of a manager? Adorable. Anyhow, you guys enjoy the show. Ah, on the note of the kissing, in thest season of this Drama, a couple kissed and even dated for a few months. Do with that information what you will. Saying so, she walked out of the room as the three girls sat baffled, quickly turning to the screen with mixed gazes. * * * After spending a few more minutes with Mem-Cho, I decided to see the others too. After living so many lives, I didnt have an exact type, shorties worked, tall mommies too, and my preferred personality in a girl depends on the day. So really, I wanted to check out everyone first before Id make a decision. Dont forget to DM me~ Id be hurt if you took my number and socials just to never contact me. Mem-Cho winked and sent me a flying kiss as I smiled and walked away. I walked towards a tree a bit far from here; the closest girl from this spot was sitting under that tree. It was Yuki Sumi. I noticed she had tried toe to me earlier, but walked back when she saw me and Mem-Cho talking. Hey, Sumi-chan, right? I walked over to her and said. I wasnt going to start this conversation with the slight demonic aura around her; calling her out on her deals with the devils didnt feel like the right way to have her positive attention. My friendly greeting caused her to open her eyes; she was listening to songs with headphones just now. She quickly got up, seemingly flustered, though half of it looked fake. She cleared her throat and waved her hand, a small blush on her face. S-sorry, I was trying to calm my nerves. Gosh, arent you nervous? You look pretty calm, Aquamarine-kun. Just Aqua is fine. Wanna head for a walk as we talk? I asked and she nodded, as she clumsily put her earphones into her handbag. She followed me as I walked. Walking helps your nerves, better than music for sure. I was slightly nervous around Mem-Cho, she is famous and she is older than me, but it feels rxing around you since were the same age. Ah, I see. She showed a smile, and her nervousness which was only half real began to fade slowly. I wouldnt even know were the same age if the Producer didnt say, to be honest. Youre so tall and big, not the type of guy that gets popr in our country, but then you have the face of a prince. A-ah, I am saying too much Again, herpliments felt real yet a bit fake at the same time. She was merging her acting with her honest opinions well. She is talented for this sort of reality show. But I didn''t like her as much as Mem-cho. This girl looked cute and she was naturally clumsy and adorable, but at the same time, she was aware of that fact and continued to act clumsy. So it wasn''t entirely fake, but it felt fake. I don''t know, I mean Mem-Cho herself was acting cute, out of her age, but she didn''t feel that way. Hmm, is this my prejudice against those who sell their souls speaking again? Anyway, I don''t like her as much. I guess I should go see someone else now. I would have right now, but we were busy with a conversation. "You know, a couple in thest season kissed in thest episode," Yuki said; we were now on a first-name basis. "How bold, don''t you think? The idea of kissing is so shocking to me, but to do that in front of a camera" "Hmm, you''ve never been in a rtionship before?" I asked with a raised eyebrow. "No~? Do I seem like that sort of girl? Wow Aqua, is that the impression you have of me?" She leaned over with a giggle. "If anyone who''s been in a rtionship before, you seem to be the one. How many hearts have you broken?" Broken hearts, huh? Well. Only a broken man can break others. I have so many guilty memories regarding this. "Have you ever been in love, Aqua?" Her next question reverberated in my head and I stopped walking. Yuki blinked as my smile vanished and I stared at the empty air. Memories flooded in. For a being as old as myself, I have fallen in love a lot of times. However, I think the saying that your heart can only love once is somewhat true. I had a few girlfriends in my first life, but I wasnt particrly attached to any of them. In my second life, I had a harem, and I did love them. I loved them a lot. In my third life, as Genghis Khan, I had a thousand women whom I slept with. However, there was zero feeling involved. After my 2nd life, it just didn''t feel right. That was the turn where I had begun to go a little bit crazy. Therefore, in my 4th life, when I was forced to walk the path of a hermit due to the situation back then, I didnt resist. I thought it was better to learn to control myself, and this lifestyle would teach me exactly that. Yet, ironically, in my 4th life, I, the Wandering Beggar, had fallen in love the deepest until then. In that lifetime, where women and wine were taboo, I fell for a woman more than ever. The fact that I couldnt be with her, that it was taboo, was probably what made our chemistry affect me that much. It was a love beyond all my previous ones. That woman whom I fell for in my 4th life, for whom I gave up my life, was someone whom I still dreamt of every now and then. I said I have a soft spot for people who are cripple by birth, right? She is the one who bloomed that feeling. She was a cripple, a blind little girl whom I picked up after her parents died to the underlings of Chun Ma, the Heavenly Demon. In that life where I felt broken, she is what made me feel whole. She is what fixed me back then. Under my teaching, she learned to wield a sword, and despite being blind, a little girl, and learning from me, she soon wielded the sword better than I myself. That world was a low Murim World, the weak Qi there couldn''t work to rece her eyes, and she couldn''t even eat without my help, but she was so stubborn that she was regarded as the Sword Saint. When I talked about talented disciplines that Ruby could neverpare to, she was one of them. She grew strong, driven by the fire of revenge. I was a hermit, a disciple of mine shouldnt have had such a dream, but I didnt mind. Because the things she did for me, despite not trusting any other person, were touching. Then, without telling me, she vanished one night to hunt down the Heavenly Demon. She killed Chun Ma and destroyed his Demonic Sect, but by the time I reached her, she was bleeding to death. There was no way for me to save that stupid girl not unless I did something thatd make her hate me more than the dead Heavenly Demon. In my 4th life, after making a decision that I never regretted, I died in my own disciples hands. After turning her dying body and soul into that of a devil, she killed me out of love, rage, and betrayal. It was a technique taught to me by my Demon Wife that made humans into immortal devils. She was dying, and that was the only way I could save her. It was selfish of me because she didn''t want to live life as a Demon, but selfish I could be if it could save her. As a hermit, I had abandoned all mortal pleasure. Women and alcohol were the main ones. It wasn''t just mere self-restraint, the hermit cultivation path I followed in that world, it had the rule that the Qi in me would have killed me if I stayed from the path of a hermit. In her newly revived body, she was strong enough to kill me with ease. But she didnt use her powers, her sword skills that I taught, to take my life. Instead, she tied me up and ravaged me. She broke the code of the hermit that she knew would kill me. She wanted it, I knew she did, and she knew I also wanted it; our love had been made clear a long time ago, we just couldnt take the necessary action for many reasons. One was the rtionship between a Master and Disciple, in that world it was a very serious thing, and romantic love between us wasnt respectful to Murim. Wed have been hunted down. My disciple did exactly that, she broke the taboo, both the Murim taboo and the taboo of a hermit. To kill me, she did what weve never been able to. My Qi raged within me and took my life, while I stared at her angry and sad red eyes. Though, if that incident taught me anything, its that Id never let useless taboos ced by society stop me from doing what I wanted. My life was tooplicated to care about the constructs of society if I really wanted something. I wonder how she is these days. She should be alive and young, even if it has indeed been thousands of years on my side. I was unsure if time flowed the same in all the worlds in the multiverse. Still, unless she was killed, she should still be out there somewhere. "...Aqua?" Yuki''s voice broke me out of my daze, and turning to her, I found her in a daze herself, staring at me with slightly agape lips and a red face. A man''s nostalgic expression can be attractive, I should have been careful. "Good talking to you, Yuki." I told her, deciding to leave. I didnt bother to smile, I didnt feel like it. Plus, itd be unwise to have her fall for me too much when I didn''t even like her much. I didn''t hate her though, she made me remember some interesting memories. "I should go talk with the others too, for a bit. I hope this walk helped calm your nerves." "Ah" She looked a little surprised and almost ran after me when I began to walk. Instead, she reached out her hand and made a bold announcement. "I-if it''s with you, I don''t mind doing a kiss scene!" The camera captured everything, and only after realizing that did Yuki''s face go redder than a tomato as she crouched down and hid her face between her thighs. I wanted to talk to the other two girls too, but I didn''t think there was much time. Plus, my feelings were a bit weird suddenly, I didn''t want to talk to any other girl today. Still, there was a bit of time left that I spent getting to know the guys better. We''ll be doing 8 episodes, and since it''s two episodes every week, we''ll be working together for a month. It was better to appear friendly with everyone instead of just a womanizer. Haah. What am I even doing here? Fifteen is the age I start taking life seriously. I need to decide what route I will be taking this time. Letting fate lead me isnt always a good thing. ** ** ** | Nameless Blind Swordsman Disciple - Spoiler [copse] If you want to read the next 20+ chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [16] The Way of a Reincarnator [16] The Way of a Reincarnator Chapter 16: The Way of a Reincarnator The shooting ended soon, and we were allowed to go our own ways. I noticed Yuki Sumi lingering around me a few times, but she never had the courage toe talk to me again that day. I didn''t want to y along and left. I was in the mood for some air, the evening sky was darkening, this was my favorite time of the day, so I didn''t call an Uber. At [Gold] rank, my previous techniques were stronger, and I also had ess to new techniques. I guess I could test them out now rather thanter by running home with a movement skill. Until [Jade], I only trained in the third basic technique of Path of the Raging Sky. In Gold, there are three minor ranks within itLow, High, and True, that all allow four techniques. Three from Wind, Water, and Lightning, and a new one from Cloudwhich was a mixture of wind and water, an advanced Qi, so it was only avable starting Gold. As I was in True Gold already, I could learn all twelve techniques anytime, four of which were movement techniques. While walking by the Sumida River, I paused and closed my eyes. While breathing the gentle air of the river, I concentrated and looked into my Soul Reflection; this technique showed a lot about me, I could even make a [Status Page] right out of a System Novel if I wanted to, but that''s just the status, which is kind of distracting, personally, since I have nothing topare it with, so I only use this to recall memories instead. That''s precisely what I was doing right now, recalling the memories of the movement techniques I wanted to learn. I brought them up in an imaginary hologram panel in my head. Though I must mention, they weren''t the original three-movement techniques that Path of the Raging Sky encouraged me to learn in Gold rank, instead, I chose the best ones from my vast knowledge that suited the four Qi-types I had. === Nimbus Stride: With the use of Cloud Qi, this technique allows the user to step on the sky, air, and clouds, essentially walking and running on thin air as if it were solid ground. Body Flicker Technique: With the help of Wind Qi, this technique permits the user to move so fast that they appear as a blur, making it challenging for others to follow their movements. Reflecting Pool: The user attunes their body with Water Qi, allowing them to meld with reflective surfaces like mirrors or still water. They can step into these surfaces, seemingly vanishing from one location and reappearing in another. Thunderstep: This technique involves striking the ground with a burst of Lightning Qi, creating shockwaves that propel the user into the air. They can chain multiple Thundersteps together to perform mid-air maneuvers or reach elevated positions. === All four were interesting choices, but I was in the mood for seeing the sky. It''s not as if I was abandoning the other techniques, if I learn one technique this week, I can just choose another next week. So, I went for the Nimbus Stride. I reopened my eyes, having chosen the technique. Upon choosing it, my memories of this technique became more clear, as if I had just read it, seen someone perform it, and also understood it. I took a step forward, but instead of stepping on the ground, I was stepping on thin air. I stepped with my other feet, and suddenly I stood a few inches above the ground. Then I kicked the air and made my way towards the high sky, and then to my home. It felt good. Under the wind from the east and the sun from the west, I felt calm for a moment. Sadly, it was not calming enough to help me sort out my mind. To my soon-to-be surprise, reaching home did help me sort everything out. * * * C Ding Dong The doorbell rang as I stood outside. The door opened not long after, and I stepped in, nodding to Ai who had opened the door, and took off my shoes. When I was cing my shoes on the shoe rack to the side, I heard Ai''s worried voice fill my ears. "Is anything wrong?" She asked gently, her hand falling on my shoulder from behind. "I saw your show today... your acting was great; I was questioning myself throughout the beginning if it was really my Aqua. But then, in that scene, in the end, your face was so... distant and sad." From her tone, while she couldn''t tell if it was really me from my flirting, she was certain that it wasn''t me at all when I made that face. What a blunder, I got lost in old memories nowhere but in front of a camera. "It was just acting. I was trying to create a sort of mysterious vibe, I guess. It worked if even the legendary Ai mistook it for the real deal." I said with a smile, putting the shoes where they should be. "Aquamarine," Ai held me by the shoulder and made me turn around. I looked at her face. "I am your mother. You just called me by name; I noticed that a few times over the years, you do that whenever you''re not acting like your usual self. That scene right there wasn''t acting, if anyone would know, it''s me. Just... what are you hiding, really?" "...." I just stared at her in silence. Observant. It would be unwise to be fooled by her usually goofy and airheaded personality. This was the woman who could copy-act a person in under a few minutes; I could only act due to my experience, but talent-wise, this little girl here was ahead of me, and everyone in the world even. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] Looking at her like that also made me register how cute yet hot she looked today. Wearing a skirt that didn''t reach her knees, and a covering frill dress on top that tightened around her breasts, showing her nipples since she rarely bothered with a bra at home. It was criminal how she managed to do that, this sort of mixture was impossible. For a moment, I almost replied something ominous: ''Why ask questions you won''t like the answers to?'' But luckily I held back the urge. Instead, I smiled and walked away. "Aqua! L-listen, you!" She rushed after me, following me into the kitchen where I poured myself water. She was about to say something but paused and watched me drink. That''s adorable of her. When I finished, she apologized. "Sorry, I didn''t mean that to be an interrogation. I was just..." She looked into my eyes. "You know, you''re my son, right? Nothing will ever change that. Even if you have some sort of secret. I just want you to be honest with me sometimes." I wondered for a moment what sort of interpretation she must have reached after seeing me wield lightning that day. Based on how she began to go to the shrines of three gods, Amaterasu the Sun, Tsukuyomi the Moon, and Susanoo the Storm, I had a guess. Seeing me not answer her again, Ai gently grabbed me by the hands and pulled me to the couch. She grabbed my bag and threw it to the side, and yanked my head toward herp as she sat down. "Hey..." "Shush, justy down like this." What is she doing? I stared up at her eyes, which were peeking from behind her chest, like the sun behind a mountain. Her hand moved and gently ran through my hair, as she stared down at me with a smile. "Why are you doing this so suddenly?" "Shh, close your eyes." For a moment I almost wanted to get up and walk away, but I stopped my hormones from acting up and listened. I closed my eyes and justy down. There was only silence that followed, other than the soft sound of her breathing, her blood moving within her, and her heart that beat calmly inside herself. I got lost in the sound as her left hand caressed my hair, and her right gently pinched my nose. What is this? I wondered as I felt myself smiling. What was she trying to do? Make me feel better? That''s so cute of her. "You know when I was a kid..." Ai began suddenly, and I was surprised to hear her telling me about the story of her mother. Both Ruby and I knew that we had or had a grandmother, we didn''t know if she was even alive at this point, but not the details of how she was. Well, I knew, but that''s from my manga knowledge. Ai didn''t want us to know about that woman herself. Yet, today she was open to talking about it. It was brief, where she just exined that her mother wasn''t the best, but it counted to make me feel closer to her. She was trying hard to make me feel rxed near her, and that was just adorable. It wasn''t even her fault; I am not the type to linger on past lives. "Then, my mother abandoned me. She went to jail and was supposed to return to me after she was released. But she never came to look for me. She... isn''t the best mother, and I always feared bing like her. At a tender age, I vowed to myself that if I ever had kids, I''ll make themfortable around me, like a friend, an older sibling, but at the same time, fulfill the role of a perfect mother too." She paused and hesitated. "So when my kids act distant and hide things from me... I feel like I''mcking. A-am Icking, Aqua?" I opened my eyes, looking into her shaky purple pupils. "If you want me to answer honestly... I don''t think you''re the ideal mother." "...I see." Ai gulped, smiling. I smiled back. "But you''re a great guardian. You said it yourself, you wanted to be like an older sibling, that''s a guardian too. It''s better than if you were the ideal mother because I like you the way you are. You''re fun." That caused her expression to pause. It took a moment to sink in what she just heard before she smiled widely. "Really?" "Really," I smiled... and then sighed. "Though, I also have to remind you one thing. Trying to make your kidsfortable, you might have made mefortable in a way that wasn''t supposed to be." She looked confused as I got up; instead of standing up, however, my hands grabbed her shoulder and pushed her down on the couch. Ai''s eyes went wide as I loomed over her, looking at her with a frown. "Aqua... this is not afortable position for mom." "It''s for me. It isn''t wise to make a young man my age sofortable. I might get addicted to you, and build feelings for you that shouldn''t be like your son. Let us be careful from now on." I really wanted to take her lips. This cute girl was trying too hard for me to feel just a bit better. I didn''t see her as my mom, and even so, I have said I don''t care about taboos I decided not to care after the death in my 4th life. Sadly, while that''s true, I have to understand Ai''s feelings too. I got up from on top of her and began to walk away. Right when I was in front of the fridge however, she called again. "A-aqua! You, w-we need to talk about what you just did! That''s not healthy!" Ugh. How annoying. I grabbed the handle of the fridge and took out a can of beer. It was for Ai herself, we kids don''t drink, and I felt her shock as she saw the thing on my hand. I opened the cap even as she yelled at me to put it down, and drank the entire thing in one go. Then, I walked back to her. She had stood up as she paused at my approaching figure. "What''s going to happen next is not your fault, I''m just drunk," I said as I grabbed her by the waist and pulled her. She tried to say something, but that open mouth was what I needed as I pressed my lips on her. Ai froze, she didn''t struggle, despite what I said she didn''t want me to feel like I was assaulting her. She was too kind, I felt like a dick. Yet, I felt the kiss thoroughly, I felt her heart thump on my chest, and my hands felt her waist to their fullest. A minuteter, I let her go. I looked into her eyes and she looked back, ring even as her hands shook. "My apologies, your ideal son will return tomorrow after the beer wears off," I told her and walked away, and this time she didn''t call for me again. What a lovely youngdy. I almost want to give in to the forbidden side. But nah, that will not be wise. * * * Three days soon passed since the first shoot. Today, they''d film the 2nd episode, so I will go to the designated spot after school. It''s been a quiet few days for me, Ai was avoiding me, as expected, though Ruby was being as loud as ever. Still, I have passed it entirely thinking about the way I should walk this life. Ultimately, I have decided on the route that''s always been my top pick. The Way of the Reckless Fool. It''s a fancy name for doing whatever I want. Though for a person like me to do whatever I wanted, that meant I would have a thousand enemies in no time. So I needed allies, and thankfully I already had multiple names in my head. It was finally time for my wonderful life to get packed with action. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: "You can''t spell Incest without W. Oh wait." Canonymoustrying to defend this chapter. If you want to read the next 20+ chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [17] The Echoing Star [17] The Echoing Star Chapter 17: The Echoing Star The first episode of The Beginning of My Love With A Star, or LoveMy for short, was a bomb. It brought a lot of unnecessary poprity, luckily I was used to such things across my life. "Hey, look, it''s him." "So dreamy..." Though, walking to school was now an annoyance. That scene where my face was lost in mncholy was a bit too attractive for these little girls. Ruby and Tsubasa didn''t look very pleased, though thetter hid it well, as we walked together into the gate. "Consider me surprised that you convinced Arima Kana to join you as an idol," I told Ruby who scoffed, making meugh. Tsubasa gave me a side-eye look, but when I looked back she looked away. "Hey, are you two still mad? What is this? Stop being childish- and Ruby, you''d give people the wrong idea if you act like this. You are my sister, you know?" "...!" Ruby flinched before she began a series of exnations about how it wasn''t what I thought, that she wasn''t mad because she saw me with another girl, as I had fun teasing her a bit more. I didn''t do the same with Tsubasa. I knew about her feelings and I didn''t want to mock them, even if I didn''t exactly return them. When we passed the school gate and were a bit inside, the three of us were passing a bench. Just before we could walk past it, the girl sitting there stood up. I paused when I noticed who it was, and the others paused along. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] Rias Gremory stood before me, smiling so softly that most people would miss it. Her school dress was a bit different from others, while she wore a tie and a vest, her shirt was reced with a white bodycon that reached her thighs, after which a pair of ck tights took over. walked over to me, right in front of the girls, and leaned over to whisper. "Good acting yesterday. Made me blush, it was entertaining." Then, she walked away. I wanted to call her but there were two otherdies beside me. I felt a little touched, just a bit, that she was waiting on the bench just to tell me that. I suppose it''s about time I stopped ignoring her presence. Back then I was a kid, I was weak, and I couldn''t deal with the consequences of interacting with a devil princess. But now it was different, maybe I should note her in my list of potential girlfriend. "See youter." I said in a not very loud voice, but she still turned around and gave me a smile, walking off. The twodies beside me stopped to stare at Rias'' back and then shot me a re before they walked away without me. What is this? * * * Here''s the thing. I am not a good guy. I am also not a bad guy. I have done both bad and good, a demon and a saint; I am someone who has walked both paths and taken both the red and blue pills. Nobody will be able to put me on a chart of good & evil, but I am not neutral, I am the opposite of that. The one word I''d use to describe myself was "crazy". Though admittedly, I have done no such crazy thing in this life. Until now, my actions have been pretty tame. However, I have chosen a path now. Sadly, it''s the path of crazy people, not good, not bad, not neutral. This means I have to build myself a faction, though it''d be smaller than a usual faction, and packed with singr powerhouses instead of useless minions. This was the best choice for me since I didn''t like being a part of groups, even if I were to be the leader of it. A small Sect was the best. With a few hyper-powerful underlings, I can live my life the way I want, while taking on anybody, Gods or Devils alike, who might be dissatisfied with my ways ande to deal with me. As I lived a simr life in my 9th life, I knew from experience that there were a lot of people like that. For example, I''m nning to let the world know about magic and divinity. It rtes to a grand n of mine but that''s forter. Many won''t like that, and I''ll be hunted down for it. It''s a goal for the near future, not yet, but when that timees, many strong people wille for me. I didn''t mind dealing with them, but as the Honored One, I can''t be seen taking on any and every small fry thates my way. First of all, Ruby needs to grow faster, I am going to harshen her training. As my sister and disciple, she''s obviously going to work for me, even if she didn''t want to. Beyond that, I''ll also need to grow stronger myself and gather some other subordinates. That brings us to the current situation. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] The pink-haired girl, Shoko Nishiyama, was sitting on a park bench not far from our school. I was crouching down in front of her creamy legs, staring up with aplicated gaze. [CUm... is there anything wrong?] Shoko wore a worried frown as she asked me. It was an understandable question since I was staring at her for minutes now as if I was nning to devour her. After that day, kissing Ai and refreshing my belief that I didn''t care about taboos and will do whatever I wanted, I came to school with the intention to heal Shoko''s illness. It was the day when I met Rias, now three days have passed since. Then, I discovered a problem. She didn''thavean illness. It may sound weird, but her body was healthy. It didn''t make sense, but now, after I did a bit of research for the past three days, it made sense now. "You''re incredible," I told her out loud. I didn''t use signnguage for this. Yet, I knew she heard me. She was about to weave signs saying that she couldn''t understand but paused. She paused and stared at me, surprised at how she understood me just now. She''s cute. I am d she chose to attend this school of all, otherwise, she would have spent her life as a cripple. But not anymore, not when she met me. As for why she could understand me, it''s because Shoko was more mana sensitive than usual. Because just now, I let out a mana-infused speech. Not that being deaf allowed people this, normal deaf people wouldn''t have been able to hear what I just said. Plus, being born deaf, she shouldn''t even understand Japanese, yet she understood the intent present in the mana. That level of mana sensitivity was rare for a girl who didn''t even know magic existed. [CUm, Aqua, what was that...?] Shoko shakily asked a question with her hands, but I didn''t answer her. I just stared at her, deep into her. Inside her, connected to her soul, was an artifact. A Soul-Bound-Artifact. Meaning, based on this world''s setting, it''s aSacred Gear. Indeed, her deafness wasn''t caused by natural causes. I scanned her three days ago and was puzzled to find nothing wrong with her body, that''s when I sensed a sort of construct within her soul. To confirm my guess, as I didn''t want to take any risk with her, I roamed around a bit and scanned this guy named Genshirou Saji, 2nd Year, whom I knew for a fact from the DxD anime had a Sacred Gear. Now, I have confirmed that the artifact inside Shoko was indeed a Sacred Gear. In thest few days, I''ve figured out a way to awaken it. The problem was... Shoko will surely freak out when all the sounds be alive for her. Plus, she would know about my magical identity. If her deafness was normal, then I''d have just given her medicine in secret and fixed her, but this wasplicated. Not in a bad way, though. Her power was very strong. The [Reverse Soul Reflection] technique allowed me to see what the power was. It was honestly crazy, as it was a sound variation of Word Magic. === Name: Echoes [1] Type: Sacred Gear Rank: New Longinus Description: This power resides in the user''s voice, causing her words toe to reality. If she says "Tornado", a text spelling that word would appear in the air, and a tornado will be created from there. The next stage of the power allows more things. C Originally a normal ranked Gear, but due to the imbnce in the system after the God of the Bible''s death, this has been absorbing all the sound in the user''s stead to gather power for itself for many generations, causing it to upgrade into a New Longinus. C But due to absorbing all the sound for the user, the Gear has been effectively turning all of its users deaf. That hasn''t stopped yet, even after upgrading. If it were to receive a push, like pping a remote to work, this might begin to work as intended. C If somehow awakened, all the sound absorbed over the generations will grant the user forbidden knowledge and the ability to talk multiplenguages. === See, that''s a strong power. It even had stages, I could already imagine how dangerous it would be in thetter stages. If I train her on it, she might be a strong subordinate. Not that I was doing this with that in mind, I just wanted her to be able to hear. That''s all. "Shoko," I once again spoke out loud, as my mana-imbued words were absorbed by her Gear, she heard them. I watched her eyes shake. "I know this is trippy, but this isn''t a dream. I have already sent a message to your sister earlier, she will be here to pick you up soon. You''ll need it after what I''d do to you." sses ended a bit earlier today, so that little girl wasn''t here yet. But I used Shoko''s phone earlier to let her know about it, so she''ll be here at the park soon. That was a reliable little sister right there, I was proud of her. Now, I had to y my part. If it was "like pping a remote to work" as it said, I knew the best way. "I am a magician, kind of. This won''t hurt, but you''re going to be surprised. Try to stay strong." I told her, and before she could form a question, I gently pressed two of my fingers on her forehead. [Sorcerer Spell: Transcending Mind from the Metaphysical Consciousness.] It was the same technique I used on Ruby in the past, and if it was to give the soul a little shake, this was more than enough. Immediately as I cast it, I watched Shoko''s eyes turn milky white, as her vocals let out a groan. A real groan. A momentter, her body jolted back into ce, and she looked at me while huffing. "W-wha-" For a moment, she let out an exmation in English. Shokotalked. "M-mueos?!" then it was Korean. She stopped trying and looked at me in exasperation, her voice broke next and she threw herself at me, her hands dropping the sandwich and hugging me. "Whaaaahaaaa!" Oh and, that was the universalnguage of cry. Shoko could cry now, sounding like the proper human that she was. ..... Ten minutes passed, and some people came to check on her a few times. However, I just waved them off; since Shoko was crying while hugging me, they decided to trust me. I let her cry. It felt good being there for her when she felt this level of intense emotion. I knew she didn''t understand what was going on, she didn''t believe it, her mind must be nk. Yet, I continued parting her back and head as I leaned against a tree and had her sit on myp and cry on my shoulder. Obviously, I wasn''t going to try and recruit her now. I''ll let her rest and get used to this. When Shoko''s little sister finally came to the school, little miss Yuzuru Nishiyama began to throw hands at me. "Y-you! What did you do to her?! You said I can trust you! Bastard! Die!" Her punches didn''t hurt, so I didn''t dodge them. I think Miss Yuzuru Nishiyama needs to learn how toprehend a situation. If I did anything bad to Shoko, she wouldn''t be crying while hugging me. "H...ey..." Shoko spoke. It was broken, but it was Japanese. Yuzuru stopped. It took her a moment as she turned to look at Shoko, who pulled herself up from my arms. "Do...n''t hurt him." She added. "A-???" With an expression morphed into stupid, I seem to have overestimated the little girl as she lost consciousness and fell. * * * The little girl woke up not long after, and Shoko used that time to silentlyy her head on my chest. I didn''t mind it, my Gold Sign helped her rx and calm down. Still, I had a bad feeling about this. I... didn''t want her to get obsessed with me just because of this Luckily, Yuzuru Nishiyama woke up not long after and cried while hugging Shoko. Then, she pulled her older sister away to go home and announce this to their parents. Shoko cried for me, reaching out a hand to hold me, asking me to go along with her, but I had other things to do. "Just message me!" I waved my hand and yelled to her who was already far from me. When she was gone, I stood up and dusted off my shirt. Oh shit, the lipstick mark will be troublesome since I have to film in a while. I gathered Water Qi and sshed a bit of water into the spot, and then dried it with Wind Qi. It didn''t help. Then I used Cloud Qi on it and dried it with Wind Qi. Luckily, it helped this time. Then, I decided tounch myself in the air, using Cloud Qi to step on the air, and Wind Qi to blink from one spot to forward. It waste, taking Uber will not do, so I had to go to the filming range like this. Starting from the 3rd episode, we''ll film in the morning. How annoying. Oh and, the filming range was different this time around. It was an indoor ce, a Game Center. It would be boring if we went to a park for all the episodes. I didn''t immediately reach the clouds when I took off, which allowed me to notice a peculiar couple walking the park. "Oh." I recognized the guy as I have seen him in school before. Issei Hyuudo, second year. However, he wasn''t alone, he was with a girl, a ck-haired girl seemingly the same age as him. However... that wasn''t a human girl. "That aura..." I hid myself behind a cloud aura. It would be strange to see clouds so low in the sky, but less strange than seeing a man flying. I observed the girl a bit closer. A sort of negative aura... that had signs of being originally positive. Huh. Right, that''s Raynare. I suppose that must be the aura of a Fallen Angel, then. If Issei was out with her as a date today, it meant this was the start of DxD''s canon. It''s neat I got to witness it right now, though I have no ns to intervene right now. I turned around and continued Blinking at my destination. I wish Issei Hyuudo a good time; that fate stayed kind to him so he mustn''t die due to some butterfly effect. ** ** ** [1] Inspired by JoJo, though it won''t be a Stand. [18] The Liars Lie Together [18] The Liars Lie Together Chapter 18: The Liars Lie Together "Aqua!" I somehow managed to reach the filming range in time. The Game Center was filled with fewer people than usual. It looked like the production team rented the ce, which must have cost a lot. The men behind the screen gave me disapproving looks, shaking their heads due to me beingte, while the actors weed me with open arms. Mem-Cho ran and high-fived me, and I returned it easily. We have kept in contact for thest week, and the memes and reels we shared with one another brought back some good old memories from my first life when I too was an inte person. She has good taste in memes, and she was even bold enough to send a minor like me a few dirty memes too. "Good to see you again, Mem." "Same." Then, I greeted the others. I was careful to not spend any extra words for Yuki Sumi, trying to slowly sign that I wasn''t interested. I had to make sure that was clear, both in person and in front of the camera. Soon, the shoot began. There were no rules as to what we could do, so we began to roam the entire ce. I was with Mem-Cho, I allowed her to take me anywhere she deemed good. After a few minutes of ying both new and old games in the arcade, Mem began to gossip. "Look, thest episode caused such a scene amongst the audience." She said when we stopped for cold drinks near a vending machine as she showed me her phone. It was thement section of our episode on Twitter. Why Twitter? Oh and, did Elon Musk change the name back to Twitter from X? Or did that never happen in this timeline? === [Commented by GwenStacy''sFeetLicker: This is incredible! The girls are so fucking cute. Mem-Cho is adorable as usual, but Yuki-chan is also cute. I am curious to see the other two girls, especially Mai-sama on the screen more. Though ugh, the boys aren''t that good imo.] [Replied by BrutalUwUKnight: Case on point with the girls. But I think the guys did a good job too. That Aquamarine guy, in particr, stole the show. He''s just so handsome. And I am a straight guy.] [Replied by Jason34: Wtf, what''s wrong with you guys'' names?] [Replied by YoursMisaki: I think you''re just jealous when you talk about the guys. With a name like that, I won''t be surprised if you feel insecure. Ugh, guys onlye to see the girls, don''t they? So gross, get a life.] [Replied by FallenShrineMaiden: @YoursMisaki agreed, guys are always so mad and perverted. Smh, but they melt like cotton whenever a real girl approaches them a bit suggestively. Anyway, forget about this topic. I ship Aqua and Mem-Cho, they have a good chemistry, but he also had a more interesting interaction with Yuki. The way she confessed out loud! Ugh, I wish the camera caught their conversation from the get-go.] After that little fight was postponed, all the replies below, and the otherments too, talked about shipping. As it was the first episode, not all characters were developed well. It was Aqua and the two girls whom he interacted with that were receiving the limelight. === Iughed at the entire text wall. What the heck is this? "The inte hasn''t changed a bit since thest time I saw it." I couldn''t help but find the stupidment section nostalgic. In my first life, I died in the year 2020s. It''s 2033 in this world, yet the inte is ever the same. "Why do you sound old?" "Huh?" I looked at Mem-Cho. "Oh, haven''t I told you yet? I am immortal. But don''t tell anyone." Mem-Cho was about tough before she stopped and looked at me in shock. There were no cameras around so she asked in a loud voice. "...Wait, for real?!" That was supposed to be an inside joke for me. However, I forgot she knew I was a supernatural being, and as she didn''t know exactly what I was, she was open to ideas. "No, no, I''m joking." I shook my head, watching her face dete. "You, on the other hand, should be pretty much immortal though. Devils live for tens of thousands of years, as a half-devil you should be close." "Oh" she suddenly stopped. That was a piece of information she didn''t know, and now she suddenly felt free. "Are you serious? I was always scared that I''d turn 30 and lose my charm." "Yeah. I mean, isn''t it obvious? You are running around telling people you''re a high schooler, and they don''t question you since you do look so young. You will continue to look this young for a long time." Mem-Cho grinned. "Hey, grab some more drinks, it''s my treat!" "Sure." I went to retrieve some more cans as I spoke. "Though try not to get attached to mortals too much. It''ll hurt a lot when they all leave but you remain." Mem-Cho paused. Her happy smile from a moment ago vanished. "I don''t want that." "Haha," Iughed dryly. It was funny. * * * For the next half an hour, Mem-Cho was silent. Today''s shooting was longer because it wasn''t a live broadcast. They''ll just pick the best of the shoot and show itter, in a few hours. So I didn''t mind spending a bit more time with the devil. The two of us were ying the legendary Cadics and Dinosaurs in an arcade when she spoke for the first time. "Do you know why I fake myself to be a high schooler? It''s because Japan is harsh to women beyond 20." She said, focused on the game. "Well, unless you''re a megastar like Ai. I dropped out of third-year high school to take care of my family, my mother, and my two younger brothers. I wanted my two brothers to attend college. So I needed to earn money for them because we didn''t have a father to rely on. From the age of 18 to the age of 23, I worked hard for five years. I finally earned enough money to send them to college. It was such a reliving moment." She continued, "Three years ago, I started my YouTube career. It started as a small lie that I''m a high schooler but then, well, the lie grew and here we are. I don''t really mind if I lose all my fame overnight. I mean it will hurt, I worked hard for it, but it''s not that big of a deal. However, if my loved ones die while I stay alive that''s not the kind of life I want to continue on." "Your brothers aren''t devils?" "I don''t think so." When I asked, her reply was fast. "They are not. Though they don''t know that, they think the three of us have the same father. Not that it matters, we have the same mother and since we never met our father, it''s not an issue. So that means they will die. Along with my mom. While I continue living" It was slightly amusing seeing her cry over such a thing. Hah, what a joke. I stopped myself fromughing at it, because I knewparing my problem with hers wasn''t very mature. From her perspective, it was a very intense situation, and I could rte to that back when I was still young. I suppose this is where I bring her in. My words worked as intended and her reaction was just as nned. I walked over to her and hugged her from behind. I suddenly noticed a camera in the distance, but sadly I couldn''t cancel the hug now. While she froze, unsure what to do, I whispered to her ears. "I have a sister and a mother, they too will die of old age." I lied. I won''t let them die. But such lies were necessary right now. "Humans are mortal, they are meant to die. However, we can change that. The easiest way is to turn them into devils, yes that''s possible, or we can create a Heaven for ourselves. No, I don''t mean it figuratively, I mean Heaven in the sense where souls can rest after death. If we have a Heaven of our own, we can keep the souls of our family and friends there. We can visit them anyway, we can even bring them out to the real world. It''d be like they are on a vacation like they''re retired after death." "...." I leaned down, biting on her ears. "Devils exist, you know that already. But did you know that Gods exist too? Not only one but many. To make a heaven, one needs to be a God. Sadly, you''re a devil devils can''t acquire divinity. However, I am a human, I can transcend into Godhood with help from the likes of you. Mem-Cho, we need each other." Her father is from the Agares n, is one of the families from the 72 Pirs. One of the few who have a special ability in their blood. One of the stronger abilities, too. I knew when I used [Reverse Soul Reflection] on her, the day I met her. === Name: Power of Time Type: Demonic Bloodline Ability Description: The Power of Time derives from the Agares n of Devils. It allows the user to control time to a certain extent. At its base, it allows the user to create a time barrier that can slow or increase the flow of time within it. The barrier can easily be expanded to arger range which can then prevent enemies from escaping its radius. === A time ability. Without even knowing any spells, she could use it. I could already see how much stronger she would get if I taught her a few spells from my Eternal Sorcery. Mem-Cho was a must-have. My left hand stayed around her abdomen, squeezing her waist, while my right grabbed her chin upwards, for her eyes to lock with mine. "Mem," I called for her as her eyes shook. "Be mine." She closed her eyes, and I leaned over to seal her lips. The camera caught everything but our words. This sort of kiss was pretty vulgar for TV, as her ass was pressing on my crotch, and her abdomen trembled against my hand, with her head upwards and mine down. But who gave a fuck? . "By the way, uh, forgive me if you got the wrong idea, but this doesn''t mean we are going to start dating," I told Mem-Cho as I uncapped a can of soda and prepared to walk off. She was fixing her makeup as she gave me a wry smile. "You are a bad, bad boy, did I tell you?" She meant why did I kiss her if we weren''t going to date? We could have sealed the deal of our working together with something else. I just winked at her. "You did, and you were right. You are very attractive, but I don''t like having romantic rtionships with my subordinates." That was a lie. I just didn''t see her as a girlfriend material, she was more of a best-friend kind of gal. "The kiss was an indication that we can surely have skin ship if you want, just not romantically. Uh, and I just really wanted to kiss you right then." "...You don''t have to exin it so in-depth. And I thought we were allies? How am I a subordinate now?" She asked and I just smiled, walking away. She shouted, "I''m starting to doubt when you said you aren''t a stinky old man!" * * * I am sure that the production crew will not show the kissing until the very end of the episode. So I can walk around and talk to the other girls as I have been nning, it won''t seem weird in the final cut. First I went to talk to Mai Sakurajima, as any fan of the Bunny Girl Senpai would do. Well, I was a fan in the past, these days my emotions couldn''t mold itself to fanboy over anyone. I found the bunny in the bowling ball area. Luckily, my next target, Akane Kurokawa was there too, though she was with that guy called Sen Kaibara, the new cast who didn''t exist in the canon timeline. Mai and Akane had taken the furthest ball range from one another. I didn''t think it was Akane who did it, she was busy talking with Sen, while Mai silently rolled balls. There were cameras in the vicinity, but they too were focused on Akane and Sen, practically ignoring Mai. Akane had the lowest screen time in the canon, I recall. But this girl somehow managed even lower attention from the camera. I don''t think the weird power system from the Bunny Girl Anime works here, so it must be rted to her Yokai race. "Good morning," I walked over to her and said, watching her pause as she was just about to throw a ball. She blinked at me for a moment, as if surprised how I was there to talk to her before she noticed the aura around me. She just nodded. "It''s evening." "Ah right, my bad." I apologized. "The aura around you makes everything a bit hazy, so I mistook it. Are you doing this on purpose?" "I have no idea what you''re talking about," she said and rolled the ball that went to the side and missed the entire game. Damn, she''s trash. "The camera is avoiding you. The normal people don''t even want toe and talk to you. Your existence has faded slightly. It''s odd." I told her, watching her turn to me fully and stare at me. "What? I am curious about what''s wrong with you, and if you need help I might just help you out." "I don''t need help," she said and turned away. She was a pretty cold person. "I like my peace, and hate it when someone interrupts it. Go hit on someone else." "Pretty crazy that someone so peace-loving is here at a dating show. Wanna y a small bet? The one who scores the most buys the other person a drink." "No." She said and rolled another ball, this one hit straight on all the pins. Damn, was that a threat? "How heartless of you." I smiled. A camera caught our little exchange; my presence made the crew turn their cameras at us, it seems. So I guess her aura can be suppressed even without me trying to. I didn''t see any reason to pursue her too much today. I would love to have a bunny Yokai in my still-unnamed Sect, but it can wait a while. I left her be and approached Akane. Sen was just leaving and we confronted each other on the way, exchanging a few friendly words as I approached the girl next. "Hey, Kurokawa-san. Got a minute?" I said as she turned to me, smiling. "Aqua-kun! What''s with using my family name, when you call everyone else by their first name?" She said naturally. We talked a bit before the shooting began, but it was just a greeting. I took out two mango jelly bars from my pocket and handed one over to her. She was a bit surprised as she epted it. "You don''t want me to? Sure thing." "Uh, yes, thanks. I saw you talk with Mai Senpai, is she alright? I''ve known her for a long time since we''re both actresses, but recently she feels off." My goal was to make her feel natural, uncaring that cameras were around. While she was a god in theaters, a reality drama environment was just not for her, so I had to take the lead. It''s good that we had a mutual topic about Mai, so I began to talk to her about it. Soon, we wereughing and bowling balls. She was doing great while I was trying to hit, failing. It was a bit annoying since I wasn''t used to this and didn''t want to use my powers while ying against her. She giggled. "How can you be this bad? Come, give me your hand." She walked to my side and grabbed my forearm as I took the ball, then she gently led my arm forward and I released the ball. The ball rolled and rolled and finally hit the bowling pins. We both cheered, but my cheer was for two reasons. While Akane cheered because of the game, and I have to admit I felt satisfied with that too, there was something else that made me happy. When she touched me, I used a deep scan of her. It was odd how she seemed to be the only girl of the four who was normal. So I just did that to make sure. After all, Shoko had a secret Sacred Gear that I didn''t know before I scanned her soul. The result of this scan had me pleasantly surprised. No, she didn''t have a sacred gear sealed in her, but it was something equally shocking. It exined her super high intelligence, I would say. === Item: The Book of Thoth Type: Divine Book Description: A mythical book containing the knowledge of the Egyptian God Thoth, who''s the Egyptian God of Moon, Writing, and Knowledge. Grants passive wisdom and intelligence to who is in possession of it, though only by reading this can one acquire divine secrets. C This is the true book, not a copy, residing within the soul of Akane Kurokawa, whose ancestors have scavenged it from an evil Egyptian Mage, and sealed it within their own souls; thereafter, the first child born in the Kurokawa line always inherits this book in their souls. When the book is extracted, it can only be manually passed on. === Hm. A divine book. I can''t seem to awaken it as easily as I did with Shoko, I need to spend months before I can do it. Not that it''s an issue. I like Akane. If everything goes well, I think we''ll spend a long time together. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20+ chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [19] Girl Consequences [19] Girl Consequences Chapter 19: Girl Consequences The shooting ended soon. The director, a guy in his 30s, pulled me to one side to put a phone on my ears where the Producer guy from beforeughed for two whole minutes. He found it amusing that I really did kiss a girl just when the season started. None of the other actors knew about it, not until theyd watch today''s episodeter. Everyone left the Game Center after that, and I as always decided to run through the air instead of calling for an Uber. The next shoot will be held in the morning, so I won''t be able to enjoy this, as more eyes will be there to notice the anomaly of a guy running in the sky. I reached home and the door was opened by Ruby, not Ai. Ai was avoiding me for the past few days. Understandable. But yes, I didn''t appreciate the deeply frowning Ruby in her stead. "Why do you smell of girls?" "Why are you being so nosy? Shut up and go make me tea, I am thirsty." She said something along the lines of me belonging to the trash can outside, but I didn''t heed her words and walked in with a happy smile. Soon, when I submerged myself in the cold water of my bathtub, I regained rity. Shit, shit, shit, not good. Kissing Mem-Cho wasn''t a good idea since I never intended to have her as my girlfriend. The Harem route would be bothersome in this modern world. I need to better control my hormones. After I was done with dinner and was in my room, my phone began to ring like crazy. I only got one sneak into it, seeing that it was pingsing from the group chat of LoveMy actors and actresses, where everyone was pinging me and Mem-Cho to ask about the kissing scene. So the episode must have aired just about now. I didn''t get to message anything back as the door of my room was pushed open. I was a little surprised to see a grinning Ai on my doorstep. She''s suddenly here after avoiding me until now? Wow. "Aqua, you have to bring her home tomorrow!" The megastar of Japan shouted. "Though I''ll say that you shouldn''t go for that sort of kiss on screen, don''t you find it vulgar? Go for a more romantic approach." "Mom, we aren''t dating," I told her with a dry expression. "It can''t be that you thought all those who share a kiss be a couple? In that case, should I start calling you ''babe'' from now on?" "...." Perhaps that wasn''t the ideal approach to this situation, but I couldn''t help it. But as I knew it would happen, she took off her sandal and threw it at me. I barely managed to dodge but she wasing at me with a broom the next second. "Hey, what are you doing?!" "You said you''ll forget that ever happened! Why''re you bringing it up then?!" Ai swung her broom at me that shed with my forearms. "You are the one who''s ying outside our agreement, actively avoiding me for thest few days," I told her in a ming tone that she just scoffed at. "Who is the one to me here? You were being so disrespectful that day. You need to know I am mad at you, and that things are not as simple as you want them to be. I can''t just pretend you are a good boy anymore, forgetting that is impossible." "If you don''t want to forget it, just think of it as a drunken mistake and move on." I shrugged. Ai''s eyes widened. "That reminds me, you drank alcohol. Right in front of me, no less. You need a beating." She dropped her broom that I was holding back and threw a hand at my chin. This was not the first time she tried to beat me, that''s why I said she was more of an older sister than a mother; mothers don''t beat their children like this. Instead of dodging like all the other time, I grabbed her hand. She threw her other hand and I grabbed it too. She gasped; I pushed her down on the bed behind her. Her chest jiggled as she dropped, and I held her arms over her head with my one hand. I looked down at her dryly. "You''re being weird again, Aqua." "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything weird today since I''m not drunk." I told her truthfully. I really had gone crazy back then, and I wasn''t nning to assault her again. She just stared at me from below and I too didn''t move. A minuteter, she closed her eyes and sighed. "You shouldn''t kiss people if you''re not going to bemitted to them," She looked back at me. "And before you make a bad joke about me and you, I am talking about Mem-Cho right now. Why did you kiss her if you aren''t going to go out with her? I can''t support my son doing such bad things." "We are close friends," I told her. "And for a girl to be my girlfriend, she needs to be somewhere near my mom''s league at the very least. So I have to kiss all the girls and make sure they are worthy, that their kiss feels as good as yours." "I am going to beat you up if you continue talking about it." Ai red at me. "This is not funny." "My bad. Anyway, I think I have a kiss kink. If the girl can''t kiss, she isnt a good girlfriend by my standards. I was bullshitting. So I am just doing a test of the product before I buy it." Her frown deepened. "You shouldn''t talk about humans as if they''re products. Aqua, where did I go wrong with your humor?" "Some things are beyond your control, my dearest mother." I just smiled. "Anyway, I think you shouldn''t watch the show. Why is a mum watching the show where her son is flirting with women?" Ai red at me. "I am just making sure what type of girl you are going to bring to my house." "Mhm, on a serious note, who do you like the most about the show? As your potential daughter-inw, I mean." I took the chance to drive her attention elsewhere, as I let go of her hands. Luckily, she didn''t continue her attacks. I dropped to the bed beside her and she put a finger on her chin to think. She thought for longer than I thought she would. "Mhm, I have actually worked a few times with two of the girls there. Mai and Akane. Mai goes to your school, by the way, she''s third year there." Ai said, turning to lie on her side as she stared at me. "She''s a nice girl, though somewhat emotionally cold. She isn''t a rude person though, very polite to people that deserve it. Not you, from what I noticed in the episode today, she didn''t even spare you a look. How harsh." "Yeah, and Akane?" "That''s a very good girl. You already know that she works in the theater agency I used to be a part of. Actually, we went to watch a performance with her a few years ago, do you remember?" She said. I did remember, though I didn''t bring it up to Akane today. "The director said she resembles me a little, and when I saw her act, I guess there is that simr spark in her too. I think I like her the most." I raised my eyebrows. "Are you suggesting I go out with the girl that resembles you? You''re insane." She frowned. "What? You''re the weird son who kisses his mother, I am telling you to find someone who resembles me so that you don''t do something weird again. Also, just letting you know that I''m still mad." I smiled at her. She didn''t really ever pull the job of a mother right. She never had a proper mother, so she did what she thought was right. A normal mom won''t be having a conversation such as this with her son that did such a disgusting thing just a few days ago. "I like Akane too," I told her. She was a pure girl, and despite her intelligence, it should be easy to have her my way. "I''ll see, then. I''ll try to persuade her starting the next episode. But Mai, too. Lets see who sticks." She flicked a finger at my forehead and got up. "Don''t be a bad boy to her and don''t go around kissing her right away. Akane is an innocent girl, treat her well." "I will try." "Try?" She frowned. Then began another lecture thatsted 45 minutes, but throughout it all I just stared at it with a smile. She did punch me at one point, but it was fine. * * * [Third Person Point of View] The vibe in the Hoshino Household may have not been cozy, but that wasn''t true for the apartment of the Nishiyama family. When Shoko returned home with her little sister, when they told their grandmother about the miracle, the old woman couldn''t believe her eyes. She thought it was a dream as she hugged her granddaughter and cried. They called Shoko''s mother from work in urgency as the entire family of four spent hours in shock and awe. Yaeko Nishiyama, Shoko''s mother, never thought such a day woulde. Her husband had left them, and he filed a divorce, shortly after they discovered Shoko to be deaf, at the age of three. It was unbelievable that a man like that existed, and though Shoko didn''t bear any grudge against him, Yaeko did. Today, one couldn''tprehend the amount of joy this woman felt, seeing her daughter talk and hear. Their grandmother was much more so. The olddy, Ito Nishimiya, at the tender age of just 69, thought she was dreaming of a perfect world before death, but it was a pleasant surprise to her that all of this was real. Shoko was cured. But to Ito, Yaeko, and Yuzuru''s surprise, when they decided to call their rtives and friends to let them know about the news, Shoko didn''t let them. She stopped them with her still-broken Japanese. "Don''t I need to ask him what do I tell people when they will ask me how I was cured." She said, "I don''t want others to know about this before I ask him that." Her mother wore a worried expression and shared a look with Yuzuru. Naturally, they asked her about how she was suddenly fine, and all she said was that her friend did it. Yuzuru filled the gaps and talked about the boy that has apparently befriended her from the first day in school, but both of them believed Shoko was under some sort of misunderstanding. Though Ito wholeheartedly encouraged her granddaughter. For the sake of the happy situation, Yaeko didn''t want to argue either and yed along. "Oh right" Shoko suddenly said. "It''s the time for his show to air ce on, I will show you who he is." Shoko''s grandmother was excited to meet this benefactor of theirs, and while her mother didn''t quite buy into this, she too was curious to see who it was. Yuzuru just followed along with everything. When the fourdies sat down in front of the TV to see the show that Shoko spoke of, the older twodies were surprised to find a charming young man. They didn''t think the friend Shoko made would be someone so handsome. Yaeko had even thought that if a guy had bothered to be friends with her daughter, he probably was ugly and didn''t have friends himself. It was a pleasant surprise to find him that handsome. Then, the kissing scene happened. "My my, that''s such a bold young man." "Yuzuru, don''t look!" "Mom, I-I am not looking anyway! Move your hands!" From grandmother to granddaughter, their reactions varied. It was surprising, but they just assumed it was all nothing. Actors did that, nothing to feel weird about. That was until they noticed Shoko''s frozen expression. She just stared at the screen as if she had seen a ghost. It was to be expected, they supposed. Even if they didn''t believe it, she saw him as her savior. And she was her only male friend, so she probably had some emotional attachment to him. "Hah, my sweet child," Ito said in a gentle voice. "Why must this happen on such a good day? How sad." Seeing a heartbreak in real time was sad, more so when it was the heart of such a sweet girl, the same girl who was so excited about this earlier. Fate was mocking her. The three otherdies didn''t me Aqua, of course. It would be odd if he liked Shoko in a romantic way while looking like the prince of a fantasy story. Still, they hoped he wouldn''t have done this particr scene in this particr episode. Even if he was unaware, even if this was out of his control, this was too heartless. Their girl''s most special day might have just been ruined. Yuzuru, in particr, promised to punch him in the face next time they''d meet. * * * [First Person Point of View] The kissing scene I did had a few benefits along with drawbacks. One benefit should be that Shoko''s feelings for me will break. I liked her a lot, but it''smon for people like her to get obsessed with people who''d save her. I didn''t only save her, I basically granted her life. Voice was life, as much as vision. I would hate to see her be a yes-girl for me because of this, so I am d I did the kissing scene yesterday. Though it does hurt me a bit knowing how hurt she would be seeing the scene. Even to this day, a broken heart hurts a bit, I can imagine how much it''d hurt for her. I just hoped she wouldn''t resent me for it, though I knew she wouldn''t since she wasn''t that sort of person. As for the drawbacks now, first of all, just walking has gotten a bit problematic. "Look, it''s him!" "I want him to kiss me like that too" "His genes are awesome; I want them for my kids Should I go confess?" "Stupid bitch, he''s taken now. Why do you think he and Mem-Cho kissed? Are you trying to be a homewrecker?" The gossip outside the school gate was bolder than ever. I heard them all thanks to my enhanced hearing, and some were heard by even those with normal hearing, as in the two girls by my side. Ruby hadn''t said much, she was grumpy. I didn''t try to tease her in case she started to bark. Tsubasa, on the other hand, was just silent. Her face was nk though she didn''t act cold when I talked to her. That was a sad sort of hurt, she would treat me well like always, while being hurt within. Tsubasa was a nice girl. The two of them knew how dating shows worked, so they were aware what I did was purely my own choice. Yet they couldnt just ept it. Ruby painted her reason for being mad as that she didn''t get to choose which girl I should go after; apparently, that was her obligation as my sister. On the other hand, Tsubasa didn''t even try. She just said it was some personal stuff as if she had a personal situation we didn''t know about. Through her behavior, even the dense Ruby caught on to the situation. I felt slightly bad for her. When we passed the school gate, Ruby was the first to speak as she casually pointed a finger ahead. "Oh, looks like that girl is waiting for you today too. She''s Rias Gremory, by the way. Not an actor, despite her looks, but she is the daughter of a big shot nobody knows the name of." "Don''t point at people like that," I told her, pping her hand down as she growled at me. What is this dog behavior? As for Rias'' top-secret identity, of course, people didn''t know her father''s name, as he lived in the underworld and must only have a connection with the highest chairholders of Japan''s Showbiz. Civilians wouldn''t know him. When we approached the bench that was by the road, where Rias was sitting, she stood up. The three of us stopped as she nced at the two girls and then at me. "Would you mind a walk?" She asked, and I was a little surprised to see her finally ask me out for a private talk. "Ah." I have decided to stop avoiding her already, plus I was curious about what happened with Issei yesterday. "Sure thing." So I agreed easily, entering a walk with the devil princess by the garden of the school, while sending off one grumpy and another sad girl away. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20+ chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [20] Devil Girlies [20] Devil Girlies Chapter 20: Devil Girlies The schoolyard was a very delightful area. It had a garden of flowers, with artificial bushes all over the ce, many artificial dolphin fountains and the entire yard was filled with healthy grass. Rias Gremory, wearing her bodycon school dress, except the vest this time, walked beside me as we enjoyed the greenery of nature. She looked more attractive than nature, however, with all those curves. I hadn''t bothered hiding my aura, so Rias was sure to know by now that I was not a normal human. Yet, the chat we had was very normal. "The two episodes were pretty nice," she said while walking beside me. "It reminds me of the first time we met, and when I saw your acting for the first time. How time flies, right?" She paused for a moment, leaning down a bit to pluck a rose. As she did, she spoke, not turning to me. "Do you remember" There was a hint of anxiousness in her voice, scared that I didnt remember. She turned to me, the rose rolling between her fingers. "That day when we met?" "KitKat girl." I said with a finger pointing at her, and to my surprise a massive smile bloomed on her face. She was too happy for such a small thing. "Yes, so you do remember." She gently walked over to me and tucked the rose in my hair. "I like your hair." She stood too close to me, her breasts just centimeters away from touching my chest, as she looked up at my eyes. "How do you like this school so far? This school had another name before, but a family acquaintance bought it a couple of years back, and named it after the town we are in." We were in Kuoh Town. "That acquaintance isn''t here anymore, so I and my friend, Sona the Student Council President, basically run the school. So if you have any problem rted to the school, you can ask me anytime." I couldn''t help but find this funny, I didn''tugh though, I just smiled. "You sound like those delinquent senior guys who try to hit on freshman girls, you know that? I can take care of myself, no need to worry about that." Rias returned the smile and stepped back to walk again. "Well, the area is dangerous. Not just the school. The entire Kuoh Town is our territory. I didn''t just mean human stifles when I said you can ask for my help; I was talking about the supernatural side of things as well. Independent Mages can get in trouble easily, and it''s not good for them if they''re against a big group." So she assumed I''m an Independent Mage? Fair enough, it made sense. "I don''t mind helping you out if you get in such trouble." She paused, turning back to me. "Just yesterday, a Fallen Angel came to hunt a human. He was just a normal human, with no affiliation with any groups, he didn''t even know magic existed." I realized she was talking about Issei, this was the situation that unfolded on his date yesterday. She added, "Just because he had Sacred Gear, he was attacked. Luckily, our Student President, Sona Shitori, took care of it. That boy is alive, and she kindly took him in." Huh? That made me frown. Sona? Does that mean Issei is in her peerage now? But- ah, the butterfly pped its wings. What an interesting change though. "I really wanted him in my group since he has a strong power, but it was Sona''s turn to have someone." Rias sighed a little. "I don''t mind it though. I have someone else in mind, so I am fine with letting this go." She didn''t say it outright, but was she talking about me? How sad. I don''t n to join any of the three main factions, I am making my own. Joining her Peerage was not a choice. Then, she paused on her feet. She turned to look at me, her gaze a littleplicated. "Are you and that Mem-Cho girl dating?" That was a sudden turn of topic. She must have been dying to ask that if she suddenly changed the topic for it. I thought about it for a moment. When Ai was out of my roomst night, I finally got to peek into the group chat again. Since I wasn''t here, Mem-Cho had to handle the pings herself. The exnation she gave was cute, she took all the me for herself. [Mem-Cho: Come on, guys. Leave Aqua be, he must be stressed. I am feeling guilty about it. I was just flirting with him, and the situation turned out that way when we were joking about how kissing felt. He said he never kissed anybody, and I flirted with him about it. At one point, I told him to try it on me. We aren''t dating, and it''s not Aqua who''s at fault, so don''t pressure him. I will apologize to him in our next meeting.] She was adorable. I should make it up to her in the future. I returned my attention to Rias and shook my head. "Nope. It was just a mistake in the heat of the moment, we aren''t dating." "I see." She smiled. "It''d break many hearts if you two started dating." The wind gently blew over us, and petals of cherry blossoms flew around us. Our eyes stared back at one another as I smiled. "I might get the wrong idea if you talk like that, Senpai," I said. "We should head to our sses now, people will ask questions if they see the popr Rias Gremory out with a boy." "The same applies to you too, so I suppose you''re right." She said, walking the opposite way now. "You know, I was expecting you to ask for my number by now. I didn''t hear the conversation you had with Mem-Cho in the first episode, but you had her number in no time." "That''s a show, this is real life. I am a shy person, in reality. My bad." I walked to her side with my phone in my hand. "Yet you already have your phone out?" "Instincts." "Right." She took my phone, our hands brushed as she smiled. She typed her number and then sent a text to her from me, it was a kissing emoji she sent. I heard her phone ring, but I was unsure where it was. "There you go." We were right outside the school building now. "See youter, my old friend and kohai." "You too, my KitKat-loving devil princess," I said, and although she smiled at first, shock soon perpetuated her face, but I was gone before she could ask me anything. I don''t know, this Rias was much more likable than the one I remembered in the anime. Perhaps it was because we met as kids, or maybe it was something else. I kind of like her. * * * Back in my ss, I wasn''t surprised to find the seat to my left empty. Shoko wasn''t in school today, and I knew the reason. It''s not a guess, it''s the real reason since Yuzuru had DMed me yesterday from Shoko''s phone to talk about this. Shizuka Sensei came from homeroom, and before she left she left an announcement on this exact situation. "Some of you may have noticed that our special student, Shoko Nishimiya, isn''t present today. She has gone to see a doctor, she''s going to get an operation on her ears. Please, everybody, pray for her safety so that she can return soon." Shizuka sensei said before leaving. Last night, Yuzuru contacted me to ask me what excuse they should use if people asked how Shoko was cured so suddenly. He told them to keep her in their house for a week and pretend that she was getting an operation. This situation was nothing short of a miracle, so Shoko''s family didn''t want to get attention towards them by presenting their lifelong deaf daughter to be suddenly fine. That''s why they were willing to go through this, I suppose. sses until lunch break were as usual, albeit a bit boring since Shoko wasnt here. So I decided to cultivate instead while sses went on. Its optimal to close ones eyes and sit in a lotus position to cultivate, but its not as if one cant do it while sitting either. Its a bit risky, but I have done this enough times before to get used to it. Soon, lunch break came. I was a bit unsure about what to do for the next 40 minutes since I was sure neither Ruby nor Tsubasa woulde looking for me today. I wondered for a moment if I should go and see Tsubasa myself, but decided against it, she would get the wrong signal that way. Though I was a bit tempted since she is in the same ss as Issei Hyuudo, the main character, whom I saw yesterday. Still, I chose to spend the lunch break alone. At least, that was my n. When I decided to visit the rooftop of the school for the first time, things changed. I did sense that the roof was already upied, but I still went in anyway, because the presence there was interesting. When I stepped through the door into the opening of the sky, the two girls standing there turned to me; one in surprise and another in scowl. Shiranui Frill was who looked at me in familiar surprise. The older girl beside her, whom I recognized as the Vice Student Council President, Tsubaki Shinra, the Queen of Sona Sitris Peerage, scowled at me instead. The rooftop is restricted to entry by normal students, Said the sses-wearing serious-looking woman, who reminded me a little of Boa Hancock from One Piece by her looks and a bit by her attitude too. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] She said in a serious tone. Its better if you leave now, Ill pretend I didnt see. I ignored her as I sipped grape juice that I have chosen as my lunch today. I looked at Shiranui instead; she didnt seem to be in an ufortable situation here, so there was no need for me to say anything. As for why I should even bother to say anything in any case, that''s because I like cat girls. Cats in general. Tigers, more. It''s rted to my 6th Life, but that''s not important now. I walked over to the other side of the roof away from them, sipping juice and looking down at the schoolyard below. That student I heard Tsubaki mutter in irritation, she turned to Shiranui quickly. Anyhow, about what we were talking about, dont worry about it. Your family has a good rtionship with the Sitri family, so you are fine here. Now, wait here for a bit, I will deal with that delinquent. Senpai, he is- Shiranui tried to say something, from her tone she was trying to cover for me, but the Vice Pres didnt hear her out. I know, I can sense his Touki aura, he appears to be an independent mage from what I know, a battle mage if I am not wrong, I am aware. That doesnt mean he can do what he pleases, however. Tsubaki said, and she didnt bother keeping her voice low, intending for me to hear her. Whats the issue with this girl? I am just enjoying the view. I wondered if she had done a background check of me, or just heard me from Rias. Id be a little annoyed if its the first. Shiranui sighed, but her expression retained her usual indifference. Tsubaki, however, stormed towards me with a deep frown and walked in front of me. You can and will be punished for this, student Aquamarine. The school has rules, and- She started, but I interrupted her by flicking a finger on her nose, watching her flinch before her face went red in rage. You. What do you think youre doing? The exact thing you are, I said. You arent allowed to be here, either, ording to school rules. Dont say youre part of the student council, they arent allowed to be on the roof either unless its due to school work. The reason youre here with Miss Frill seems entirely because of personal reasons. How can you tell others not toe here, when youre encouraging it with your own actions? How disappointing. The Devil appeared surprised before only again looking enraged, she didnt like a rule breaker like me to lecture her on how rules worked. With a frown, she took in a deep breath and said in a calm voice. You independent mages, especially humans, really act like you own the world. Why make things harder for yourself? Even if not under the schools rules, I can still punish you personally. I usually dont condemn such things, but Ill be doing you a favor if I beat you up right now, youll survive long after getting humbled once. There was a dangerous glint in her heterochromatic eyes, one violet and another brown. I scoffed with augh. What is this situation? You are pretty arrogant yourself, are you aware? Then again, if independent mages are arrogant, those from big magical ns such as yourself, Lady Shinra, ought to be more than that. I am aware of the Shinra n, its not that hard to find. The inte in this world wasnt just filled with baseless conspiracy, if one looked deep enough one could find its magical side. Though Ive not yet managed to enter the rumored Super-Net used by most supernaturals. I- When she began with an arrogant frown, I interrupted her. I didn''t exactly like how sanctimonious she was trying to present herself as, while choosing to turn herself into a devil from a human. Let me mess with her a little. I didn''t have prejudice against devils, as I said, but it''s true that devils are generally evil. She''s not pure and allws. I know youve left them because they didnt treat you right. Funny though, to join the devils while being born in a family of exorcists. They must be so disappointed. I said with a dramatic shake of my head, and knew that was the final nail. Thats it. You need discipline. She said as I smiled, as she jumped further from me, creating a distance. Shiranui, back off. Give us space, I dont want to injure you. Senpai, is this necessary? Shiranui sighed but followed her words, going to stand at one corner and observing us. Youre not going to put your juice down? the Devil asked as she eyed my juice. Did she want a sip? Seeing that I didnt reply, she scoffed. As ast form of esteem, since youre my junior and I dont want to seriously hurt you, I am not going to summon my weapon. She said and then raised her palm towards me. A spell was cast in no time, as bullets of water shot toward me, no slower than actual bullets. I didnt move, I didnt even try to dodge. I managed to take a peek at Shiranuis worried expression, seeing me as if unable to react to the attack, as the attack reached the radius of my gold sign. Watch out! Shiranui Frill yelled, and as if summoned by her call, my passive aura went active. A defensive aura of storm zed around me, as the water vaporized the instant it touched me. I have been waiting to test this out, and it was one of the reasons why I was even picking on this girl, to begin with. Though the main reason was still that I didnt like how righteous she pretended to be while being aDevil. The exchange ended in just a second, the aura of Storm Qi having vanished right away. The girls blinked, and Tsubaki looked at me with a frown. Iimpressive. Tsubaki managed to say, frowning, as she went for another attack. Sadly for her, I didnt n to sit like amb all the time. Before she could cook the spell, I channeled the Qi in my body in a precise pattern and formed one of the four attack techniques I can learn in this rank. I havent used this before, and just called the details from my Soul Reflection, but its good enough. [Vapor Clouds Bombardment: The martial artist condenses Cloud Qi into a concentrated orb that resembles a small, floating cloud. Whenunched at the enemy, the orb explodes upon impact, releasing a powerful burst of heated wind and energy that can knock opponents back or disrupt their movements, burning them too if intended.] Usually, practitioners of Raging Sky Path spend months mastering one technique, and while I can do that much faster, I still spend one week at least for each technique. That helps keep things entertaining and not too fast, otherwise, life gets boring. Oh, and, its also optimal for my foundation. But I can make exceptions every now and then, and since this uses Cloud Qi, the same as the Nimbus Stride that I learned a few days ago, there is not any issue with my foundation either. Unlike how Tsubaki cast the spell with her palm raised, I cast this by raising my hand at the high sky and yanking it down, as if I were pulling at the sky itself. Sizzling cloud orbs formed around Tsubaki who was in the middle of casting a stronger spell, as the dozens of orbs went off all at once. Augh?! Tsubakis spell was dispersed midway, as the bursts of wind cut through her clothes and the upperyer of her skin, in continuous explosions. She moaned in pain as the explosions burned her clothes in various spots, most spots until they ended and she fell on her knees with countless cuts and slightly burned skin. I didnt want to give her any strong burns, so I only made her clothes go. Now she was kneeling, her arms wrapped around her chest where clothes were missing, as she kept her legs tightly closed, where her small skirt used to be a moment ago. This wasnt a perverted technique though, that wasnt my intention, it was supposed to harm her, but since she had covered her skin with defensive mana, her clothes took most of the heat. I just wanted to humiliate her, and so she was physically hurt too. Countless cuts from the wind des existed in her skin, though they werent so deep. She could continue fighting, but thatd mean shed have to move her hands away from her chest. Which I didnt think shed do as she grumbled, looking down at the ground in shame. Remember, you said this is a personal trifle between you and me. No school rules are involved. So I will be disappointed if I face any consequences for ruining a female students clothes. I said as I finished my juice, throwing it near her feet; she can put it in the garbage can herself. See youter, Miss Shinra. I walked away, waving at Shiranui onest time before I walked past her and back to my ss. I was happy that I could spend the break time in a little interesting way. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20+ chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [21] A Full Moon on Twelve O’clock [21] A Full Moon on Twelve Oclock Chapter 21: A Full Moon on Twelve Oclock sses began, and I was half expecting one of the Devils toe to look for me anytime. Sona, the Student Council President, should want to deal with me after seeing the state I left her Queen in. To my surprise, sses ended soon, and no devil ever came to look for me. Perhaps Tsubaki Shinra took it to heart when I pointed out this was a simple trifle between just the two of us. I''m d she has at least that level of honor. After the bell rang, I left to meet the girls at the school gate. I only found Ruby there, though. "Tsubasa isn''t here yet?" I asked her as I approached, watching her shake her head. "She was here, she left. Apparently, she has some work outside, I don''t know, she won''t share the details." She said as I frowned. Tsubasa didn''t have any friends outside us. She has many acquaintances who might call them her friends, but her honor student vibe didn''t make her any real friends besides us. This work of hers couldn''t be rted to the Agency either; otherwise, I was sure Uncle Ichigo would have asked me to apany her. "How long will it take?" I asked and only received another shake of Ruby''s head, she didn''t know. Then, another voice called us from back. We turned to find Kana Arima running at us while waving at us. "Ruby! Hi!" She called and approached us, though strangely she didn''t even nce at me, let alone address to greet me. "Are you leaving for home? Let''s go together, I take the same train too." I heard that Ruby took Kana to Tsubasa''s house a few days ago, so they must know that they take the same train. I didn''t bother greeting her since I had a possible guess why she was acting this way, and that was just ridiculous. We walked for a while and then reached the train station. We got into the train, and it was one of those bad days where it was packed with people. Japan was disgusting for its train situation, so I stood over the two girls to keep them away from any creeps. The three of us were excited when our station came and we walked for a bit more until we came to a crossroad. Kana paused and then looked at me. "You''re doing good," she said. "I watched both of the episodes, they were fun. I wish you a good time with your girlfriend." "She''s not my girlfriend," I decided to end the misunderstanding since I told Rias about it anyway. It wouldn''t hurt if others knew. "It was just a mistake in the heat of the moment, we aren''t dating." "Oh oh?!" Kana''s first exmation was dry before she flinched and eximed once more. She blushed, sweat covering her face as she scoffed. "N-not that it matters to me. Whatever, b-bye!" She turned around and fled the scene like a guilty puppy. She''s cute, honestly. Too short for my type, though. Why is she 4"11? In the meantime, Ruby was staring at me with a shocked expression. "Wait, you and Mem-Cho aren''t dating?!" "No, I told mom alreadyst night," I told her. "I thought she''d tell you? Damn, you''re clueless." "Shut up! Why didn''t you tell Tsubasa the truth, then? Don''t tell me you didn''t notice how she''s been acting. Even I understood her situation, how did you miss it? It''s a special day for her tomorrow, you know" Huh? What special day? When I opened my mouth to ask, I stopped. If I say that I forgot, it''ll only backfire. And hmm, could it be the truth when she said she had some work? "...You are right, I should tell her about it when shees back." I was hoping this would break her feelings for me, but I don''t like seeing her sad. So, I nned to tell her when she''ll return. Unfortunately Tsubasa didn''t return. * * * It was midnight. Tsubasa didn''te back yet, and everyone was gathered in the living room to wait there. Miyako, Ichigo, Ai, and our two siblings were all here. "Honey, it''s past 12 AM. She''s not back yet. C-can''t you call the police already?" Miyako was breaking down with tears in the corner of her eyes. Ai hugged her as they sat on the couch, with Ruby by their side. I and Ichigo were standing; the older man was walking back and forth while I leaned against the wall with my arms crossed. I try not to get worried about every little thing since I myself have spent a few nights out and the family grew hectic every time, but it was true that Tsubasa wasn''t the type to spend so long outside with her phone turned off. "Let''s wait a bit more," Ichigo said. "There isn''t any reason for the authorities to get involved just yet." Then, he paused and sighed. "You know today is her birthday. Maybe she just wants some alone time?" Ah. Today''s her birthday. Everyone else seemed to know other than me, I felt a bit awkward. But luckily nobody seemed to have noticed. If it was her birthday, she must be 17 now. I could get behind Ichigo''s reason, honestly, but it didn''t seem the others thought the same. Miyako still looked subdued. It made me smile a little seeing her care so much for her adopted daughter, she was a good mother. My smile seemed to attract her attention, and her eyes locked with mine. For the first time in a few months, she looked into my eyes. For the first time, she built up the courage to meet them after that little ident between us when the others were in America. Her eyes had a pleading look in them. In this family, Miyako was the only person outside Ruby who knew about my magical background. Ai still thought the scene she saw back then was not entirely me, but due to an ident, Miyako had seen me actively use my powers, after which a little incident urred between us. She was still guilty about it to this day, but it did remind her that I was more capable than I looked. Her eyes were asking me for help, to go find her daughter. I sighed and nodded. "Uncle, I have a few guesses about where she might be. Should I go and check them out? Even if she wants to be alone for this day, it''s still dangerous to be out at this time." I proposed the idea to Ichigo, who opened his mouth without a thought to deny it outright but then thought my words over for a moment. "If it''s you then maybe it''s all right." He looked at Ai. "Will you allow him to go?" To my relief, Ai agreed right away. "He is old enough now, I guess. He can go." "Mama, can I go too?" Ruby asked, and for once I wasn''t annoyed at her clingy nature. She might be useful with her search spells. Ai looked at Ruby, and then at me. "Take your sister with you, but remember to keep her safe." Why did her eyes say she only allowed Ruby toe along because she feared I might do something weird to Tsubasa who was vulnerable tonight? Wow. "I will," I nodded and quickly left. . Ruby followed and after we walked for a minute, taking turns in the street that hid us from any window of our home, I stopped. "Ruby," I approached her and lifted her up into my arms. She yelped in surprise but I was in the air already. "Hold still, I''m going fast." She screamed with her arms around my neck as I kicked the ground and began to shoot through the air as if moving into the full moon. Earlier, I lied when I told Ichigo I had an idea where she was, so I had to look at a lot of ces. After half an hour of mindless searching, I and Ruby revised to search separately. It was stupid to use my [Jade Perception] and her [Scan] in the same ce. * * * [Third Person Point of View] Tsubasa sat in front of a graveyard as the full moon hung overhead. It strangely calmed her nerves every time she went under the moon like this, but today that calmness felt grim. Sitting in front of her mother''s grave, her mood wasn''t so bright and for once she didn''t bother smiling. She was an orphan, but the story was moreplicated than that. Like Ai, Tsubasa''s birth mother too had given birth at a young age. That woman was 17 years old when she got pregnant, and she knew almost nothing about her biological father because she apparently had many lovers. She knew her originalst name was Hanekawa, but it wasnt her father''sst name, it was her mothers first name C she didnt give Tsubasa her family name. So really, nobody could ever be sure who the father was. Because right after giving birth, her biological mothermitted suicide. One reason she managed to get so close to Aqua and Ruby was because of how simr their stories were Simr, but they met a happy ending, while hers were the bad one. At the beginning, when she was first adopted, she felt extreme jealousy for the two kids. Why did fate give them the best while she received the short stick? Then, all of that jealousy vanished in thin air in no time. Aqua and Ruby were sweet, and even though her adoptive parents were not their blood-rted uncle and aunt, which put herself C their adopted cousin C further from the two of them, they treated everyone as if they were family. For the first time since she was born, she felt the warmth of family because of them. Sadly, her teenage hormone warfare chose that time to strike. With Aqua''s good looks, coupled with the emotional attachment, she began to build a crush. It''s a natural process that she only recognized after growing a bit older, but she didn''t stop the feeling even then. So, it would be a lie to say that she didn''t feel more than a bit hurt when she saw him kiss another woman. She knew about reality dramas enough to know that what he did was out of his own obligation. It was devastating to know that the boy she''s been signaling for years, who she always thought was too young to get any of her signals, was actually a yboy of that category. Why did he ignore all of her approaches if he always understood them? At least, he could have said "no" to her face so that she could move on. Instead of suddenly showing her a new side of himself like this. Tsubasa sighed, her attention returning to the tombstone in front of her. It''d usually creep her out a little if she was out thiste at night in the graveyard, but she didn''t feel that way today. Maybe because it was a full moon, so the world was bright. "Ill soon be older than you, mother." She suddenly said to the gravestone. It was funny how that worked, she was the same age as her mother now, and in a while that''d change. Although she knew when this woman died, she knew nothing of much else. The orphanage she grew up in didn''t know much, so she just went with what was there. She went to check her phone, bringing out a picture of her mother. She died in 2015, so she had a lot of photos. Mostly with guys, though, Tsubasa had a hard time finding and saving a good picture of her mother, and she had kept it on her phone since then. She looked at the photo, a woman who was much different than herself. Same hair color and eyes, but the hairstyle and the glint in her eyes were entirely different. Two people with entirely different personality types While checking the picture, Tsubasa''s eyes fell on the clock. The time was 11:58 PM. "Ah, it''s almost 12. I should go back soon." She felt a little sentimental, so she came here to check on her mother. She didn''t n to make her current family, her true family now, worry about her. It was a mistake that she lost the sense of time, but since it was thiste anyway, she decided to spend it here until the clock would hit 12. Soon, the clock did. Her phone rang with a gentle vibration, as Tsubasa looked down at the time. It was 12. She smiled and turned the screen off. She flinched at the reflection she saw on the ck screen. "W-what?" Tsubasa looked down at her graying hair and the two cat ears that began to spout out of her head. On top of that, a white energy leaped out of the grave of her mother, slipping inside her. "What''s going o-" She began to say, but a growl, her own, interrupted her. A growl that grew. Before her appearance could have changed entirely, her mind shifted first. Her skin was almost glowing under the moon, her ck hair was fully white as it danced in the air, and her violet eyes were golden as they emitted a light. Tsubasa sat on her fours and howled at the sky, a tiger-like roar came out of her mouth and spread around. "___!" With a soul-shattering howl, the legendary ck Hanekawa arose. * * * [First Person Point of View] Okay, what the fuck. What kind of disaster is that? I snapped my head in the direction from where I felt an odd mixture of aura. It was really strange, and believe me when I "really", I mean one of the strangest auras I have sensed in my entire lifetime. That was something. First was a Cat Yokai, then the aura of one of the four heavenly beasts, the White Tiger, andstly, that of a Vampire. All in one. I was in search of Tsubasa, but that was too curious to ignore. I was a White Tiger in my 6th life, so this interested me greatly. I turned my flight around and dashed toward the direction I felt ite from. I wonder what sort of apocalyptic beast that one is. ** ** ** [22] An Unforeseen Calamity [22] An Unforeseen Cmity Chapter 22: An Unforeseen Cmity [Third Person Point of View] The Jaguar Warrior has been here in Japan for a few days now. The Kuoh Town, as he was warned, was filled with people from the Three Biblical Factions. Devils, mostly. Thedy of the House Gremory, and thedy of the House Sitri were both present here, ying as school girls. He couldn''t understand why people like them would waste their time this way, but he supposed they were too young to understand. Plus, being the siblings of Satans, they perhaps felt toofortable to use their time properly. Whatever the case, he was told to avoid getting involved with them, and he was doing just that. Laying low and searching around. That''s why yesterday, he didn''t meddle when he saw a Fallen Angel mercilessly murder a human boy, who was promptly saved by a devil. Jaguar Warrior wasn''t the only one sent here, it was impractical for a search team to consist of one person, so he was apanied by a Tzitzimitl warrior woman, who was an Avatar of Quetzalcoatl when she was still alive. Named Xihuitl, she was strong, though weaker than her prime, since nowadays she was mostly attuned to wind arts which allowed her a great assist for searching things. "Jaguar," Just now, the two of them finished eating dinner, and Xihuitl stood up from the ground. Her ck and blonde hair danced as she did so, as even if her Avatar powers were mostly gone, her beauty remained. "I sense something odd. I will go check it out, wait for me here." She looked at the distance with a frown. The ce they just had dinner at, and have been roaming around for the past few days, was called Kuoh Park; the ce where the Treasure of Xolotl wasst detected. They''ve been waiting here in the hope for the culprit to walk by, so that they can scan their mana and note if the signature was the same, to then catch them. "Be quick," Jaguar said as she nodded and vanished. Her speed was nowhere close to him, but her wind made her quite fast anyway, she would vanish from normal human''s eyes. To his surprise, even after half an hour passed, Xihuitl didn''t return. It was odd, she was usually back soon. Jaguar Warrior didn''t worry much, but it still bothered him a little. When he got up to go check on her, just in case C since thereweredangers in this town. Yet, before he could leave, he froze when he felt a mana scan over him. Jaguar''s head snapped to one side, his senses running after the mana to locate the person a few miles away. That was an impressive distance, but the reason why he tracked it back was that the signature matched slightly with the signature that was sensed in this park a few days ago, the energy that caused a stormy night. "Not the exact same," Jaguar kicked the ground, vanishing towards the person. "Must be a family member. Should help me track down the real culprit." * * * [First Person Point of View] The aura led to a graveyard, which was a bit surprising. However, once I saw the state the graveyard was in, I frowned. The gravestones were broken, the terrain had marks ofrge ws, dozens of them, and everything was scrambled as if a strong storm had hit the ce. I slowed down as I reached closer to the person I had sensed earlier. I also instantly knew why the terrain was like how it was. Firstly, I had to pause for a second at the sheer beauty of the creature. It was a cat-girl to the normal eye, with reflective silver hair and golden slit eyes. She wore a school dress, the one from my school, with tights covering her legs, as she sat under a tree and noticed me. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] Behind her was a scrambled dead body, and by scrambled I mean it was cut into a dozen pieces with seemingly sharp razor ws. The dead body''s blonde head was in one spot, and her ankles were on another, while her intestinesy on the ground. "Divinity..." I could sense a bit of divinity oozing out of the dead blonde woman that was entering the body of the cat girl. It wasn''t enough to make anyone God, but it was divinity, which transformed into pure energy to make the cat girl stronger. That blondie was someone working for God, she couldn''t have been weak. Yet, the cat girl didn''t show any signs of damage. The most surprising part was that I already knew who the cat girl was. Even with her hair and eyes changed, with her sses thrown to the side, I couldn''t mistake her face. Plus, she was wearing the school uniform when she went missing. "Tsubasa?" Inded on the ground a few meters in front of the yokai that was my friend. Even before she spoke, I knew it wasn''t Tsubasa who I was talking to. "Mhm? Who are nyou? Ah, wait," she said and blinked. "You''re my daughter''s friend. Ah, a naughty friend." Daughter? I frowned. Now that I see her from a closer inspection, she''s not a normal Yokai. Normal rules say she should be a Phantom, a human who died and became a cat yokai, but she didn''t feel like a phantom even if she was dead and was possessing Tsubasa''s body currently. Odd. "Who are you?" "Why, don''t you know already?" I did. In the entire graveyard, even though most gravestones were destroyed in the fight earlier, a gravestone near us was intact. It didn''t have any scratches at all. I recognized the name from a story Tsubasa had told me once. "Hanekawa Shinra?" I looked at her. "You are Tsubasa''s mother." The girl... no, the woman smiled at me. Her fangs were bare, and they didn''t look like they belonged to a cat. Vampire fangs, but how? She stood up from her position, and I went on high alert. That woman was dangerous, if I am not careful I might die. "Nyo need to be so cautious, I ain''t going to harm my daughter''s sweetheart. Ah, or maybe I should since you broke her heart. Bad bad boy, you need punishment." She said as she blitzed from her spot, vanishing. I managed to move just in time as ws shed across the spot where my neck was just a moment ago. They were not cat ws; her entire fingers were turned into ten-inch long des. A giggle resonated in the area as she reappeared a few meters in front of me. "Mhm, you''re not bad." She said, smirking. "I thought you were a normal boy, from her memories." "A good mother shouldn''t go through her daughter''s memories." I rubbed my neck as I said. "By the way, what''s up with her? I understand you''re a Yokai, but she is more than that. A vampire and... blood of one of the four heavenly beasts. I never noticed in the years we spent together." She licked her de ws as she hummed. She was wondering if she should humor me or attack me again. In the end, she decided on the former and shrugged. "Her father is a Vampire, that''s why she is half of that. It only awakened today, though, on her 18th birthday. As for the white tiger blood, it''s from my family." "The Shinra n?" I frowned. I recalled reading some information on the inte that the Shinra n, the same n where Tsubaki Shinra belonged, had a form of Sacred Gear, a family heirloom. It allowed the strongest member of a generation to use the power of the legendary White Tiger. Tsubasa is from that n? "Oh, nyou know?" She put a finger on her lips and said. "Yes, I''m from that Shinra n, that''s why I decided tomit suicide after giving birth to the child of a vampire. If I didn''t, they would have hunted down my little baby. How harsh and backward my n is, isn''t it, nya?" She sighed. "My father was the bearer of the White Tiger Sacred Beast in thest generation, so I guess I had a bit of dormant blood of that beast in me. Never awakened it though. But since Tsubasa is the child of a Vampire, maybe it resonated somehow to awaken it. She doesn''t bear the White Tiger Sacred Beast though; I think it''s my brother in this generation." I understood that. I have dealt with the four heavenly beasts more than once in my life, so I was familiar with them. Oh and... I guess I wasThe White Tigerin my 6th life, so I am supposed to know better. She''s not the real deal, rather like a child of that beast, and even that isn''t fully the case since she''s the grandchild of the beast''s human host. She''s more like a distant descendant at most, though the power can grow within her if she works. Still weird how I never sensed this within her. Well, I never did a thorough scan of her soul before, so if it was sealed then it makes sense why I never noticed. "Why are you doing this, by the way?" I suddenly asked. "Casually taking over your own daughter''s body, I mean." She grinned. "I died young, I didn''t want to die young. There were so many things I had left to see in my life, ahh. So many men I had to devour. You''re hot by the way. Why didn''t you ept Tsubasa''s feelings?" She suddenly changed the topic, touching her boobs suddenly. "She has big boobs, bigger than mine. I''d think boys your age would be fawning over them. Why didn''t you take the chance? I know you''re not as oblivious as my daughter thinks you are." "Answer my question first," I said. "Well. My family hunts evil spirits, which includes anything that is considered evil. Such as Devils, Vampires, and Phantoms. As the daughter of the n patriarch, I just came across a secret way to be a Yokai after death, that''s how I am here in front of you." She said, "I would have been a Phantom in normal cases, but I put a part of my soul in my cute daughter''s body to awaken when she''d be 18. Funny how she came to my grave on the exact day, maybe it''s fate." So she basically gave birth to a daughter so that she could take over that body when it''ll be all grown up? I don''t like this woman. "Hehe, why are you looking at me like that? Nobody wants to die, and it''s not as if taking over her body is going to kill her. She is alive, within me. And she will stay like this." She grinned. "She''s always so stressed, I''ll take her burdens for her. And I''ll start with you." She vanished again, rushing at me from the front this time. Her ws were dangerous, they could cut through hard soil like cheese, but I didn''t back off. Sadly, at the same time, I had to ept one thing. I can''t win this fight. Not with my power set atGold. I might win if I use my magic spells, but that''s a... Well, it''splicated. So if I am going to have to go through some hassles anyway to win this, I had something better. Luckily, it''s the White Tiger I''m against, if it was any other beast, I''ll have died. Well, what I''m about to do will hurt more than a usual death, but that''s different. "Cat," Her ws were just an inch away from my face, as she froze in time. "Kneel." It hurt, as the [Tiger Icon] resonated within me, and my calm voice boomed with beastly authority. The woman couldn''t resist the authority of the Void Devouring Tiger that was I, as she just sprawled to her knees, wetting her dress as she did so. The ground crackled around her until the pressure subsided. "A mere little girl dares." I felt my eyes turn cold as I looked down at the woman who dared try to kill me. Icons were a strange power system, and I almost feared I wouldn''t be able to call them in this world. Luckily, I managed. Though it didn''t manifest in the sky like it usually would have, it''s fine since if it did manifest at the stage where it''ll appear physically, I''d have died. It just resonated within me for now. My body wasn''t that of a tiger right now, so it hurt a lot.Goldpower level was also not enough to bear the weight of an Icon; I should advance toUnderlordsoon. Still, my soul helped with the pain as I had lived as a White Tiger for long enough that my soul epted me as one. It was simr to the term "Dragon Soul" but instead a Tiger one. All that is feline will submit if I let out this authority. "W-what is..." the woman stared up at me with reverence, while I healed my internal organs withPure Storm Baptism. I really will die if I spam this authority. I leaned down and reached out a hand, it stroked her chin and then held her in a choke as she closed her eyes and purred. "Leave her body or I next time the order will be less merciful than just kneel," I told her even as she purred with a blush. To my annoyance, all she did was crawl to me and grab my legs while sniffing my crotch. "I can''t, darling. It will kill me, and Tsubasa herself will be hurt at a fundamental level. Oopsies, sorry but I saw such thingsing when I nned this, so I couldn''t help but take these measures." She hugged my legs as she spoke. "Leave me be? I''ll stay inside her and look after her like a guardian spirit. If she''s in danger, I''lle out and help. By the way, wanna give me a new child?" I ignored what she said at the end and grabbed her by the hair. She moaned, even as she grumbled and stared at me with a sadistic smile. She stood up, her ws shaking as she really wished to sever me, but her blood refused to leash out towards its king. "You''re telling the truth," I stated. "How can I lie to you, baby?" She said. I stared at her. I think she was called the Sex-Addicted Cat in the Monogatari series? It made sense, given how she was acting, even in this other world. If I spend a few days, or weeks at most, I can probably find a way to delete her soul from within Tsubasa. But... her proposal was kind of solid. Plus, she was strong. If I severe her, Tsubasa will retain her vampire powers and tiger blood, but this Yokai part will be gone. I always considered her normal, but with this level of power and potential, she can be a great addition to my Sect. She can keep Tsubasa safe as she said, too. She wouldn''t want her host body to die, even if she might not care for her daughter. Plus... I have to admit, I kind of found this situation C and more so the kitty itself C amusing. A mother in her daughter''s body, their personalities shing all the time, it sounded funny. "Fine," I grabbed her chin and looked into her eyes. "Do that. But be careful, I''ll keep an eye out. If you try anything funny, I will find a way to get you out of her body." She gave me a cheeky smile, and I had a moment of irritation where I thought if I should p her or not. By the time I had that thought, my palm was already nted on her cheek as she stared at me once again with dagger eyes even as she moaned. "Baby, you''re so touchy. I might think-" She stopped. As did I. We both sensed the aura rushing towards us as we went serious. Our acts dropped as we took a battle stance, and before we knew it the enemynded in front of us. "Oh," it was arge man with tanned skin, with spots of yellow spread on his body. He looked like a jaguar in human form, with said ears of a jaguar popping out of his head. His eyes wandered to the dead body behind us, while my eyes wandered on his hand. He wasn''t alone. He was carrying someone in his right hand, it was a blonde girl whom he was holding by her throat. "Ruby...?" She was unconscious so she couldn''t reply, but the blood dripping from her nose and empty eye sockets were all I needed to see before I rushed forward. ** ** ** [23] Boons and Backlashes [23] Boons and Bacshes Chapter 23: Boons and Bacshes [Earlier, Third Person Point of View] Ruby was a lot more worried about Tsubasa than her brother was. She always noticed he was a bit cold-blooded C even though he was much better nowadays C which always made her wonder why, though she didn''t like to ponder what he was in hisst life. She had been curious since the first day he revealed that he was a reincarnator like her. However, she never asked about his past, the way he never asked about hers. Well, she asked him a few times, but all he said was that she should tell him her past first, which she didn''t n to do. So no matter how interesting his previous life may have been, she never got to know about it. Ruby was slightly annoyed that he hadn''te to look for Tsubasa from the get-go, but he''s never been too fast to act, rarely anything made him react. Hisst life must have been something. "[Scan]!" She chanted once more. Her 4th Circle mana heart could cast a stronger scan than the one she used a few weeks ago to find Aqua in the gym. It rippled through reality a few kilometers from her spot and returned with nothing. "Haah, where is sh-" Ruby paused as she did sense something. It was a person, veiled until now as they let go of it. Before she could gather her thoughts, the person vanished from where she had just scanned, and soon he was in front of her. "Uh oh." Ruby took a step back as a tanned man wielding a spear dropped in front of her. The speed at which he came to her from his previous spot was terrifying. "Little girl," the man said, raising his spear. "You know where the Treasure is, don''t you?" Hes been aggressive from the start, which told Ruby that this won''t end well. For her right now, and for him in a bit, if she was hurt. Ruby knew a lot of spells. However, she had zero battle experience. Her brother tried to train her, but she always said there was no point in training to fight. She said, if danger doese, she could just call forth a pir of fire. Back then, she hadn''t considered what if the enemy was faster than the pir of fire. What if he dodged the lightning she''d call from the sky? What if he wasn''t damaged by the sharp whip of water she''d create? After a very short period of time, the battle ended. To Ruby''s credit though, at least the Jaguar-like man''s spear was destroyed in the process. Even if it cost her her vision. * * * [First Person Point of View] I felt my veins chill as I stared at the scene with wide eyes. Blood boiled as my fingers twitched in a desire to tear him into pieces. "Xihuitl is dead? A pity." Said the man. Who this man was didn''t matter. It wasn''t an issue too that I sensed a decent level of divine authority inside him, simr to the White Tiger divinity actually. Based on his outfit and appearance, he must be an Avatar of the Jaguar God C the Aztec equivalent of the more popr White Tiger. Not that I gave a fuck as I vanished from my spot. [Eternal Sorcery: Discrimination of Time] Circles of magic appeared overhead, and the world slowed down for everyone but I, even as I endured the ever-growing internal pain inside me. My anger demanded why had I allowed that woman from my 7th life, the Empress of Mankind, to put a seal on my soul that made it so I can''t freely use magic until I turn 18? My reasoning back then was that life will feel too easy if I did, too boring, but fuck that and fuck myself from the past. It hurt, but the spell did work. My hand grabbed the bastard by his throat as we blinked from one spot to another, and Ruby''s body fell to the ground because of that. To my surprise, the jaguar managed to move even within this slowed time, which meant his natural speed was outrageous. His hand tried to punch me, but my passive aura red around his fist, making him yell in pain and withdraw his punch. We went flying and I mmed him against a tree, my throat clenched around his neck the same way he was clutching my sister. "S-stop!" "Worthless bastard." I growled as my Qi raged, and I forced it to perform an [Underlord] Technique. I knew anything less will not work, so I had to do this even if I''ll face severe consequences. [Fulmination of Cyclone] Using advanced control over Lightning Qi and Wind Qi, I unleashed a swirling cyclone of charged particles inside him. The storm was created internally to destroy the enemy from his core; the generated vortex of lightning and wind tore through matter from within, leaving only vapor in its wake. Soon I only held onto his neck, as his body from below was 80% disembodied into a cluster of flesh and bones. The remaining flesh fell to the ground with a thud, while the empty eyes stared at me with dread. I would have destroyed the head too, but I decided against it only because of the eyes. Since Ruby''s eyes were gone, she''d need some recement. "Argh" Sadly, I couldn''t hold on for much longer myself. I coughed and spat as blood came out, making me growl. The internal injury hurt a lot, and I felt it more than usual since I haven''t experienced much pain in this life. Dammit, this battle cost me; of course it did, I was against the Champion of a God. For reference, even someone like Rias with the power of Destruction would have been no match for this guy. I deposited the head in my Void Storage. I wish I could vaporize the remaining meat on the ground, but using Qi hurts a lot now. I turned back to where Ruby was. There I noticed Hanekawa Shinra present too, and thankfully she hadn''t harmed Ruby. She was just staring at the scene. I walked to them, even as I staggered, and leaned down to touch Ruby''s body. I tried to deposit her in my Void Storage, but for fuck''s sake I couldn''t. My power was not working properly due to all the injuries, putting a living person there was too much work. Instead, I sat down near her and pulled out my phone with a shaky hand. The cat girl finally decided to move,ing to me and helping me sit. She sat beside me and held me in ce, saying nothing. "Thanks," I told her as I dialed Mem-Cho''s number. Should I have called Rias instead? The call was picked up soon. C "Hey~ Aqua-kun, what''s up?" "Sup. I need you in this location right now. You said you live alone, right? I have an injured person, and I need a room. Come pick me u- cough. Come pick me up, don''t bring a taxi or Uber." There was a short silence before she spoke. C "It sounds serious; I''ll be there soon." Before I could tell her the location, the cat girl shook her head. "Who knows how long it will take her to find a car ande? Ask her for her location, I''ll carry you too. I am faster than a car." I stared at her eyes, she was smiling and nodded. She was trying to score a favor from me, and she sure seeded. I nodded. * * * The cat girl or ck Hanekawa as she said I should refer to her, carried us through the rooftops of Japan and we reached our destination in under five minutes. Mem-Cho lived close enough, the harder part was to correctly navigate to her apartment. We didn''t take the stairs or the elevator, we jumped from the rooftop andnded on the balcony. Hanekawa''s cat reflexes helped, as we heard footsteps until the ss door to the balcony opened. "You look so messy. Just ce inside!" Mem-Cho gave us a worried look and said. I''m d she didn''t mind the blood. We made ourselves in, and Mem told me to put Ruby in her bed. I didn''t do that, and just put her on the floor, there was no need to ruin her sheets with blood. "Kitty, Mem, get out of the room." I told them as they exchanged nces and walked out, I closed the door. Then, I crouched down near Ruby. She didn''t have that many injuries, but her eyes were gone. They were ripped out of her, it seemed. Fucking hell. I yanked out the head of the jaguar bastard and put it down beside Ruby. Its eyes still looked at me in fear. Those red eyes will change their look when it goes to Ruby. Before putting those eyes on her though, I decided to do something. Fuck, it will hurt, but I have already endured enough pain. So why not some more? I can''t miss this kind of opportunity to help Ruby. I realized this jaguar guy had some divinity in him from the get go. He wasn''t a God, so it wasn''t much, but as an Avatar or a Champion of a strong God, it was pretty solid. Now that his body was gone and only his head remained, that bit of divinity was still lingering in the air around his head. It was oozing out and would return to the Jaguar God soon, but I wouldn''t let it. I''ll turn the weapon used to hurt her into a boon. This level of Qi concentration damaged me and so it hurt, but I managed. I grabbed the divinity in the air with my Qi, and then held it down on the eyes of the severed head. Thankfully it didn''t hurt anymore since the divinity belonged to that body, it didn''t take much work. It snapped into ce as the eyes surely received some great benefits. Then, I put my left hand on top of those eyes while my right hand rested on top of Ruby''s eye sockets. This was a technique I could perform without hurting myself, as it was a simple exchange of healing. I concentrated and cast a spell. Right, I was wrong, it hurt. The Healing Magic: [Swap Surgery] was a simple enough spell and my restriction wouldn''t have reacted much normally, just like when I used the Metaphysical Consciousness Spell, but my body was wrecked from the inside right now, so it hurt. "Damn." At least, the spell was done. I felt my Qi work to cast the spell and the work was done. I removed my hands from the sockets of the severed head, and its eyes were gone. When I did the same with Ruby''s, I saw her eyes closed, but full. The blood around her socket was gone too. I sent another simple wave of Pure Storm Baptism around her body to heal any other wounds, and then copsed on my face, barely managing to deposit the severed head back in the storage and yell for the others that they could enter. * * * Strangely, I woke up with not much pain in my body. Well, none at all. The damage was done, but it was less lethal than it should have been, plus the wounds were healed. Once I opened my eyes and looked around, I soon spotted the reason. I was in a bed, and two naked girls slept around me, all under a nket. An aura of Senjutsu seeped out of both of them, helping to calm me. One was Tsubasa, and the other was Mem-Cho. They were both asleep, even as I got up and stretched my arms. What did they do? I wondered. I recalled reading about something rted to this, I think. Bouchujutsu is a form of healing that is performed by a woman in the bedroom, she and the man have sex to heal the man in the process. "Oh no," I looked down at the weapon of mass destruction between my legs and let out a sigh. It didn''t seem like we did the deed. I didn''t mind doing it, but what''s the point of it if I was asleep? My movements seemed to wake up the girl on my right, Tsubasa. She''s always been a light sleeper. I had to mention that her hair was ck again, it wasn''t her mother right now, but I could imagine that it was that woman who must have proposed this idea to Mem-Cho. Because the little devil girl didn''t appear as proficient in this form of healing as Tsubasa did, even when her mother wasn''t in control. "What is this" Tsubasa sat up, rubbing her eyes, as I quickly put the nket over Mem-Cho. One step at a time. She stared at my face with a nk look for a second, and then at my body. She shook her head and then went back to sleep. "Still dreaming, I guess" she muttered, andid down. A momentter, she jumped back up, staring into my eyes with her wide ones. She didn''t have her sses, so she wasn''t supposed to see, but I knew she could now, she was stronger than yesterday. "Aqua" she said slowly as her face went red. She quickly covered her breasts with her forearm, and turned her head to the side, unsure what to say. "W-what''s going on? Did we d-do itst night?" I don''t know why she looked so cute today. Maybe it''s the awakening of her bloodlines that made her prettier, or maybe it''s just the fact that her mother was such a useful one. Without her, things would have been a tad bit troublesome. No, Tsubasa has always been attractive physically, but I suppose seeing her help me so much C even if it was just her body and not exactly her C built a different sort of attraction for me. I couldn''t help but lean forward and hug her from behind. She stiffened, but only for a moment. Her body rxed as she breathed in easily, while I pulled her closer to me, hugging her tightly. "I know you can hear," I said, talking to the woman inside Tsubasa. "Looks like you are not telling her anything. I don''t like that. Make everything clear to her, about what you''re doing. Thanks, by the way, you were a massive help." Tsubasa was naturally confused. "Ah, am I really dreaming in the end?" My hands that were wrapped around her abdomen rose higher and grabbed her breasts. She flinched, moaning when my fingers pressed on her nipples as a big blush forced on her face. "Are you?" "A-aqua, this" She turned her face around as if toin, but I took that chapter to grab her chin to hold her in ce. I pressed my lips on top of hers, inserting my tongue inside hers as her eyes widened. She tried to struggle only for a moment out of instinct, but soon she gave in and returned the kiss. I grabbed her body and twisted her around, pushing her back on the bed and rising on top of her. I leaned down and kissed her once again, and she returned it by wrapping her legs around my waist and her arms around my neck. Since we were both naked, my suddenly hard dick rested on top of her abdomen, waiting to be inserted. Sadly for her, I wasn''t going to go that route with her right now, when she was still confused. I just wanted to kiss her. I canceled the kiss and looked down at her panting face, she was a mess. "We didn''t do itst night," I told her, and she gulped. "I- I want you right now, please." Who knew where she pulled that courage from, for a moment I really wanted to give in. Sadly, things often go as nned. I heard a fake cough, as did Tsubasa, as we turned our heads to the side. There, with half of her reddened face under the nket, was the devil Mem-Cho who had stars in her eyes. "U-um, would you two wait until I leave the room?" Needless to say, the situation didn''t stay as it was right now. Pity. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20+ chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [24] The Battle of Moralities [24] The Battle of Moralities Chapter 24: The Battle of Moralities What do you think a girl would do, if she was making out with you in the bed, and all of a sudden another girl came out from under the nket? I rubbed my swollen cheek as I thought over that question, sitting on a couch in the living room between the same twodies. "So you two aren''t dating, really?" asked Tsubasa, making me shrug. "Hmm, let''s see." "Even though you are in her house right now, Aqua?" She gave me a re. I really wanted to point out that I just kissed her too, and since we are not going out, that means I and Mem-Cho aren''t necessarily going out either. But I doubt she''ll react nicely if I do argue. Thankfully, Mem-Cho exined in my stead. "I don''t understand what''s up with your powers, but it looks like you forgot. You were the one who brought the two of them here. They were injured, and you told me we should sleep with Aqua naked to heal him." "Oh. Huh?" Tsubasa blinked, nervous. "No, never mind that, what do you mean two of them? Isn''t it just Aqua?" "Aqua''s sister, I think her name''s Ruby, is here too," Mem-Cho said. "She lost her eyes, you know? Aqua healed her somehow, I don''t know. She''s in another room, sleeping." Tsubasa began to look really confused now. I sighed and grabbed her by the chin. The aggressiveness I used caught her off guard, but I ignored it since I was talking to the Hanekawa inside her now. "Aunty Kitty, exin to her already. Or can you notmunicate with her?" I said, ring into her eyes, Tsubasa looked like she was having a bad dream. Then, she paused. Tsubasa trembled and blinked, letting out a small gasp. I let go of her, that woman must be doing her job right now. I turned to Mem-Cho, "Thank you. I wouldn''t have been surprised if you didn''t help, but you really did." She smiled. "You sounded more serious than ever, dummy. I couldn''t just not help you, not after I joined your faction or whatever." "It''s a Sect, we are calling it a Sect." I said, and she just shrugged in response. She didn''t care. "What happened, anyway? Also, I didn''t know your sister was a mage like you." "She''s a mage, but she''s not like me. I''m a martial artist in general, as in a battle mage I guess, while she''s a witch-type mage." I said. "Yesterday, we coincidentally came across two avatars of Gods, and the fight was the result of it." "Oh," Mem-Cho took the words in. "They must have been strong if they injured you two like that." "They''re dead," I said. "One of them was taken care of by the cat girl, and another by me. Really should have let the cat girl take care of both of them, honestly. But I got a bit angry when I saw what state Ruby was in." Mem-Cho stared at me for a moment. I''m not sure if she was judging me, regretting letting a killer in her house even. Probably not, from what I''ve observed of her. Though even if she was, it didn''t matter C she''ll know how the world works soon herself. I turned back to Tsubasa. Her expression was odd, a mixture of many emotions. Our eyes met and she broke out of a daze, quickly clearing her throat. "A-are you all right, Aqua-kun? I just got my memories fromst night." She looked at me, concerned. "Did the healing help?" Tsubasa''s words brought my attention to the reality of the situation. The healing without it, the damage would have been a lot greater, but that didn''t mean there was no damage at all. From my estimation, I''d have been pushed back to Low Gold rank if I didn''t receive such a thorough healing in time. Now, I was still in True Gold, just barely. Earlier, I was almost ready for my next advancement, but now I was pushed back to what should be years of progress for many people. Not an issue. As long as I''m alive, there is nothing to regret. I said it would have been better to let ck Hanekawa fight the Aztec man, but who knew if she''d have been careful enough to not hurt Ruby? It was a situation where I had to act, and I did. The amount of loss I''ve taken can be considered a win if anything. Plus, there were boons from this too. Not me particrly, but my disciple''s growth was as important as my own. "I am fine," I nodded at Tsubasa. "I should be asking you that, instead. Are you" She hesitated, sighing. "I I don''t know. It''s so sudden. My mother she''s No, I''ll need some time. Everything is sudden. Here I thought you, Ruby, and I were close, but the two of you hid such a secret from me." She looked hurt. I felt hurt seeing her hurt. We never really bothered to tell her, and in truth, there wasn''t any reason to or not to, so neither party can be med. "Tsubasa, I" I put a hand under her ear, gently grabbing her neck, and she rxed. "It''s alright," she said with a thin smile. "You did save me from my mother, so it''s not as if our rtionship is entirely fake. We all have one or two secrets; I guess" It may seem she sounded understanding, but really, she just sounded sad. She was taking a jab at her ''secret'' love for me that she never made ''clear'', ording to my nonexistent reply to it. I needed to calm her down. I felt bad, but at the same time, I knew I wanted her now. Strange how a night can change people. But having her as my girlfriend will be let''s sayplicated, starting with the fact that her mother lives in her body. Though I knew a solution to that. "..." Dammit. Harem route isn''t the way. Don''t do it. Stay in control. It''s better to stay with one girl, I thought. Arge part of me screamed, [Why? It is the only way for us, anyway. Ultimately, in the end, we''ll head to that route anyway. For we are too old and have fallen in love too many times for our hearts to hold only one girl at this point.] Another equallyrge part screamed, [It''s a modern world, and we are always around famous people. Harem is going to be hard, if not impossible. The girl will leave us one by one, as they''ll feel wronged.] My moralities struggled. Another reply came that even if this was a modern world, harem was a widely epted term in the devil world. Then another reply from the opposite side. It continued for a while. But sadly, the one who told me to control had a single mistake, it had provided a weak point in the beginning. The nextrge part of mine, no, thergest part of mine, the part that thought of itself as the Venerable One,ughed. [Why are we having a skit in our head again? What is this? How is building a harem going to be hard? Impossible, even? Remind me, who are we again? Since when did we fall so low that women will leave us? Pathetic, has this soft world made us weak? The Honored One does not care about difficulty or mortality, he does what he wishes.] Haah. There you go. I really didn''t like the personalities in my memories shing, because there was always only one winner. My empathy from a moment earlier vanished, and the calcting side of my brain red. My hand that was under her ear, around the back of her head, held her tighter and pulled her towards me. She gasped, and that gap in her mouth allowed me to push my tongue inside her. She moaned, unsure what to do, as I held her tight and pressed her down on the couch. Tsubaki moaned as I kissed her, my left hand squeezing her breasts to make her moan like a slut in heat. When I finally pulled back the kiss minutester, she was panting and looking at me with a frown, even as she was blushing. Her eyes trembled slightly as she said, "So many secrets, Aqua. I never knew you could kiss so well. I didn''t know you could be this aggressive, either." "You don''t know many things, love. Maybe you''ll know starting from now on." She smiled, noting the change in my earlier expression. "I didn''t know you could be this harsh, either. So many secrets, really. Who can change their personality this quickly? Kiss me again." I leaned down and kissed her again, and she whimpered in return. This time around, we were forced to cancel the kiss not by choice. "Uhm," Mem-Cho said. "C-can''t you two go back to the bedroom!?" I got up and turned to her, she was still on the same couch as us but had her back turned on us. I grabbed her waist and made her turn around, her eyes widened when I lifted her short figure up in the air and kissed her. I heard a shocked gaspe from behind me, but Tsubasa didn''t run away. So I kissed Mem-Cho and then I put her down, looking back at Tsubasa. She bit her lips, staring at me with dagger-like eyes, much like her motherst night. "You''re such a heartbreaker," she said. "Kiss me again." I leaned down and kissed her again too, as Mem-Cho sat back in silence, her face red. The three of us knew this wouldn''t just end here, something more would happen. None of us cared, no, maybe we looked forward to it. Yet, fate decided to be annoying, as once again, we were forced to cancel the kiss not by choice. "...Onii-Chan?" We all heard a dry voice, and raising my head I found myself facing my twin standing near a bedroom door. Her eyes, red like always, had a brighter glint in them than before. She stared at the scene with deadpan silence as the glint grew stronger. A small part of me yelled to grab Ruby too, but many of my other parts beat that part out ofmission as I stopped. * * * Tsubasa sat beside me while covering her face with her hands, while Mem-Cho had made a run for it with the excuse of brewing tea. Ruby sat on a couch opposite me, wearing a white tee and short jeans, with her arms resting by her side and both of her eyes glinting like stars. "You healed my eyes?" She asked, trying to ignore the scene she had walked into just earlier. "Things look sharper. Clearer, and I can see the mana in the air better. Mhm. I walked over to her and ced a hand on her head. The use of Reverse Soul Reflection told me all I needed to do. It grants you some basic eye powers, but the main ability is called [Kagemimic]. It allows your eyes to track and perfectly replicate any movement. Not bad, this will help your idol career." I read the description out loud, "By locking onto a target''s motion with your gaze, you can capture the intricate details of their movements. This means you can predict their movements, but more importantly, mimic them with exceptional uracy. This ability is not limited to just physical actions; it also extends tobat techniques, dance routines, and even intricate skills like crafting or ying musical instruments. Kagemimic grants you the ability to learn and apply new abilities quickly, making you a master of adaptation and mimicry. Oh, she blinked. I am at 5th Circle now, by the way. How? The eyes must have made you stronger, I said; she gave me a strange look. What? You feel weaker, though. Why? Oh. I pushed myself. Had to make some sacrifices to win the battle. I was a little surprised when, after staring at me for a bit longer, Ruby threw her arms around my waist and hugged me. She was sitting and I was standing in front of her, as she hugged me tightly. Ruby? Sorry It wasnt her fault, but it didnt take me even a second why she thought it was. She was weak, it was a fact. She was weak for someone trained by me. But then some might argue I myself was pretty weak for being well, myself. How could I have let some God''s Avatare and mess with me? If it was the God himself, then sure, but that was just his Avatar. My memories that had taken a hit from the Order of the Crimson Abyss have healed a lot, but I still didnt have all my knowledge. But that wasn''t an excuse, how could mere Avatars force me to take such measures? I had to grow faster. I patted her head, "It''s alright since alls well in the end. You got better eyes and you are also stronger now, nobody took any permanent injury so it''s fine." We stayed like that for a bit, as soon music began to y. Mem-Cho returned with tea and yed light music, "Snowman" by Sia spread through the room, as we held each other close. A few minutester, I sat beside her and both of us took a cup of tea from the table ahead. Mem-Cho and Tsubasa sat on the couch opposite ours, and I took some time to introduce everyone to everyone properly. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20+ chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [25] Life Goes On [25] Life Goes On Chapter 25: Life Goes On Two sofas faced one another with a table between them, where tea cups rested. I and Ruby sat on one, while Tsubasa and Mem upied the other. We chatted about light things as we sipped tea. "Hey, did anyone notice that we missed school?" Ruby suddenly pointed out, and I did notice. "Tomorrow is Sunday, too." So it was a two-day holiday. "It''s fine, we need some time to get used to the changes. Especially Tsubasa. Oh and, we should call our family. I think they contacted the police by now." Tsubasa shook her head, taking a sip from her tea. "I doubt it. My mother seems to have texted themst night, telling them that we''re crashing at Mem-Cho''s ce. We sent a selfie together, where she used a spell to turn my hair ck for that moment, so they shouldn''t be worrying." We have given Ruby and Mem-Cho a brief about Tsubasa''s situation. Not everything, but just the bit that she was a super hybrid existence, 25% human, 25% Vampire, 25% Divine Beast and 125% Yokai. She was 200% in total, yes, because she was two people in one. The other person inside her just happened to be her mother; the usual stuff. "I see," I couldn''t help but be impressed by that Catwoman at this point. "Your mother is great, not gonna lie. She''s kinda weird. A bit quirky, oh and a slut too. But she is very reliable." "Oh my," suddenly, Tsubasa''s tone took a turn as her brown eyes became golden. She licked her lips and smirked at me. "It can''t be that Aqua-kun is building a crush on the mother of the same girl he''s been ignoring until now? You''re going to hurt her at this point, boy." ck Hanekawa grewfortable enough with me that she returned to her usual way of speech, rather than the bootlicking she was doing after I had pressed my authority on her. "Why are you taking over her without her permission?" I looked at her with a frown, and she scoffed. "Who said I didn''t ask for her permission? Well, I didn''t, bute on, that''s up to us. We will be making a deal in our heads about this situation. As it is us who are sharing a body, can you not meddle and let the two of us talk it out?" She said, looking at me with casual eyes. Sadly for her, I would meddle if Tsubasa asked, but I decided to just shrug and nod for now. Suddenly, she walked over to me, and her eyes met with Ruby''s for a moment which made her smile wider. She ignored my twin and sat down on myp, putting her arms around my neck. "Mhm forget that for now. Instead, I have a favor to ask. As you know, my daughter awakened her vampire blood. The thing is, she needs to have her first feast soon, otherwise she will keep growing hornier. That''s why she was so heated this morning, you know?" Oh wait, that''s true. I should have kept that in mind, being a past vampire myself. In my defense, I didn''t use that racial side much, since it was the same life in which I became the Sorcerer of Eternity. Time Magic was much more interesting to me than being a blood-sucking vampire, but I appreciated it since without being a vampire, I wouldn''t have survived the Time Loop I got stuck in back then. That''s what inspired me to learn Time Magic, to begin with. So yes, one of my greatest achievements, to be the Sorcerer of Eternity, came from me being a vampire. Sweet old days C still gives chills when I recall the loop though. ck Hanekawa looked at me with a glint in her eyes as she spoke, "So, I wonder if you have any ns to get me some blood? Fresh. And ideally magical, too." "Quit ying," I tilted my head to the side to give her a show of my neck. "You can have my blood. Be careful not to suck too much, you might get Enthralled." She scoffed, thinking it was a joke, but I was quite serious. She will know if she actually went through it. I wouldn''t have let any vampire suck my blood, but since it was Tsubasa, I could make an exception. The woman widened her mouth, her fangs glowing, as she leaned down and bit me on my exposed neck. I didn''t as much as let out a whimper as I allowed her to suck; I would haveined about why she was doing it and not Tsubasa, but I could guess that my old friend was too hesitant to do this herself. My hand wrapped around her back, my fingers deciding to run down her spine, pulling her towards me as her spine curved and her chest pressed against mine. She moaned at that, even as rich blood and Qi rushed into her mouth, and she hugged me tightly. "R-ruby, don''t look!" Mem-Cho yelled as she rushed over to our side and put her hands over Ruby''s wide eyes. She''d seen too much today. As if encouraged now that Ruby wasn''t seeing this, my hands ran down to ck Hanekawa''s butt, squeezing down as her body trembled. I spanked her out of some odd instincts, making her moan further. Vampire''s suckcation didn''t hurt, it rather had an aphrodisiac effect on people, so I had a raging boner that poked her from under. Her own neck was right near my face, and although I managed to hold back the urge for a long time, the feeling was too good to hold back anymore. I bit down on her neck, though myck of fangs meant I didn''t draw blood, it did make her whimper like a little bitch. Minutes passed, and I felt a little cold on my body. She was sucking too much; she wasn''t heeding my advice. I channeled Storm Qi through my teeth that bit down on her, and she flinched back, feeling her teeth and looking at me with a panting face. "W-what was that for?!" She yelled, angry and impatient to continue sucking. I rubbed the wound on my neck that was beginning to hurt now. "Shut the fuck up, I told you to not suck too much. I understand my blood must be irresistible, but I don''t want my friend to be enved to me." I couldn''t help but growl at her. My soul was special, that''s how it held the authority of a White Tiger. Likewise, despite not being a vampire in this life, my soul, and by turn my Qi, should have vampire properties if someone looked deep enough. Since she wasn''t just sucking my blood but my Qi too, she could potentially endanger herself by enthralling herself to me. After all, when a lesser vampire drank the blood of a greater vampire without killing them first, they''ll be ves to the greater one. And indeed I was a greater vampire to her, as I was a God. My 5th life, my longest life until then, was the life where I achieved divinity for the first time, effectively turning myself into a Deity of Time and Blood. With theck of faith bullshit. The woman growled, before pouting. "You are such a dirty little boy. Giving me such a taste only to tell me I can''t drink as much as I want. Wanna fuck?" "Have some shame and get off me," Maybe I shouldn''t have spanked her as I said that because she made a moan while grinning. "Boy, you have no idea how much I want to tie you up and return all of these spanks tenfold. Maybe I should do it? I''m stronger than you anyway, maybe you''ll learn your ce under my wet cunt after I''m done with you." She said as I grew annoyed. I almost brought forth the White Tiger Icon to teach her a lesson, but I knew it wasn''t worth it. I really needed to reach Underlord. At least, just the scowl on my face made her back off, clicking her tongue. "No fun, both you and my daughter. How I gave birth to such a goodie-two-shoes is beyond me." She said, and I got the feeling that Tsubasa wasn''t being very friendly in her head after seeing her flirt with me like this. I watched as her golden eyes returned to normal and she blinked, looking at me for a moment before looking away, blushing. "W-we should leave now, Aqua." She said and I agreed. I turned to my side, where Mem-Cho finally removed her hand from on top of Ruby. "Mem, get ready." I stood up, and the devil girl turned to me in surprise. "I think you shoulde meet our parents." "...Aqua, you do know you give me too many mixed signals, right?" She said, and I wondered what she was talking about. * * * Mem-Cho had a car of herself. She had about 300k subscribers on YouTube, and all the sponsors and revenue allowed her to get a decent Toyota. She drove, I took the seat beside her, while the two other girls sat behind. Mem took this time to talk about something she found more important. "Are they part of your ''Sect'' too?" She said the sect word weirdly, unsure if it was the word she thought it was. "Are they?" I turned to look at them. "Well, Ruby is. She doesn''t know it yet, though. She should be a disciple? Or do I make her an elder? She''s kinda weak for that though. Hmm, let''s go with the #1 disciple, as she''s learning directly from the Sect Leader, me." Ruby gave us a confused look, not sure what I was bbering about, as I turned to Tsubasa. She was wearing a pair of sses now, but the ss didn''t have a proper lensC she could see clearly without any sses now, after all. Still, she just didn''t like being without sses, so she borrowed them from Mem-Cho''s collection. She also gave me a strange look. "As for Tsubasa, I don''t know. Never had any ns to include her in this, it''s a very dangerous route. That''s why I never told her about the magical side of the world, either. But now that things are like this" I didn''t imply anything. "Anyway, all of this depends on what Tsubasa and her mother decide on. They need time to think this through." I wanted them in my sect, they''ll join me whether they nned to or not, but it didn''t hurt to give them the illusion of freedom for now. We will seeter. Tsubasa gave me a nod and then lowered her head. From what I could tell, she''s been having a talk with her mother this entire time. "Hmm, so just the three of us for now?" Mem-Cho asked, a bit disappointed. Soon, her tone changed, however. "Huh. Well, I was expecting this to be bigger, but it''s a good thing that I joined when it''s smaller. Am I an elder, Aqua-kun?" "Uh, you''re weaker than Ruby" I told her. Though if she learned her time powers, that might change soon. She pouted, trying to look cute, and it worked. "I''ll teach you some spells, don''t worry. But that means you''ll be the #2 disciple." "Fine." She sighed. "Oh, and," I turned to Tsubasa, but I talked to her mother. "Kitty, if Tsubasa joins, she will be a Disciple, but you''ll be an Elder. It''s nice being two people at once, isn''t it?" The topic changed to lighter things as we soon reached our destination. * * * Trust created trust. Mem-Cho''s help was greatly appreciated, and I wanted to show her that. I could have probably done without Mem-Cho anyway, but it would have been so much more troublesome. When we reached our home, all of our parents were in Ai''s house. The car stopped before the gate, the gatekeeper opened it after seeing me, and we went in. The doorbell rang soon after, as we waited for it to open. "Uh, why do I feel nervous?" "Because it''s unwise to take this as meeting your boyfriend''s parents," I told her, but it didn''t have its desired effect as I wrapped a hand around her waist teasingly. I even leaned down a little to kiss her head. "It''s fine, you''ll be fine. My family is very understanding." "Sure." Then, the door opened. Miyako stormed out and hugged Tsubasa without any wait. I locked eyes with the younger girl and saw a flicker of gold in her brown eyes. When I gave it a re, the flicker stopped and the usual brown remained. "You dummy, where did you go? I- I was worried, you know?" Miyako cried as she hugged her daughter, and her daughter bore a guilty expression as if she had just burnt the world. "I" she trailed off. Thankfully, Uncle Ichigo appeared then to save everyone from an emotional situation. "Ah, hey, Miyako,e on, give her some space. She just wanted to be alone, but she wasn''t feeling sad for sure since she went out with Aqua and Ruby and even hung around Mem-Cho. Oh-! Mem-Cho is here?" Mem-Cho waved a hand, smiling softly and surprisingly not feeling awkward. She found this situation sweet if anything. Miyako kissed Tsubasa''s head and then pulled back to look into Mem-Cho. She threw her arms around Mem-Cho suddenly, beginning to cry as she thanked her. Once again, Mem-Cho took it well. A mature girl, this one. "Oh my, what am I doing, please,e inside." Miyako wiped her face and pulled us in. Before stepping in, Mem leaned toward me to whisper in a happy voice, "Your aunt and aunty are great people. Now I can''t wait to meet your mother. Also, don''t they look familiar or is it just me?" Soon, she realized she was right. They did look familiar. When she met my mother, her jaws dropped nearly to the floor and her eyes rolled on her head. "Hey~ Mem-Cho, I know you! Thanks for taking care of my son." As a social media influencer, she knew who the most followed person in Japan was. The woman who had more than 100 Million followers, the living legend of Japan''s showbiz, Ai Hoshino. "Your mother is Ai?!" Despite being so mature earlier, she didn''t hold back that yell even though we were in the same room as Ai. Incredible switching. "B-but! It doesn''t make sense! The timeline means she had you two at the age of-" "Now now," Ai jumped behind her, putting her arms around Mem-Cho. One of her fingers traveled to press over the younger girl''s lips. "We all have our secrets, let''s not go around yelling about them. Such as" Mem calmed down when mom, to even my surprise, whispered her real age to her ears. How could she even guess that? What? Seeing Mem calm, she spoke, "My kids were always allowed to bring friends at home, I told them consequences be damned, but this is the first time they actually brought someone. It just happened to be a girl whom my son has chemistry with. So I''m looking forward to our meeting~ Oh and, let''s make a TikTok together! Your channel needs a boost; you can consider this a thank you for giving my children a roof for a night." Mem-Cho was pulled to our chamber of secrets, the studio deep in our mansion, while the rest of us gotfortable in our home. This is nice. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20+ chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [26] Dates and Gods [26] Dates and Gods Chapter 26: Dates and Gods I had a day off and the day after, too, as it was Sunday. The day after that, I didn''t have school because I had a shooting in the early morning. Mem-Cho and ck Hanekawa healed me well, but I still had to stabilize my body; so I decided to do exactly that before the shoot. Mem-Cho stayed almost the entire day in our house, but I wasn''t there to see her. I left my house and leaped into the sky. I began to cultivate within some storm clouds. I could finally do this now that I could fly. C Crack! Rumble. My Qi was causing the clouds around me to roar in rage. It helped my speed a bit. Unfortunately, no matter how much I try in the normal way, it will take a long time for me to advance. It would have taken at least two months before I could advance again, to begin with. But after this ordeal, that could take a year or more. That''s a year of wait I was too impatient to go through. "What should I do" With my eyes closed and sitting in a lotus position, I murmured. I really needed to find a way to speed up my progress. Being in the middledder of a world was not fun, and sadly that was the part of power I was right now. "Well, it''s not like there is no way." Yes, there sure was. I wouldn''t usually choose this way, it''s not my current style, but things havee this far, but I have already kind of done it halfway through. So why not go all the way? Problem is "How do I approach this?" While pondering over this, the night came. I stabilized my body off everything I went through yesterday. This didn''t return the cultivation I had lost, obviously, but my foundation was safe. I opened my eyes. The stabilization left me with a clear mind that let me decide the next course of actions. I admit, I couldn''t go at this slow speed. The Mana in the air was not thin but it wasn''t very thick either. Time was important, so I needed to be fast. Alright. Fine. "...I did lead Tsubasa by her nose and made her feelings for me concrete. It would be a waste to not use this chance, to not use her to grow stronger faster." To be more precise, with the help of ck Hanekawa, my cultivation speed will grow. There was a slight issue though, I couldn''t do things with Hanekawa without Tsubasa''s cooperation since they''re sharing a body and all. So before I could do this, I first had to win over Tsubasapletely. I had to take her to the bed by her own will. The Bouchujutsu; the Bedroom Method. In this world, that technique was only used to heal people, as what happened to me. But in many of the other worlds I know, it can do a lot more. Indeed, I am talking about the infamous Dual Cultivation method. * * * Mem-Cho left, the day ended. When the next day came, my entire family decided to go on a tour as it was Sunday. Well, it was just the three adults, Ruby, I, and Tsubasa who were left behind. Ruby was diligently training in this free time of hers, while Tsubasa was in her home. She was home alone, which was just perfect for me. So, I left my house and went to the house just beside ours. I greeted the guard at the gate and entered, waking into a peculiar scene. "A-aqua?!" I stood in front of Tsubasa who just walked out of the shower, wrapped in a white towel with her wet hair falling down to her waist. She jumped back a few meters, hitting the wall. From her shock, it seemed she was intending for a few steps only, but her new strength was too unfamiliar to her to know. "W-what are you doing here, Aqua?!" She yelled as she held her hands over her chest, which was always covered with a towel. Alright. It''s Sunday, and our family was out, Ruby was in her room. I happened to have something to talk to with Tsubasa, and she just happened to walk out of the shower. Purely a coincidence. "Hey uh," I waved a hand at her. "I came here to check up on you. I wasn''t here the entire day yesterday, so I didn''t get a proper chance to ask how you''re doing." "Oh" Tsubasa eased a little as she took a step forward, nodding. "I''m fine. C-can we talk a bitter? I should get dressed." "I don''t understand," I walked over to her. She went nervous seeing me approach, but when she tried to back off her back was against the wall already. I put a hand above her shoulder, pinning her down. She looked anxious under me, her eyes spinning as she held her towel with her hands. "Tsubasa, I thought we made up? What is this behavior?" "...." She didn''t say anything, a massive blush growing on her face and her eyes moving to the side. "I this is" "Yes?" I-it was just the side effect of the bloodline thing awakening it made me feel heated, it was a mistake" "Oh." My facial expression twisted as if I was hurt. I hesitantly withdrew my hand. It was an act. "I see. My bad. I guess your mother was messing around when she said you have feelings for me. I suppose I should have been more doubtful since she is yful" I looked down at her as she looked up at me hesitantly. Then, I turned around to walk away. I took a step, and then another. But I couldn''t take my third step, as she ran and threw her arms around me from behind. Just as I had nned. "You are so evil," she grumbled. "Mother just said this was an act. Was this? She said you are trying to make me feel guilty and nned to make me run and hug you. Is she telling the truth?" I paused. What a bitch, she saw through? I guess I''ll have to be more careful next time, it was kind of obvious. Slight change of n. With that slut in her head, I should take this slower than I nned. I don''t want Tsubasa to feel like the development is artificial, because while I might be acting a bit maniptive, I do like her. "You think?" I said as I gently grabbed her hand that was hugging me. "It pains me a little to see her trust such a scheming slut over a young long-term friend." "...I did run to hug you anyway, didn''t I?" She said and tightened the hug. "And I am still doing it. Isn''t that enough to prove I don''t trust her more than you?" I was hoping she would correct me when I referred to myself as her "friend" but she didn''t do that. See, harem settings in modern worlds are annoying. The girls have a level of self-respect, she can''t just throw herself at me after I kissed her, then Mem-Cho, and then her again. Now that she was "sober" she knew better, even though I could feel that she still wanted me. Haah, fine. I suppose I''ll take a more active approach. I turned around swiftly and held her in front of me. Her back was against my chest and my arms wrapped around her. My left arm held her arms wrapped by her belly while my right hand rose to raise her chin up to look at me. It was the same position I had held Mem-Cho in the 2nd episode, so she knew to expect what I was going for. As I had hoped although her expression showed hesitation at first, her eyes closed and her lips parted. I didn''t kiss her though, and once she realized I wasn''t going to, her eyes opened and a massive blush spread across her cheeks. "Is that what you wanted? You should be more honest with your feelings, Tsubasa." "L-let me go." She said, but she was not struggling. Her eyes were spinning and her face was growing redder. "Ah, shit, what a mess up" I pulled her closer, her ass pressed against my lower abdomen. Herrgest asset was her breasts, sure, but she wasn''t t in her other important area either. As a healthy male, my manhood naturally reacted and poked her behind. Her breathing stopped when she felt that. I let go of her chin and wrapped both my arms around her. I leaned down and put my lips on her neck, taking a deep breath as I kissed her nape deeply. She gasped, her head snapping to the side, as she let out a sweet moan with her eye closest. "D-don''t~ Ahn!" My hands went up to cup her breasts, and her gasps only grew louder. I didn''t do much and stopped kissing her nape. "Let''s go on a date," I said. That''s the right way to approach this. "We can talk about this better there. I am sure you still want to talk about this, given these reactions you just have me." "...You really are a bad boy, mother was right." She said, keeping her eyes locked on the wall. Since she wasn''t looking down at the ground, she wasn''t feeling any negative emotion. No, if anything, she loved every second of this interaction. I held her like that and asked, "When do you have time? For the date." "...I am not free anytime soon. How about next Sunday?" "We will do it tomorrow, then. My shoot ends at 10 AM, we will meet up then." "I- I have sses then, though?" "Too bad, looks like you''ll have to dunk school tomorrow." She looked up at me, her eyes pleading. It looked like she didn''t want to do it, as she opened her mouth to protest. "I can''t do that, and you know it. I am the ss Rep, you know? I can''t miss a day for such a" "Silly reason?" "I didn''t say that." "I''d have been hurt if you did." "...." She looked away for a moment and then looked up at me again. She didn''t say anything though, so I had to ask again. She really likes the other person to take the lead, huh? "So, will you make time?" "...I will." She nodded slowly. I smiled, and almost per qu said, "Good. Good girl." The good girl part wasn''t entirely intended, but I felt her body shiver a little when I said that. So it was as I suspected. Well, she''s an orphan, the orphanage held control over her life, and even after being adopted she was kept on high watch thanks to the kind of family she was living with. With that context, perhaps some masochism is normal. Then, while she at least knew her mom''s name and had her photos, she had nothing on her father. So maybe some daddy issues too. It was a nice package, I liked it. When I began to loosen my arms around her, implying that I''ll go now, she looked up at me expectantly and regretfully. I didn''t allow her regret to register, leaning over to give her what she expected. My mouth neared hers and her lips parted. She closed her eyes and epted me, as I entangled myself in a passionate kiss with her, that I had to end all too early. Tsubasa was delicious. * * * [Third Person Point of View] "Xihuitl was killed, my lord. We thought it may have been Jaguar Warrior who did that, but he too was killed. Their bodies are unfound; the culprit is unknown." Quetzalcoatl sat on her throne, dressed in an borate Aztec dress and headdress. Just like how her outfit was serious unlikest time, her expression was too. She wore a dark frown as she heard the report recited by a servant kneeling in front of the throne. "Was it the devils? Or angels? Do we know that much at least?" After a short silence, she asked. "It''s neither of them," the kneeling servant said. "There were signs of Ki and normal Mana in the vicinity, so it may have been a Yokai and a Human Mage. It was a group." Did they group up on him and Xihuitl? It made sense to her now. There was no way for the Jaguar Warrior to lose to a no-name. Quetzalcoatl would have bet on Jaguar Man even if he was against Rias Gremory, who had the Power of Destruction at her fingertips. So no way he lost to a single individual whom they haven''t heard of before. "Strange." she leaned against her fist, her eyes looking into the distance. "A pity that he had to go this way, I was nning to use him a bit more. Let Tezcatlipoca know that Jaguar Warrior is dead, and tell her to prepare a funeral for him who was once her strongest Avatar. Prepare a funeral for Xihuitl in our ce, too." The servant lowered his head further, it was a nod. Quetzalcoatl had a feeling that this culprit was the same one who held the Treasure of Xolotl currently, it was a simple divine intuition. So she added onest line, "And make sure to find whoever did this. I am curious if the Yokai Faction is daring to bare their fangs against the real beasts." Were the Yokais holding onto the box? The heaven shivered process as her beautiful lips stretched, revealing rows of sharp teeth under. Her green eyes held a bright glint in them, like the brilliant light of Venus before the sun''s rise. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20+ chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [27] Humanity’s Loser and the Bunny Girl [27] Humanitys Loser and the Bunny Girl Chapter 27: Humanity''s Loser and the Bunny Girl The day ended with not much else to describe. Isnt this too strong? In the beginning, I wondered why you didnt teach this before, but now I understand" Mhm, just focus on mastering it for now." Fine, maybe not entirely, as I did teach Ruby a new spell: [Humanity''s Nova]. It was a different kind of magic than the ones she knew, as it was from the magic system in my 7th life, which differed from the one in my 5th life C as the Sorcerer of Eternity. I did simplify it to fit into a typical spell system C as the magic in my 7th life couldnt just work on its own and was supported by technology. Its true that I have never been born into a modern world before, but there was sci-fi. My 7th life was like that, it was a world where space travel and aliens were a thing. I dont want to talk about it much. It was an impactful life. Ruby had 5th Circle Mana Heart, I was supposed to give her a choice of Spell Concept she wanted to learn back in 4th circle, but she advanced fast so here we are. My n was to give her normal elemental options at first, but I changed my mind after this. I was going to give her an original Spell Concept, I just made it up overnight. [Spell Concept: Cosmic Magistra of the Scintiting Quasar] A spell concept was basically a Path forparison, its like a skill tree from video games. I made this Spell Concept by taking two power systems and making a new one. First was the Faith System of my 6th life as the White Tiger who was prayed to by many C I could use the faith essence to grow stronger. Additionally, I could get stronger by believing in myself, basically by being brave. Ruby won''t be a Goddess with this, no, but it will allow her to get stronger in tough situations by resolving herself, but more importantly, she could use the faith of her fans from across the globe C as she would be a famous Idol soon C to grow stronger. But my 6th life mostly works as the source of this power, the fire. The execution of it, the techniques,e from the light-magic spell tree from my 7th life C which led me to earn one of my most important titles. The Monarch of the Brightest Night. It was a title thatresonatedwith me enough that I had an Icon for it. However, thats forter. As I was still in Rubys room, she spoke. Still, Im surprised you have such dangerous spells memorized Ruby said as she looked down at her hands; the spell I just taught her seemed to scare her a little. As it should. [Humanity''s Nova: Infused with the essence of unwavering belief, the user sings a soul-shivering song whose notes were old when the universe was young; it converts harmful energies in the nearby kilometres into benevolent forces, turning into light. As the user sings, a scintiting aura appears about her, growing ever brighter and hotter with every refrain. Only when the song ends does the aura explode, discharging its pent-up fury in a blinding, supernoval sh, releasing a wave of quasar energy that destroys everything in its path. It can create a ck hole if the user gathers too much energy from the vicinity.] A quasar is the brightest thing in the cosmos; it''s an extremely luminous active gctic nucleus. Yes, its a super Nuke. It can destroy a city if she went all out in her current rank, though thatd badly injure herself too C but at least her enemies will go down. In a world like ours, where negative energies are everywhere due to the unhappy people of the 21st century, its a stronger spell than usual. Use it carefully and well, its not a party trick. I told her as I ruffled her hair. She already knew that, despite her age and behavior she was smart in picking things up. Okay Ruby looked up at me, her mouth hesitated. Onii-chan, if you dont mind, can I ask you something? I wondered what she wanted to ask. Her Kagemimic allowed her to learn the spell already, she had easily copied the necessary flow of Mana I showed her C though this sort of spell was more than just mana flow, one had to feel a certain way. She was good with emotions enough that it wasnt an issue either. I was proud of her, her speed of growth thanks to her eyes mixing general speed of growth made her extraordinary now. So I was curious about what question my talented student had. Who are you? asked Ruby, causing me to pause while ruffling her hair. Who am I? Huh. I could ignore it as usual, hit her forehead and move on, but I didnt see any reason to. I opened my mouth and answered, and at that moment even I didn''t know what I''ll say because there were too many answers to her simple question. The Venerable One wasnt the answer this time. It was close, but not today. In my entire lifetime, if the Venerable One was at the highest on the evil spectrum, there was someone just as impactful and important in the opposite, the good spectrum. Because while I was the oldest as the Venerable One, the one who was the oldest right behind that was me from my 7th life. Yet, despite being so impactful to my existence, that side was so quiet these days C therefore it surprised me that my answer was him. Heh, perhaps that was because I was passing down his power to her right now. For reasons I knew were stupid, the words that left my lips were something I didn''t like. The Emperor." I said. "Of Mankind. The Monarch of the Brightest Night. The identity I had in my 7th life before I was titled the monarch, was the Emperor. I was the husband of the same woman who sealed my magic till 18, the Empress. I was Humanitys Last Emperor, the only hope against the gctic enemies. I am the failure of a Sage for whom humanity fell. The living disgrace, the loser for whose weakness doomed all of humanity. * * * When I woke up the next morning, I found myself in a sour mood. Recalling the past made me dream of some disturbing things. I got off my bed with a groan and walked into the bathroom. I paused in front of the mirror and stared. "You''ve got a date, don''t mess it up," I said to myself, looking into my blue eyes that had double stars in them. The stars looked as odd as ever; normal people couldn''t see them, but people with magical sights could. I have always had one star except for situations when I stepped out of my current identity. The first time it happened was when I murdered the shut-in weeb bastard back when I was four, but then it went back to normal. However, right after I kissed Ai and decided on the course of action, both my eyes had stars. Now, the usually white stars wererger and darker. They appeared creepy. I paused in front of the basin and looked into my reflection. Happy thoughts. Happy memories. It took me a minute but I was used to these things so it passed. Uh, though, the word "happy" was quite subjective here as I was basking in the memories of my 9th life where I was murdering orphans and eating dead men. But hey, it worked, so whatever. "Haha." My ck stars returned to white, and as I felt my emotionse under control, even though it was colder than usual, my lips moved to form a smile. "Heuhahahahahaa" I stared at myself in the mirror. "Great." .. . "Good morning, mom. Nice weather today, isn''t it?" I greeted the woman in the kitchen as she raised an eyebrow at me. Ai had pink velcro rollers on her hair, and she was cooking food for me. She was up earlier than usual today because my shooting started hours before Ruby''s school would begin. Yet here was Ai, up and cooking, even though she was outside the entire day yesterday and was surely tired. I walked to her, standing a bit too close to her. "Want help with the cooking?" "No? What''s up with you today?" "Rejecting help? Rude." She fully turned towards me and opened her mouth to say something, but then she shut her lips and shook her head. Ai muttered something under her breath about kids and puberty as I ruffled her hair and walked away, followed by her annoyed yell. "I just did my hair earlier! Brat, you-e back!" * * * After leaving the house, I called an Uber a few blocks away and got on it. It took less than half an hour to reach todays destination. It was a mall today, a super mall where we will shop and the camera crew will record. Since it''s very early in the morning there wont be many people in the mall so filming wont be an issue. When I reached the gate and entered, the crew was already present, but not all the actors and actresses were present. Prince Charming wasntte today? I heard the director say in a sarcastic voice a bit far from me, but I ignored him. I met up with the guys and caught up with them about what weve been up to recently. They were quite curious about the situation between me and Mem-Cho, and since that girl was yet to reach us C I had to handle it myself. Akane and Mai were the only girls present right now, and although they were a bit far from us I felt them pay attention to my words. My fault for falling for her casual flirting, honestly. I saw in the group chat she tried to take all the me, but its really just me who got a bit too excited. Uh, we met upter and the issue was resolved. No, we are not dating. I exined. The guys gave me knowing looks, and for a moment I was d they were chill with it. They gave me proud looks for bagging a senpai without getting into consequences. Well, not all of the guys were chill with it though; particrly the kid named Sen Kaibara, who was the same age as me, seemed a little pissed that I was ying with girls hearts and that the others didnt seem to mind. Still, he didnt say anything which was good for him. From what I felt through my Jade Perception, Mai Sakurajima returned to her own space, she didnt care C she only listened in because she thought there would be drama but there was none. Akane Kurokawa appeared a bit more bothered though, she had a simr reaction to Sen, she thought that I was one of the bad boys who yed girls on a whim. She wasnt wrong, but its not good if my prior impression was ruined because of this. Soon, Mem-Cho and Yuki joined us. Thetter gave me a cold stare before ignoring me, which was what was going on so it was great for me. . The shooting began and we were divided into groups. Mem-Cho didnt join me; I had instructed her days ago to try to show a tension between us so she couldnt just hang out with me in front of the camera yet. The audience will be annoyed that we were not interacting, and curious about what may have happened between us for us to not even talk when the cameras weren''t rolling. But I wasn''t doing this for audience clout, of course, I just wanted her to stay away from me so that I could pursue other girls. Sadly, that n of mine wasn''t working very well. Mem-Cho was gone, sure, but my main target Akane was acting weird. "Ah, A-kun, can I go on my own?" Said Akane, looking ufortable. As I''ve said we were divided into groups. I luckily fell into her group, but after just three minutes of walking around, she said she wanted to go on her own. I wondered what was the issue, though I did have a general idea anyway. Sad. Must I do it the hard way? "Ah, it''s fine. Then, I''ll go this way." I told her and waved my hand, as I walked away. Akane appeared a little surprised, she didn''t expect me to go with her whim so easily. Now, she suddenly looked guilty for pushing me away like this. She''s too soft. How very innocent. Incredibly naive. benefit her more than harm, so let it be. Enjoy your solitude. * * * I couldn''t just waste an episode wandering around, so I began to look for Mai Senpai. It didn''t take long since my Jade Perception was sensitive to the presence of these magical girls. When I approached her, she was entering a shop. She pushed open the heavy ss door and stepped in, and before it could close I slipped in with her. "Hey, your partner left you too? What a coincidence. Actually, it must be fate." "...." She gave me a side look before continuing to head inside. A worker quickly approached us, but I waved my hand from behind Mai''s head to tell him to stay away. It seemed her low presence had made her partner leave her just like how Akane went on her own way, so it was a good thing that I''m getting some alone time with her. "You didn''t tell me we went to the same school?" I said, "I did notice your uniform, but as a new student I couldn''t be sure, but you should have recognized me." "Why are you talking to me? I''m clearly not interested." She gave me a sharp look. "And how did you know we go to the same school?" "Someone whom we both know told me." "Who?" "That''s a business secret." She didn''t bother asking again and then wandered around the shop. Only then did I pay attention to my surroundings, we were in a shop filled with cosy items. Cool. I wanted to talk to her again but the shop was interesting, so I let her explore while I looked around a bit myself. "Wee sir, would you happen to have anything specific you''re looking for?" I was asked by one of the workers, now that I and Mai have separated they approached both of us. A cameraman had entered the shop too by now, and he was recording towards me. It was a bit annoying right now since I was just about to enjoy myself, but then again I could enjoy myself without bothering about the camera. The worker helped me look around a bit, and I soon found an interesting fit. It was an orange jacket and pants, with a tight ck shirt under it. The belt in the pants had the shape of a heart and the end of the sleeves of the jacket was like gauntlets. It was the outfit of Dio Brando, the blonde vampire. Blonde Vampire with time abilities. That reminded me of my 5th life, as the Sorcerer. I happened to be blonde here too, let me try this out. . I walked out of the changing room in the tight fit, finding myself in the face of a camera. The cameraman whistled and gave me a thumbs-up as I waved at him. Turning to the side, I was surprised to find Mai in front of the cashier''s desk, paused as she stared at me. She held a bag in her hand as she quickly shook her head and tried to walk away, but I wasn''t going to let her do that. "Hey, what''s that in that bag? No way, did you just buy a bunny girl outfit?" Did I just witness the beginning of her bunny suit era? Well, she did have bunny ears already, just invisible to the normal eye, and probably even had a tail tucked under her pants. "Why are you making your voice like that? It''s weird." I quickly cleared my throat and returned to my normal tone; Dio''s voice was weird for me, indeed. "Better now?" "I guess." She took another peek at me. "It suits you. I didn''t know you were muscr, I thought you were just big." As the ck shirt under my orange jacket was too tight, made to show your muscles and abs, it just looked as if I had painted my skin ck. My abs looked like intricate machinery as they moved when I walked. But what is that she just said? Haah, have my muscles once again charmed a maiden''s heart? For the rest of the shoot, I and Mai spent our time together. I wouldn''t say we were best friends all of a sudden, or even a friend for that matter, but I sure was the closest person to her in this entire set. That was a good development. Now, I had a real date waiting for me. It''s time to leave. ** ** ** |As Dio Brando C Changed Outfit| Spoiler [copse] If you want to read the next 20+ chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [28] Date (1) [28] Date (1) Chapter 28: Date (1) Tsubasa was sitting on a bench, her head down as she looked at her intertwined fingers, lost in thoughts. Things have been so hectictely. So many things happened; magic was real; she was a human-vampire-tiger mixed race; and most importantly, her birth mother was suddenly alive, inside her no less. Thest three days were very long for Tsubasa. Amidst all of this, one might think getting asked out by a boy was a forgetful matter, yet Aqua''s actions were what made time appear longer. She was asked out for a date, by her liar of a cousin and childhood friend C her childhood crush who had apparently been ignoring all her signals until now. "Why so suddenly?" She had wondered to herself after Aqua left her house yesterday. "Why now of all times?" Why did he suddenly feel attracted to her? No, did he feel attracted to her at all, or was he doing this for something else? Just what went through his head, she wondered. But she doubted she''d ever know, given he was such a big liar. He had so many secrets. Sitting on a bench with her school bag by her side, she received a few passing nces from people noticing that she skipped school. Some passerby old men shook their heads and said something about this generation being so useless, while some others found nostalgia in the scene. This kind of attention in this situation where she wasmitting a small crime basically, would have gotten Tsubasa flustered just a few days ago. Now though, she didn''t feel any of that. Perhaps it was the fact that she now knew and had witnessed with her own eyes that magic was real and so was Gods and Devils. In a world where beings of limitless power existed, was there any point in attending school or minding mortals'' opinions? Tsubasa quickly shook her head, muttering, "Not a good thought, let''s move on." She knew there were stars in the distant star systems that could devour our sun, there was a ck hole in the center of our gxy that could devour everything. She never put much thought into it, she didn''t feel life was worthless just because those things existed. So what changed now? In the end, these Gods were basically that. <> As if amused by her internal musings, a voice bloomed in her head. <> That voice was Hanekawa Shinra, the soul of her mother that resided inside her now. She''s been like that the entire time, telling her stuff as if to awaken some sort of greed inside her. Sadly, Tsubasa didn''t share the same kind of grand ambition as her, not when this woman was the same one who would have basically taken over her body if not for Aqua''s help. So she ignored her words again, she didn''t bother replying. But speaking of Aqua, she looked down at her wristwatch and felt an odd twist in her stomach. "It''s been two hours since I left home Why is he not here yet?" He couldn''t have dumped the date, could he? Tsubasa told Miyako, her mom, that she''ll eat in Ai''s house. She left her home half an hour before school would begin saying that, while she messaged Ruby saying she will be leaving early due to some school matters. She lied to both and managed to slip out, it was the first time she had done something like this, all because of Aqua. Yet he was nowhere to be seen even hourster. She was in a park, and more people were noticing her now. People were jogging inps around this road, and this one man in particr was looking at her every time he passed her bench. His gaze felt a little ufortable. ''Should I leave?''She did text Aqua earlier, but there was no response yet. She didn''t want to call him because he might be doing a scene, in which case his phone might just have been silent all along. He did say it might take him a bit of time, but two hours alone was "Hey, excuse me." Tsubasa was startled out of her daze as a voice called her from the front. She''d have stood up due to the surprise, but the man who just spoke was standing too close, right in front of her, so she couldn''t stand up. "Uh, yes?" She looked up at him, holding back an ugly frown due to the smell of his sweat. He was the creepy guy she was talking about, the one who kept ncing at her chest every time he passed. It looked like he built up just enough courage toe to talk to her. He had short ck hair and brown eyes, and he wore a tracksuit. He didn''t look bad, he was above average, but did nobody tell him his sweat smells like shit? "I noticed you''ve been waiting here for a while now. Is there anything wrong? We can talk about it if you want." The man tried, and Tsubasa managed a polite smile to turn him down. "Haha, I am waiting for a friend" "You''ve been waiting for a long time. Did you have breakfast? Come, I''ll buy you a meal." The man persisted, and Tsubasa grew a little nervous. <> Hanekawa''s voice rang in her head. <> Thest line irritated her and she was about to retort in her head, but the man in front of her reached out a hand to grab her by the wrist. "Why are you silent? If you''re shy, we-" The following action was out of pure reflex. She yanked her hand away and threw her other hand at him to push him back, as the sound of bones cracking filled the area and the man was sent flying backward. He flew and hit someone behind him, who caught him in midair. <> "Ah" "Damn." While Tsubasa stood up with a gasp, the person who caught the now unconscious man whistled. It was Aqua, who looked at her in surprise. "I didn''t know my cute and meek Tsubasa could be this violent. He is out cold. Uck, why does he smell so bad?" * * * [First Person Point of View] Tsubasa asked me why I was half dressed like Dio, as while I changed my outfit from the cosy one, my white shirt and ck pants still had a simr theme to Dio, that''s why I still had gauntlets around my wrist. My hair too was kept spikey instead of in a ponytail. Though all that curiosity didntst long as she grabbed me by my hand and ran from the park; worried that the police woulde and arrest her for assaulting that man, whom we put on the bench before leaving. After running out of the park and stopping near an alley, Tsubasa grabbed her knees and huffed. Soon, she began to crackle up. She found this enjoyable somehow- well, honestly it was fun seeing her act like this. Iughed a bit too, but it''s up to me to take responsibility for this. "Sorry for beingte, the shoot was longer than usual since it won''t air live, the episode wille out in the evening. So they had us record a lot of content that the editors will pick from." "It''s fine." Tsubasa stoppedughing and shrugged it off. "You already told me you might bete. I would have appreciated a text though" "Yes, so it''s not fine, it''s my fault." I said. She waited two hours for me, which was not at all fine for our first date. "Weughed off this situation, but this could have been bad if you hit him harder. You could have killed him, and that all would have been my fault." She raised an eyebrow. "You''re being too considerate; don''t you think? When usually you barely care. What''s gotten into you?" "..." A few seconds of silence passed until I put my hands on her waist and pulled her closer to me. She gasped, a blush spreading on her cheeks, as I looked into her eyes. "Well, I''m trying to change the thing that''s between us. It would be unusual if I didn''t put effort into it." She stared at my eyes for a few seconds, before gulping and looking away. "...." "Ask me anything, I''ll do it. That will be mypensation for beingte." Her expression shifted slightly at the word anything''. Soon, she parted her lips to say something, but I could feel that her answer would be nothing. Before she could speak, however, a burst of speed blitzed past us. CVhoom! "Kya!" I would have been surprised if I didn''t see iting, it was a motorbike. Since it came from the direction behind Tsubasa however, she didn''t see it and screamed, hugging me tightly all of a sudden. I hugged her back and looked at the way the motorbike went. A momentter, Tsubasa cleared her throat and spoke her mind. "Will you take me on a bike ride?" Oh. A bike, huh? I didn''t think she''d ever ask that. Thanks, Bike God, or whoever that was. .. I could give her a bike ride. But I didn''t have a motorcycle. What a dilemma. In the end, I had no choice but to make a call to my sugar. "Mama," I said to the phone just when the call was picked up. Ai, who was about to say hello, gasped from the other side. "A-aqua? Is that you?" "Yes, mama." "..." There was silence from the other side while I stared face to face with Tsubasa, who too was shocked like Ai. "Did you actually hit your head or something? In the morning too you were acting weird" I called her just mom or mother, it''s Ruby who calls her sweet and clingy ''Mama''. So naturally, she was surprised and soft all of a sudden. I decided to strike. "Can I spend 30,000,000 from the card?" ["Oh"] She said as if suddenly the world made sense. ["So that''s what''s up. That''s weird, you don''t usually spend on anything. What do you want that much money for?"] "I want to buy something," ["Duh. But what is it?"] "You''ll see what when I return home in the evening," ["In theevening, why? Isn''t your shooting done? Aqua, what are you up to? Are you doing drugs? Tell me truthfully if you are."] Tsubasa was panicking from the moment I spelled out the amount of money I wanted. It was roughly 20 thousand dors, and that was a lot of money. She may be from a rich family now, but she was an orphan before, money held value to her. She didn''t expect me to want to buy a bike like that out of the blue, she probably wanted to rent one for a few hours when she said she wanted to go ride. Of course, I was not cheap like that. Who would take a girl on a ride in rented vehicles? Not me. However, Tsubasa''s panicking expression was shattered as she failed to hold back augh, leaking a "Pft!" at Ai''s words. ["Oh, are you with someone? Aha-! I see, I get it! Could it be that you are with a girl and want to spend money to impress her? Ugh, kids these days They don''t get that love can''t be bought with money. Sigh." She went silent and soon spoke in an oddly happy voice. "Alright, make sure to not do drugs or anything dangerous. And when you return you will show me where you spent that money. And don''t forget to use protection. I mean helmet. Byebye~"] The call cut and I put the phone away. Tsubasa, looking flustered at the secondst line, finally let out the scream she''s been holding. "Hey! That''s too expensive! What kind of luxurious bike are you going to buy?! At this rate, I don''t want to go on a bike ride! Ah, you know what, let''s do a usual date, movies and dinner and stuff! Come on!" Half an hourter, Tsubasa screamed at the top of her lungs as my Harley-Davidson Breakout broke through the streets of Tokyo and into the highway. * * * The wind bounced against my face as I practically flew through the almost empty highway. I could feel the power of the engine beneath me as I leaned into each turn. Behind me, Tsubasa sat with her arms tightly wrapped around me, her chest was pressing against my back. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of exhration as we sped down the road. Surely this wasnt the fastest I have moved in my entire lifetime, or even in this life, [Whirlwind Blink]s teleportation was faster, but this had an odd sense of freedom to itself. The adrenaline was powerful. What trill; this made me remember why I had missed the modern world so much in myst life. Riding the bike on an open road with a girl in the back seat, hugging me and screaming, telling me to stop even as sheughed, this was the modern romance that every man dreamt of. Hold still. I said, and since neither of us wore helmets C a dangerous mistake for normal humans but not an issue for us superhuman C I hope she heard me. She must have, because she yelled what the hell was I nning now? [Nimbus Stride] was what I nned, and the n took off along with the bike as instead of the asphalt below the air became our road as we shot through the sky faster than before. I heard yells of surprise and horror from Tsubasa, mixed with the screams from the few cars that were in the street below. When the terror passed,ughter filled the air along with the engines road. Ahaha, what is this?! We are flying! We were indeed flying, and we did that for half an hour until I decided to drop in a vige area. I had no idea where we were in Japan right now, but thankfully Google Maps still existed. It was a beautiful vige near a forest, so we stopped and took some pictures. And even Hanekawa came to take a photo, half-possessed; that one was good. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] I swear, that woman has such an alluring aura around her. Is that a modern world slut thing? When we left the vige, we decided not to fly home. Because one of the cars that were on the road back then, recorded us flying. The inte naturally didn''t believe it and called it an edit, but flying again and getting recorded by some passerby might change that. I didn''t exactly mind, because it was one of my big goals to reveal the existence of the supernatural to the entire world, but I wouldn''t focus on that today as I didn''t want to be interrupted on my date. In fact, returning by the road was more enjoyable. We went at an enjoyable pace, from the furthest of Chiba back to Tokyo. Maps said it would take us the entire day to return, and I was fine with it. That was for the better, anyway. The scenery was lovely and the air was fantastic as we took a few stops for meals in roadside restaurants. After crossing the super-long Nakajima Bridge that connected Chiba with Tokyo, we soon passed by the Daikanransha area, which had the tallest Ferris Wheel in Tokyo. We were passing by it at an enjoyable pace, as the sun was beginning to sun, when I noticed Tsubasa''s head turned to the left, eyes locked on the tall Ferris Wheel. "Hm? Wanna go there?" "Erm It''ste, we should probably just return home now." "That''s not a no." I said as the bike turned around and headed to the wheel. I suppose that''s a good ce to conclude the date at. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20+ chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [29] Date (2) [29] Date (2) Chapter 29: Date (2) "The line''s long, we should head back." "We already spent 5000 on parking, won''t it be a waste to go back now?" "That''s true" I and Tsubasa had to wait in a pretty long line. She was anxious about it being toote, and I was anxious that the sun would set before we could ride the wheel. I wanted to see the sights myself. In the end, I had no choice but to use a little trick. It would have been easier if I could cast Spells freely, but I have to make do with Martial Techniques. Since I already learned two of the three cloud techniques, this wouldplete the set. It was a defensive technique. [Symphony of the Ephemeral Veil: User releases cloud Qi to spread blurry mist around him. Then, by harmonizing their Qi with the mist, the user creates a soothing, melodic hum within the haze. While the mist masks their position from enemy eyes, this sound can mask their movements and also distract opponents using their ears, impairing their focus. It can also serve as a form of psychological warfare, unsettling opponents.] With the addition of Nimbus Stride and Vapor Clouds Bombardment, this was the final Cloud Qi technique Id learn in Gold. I learned it in a matter of seconds, refreshing my memories of the technique and how to perform it using Soul Reflection. I took a deep breath in and circted my Qi in a specific rhythm, causing a mist to spread from my body. It spread so fast that normal eyes should have missed the source. "Huh? What''s going on? Where did this" "Is this some new kind of tech? Whoa-" "Is the park trying out new tricks?" The crowd panicked as the mist formed with a strange sound. I held back the intensity of the "psychological warfare" part since that''d be too much for mere mortals to withstand at full force. "A-aqua? Are you there?" I heard Tsubasa call for me as I put my arms around her, leaning down to whisper. "I''m here. Don''t worry, we are fine, it''s me who did this. Hold my hand, we''ll move to the front of the line." "Oh. Is this legal?" As it was my mana that took the shape of this mist, I could still see clearly. I held her hand, which she tightened the grip of, and led her away from the line. I moved to the front of the line and used the mist to push back a bit of space behind the first two people. It''d be weird if I was at the very beginning of the line, so it was better to be second. "We are here," I said and circted my Qi again, dispersing the mist just as everything returned to normal and people began toin. A minuteter, amidst the still confused crowd that keptining to the workers, we got our tickets and stepped into the iron gate that led to the wheel ahead. We had to wait half a minute as the wheel paused on its spin and a gond chamber stopped in front of us. "It''s finally here!" "Let''s go in." I tapped Tsubasa''s shoulder and nudged her to step in, and as she did I followed behind her. Once we were in, we closed the door and sat on seats that faced one another. The wheel began to move. Even when we were so close to the ground, the view was amazing. As it moved up it paused every now and then to let passengers step into the other chambers. The two of us spent our time looking outside and chattering about the sights we saw. I had moved beside her by then, kneeling on the seats and looking out via the windows behind her seat. "Look! It''s the Mori JP Tower." The tallest building in Japan, standing at an impressive 325 meters. We could see it from this high, and this wasn''t the tallest we could be. We were going higher. A few more minutes passed, and we were at the very peak now. The sun was visible from here, in the western sky, as it was preparing to dip into the horizon. We both stared, this time we didn''t talk; the beauty of stars could make anyone speechless, and despite once being a wielder of light myself, this sight earned a moment of silence. It was gorgeous. After a while, the wheel began to move us downwards. We would enjoy another spin, so we had around ten minutes left on us. We sat back down in our respective seats, just staring at one another. As silence had finally managed to settle on us earlier, itsted a bit and Tsubasa used that moment to think. My adopted cousin from my adopted uncle stared at me in silent contemtion. "That was a beautiful scene," she said. "I couldn''t have asked for a better first date." "Thanks, I try." I shrugged it off jokingly. She smiled at me. "I''m serious. This is the first date of my life, you know? In my mind my first date always was going to the movies, having dinner, or something along the lines of a typical troupe. I didn''t even dream of this kind of date before." "Mhm." "So I want to ask, what do you really want from me, Aqua?" Her smile dropped as she gave me a serious look. The mood changed. The enjoyable air was still there but it was pressed by a thick aura of restlessness. She looked serious as if she was interrogating me, but I could hear her beating heartbeat from here. She was more nervous than anything about my next words. So I chose them correctly, "Only thing I want is you. Isn''t that obvious?" The way her expression twisted, her lips quenched, wasn''t the reaction I wanted. She bit her lip and held back her tears, while her eyes red at me. "Why now all of a sudden? I gave you so many signals over the years, and you ignored them all. But now you want me? Why? And in what way, really? You kissed Mem-Cho right after you kissed me, what did that even mean? In what way do you want me?" Uh oh I wasn''t expecting her to break down like this. Of course, it made sense, because she didn''t understand. She added more to her spiteful words. "You hid your secrets from me, too. None of our parents know, so it''s fine I guess, but I always thought you, Ruby and I were like a trio. We three were close and helped one another out with everything. But I turned out to be the only one amongst us three who was in the dark. I wouldn''t have asked you to teach me magic or whatever, but at least you could have told me. How did you guyse to learn this anyway? And that this world is much more than what it seems to the naked eye. But you told me none of that. You guys never trusted me." I sighed, "Knowing about the supernatural without means to protect yourself brings more harm than benefits. In which case, I''d have had to teach you magic, but that would mean I was dragging you into a uselessly dangerous side of the world without your consent. You''d have been too young to give consent because you wouldn''t have and still don''t understand the dangers of it all." Then I added with a smile, "For example, did you notice how easily I created that mist? What if there is someone out there who can do that, but with poison? As in, a poison mist. Thousands of people would die from this kind of power, and you might be one of them. But luckily, the normal people of this world are mostly safe, there is some kind of magew or maybe natural magic that stops magical beings fromshing out on random civilians. They can still do that, mind you, but it''s notmon." "...." "I love my mother, but as you probably notice, even she is a normal human." I said, "It''s not because I don''t trust you, Tsubasa, it''s because I cared about you since the start and I didn''t bring you to this side. Maybe you still don''t understand, but no, I am not guilty." When Ai was brought, her expression fell as she looked down. Her hand was resting on her thighs, curled up and tight. While Tsubasa had the right topare herself with Ruby, she knew I loved my mother more than everyone else. I always have a soft spot for my birth mother(s), you can''t help but feel that when they used to change your diapers at 3 AM in the morning. So, she suddenly understood what I meant. "I I understand now. I didn''t know that." She said, sighing and raising her head. "I''m so-" "Don''t apologize yet," I interrupted her. "I only answered half your ranting, I deserve the other half. Your signals that I ignored. There are two truths to that. One is rted to what I exined, I didn''t want a normal girl to get entangled in the supernatural just because I liked her, just because we dated. So I ignored your signals." I added, "And, you''re my cousin. It''s just in papers, sure, but I didn''t want people to give you weird looks in the future. I never really cared about people''s thoughts, but as the future owner of the Strawberry Agency, you ought to. Lastly" I leaned over, her sad and serious faceing too close to me. "I never really realized how big your boobs were." "__?!" There was half a second''s silence before she blinked and flinched, putting her hands around her breasts as she stared at me in shock. She wasn''t expecting the sudden off guardment, and that''s good. I leaned back, "Rx now, I don''t like how serious you''re looking. It''s just a date, and well I did confess just earlier but it''s not like you have to ept. It''s understandable if you find it unfair that I suddenly want you after seeing your naked chest. I just want to let you know that nothing changes between us even if you reject me, we''ll just return to how we were. Well, I''ll be a little hurt, but I probably deserve it for ignoring you until now." "N-no" she quickly said, and then held her voice low and muttered. "I don''t want to see you hurt I felt so anxious when I got the memories from my mother about that night when you fought. When I woke up, luckily you were healed, otherwise I''d have cried. Don''t be hurt." I blinked, "Don''t be hurt, suggest you''re rejecting me? Oh okay." "I didn''t say that." She said as I grinned. "Bastard." "Aw, you shouldn''t curse your" I paused. "Am I your boyfriend now?" "...You can be my anything you want, Aqua." She looked into my eyes and said, but she couldn''t maintain eye contact after that and looked away. "Mother just said you can be my ''cute little blood servant'' who''ll feed me blood every time I''m thirsty." "Doesn''t that sound sweet, except I don''t think you''re a master material," I reached out my hands and grabbed her waist. I yanked her towards me as her ass fell on myp. Her face went red as she looked me in the eye. My hands squeezed her ass, so tightly that it would be ufortable for normal girls, but all she did was let out a sweet, mind-soothing moan. It probably helped that my passive aura made herfortable around me easily. My right hand raised up and fell on her butt, making her shudder in a mixture of pain and pleasure as she gasped. "W-what are you-" "Just showing your mother that you didn''t turn out a Dom like her. She should know to not press her sexual preferences down on her daughter," I leaned down, my lips near her nape, as I breathed down and kissed it. "You like pain, you''re not a master material. If she''s suggesting a master-servant thing, we can do that too. But you''ll not be the master there." I understood that Hanekawa had suggested this as a joke, but what if I turned it around? Surely, I didn''t mind having Tsubasa as my girlfriend now, but the initial point that I didn''t tell Tsubasa stood that having her as my girlfriend wouldn''t make me able to move in and out of my house as I please, as she is my neighbor. So I wanted another girl as my girlfriend even if it''s just for names for now, and for that it''s better if Tsubasa didn''t start as my girlfriend. "Though I have to make one thing clear," I said, "If you do choose this, we won''t just be master and servant in names. Since you have that night''s memory, you must remember the authority I used on your mother to break her will? I have a sort of White Tiger Authority, and as a White Tiger yourself, bing my servant would mean you''d be stronger and receive other benefits. It''s a blood pact, you''d be my [Incarnation], my protg." "Erm, I don''t think-" She tried, but I took her opened lips as a sign to embrace her. I pulled her body into my embrace and kissed her. She was taken aback, but she didn''t fight back. She just moaned in my mouth, her hands shaking for a moment before they reached out and hugged my head. Here is a fun fact; Ferris Wheels are a very popr sex spot for couples. This was one of the reasons why I brought us here. When the kiss ended, Tsubasa looked at me with droopy eyes filled with love. "We shouldn''t do that here" "We can decide about the rtionshipter, but for now we are going to do something fun. We only got a few more minutes." I said as my hands rose around her curves, and my lips pressed down on hers again. "We shouldn''t!" She tried, only to moan at my hands, feeling her body as if she were delicious food. Which she indeed was, and I was going to devour her soon. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20+ chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [30] The Carnival Treat (**) [30] The Carnival Treat (**) Chapter 30: The Carnival Treat (**) In the heart of Tokyo, whereughter and excitement danced through the air, stood the majestic Ferris Wheel. Its giant frame cast elongated shadows in the fading sunlight, creating an intimate haven for Tsubasa and me. As the world around us spun, our connection deepened in the secluded cocoon of our gond. My fingers traced the delicate curve of her back, my touch igniting a trail of fire along her skin. Her lips, soft as rose petals, quivered with pleasure as my own pressed over them. Our eyes locked, and in that shared gaze, the carnival''s chaos melted away, leaving only our desires illuminated. Despite her initial hesitation, her fingers soon explored the contours of my chest, and the hard muscles beneath my shirt tensed with restrained longing. At one point, our breaths synchronized, a rhythm of yearning and surrender from her, while I overpowered her with sheer experience. The wheel''s rhythmic creaks harmonized with the melodies of our heartbeats, adding an almost voyeuristic symphony to our intimate dance. As the gond began to drop downwards, our gazes fixated on the world below onest time, a world approaching us. People would be able to see if we got too low, and that''d cause a scene. "A-aqua" "I know." Tsubasa shared my concern as she pulled away from the kiss briefly to call for me. All I did in response was lean over and kiss her nape, taking a deep breath filled with her scent as I licked her throat. "I can''t stop though, sorry. You''re just too delicious." "Don''t say things like that." She said that, but she moaned as my tongue slid around her neck. My hand slid down the curve of Tsubasa''s spine, drawing her closer until our bodies pressed together. The heat of our proximity was intoxicating, a maic force pulling us into a realm where nothing else mattered. In response, she let out a moan and her fingers found sce in my tousled blonde hair, her nails careful to not ze my scalp, evoking shivers that mingled with the breeze that swept through the gond. Her caution to not hurt me was so cute that I couldn''t resist as our lips met in a kiss that was both fervent and tender, a blend of urgency and affection. My hand slid along the curve of her hip, the tips of my fingers brushing the edge of her desire, making her gasp into my mouth. "M-mhm" The Ferris Wheel''s descent mirrored our own descent into vulnerability, the sense of secrecy between us and the world crumbling with each passing second. My lips journeyed down Tsubasa''s neck, leaving a trail of tingling sensations in their wake. Her hands traced the lines of my chest, fingers lingering over the rhythmic beat of my heart. In the shadowy haven of the gond, our bodies pressed closer, the boundaries of cloth and skin melding into an erotic tapestry of desire. My hands, strong and possessive, roamed her body, mapping every inch of terrain with a hunger that matched the fire in her eyes as if she''d run away if let go. Her fingers danced along my back, finding muscles where anticipation met ecstasy. Our shared breaths quickened the symphony of pleasure building as the wheel spun us down to light. My lips found Tsubasa''s once more, a hungry kiss that spoke of unspoken promises and a connection that transcended the bounds of mere attraction. Then, we were at the very bottom. I put Tsubasa to her seat quickly and returned to my own. I stared at her, while she stared at the air above my head, her face flushed and her lips quivering still. "You look disappointed," "That''s not true" "Is it not? Don''t worry, I paid for two spins. We have another ten minutes to ourselves." When the gate didn''t open for us and she realized I wasn''t joking, her blush reached her neck and she bit her lip. The gond spun upwards one step, and she gulped. "Then embrace me again." She said that, as she grabbed her shirt and parted it to either side, revealing her dignity that was only covered by a ck bra. No man could resist that, and naturally I couldn''t either. I grabbed her waist and yanked her towards me, spinning her mid-air and putting her on my back, her back pressing against my chest. My lips kissed her nape while my hands reached out to grab her massive boobs from behind her. In the entire school, the girl with thergest boobs wasn''t Rias or Akeno, it was her. I was the only one who knew how it felt to hold these, to squeeze them, and to make her moan using them. "Aaah~ g-gently, Aqua~" The soft hum of the Ferris Wheel''s machinery seemed to echo the rhythm of our own heartbeats, a steady cadence of desire that pulsed through the air. With every gentle sway of the gond, our bodies seemed to meld together, fitting like pieces of a puzzle meant to be united. My hand grabbed her by the face and turned it back, my mouth pressed down to kiss her. She epted me, putting her hands backwards to gently grab my head. With our eyes closed, we got lost in ecstasy, my hands feeling heaven on my fingertips as I sent zaps of electricity through her nipples, causing my partner to shiver like the wind. "M-mhm!" As her hand traversed thendscape of my neck, as she felt her body shiver, she instinctively choked me as a low grunt escaped my lips, a testament to the intoxicating pleasure she incited. The carnival lights outside cast a kaleidoscope of colors through the gond''s windows, painting our entangled forms with hues of passion. When the kiss ended, Tsubasa''s lips left a trail of hot kisses along my corbone, each one a step closer to the precipice of ecstasy. I reveled in the sensations, each touch and kiss sending shockwaves of pleasure coursing through my veins. "Aqua" she paused only for a moment, her hazy brown eyes locked with mine. "I want you inside already please put it in." My left hand lifted her body upwards as if she was a paperweight, while my right hand pulled down my pants to my thighs, revealing my cock that pointed up toward the heaven above. From the bubbly pink top that glistened, down to the shaft, all of it wanted to feel the softness of the girl above, as I nudged herce panties to the side next just as droplets of sweetness dripped down and trailed down my shaft. "It will hurt a little," was thest warning I gave her as I dropped her virgin pussy down on my unsheathed cock. "Wait- ahhhn~" There was a small blockage, but her weight easily pushed through it. A terrible scream left her lips, but I muffled it with my hand. We weren''t high enough in the air that it would go unnoticed. "Nnghn it hurts, Aqua" I didn''t move right away; I held my arms wrapped around her from behind and stayed still for a moment. My lips were on her neck, my breathing following behind, as she shivered on her spot in pain that turned into pleasure. After about ten seconds, as I deemed that was enough for her to recognize the loss of her virginity, I decided to relieve her pain with the use of [Pure Storm Baptism]. "Gghn?!" She gasped, her eyes going wide, as the pain vanished and pleasure filled her mind. The touch of Pure Storm Baptism did more than heal, it pleased the target; not to brag, but any virgin is a lucky virgin if they lose their virginity to me. My hungry hands ventured to the curves of her hips, lifting her up and then dropping her again. She gasped throughout the entire process, calling my name with shuddering breath and telling me to slow down, but my fingers traced the lines of her body with a reverence that bordered on worship. She was never ugly, but the awakening of her bloodlines hit her like a double puberty. Her body was so delicious, it was unreal. The fabric of her dress clung to her like a second skin, a barrier between me and the essence of her being that I yearned to breach. But as we moved and the fabrics rubbed between us, it gave us a different sense of pleasure. It was hard to exin. Tsubasa''s breath hitched as my fingers brushed the edge of her lips, her mouth widening as if inviting me, as I put my index and middle finger inside her. She closed her mouth, moaning, as she sucked on my fingers. I could feel the heat radiating from her, the maic pull of her need drawing me closer. My fingers came out of her wet mouth and our lips met once again, a hungry collision of desire that left us both breathless and yearning for more. As the Ferris Wheel continued its dance, our movements mirrored its rhythm, once up and then down, with speed that soon went beyond normal humans. "Ahn, yes, more~ faster, Aqua!" Sounds of our wet flesh pping filled the chamber as a symphony of pleasure built with every touch, every kiss, every shared breath, and every hop of her hips. She was doing a great job riding, considering it was her first time, but I supposed her newly superhuman body helped. Soon, as the gond reached its zenith once more, we found ourselves suspended at the peak of our own desires. The world outside was a blur, a tapestry of lights and colors that paled inparison to the vivid intensity of what we were experiencing. With a gentle nudge, I guided Tsubasa to lie back on the cushioned seat, my body hovering over hers in a dance of intimacy and vulnerability. The sun had set, and the moon hung in the dark blue sky. Our gond seemed to be hanging right in front of the moon, like a shot out of an anime. Soon, the sounds of the carnival around us, once distant and disconnected, became a backdrop to our own sensual melody. The rise and fall of our chests matched the rise and fall of the gond, our movements only growing faster now that I was on top of her, as her voice reached its all-time high. She moaned for me, and I grunted for her, while her hips moved to entertain my rhythm. I wasn''t using any martial techniques, I stopped the [Baptism] now that it shouldn''t hurt anymore. I didn''t want to drive her insane with too much pleasure in this ce, that''d have to wait for the motel I''m going to take her to after this. However, while I wasn''t doing magic, her own fingers worked like magic, tracing the contours of my body with a knowing touch that left me trembling with anticipation. She turned around with my dick inside her, her expression filled with pleasure that made her look sleepy and out of this world, as her lips left a searing trail of kisses along my jawline, igniting a fire that burned hotter with every inch of skin she imed as her own. "Tsubasa," I thrust inside while my hand held her small chin, making her look up at me. My other hand weaved through her hair and my fingers tangled in the silken strands as if trying to anchor myself in the whirlwind of sensations. "Aqua" She opened her lips and closed her eyes, and I kissed her. Time seemed to lose its grip on us as the gond continued its circr journey. With each revolution, our connection deepened, our bodies moving in sync as if it was choreographed by some unseen force of passion. Our lips were insatiable, hungry for the taste of each other, each kiss a testament to the growing intensity of our desire. Tsubasa''s hands roamed with a purpose, mapping thendscape of my body as ifmitting every contour and texture to memory. Every touch was a promise, every caress a deration of our shared longing. I responded with equal fervor, my own hands exploring her curves, my fingers tracing the delicate curves of her slim waist, each touch evoking a gasp of pleasure. "Ahn! Y-yes, more! I love this so much~" Our eyes locked, a silent conversation passing between us, anguage of longing and connection that transcended mere words. I leaned in, capturing her lips with a searing kiss, a deration of my devotion and a promise of what was toe. Our bodies pressed together once more, a tangle of limbs and shared breaths that spoke of a passion unbound by time or space. The Ferris Wheel continued its gentle rotation, a constant backdrop to our own private world of ecstasy. With every movement, every touch, every whispered moan, we unraveled further, shedding inhibitions and giving in to the primal urge that had brought us together. The gond became our sanctuary, a haven where our desires could unfold without restraint. As the night sky above us glittered with stars and the moon, our own constetions of passion were written in the depths of that intimate space. "Aqua, aqua aqua, aqua, aqua! Ahng~" My name was a chant on her lips, a mantra of desire that echoed through the night. Our bodies moved in a symphony of pleasure, a dance of intimacy that left us both breathless and sated. The Ferris Wheel''s journey continued for a bit longer, allowing us to enjoy a carousel of emotions and sensations that carried us to heights of pleasure we had never imagined. As the wheel began to reach its stop, our bodies finally stilled, our breaths mingling as we held each other in the aftermath of our shared exploration. Both of us wanted this tost a lifetime, and that''s why we left the area in a hurry and I pulled her inside a motel. It was a bit troublesome since I didn''t have IDs, but the world was money, it was easily fixed. Soon, Tsubasaid on her back on a soft bed, her legs spread, and her arms being pulled by my hands as I mmed in and out of her in thunderous love shots. Unlike in the Ferris Wheel, I wasn''t being as lovely and passionate, I was being pretty rough but as expected, she loved it. I don''t usually let out my rough side on girls'' first times, but she could endure it, and she liked it, so it didn''t matter. Our love-making session continued for the entire night, as we were once again forced to borrow Mem-Cho''s name to not return home. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20+ chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [31] Ever-Twisting Choices [31] Ever-Twisting Choices Chapter 31: Ever-Twisting Choices As morning came, the sounds of chirping birds were apparent outside the windows. The hotel room was bathed in soft light, creating a serene atmosphere. The white sheets on top of us were still warm, and the faint sounds of the city slowly filled the air. It was a moment of quiet awakening, where the coziness of the bed lingered and the promise of a new day unfolded. I woke up when sunlight slipped past the curtains and fell over my eyelids. I didn''t get the chance to freshen up. I was sitting on the bed, leaning back on my pillow, and chatting with Mem-Cho on the phone. I borrowed Mem''s name against night to spend the night out; I texted Ai to let her know that I and Tsubasa met Mem-Cho out of coincidence outside school, and it ended up being a night out. I forgot to text Mem to warn her about this in case Ai reached out to her to confirm, and that''s exactly what had happened. Luckily, the half devil girl had enough wit to cover my back. She told Ai that we were with her. Though now she was curious about what I was really up to. [M-Chan: Is this amon thing? Do you always disappear and leave innocent people like me with all the me?] [A-Kun: Noments. Anyway, I''ll treat you to dinner to make up for this, alright?] [M-Chan: I am not having dinner with you, who knows how it will end up Instead, I''ll just count this as employee service. But if I''m really working for you like this, you need to give me some kind of payment, right?] [A-Kun: True.] [M-Chan: You''re not even telling me about what you''re up to borrowing my name this timeC not that I can''t guess since it''s you and that girlfriend of yoursC but at least I want to get something in return. Except for a dinner date.] [A-Kun: I never said it would be a date. Damn, assuming things? Have you been hoping for me to invite you on a date?] [M-Chan: Shut up, Aqua.] [A-Kun: Hahaha. I''m joking. Anyway, if it''s a payment you want, look forward to our next meeting. I promise it won''t be anything weird, I''ll teach you a Magic Spell.] That was a deal that she liked and was very happy about. Naturally, every person of this generation liked magic, who wouldn''t? As a devil, maybe she knew some magic spells by default, but since she didn''t have a teacher and wasn''t really connected to the magical side of the world, she shouldn''t know anything exceptional. She''ll love what I will teach her. As I put the phone down, I already knew that Tsubasa was up. She was wrapping her arms around my waist the entire night, and she was still doing that now, looking up at me with silent eyes. "Are you done chatting?" She asked, her voice cracked from all the noise she madest night. That realization made her blush as she suddenly forgot how to look me in the eye. "It was Mem-Cho, looks like mom called herst night to ask about us." I said, my hand reaching out to ruffle her hair. "Oh," Tsubasa peeked at me from behind messy hair. "That''s fine, then. Did Ai find out?" "She didn''t," I said, and as I did I moved toy on my side, suddenly a lot closer to her. "Why do you sound so jealous, though? It''s not wise to be that paranoid and jealous." "I- I''m not jealous? You''re crazy." She cleared her throat and pushed her face against my chest, while Iughed and put my hand on her head. "I guess the Master-Servant deal is off then if you''re like this," I leaned down to kiss her head. "That''s for the food, I guess. If you were to be my [Incarnation] you''d die if I were to die. It''s pretty dangerous to share our life together." And if I reincarnate, she will too. So yes, it''s a big thing. I don''t know why I decided to offer such a thing to Tsubasa, when I knew from the beginning that I wouldn''t go through with it even if she epted. I never had an Inarcantion through so many of my lives. Firstly, few met the requirements to be my Incarnation, and the few who did meet them, they were either my enemies or girls whom I didn''t want to entangle with me in eternal suffering. Tsubasa wanted me for herself, girls were obsessive like that, a lot more so in modern worlds. So obviously my joking proposal was not what she''d choose. At least, that''s what I thought. Surprisingly, the moment I mentioned that we could die together, she paused on her spot. She hesitated and then looked up at me, "So it''s like ''until death do us apart''? It would make it so that our love is eternal. That''s so romantic. To die together, I mean." Girls are weird. Hahh. She reminds me of many others in the past. Except the thing is, if she died, I won''t die, and she won''t be reincarnated either. It only worked one way. "Let''s do it." She suddenly said, "Make me yours. Mark me as yours. I think it will feel far more real than being a girlfriend, we will be literally soul mates, after all." "...." After a short silence, I scoffed at myself and smiled. "Sorry if I got your hopes up, I was just joking when I said all that, to tease your mother about the Master-Servant thing she suggested." "Oh" Tsubasa''s face deted. I developed this technique in my 7th life, as the Emperor. I wanted to take my Queen, the Mankind''s Empress, along with me to my next life when I realized humanity will fall soon. I wanted her toe with me, but she didn''t ept. She met the requirements. She wasb-created, created by an alien federation who had captured me out of pure luck and used me to make a female clone out of myself. If only they knew that and she and I wouldter simply fall in love, sticking together for the thousands of years toe. Naturally as my clone, even though she didn''t have any of my memories, she met the requirements to be my Incarnation. Yet, she chose to die for good, while wishing me good luck for my next life. After our 48,000 years of life together, ruling over humanity and expanding it throughout the cosmos, she couldn''t see herself living a new life in a new world. She said I could do it since I have prior experience with reincarnation, but she wanted to die for her people as it was. I regret it till this day, for being unable to convince her. And since then I decided I''ll never choose a partner to be my Incarnation if I didn''t love them as much as I loved my Empress. It wouldn''t be worth it to entangle them in the eternal suffering of unlimited deaths if I didn''t love them at least that much. Tsubasa was cute, but she was nowhere near the elegance that was the Empress. I''m not supposed to linger on my past lives, but for the Empress, it would hurt my heart if I gave a girl I just slept with today the thing that she didn''t ept. "...Your eyes look hollow." I closed my eyes and reopened them. "My bad, I was just reminiscing." "About what?" "Nothing you need to worry about." "..." Tsubasa sighed. She looked down, and then her eyes rose back up to look at me. "It won''t be a healthy dating rtionship if you act like this. Sadly, I doubt you''ll stop doing that ever. So many secrets, Aqua" "Aqua," Her hand curled up in frustration as she stared at me. "We shouldn''t date." "I understand," My unhesitant reply made her lips quiver. Slightly unexpected, but it''s understandable. I tried to get away from her, such an intimate position wasn''t good for us since she just rejected me. Yet, she held onto me tightly when I tried to leave, her brows furrowed as she red. "What?" "I don''t mean let''s be strangers, bastard," She lightly hit me on the chest; if it was a normal human they might have received a few broken ribs. "Don''t give me those quick and cold replies. A girlfriend and boyfriend are equals, they deserve to know each other''s secrets, but since you will never reveal them to me, it''s unwise tomit ourselves to that concept. So instead, I am saying that let us do that Master Servant thing, except there is no need for you to do that Incarnation process with me. Just take me in as your servant. I knew I loved calling you ''Master'' after what we did in the hotelst night. So I want to be yours. I want to be owned. For eternity. Then as someone beneath you, you don''t owe me any exnation." "...." These oppressed Japanese girls really were crazy. I couldn''t understand why she was so obsessed with me. I listened to her beating heart, the increasing pace as she hugged me and looked into my eyes. She was so scared that I''d reject her; it said something that she''s proposing the offer that I already said isn''t possible; she is going far enough to cut that impossible Incarnation part and just begging me to ept the concept. Man, I tried so much in the first half ofst night to give her passionate partner sex, yet she fell for the second half''s rough side. She really was a masochist, a cute one at that. "You shouldn''t say such things like you want to be owned," I couldn''t help it when I heard words like that. My hand reached out to grab her face, squeezing the side of her cheeks to make her mouth part. Her eyes shook a little at that, and I saw her gulp as she looked at me in expectation. "Bad men might take advantage of you, you know? It''s all good that you''re so kinky, but you have to have some control." "I don''t mind if it''s you," Despite her face being squeezed, she said. "I trust you, Aqua. More than you''ll ever understand." It was quite arrogant to use the word ''ever'' against me, as Iughed briefly before sealing her lips with mine. My hands grabbed her as I moved on top of her. Her massive boobs jiggled over her body and she struggled just a little before giving in, her body rxing under my pressure as she kissed me back. "W-wait," sheined amidst the kiss. "Let''s stop here. We can''t possibly skip another day at school- ahhn~" When my hand pped her thighs, she was interrupted with her own moan. "Should have thought that over before you decided to give your freedom to me. You''ve been ''owned'' now, why do you think any of your choices will matter from now on?" "School is important, too. Ugh, mm, ahn M-master, please" She gave me a pleading look mixed with irritation, but she couldn''t move as I had her arms locked over her head. "I''ll make one thing clear. I can''t see you as my ''servant'' or ''ve''. You''re too good of a girl for that." I paused in what I was doing to let her know. "But since you like calling me Master so much, I''ll take you in as my disciple. That doesn''t include your mother, though. You, Tsubasa, are my #3rd Disciple, while I am your Master. This means I''ll do a lot more than just fuck your brains out, look forward to some power upgrades soon." Before she could respond, I spread her legs and pushed my pleasure shaft inside her, her expression twisted to fit my desires as she let out a slut-like moan. Fuck school. * * * A two day long date was a good date. I did have to use a lot of excuses to shut up both Ai and uncle Ichigo who called. Instead, I took my lovely disciple out to buy her some new clothes, and then take her to Starbucks for some morning coffee. "What would you like?" I asked her, standing in front of the counter. "Anything that you''ll take, I''ll take that, Master Hmm?" Tsubasa paused, realizing what she just called me in public. Her face flushed and her eyes shifted to look at thedy behind the counter, who looked at her with a raised eyebrow. "I meant Aqua." Unbelievable. I shook my head and casually ordered two sses of Iced Matcha Tea, pretending I didn''t hear anything. Soon, we took a seat in one corner of the caf, sitting facing each other with our cups in our hands. "Can I talk to your mom for a bit?" I asked, causing the still flustered Tsubasa to grow more worried. Her eyes seemed to spin behind her round sses as she smiled meekly. "No, I am not going toin to her or anything. Just call her out." When Tsubasa nodded with a sigh, it''s as if the weather changed in a matter of moments. Her shy and meek expression vanished, a strong and cold expression took over. Her purplish-brown eyes changed with golden ones as thedy in front of me crossed her legs, lifting the cup of coffee to her mouth as she took a sip. "What do you want?" The woman who was clearly irritated that I had tamed her own daughter, said. "Just wanted to see you in a choker," I said as I took a sip of my own, my eyes locking on the thin ck fabric around her neck. Her eyes twitched as she chuckled, and she smirked. "You''re lucky she didn''t let me outst night, or even during this morning. Or else I''d have shown you what domination really feels like. Little brat, don''t let your head get too big just because you tamed a masochistic little girl like her." I held back augh. It was funny seeing her mad because of this. But I didn''t call her here to mock her. "Look, I need your help with something. Teach Tsubasa how that Bouchujutsu thing works, mainly teach her how to control Touki. I want to experiment with something." Initially the n was to ask Tsubasa to take her mother use her body for a while so that we could fuck, but now that I think about it that would be absurd for her to agree with. So it''s better for her to learn the technique herself, and then I can study it to modify it to work as a Dual Cultivation Art. To my annoyance, the woman smirked and I knew this would be a hard nut to crack. "Oh? And why should I help you? Don''t get me wrong, I''m grateful you let me stay in my daughter''s body, but I am sure I paid you back for that. Unless you''re the type to betray your benefactors? I''m not saying I won''t help you, but what do I gain in return for helping you?" After I spent a minute wondering, I quickly realized there was no need to plot for this. If what I know about her is correct, she will agree to help me just because of the benefits she will receive from Dual Cultivation. As the name suggests, it''s a "Dual" art, I''m not the only one who''ll be benefiting from this. So, all I had to do was to tell her about this. She was skeptical if I could actually make such an art, but she had seen me do wilder stuff so she trusted quickly. "I have actually heard rumors that in the distant past, techniques like this did exist. These days they are just legends, though. Fine, I''ll trust you. I''ll teach her. Since I''m in her head she should be able to perform it rtively well in no time." The woman said, nodding to me in agreement. "Then with this, you''d be an official part of my sect too." I told her. "Let us see. I am the Sect Leader, you''re the Elder. Ruby is the #1st disciple, Mem-Cho is the #2nd, and Tsubasa is #3rd. Not bad, we have five members already." The womanughed as if she found this funny. Did it appear a joke to her that a 15-year-old was making his own magical organization? "Boy, what are your ambitions?" She asked in a curious yet serious tone. "You are a really special individual, it does make me wonder what you really want." "Hey, that''s too big of a question." I told her with a smile that didn''t reach my eye, she took the hint and scoffed. "Fine. What is the Sect''s name, then? The name often goes along with the ambition." She leaned over, putting her chin on her hand as she did. "The name huh," I wondered. I already had one in mind, but the reason I never said the name on my own was because a simr name had failed in the past. So I wondered if this new, corrected name will follow that footprint, or if I will seed my Sorcerer self. "The Nexus of Eternity. That''s the name." I said as I stood up, watching her pause on her spot for a moment, wondering if I was just being a chuunibyou or if the name went as deep as it meant. Staring from my 5th life, after I got stuck in the time loop, I pursued Eternity. In the lives afterwards, except for my 8th life, I wanted my lives to never end. That''s why all my lives were progressively older after the 5th, excluding the 8th life. I was just a suicidal maniac in my 8th life, after losing my all in my 7th, so it''s understandable. Now though, in my 11th life, after I died as a normal doctor in my 10th, I wanted this tost an eternity. But not just me, no, I want everyone near me to form a nexus that wouldst as long as me. Like my most, I don''t want this life of mine to end. So. Eternity it is. ** ** ** Editor @Shortmotor Note: Blud Thinks She''s Kimi Author @Master4thWall Note: Fr Editor @MagnuS Note: Both short motor and 4th are shameless. Unlike me, the epitome of masculinity Author @Master4thWall Note: Mad coping happening here [32] Adorable Hoshino [32] Adorable Hoshino Chapter 32: Adorable Hoshino Tsubasa was a fast learner, that''s why her knowledge of everything was vast. Just like in her Monogatari counterpart, she was a human encyclopedia. She knew a lot. So, it didn''t even take her the entire day to learn the Bouchujutsu from her mother. It all happened in her head. "Um, I learned it" She nudged my sleeves and told me while we were in a movie theater. Can anybody me me for deciding to test out how it really worked right there? After half an hour of testing in the theater, I dragged her back to the hotel. I knew just enough about the technique now to edit it and implement a Dual Cultivation Art into it. That night, we stayed in the hotel until 10 PM. In this world, Touki had Nine Ranks, and from what Hanekawa told me, Tsubasa on her own had Rank 3 Touki, while when Hanekawa took charge of the body, their two umted Qi became Rank 6. Tsubasas Rank 3 Qi amount was equal to my power systems [Iron], but thats just Energy Wise, her body wasnt as tough C she didnt have a Path either. The users of Qi in this world truly were amateurs, they used Qi in a very one-dimensional way. In this world, the users of Qi were referred to as Senjutsu Practitioners. People could either use Qi to do spells like Bouchujutsu, Nature Energy sts, etc. On the other hand, you could also wrap Qi around your body to make yourself stronger, faster, and more durable, and that application of Qi is called Touki. The thing is, in the world I was born in my 9th life, even low-level Cultivators could do these, while in this world only the very strong users of Qi can do both Touki and Spells. This truly was a backwater world where people didnt give Qi much focus. The applications were too limited. I suppose I should give Tsubasa a Path in the near future, and then help her properly refine her body instead of just gathering Qi. For now though, I only need her to gather Qi. The more Qi shed have, the faster my own growth will be. By the time we finished tonight, Tsubasa had just enough Qi to be considered a 4th Rank, ording to Hanekawa. She was pretty high on the 3rd rank before, but it was still an incredible speed, and it will only increase the stronger we get. As for me, I was still in the True Gold rank, obviously. One night''s activity wouldn''t make me advance. But if we talk about progression in percentage, then I was at 3% of True Gold before, but now I stood at 11%. So, if we retained this speed and did Dual Cultivation for multiple hours a day, I should be able to max out True Gold in just 11 days. Sadly, we won''t be able to do it for multiple hours every day when we''ll be at home, but it was still good. This one felt so much better than thest few times! I was filled with energy. Tsubasa shouted as she sat in front of me on the motorcycle, riding it while I held her waist from behind, ready to take control of the handles if she slipped. It was her first time driving. At first, I feared that Tsubasa would be a little hurt emotionally; she might have worried if I only took her out on a date and slept with her for Cultivation. But thankfully, she only appeared happy to help; such a nice girl. She was so lovely, I wanted to bite her. Which I did, as she wiggled the motorcycle and nearly crashed. Soon, our city ride time was cut short when our parents called again and this time we had no excuse but to return home right away. * * * "You brat, you dared toe back?" I dodged a flying sandal with the uracy of a sniper when the door opened faster than ever. Luckily Tsubasa wasn''t beside me, she returned to her own house, otherwise she would have been hit by it. "Hey, mom, whats good?" I said, waving my hand while still on my motorcycle. Ai stepped out of the door and paused, her eyes looking at me, and then at my bike. She did that for a minute, her eyes glistening every time she looked at the bike before she grabbed her other sandal and threw it at me. I had to deflect this one with my hand. "You rebellious little shit," She ran to me with her hand raised and began to p me on the back. They were love ps. "I told you to not do anything dangerous with the money, but you went and bought this killing machine? Are you crazy?! Do you know how dangerous a motorcycle is?! Do you even have a driver''s license?!" It was cute how much she was attracted to the motorcycle, I could tell just from her eyes earlier, yet she was worried for me at the same time. Naturally, what I did next was to grab her by the waist and pull her down, putting her in front of me on the bike, and making her sit sideways on it. "What are you doing now?" She said as she flickered a finger on my forehead, still frowning. "What ces did you go with this thing?" "I can take you everywhere I went to if you want," I told her, putting my hands on her waist. "Should I?" "N-no? Why''d I want to ride something so dangerous? No less, behind such a little boy who still hugs his mother like this." She said, looking into my eyes even as she lied. "Listen, youre not allowed to drive this anymore until you''re 18. Erm but you should take me somewhere with this sometimes before that restriction applies, I need to make sure how dangerously you drove for the past two days." "Whatever mydy wishes," I hugged her and kissed her on the cheek. "Can I put a kiss on your lip?" "You want a beating?" "Worth it for a kiss from you. She hit the side of my head as Iughed, though not actually making any moves to kiss her. Ai gave me a long frown before she leaned over and sniffed my clothes to search for any girl''s smell. "Whats this, Aqua? I only smell one girl," She said, "I thought you were with Mem-Cho and Tsubasa? So why do I smell just one girl? What are you, a dog-? Auek. She hit my head as she exined, Since Tsubasa wasn''t home either and Mem-Cho was kind of suspicious when I called, it must have been Tsubasa you were with. Are you two dating? Just letting you know, even though she is your cousin in papers, neither I nor your uncle and aunt would mind if you two date. We had a talk about that before. Just remember to use protection." Reminds me, I didn''t use protection at all with Tsubasa. Well, I did fry my sperms with lightning, so it worked as a protection anyway. "So are you two dating?" Ai asked me seriously, and obviously my answer was no. "No." "Tell me everything that happened in the past two days, then." "You''re crazy." Was it wise to exin to my mother how I slept around with this girl and that? It would be surreal if I had to exin to her all of the days I slept with a girl. It''s not like I was a virgin in this life beforest night, I lost it a few months ago, and Ai has no idea about it. Which is for the better. Few months ago, when Ai, Ruby, and Ichigo were out in America, Aunty Miyako and I made a little drunken mistake. I''m reminded of it now since it''s kind of funny how I fucked her daughter just a while ago. Lets make one thing clear though, I wouldn''t do anything weird with Aunty Miyako ever again, I respect Uncle Ichigo as a man, he was a responsible husband and father, and he was always kind to my family too. What happened between Miyako and I was a small mistake, something she sees herself guilty for, she didnt even look into my eyes until a few days ago. So no, it won''t happen again. The point was, even if I was quite open with Ai about many things, some things are better kept as secrets. This was one of them. I couldn''t exin these things to her. Luckily, I soon managed to push her off this topic when I said I was dying of hunger and she clicked her tongue and took me inside to serve dinner. * * * When Ruby found out about the bike, she ran out of the house and looked at the thing with the stars in her eyes glistening. "Crazy! You got yourself a bike?! Mama I need one too! Mama, mama, ma- ak!" "Come inside for dinner, you are too young to ride a bike." Ai hit Ruby''s head with a spoon, something she rarely did in contrast to the constant hitting of Aqua, which made her daughter pout. "But he got one! He is the same age as me, why can''t I get one too?" Rubyined. She continuedining the entire night and even when morning came, she was stillining on the breakfast table. . Tsubasa came to our house for breakfast that day and everyone ate while Ruby wasining. After we were done eating and about to leave for school, Tsubasa stepped closer to me all of a sudden. "Wait a moment," she reached out her hand and held my tie. She loosened it a little and began to fix its knot after she did my shirt''s top button. "You should tie it properly, you know? It looks better this way." "..." I stared down at her just as Ai and Ruby paused in their spots to stare at the scene. Was she trying to get us caught? Before anything could happen, my phone rang with a ping of notification. It was from Rias, our very first message. I lifted my phone to see what she wanted so early in the morning. [Rias: Will you being to school today? Haven''t seen you for thest few days. Is it acting rted, or are you going through any trouble?] That was a lovely message. She sounded as if she missed me, and maybe she really did. We met properly for the first time that day, and after that, I have been bunking school. She probably had ns to talk to me more but she couldn''t find me in school anymore. [Aqua: I''m getting ready right now, I''ll be there soon. It''s nothing acting-rted, but not any trouble either. Don''t worry about it.] When I replied with a smile, I noticed Tsubasa''s gaze falling on the screen briefly before she continued fixing my tie. She didn''t say anything and finished with my tie. Instead, to my surprise, it was Ai who spoke then. I put the phone away when Ai cleared her throat and walked over, gently patting Tsubasa on the back and shoving her away. "Now now, Tsubasa, his mom''s still here, she can do his tie. I appreciate it, but it''s better you take care of him when you two aren''t right in front of me." She said as she undid the button and loosened the tie again. "As for this look, it suits him better. He isn''t really a super strict honor student, this one fits his charm more." Tsubasa blushed. Her lips moved as she stuttered and started to apologize in a continuous chant, while I looked at Ai with a raised eyebrow. "I- I am sorry! Of course, you must have noticed his shirt by now, but since you never bothered to fix it, it must mean it was fine. S-sorry, I should have put more thought into it before acting." Naturally, Tsubasa didn''t dare with the fashion sense of -Ai Hoshino-. She apologized again and again for trying to do Ai''s job right in front of her. I just stared at Ai the whole time, as she re-did my tie. What a troublesome woman; I didn''t know she was the type of mother to get jealous of her son''s girlfriend or wife. Not jealous in a romantic sense, obviously. This type of situation wasn''t rare in any world, there''s usually a rivalry between a wife and her mother-inw, but it''s amusing to see Ai as such a woman. I didn''t expect this, but given everything, I really should have. How does she keep bing cuter every other time? I might give in to the urge if she keeps acting like this. All this time, Ruby just stared at the scene, a frown of contemtion on her face that even I couldn''t see through. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [33] Back to School Again [33] Back to School Again Chapter 33: Back to School Again We appeared at our school gate, and I realized my fame had only increased even though I didnt do much in thest episode of LoveMy. Its surprising how popr Dio is even in 2033. I was half expecting to find Rias Gremory waiting on the bench as usual, but she wasnt there. It was a good thing, I just wanted to go to the ss. When in my ss, I found the seat beside me empty. Shoko wasnt back yet, I wondered when she would be. Homeroom happened, and Shizuka Sensei stared at me for a few seconds before shaking her head. Aquamarine-kun,e meet me after ss. Dammit, I knew this would happen. Arts Program students can get leaves as much as they want, but the ones in General Studies have to let the school know beforehand. Shizuka knows I am acting these days, but she still expected me to at least let her know. Kill her. Why are you letting a female interrogate you? Suddenly, a part of me wondered why must I, a Deific Entity, be bound by rules made for children. I beat that part of myself to sleep; it was tame and almost silent these days, but since I experienced Dual Cultivation after so long, it peeked out looking for trouble. Sadly, I didnt have any reason to let the Crazy Demon talk shit in my head. I was crazy once, but now I am doing fine. I think. No reason to change that. Yes, sensei, I replied, and she motioned me to sit down. . In Japanese sses, after every period, there is a ten-minute gap before the next period begins. I walked out of the ssroom during that time and went to the teachers office. The door was open, and I stepped in after spotting Shizuka Sensei sitting in a corner in her long white coat as she read some papers kept on her table. Sensei, Oh, youre here, she looked up from the papers, smiling. Sit down. I sat down as asked as she put her chin on her hand and smiled. You skipped three days, one before Sunday and two after. That isnt good, you know? I understand one of them was for your shooting, but you should have let me know about them. Mhm, or did you skip all three days because of the shooting? Uh, no. I had some personal things to take care of. I replied while maintaining gazes with her. My bad, I should have let you know." "Hmm," Shizuka hummed. "It''s alright. Sometimes life catches up to us, just don''t take sudden leave without letting me know next time. Ah, you have my number right?" I nodded. She had a number that all the students knew, it was her work number. For a moment I wondered if I should pursue her for her personal number, but then I stopped myself. "On a more light-hearted note," she said. "I have been watching your showtely. We teachers here have to watch at least three shows per month where our students are acting, it''s a rule. Kind of weird, you might say, but hey who am I toin? The pay is good, so we do as asked. Since that is the case, I decided to check out my troublesome student''s show." "Damn, sensei. You call me troublesome just because I skipped a few days?" "Look at you saying ''Damn'' so casually in front of your teacher, proves my point." One side of her lip rose, and she tilted her head at me. "But no, that''s not the reason. You are troublesome as you are. You decided to join General Studies only to star in shows a few days after." "I-" "Nope, don''t even say you had no n to do acting. With looks like yours, that will sound insulting to the male students of the Arts Studies." Shizuka said as I shrugged. "I''ll keep that in mind." "Mhm," she smiled. "But really, you act a lot different in school than you do in front of the camera. I wondered in the past how much of a Reality Show is ''real'' and here you are answering it. I rarely saw you talk to anybody other than Shoko, your sister, and your cousin. Surprisingly, you are a good boy." Madam, you have only seen me for what, four days? Obviously, I am not going to go after the girls in my ssroom, they are literal children. "Haha, I try." I replied. "And you do well. Seeing your acting almost took me back to my school days. Ah, the teenage romance life truly is lovely. You should try to enjoy it a little in real life too, Aquamarine-kun." I nearly flirted with her just now. I had to take a full look at her appearance, her tight boom and round hips. She was mature, beautiful, and hot. For a moment, my mind wandered toward a possible sweet but forbidden Teacher-Student rtionship. A momentter, I stopped those thoughts again. If this was my early lives, I''d have pursued her without any hesitation. I remember what a captivating character she was in the Oregairu anime; the only reason she didn''t end up with the main character was that she was "too old" apparently. Old age isn''t a problem for me and my lovers, so I could pursue her without age being a problem. However, this is not one of my early lives. I am not captivated by just any character I saw on screens back in the day, they need to have more depth to themselves than this. Er, there are exceptions though, but that''s forter. To begin with, just because I admitted to walking the Harem Route, doesn''t mean I should run after any girl I find fanciful. I need to have control, too many women at too young an age wouldn''t end well. Once and for all, I decided not to say anything inappropriate, to not pursue her. Maybe some other time, in the future. For now, I am busy with stuff as it is. "I''ll take your advice to heart. "Alright then, Aqua-kun- Ah, is it okay for me to use your short name?" After that, Shizuka Sensei and I talked for a few more minutes before she allowed me off. I took my leave and my sses continued as usual until lunch break came. * * * [Third Person Point of View] When lunch break came, Tsubasa decided to go meet Aqua on the 1st year floor. But before she could do that, Aqua himself was suddenly in front of her ssroom. This was the first time he hade here, and when Tsubasa noticed him, she felt a little touched. "Sup, Tsubasa." Standing in front of the door, he called inside as all gazes fell on him. Tsubasa went to greet but then deadpanned when she saw that he had called someone else. Of the many gazes that looked at him, he had called towards one particr brown-haired girl who wore sses. That was Aika Kiryuu, a girl who might have looked like Tsubasa from the back. Still, she felt a bit offended that he mistook her like this, but luckily he quickly shook his head when he met eyes with Aika and looked around the ssroom again to find Taubsa. "Hi, Aqua." She called out and waved her hand. If he hadn''t garnered attention before, he did now, because nobody came to look for her. Ever. More so such a handsome guy. People turned to look back and forth between him and her, and she felt herself smiling brightly. She didn''t like attention, but it felt good seeing their stunned expressions. Tsubasa quickly put the books on her seat inside her bag and then rushed out to the door, everyone''s gaze trailing behind her. She almost hugged Aqua before she paused,posing herself at thest moment. ''Nope, he''s not my boyfriend, I shouldn''t be touchy in public, at least. Hehe.'' She cleared her throat and looked up at him. "You didn''t have toe look for me, you know? I was going to go to you anyway." "It''s alright." It was more than alright, she felt lovely seeing hime to take her, but she didn''t need to tell him that here. Tsubasa was about to say something more when she realized he was looking inside. She turned to look back and noticed four particrly strong gazes amidst the crowd. One of them was Aika, who wore an oddly amused expression as she stared at Tsubasa and Aqua, while the other gazes belonged to three boys. The infamous Perverted Trio of Kuoh High looked at Aqua with jealousy while at the same time checking her out. "Er," Tsubasa looked at Aqua, putting a hand on her chest. "Don''t mind them, they are just perverts. Let''s go, it''s going to gette otherwise." "Mhm," Aqua was still looking inside as he hummed. He finally turned around, with his hand holding hers. "We need to pick up Ruby too, let''s go." "Oh" Without intending to, she made a disappointed sound hearing Ruby''s name. She was subconsciously hoping for some alone time with him, but of course that''s too selfish of her. Tsubasa had to remind herself that no, she was not his girlfriend. She has chosen this path herself because at that moment in the hotel bed, she knew he would move on if she pushed him away. She didn''t lie when she said they wouldn''t be a good couple, he was so secretive, but at the same time, her desire to be with him was all-time high after spending such a heated night with him. She didn''t want to lose him, so she pushed herself into an admittedly foolish route with him. Right before she had proposed that offer to him, her mother scolded her for that in her head; but to her surprise, the reason behind the scolding wasnt that she chose such a path C in fact, she said that harem was prettymon for supernatural beings C she only scolded her because she lost to a male in a sex battle. She didn''t heed to her mother''s words aside from the part where she talked about harem. A harem was where a man had multiple lovers. Aqua did suggest he was aiming for such a lifestyle back when he kissed Mem-Cho right after he kissed Tsubasa herself in which case, Tsubasa doubted she''d ever have been his only choice of woman. So rather than being hurtter knowing he would most likely be cheating on her back, she made that bold im. ''Even if I''m not his only one, at the very least,'' she reminded herself. ''I am his first.'' She didn''t mean it in that she was the first girl he slept with, from the way he pleased her that day, that was probably impossible. She meant that even if he were to make a harem she was the first member of it. There was not much to it other than an internal sense of achievement, though her mother mistook that thought for a much more controlling idea. <> Her mother yelled in her mind. Tsubasa personally wasn''t that headstrong. She loved him and would be happy as long as he loved her back. Someone else would fit the role of a Harem''s Queen more. As the lunch break passed, Tsubasa spent time with her lover as she basked in the feeling of this unusual teenage love life. * * * [First Person Point of View] After lunch break ended and Tsubasa and Ruby returned to their sses, I did the same and got busy thinking. Issei Hyuudo. I saw him before, back when he was on his fake date. He was a devil now, but I don''t see much difference in him except for the Sacred Gear. Honestly, that level of exceptional artifact is far too good for him. The [Boosted Gear] is unbelievably strong. The power to double my power every ten seconds sounds ridiculous, but it''s true in this world. If this kind of artifact were in any cultivation world I had been to, whether higher or lower realm, it would have caused mayhem across the entire world. "What a waste that I can''t take it" In the ssroom, I nted my face on my seat as I sighed. There were multiple reasons behind this. One is I can''t use any Soul Scavenger spell or technique that I can use. That kind of Sorcery Spell would kill me if I tried to use it before I turned 18, but I have more than enough martial skills that could do the same. Sadly, I can''t use them at the level where they can steal Sacred Gears while in [Gold]; certainly not one that has intelligence. I need to reach [Underlord] for that. That brings us to the second reason. The Boosted Gear has a sentient mind inside it. The Red Dragon Emperor will be able to read my thoughts and even memories. Putting aside how annoying it is for there to be a spirit in my head always eavesdropping on my thoughts, I don''t want to show them to others. My memories are precious to me. Normally destroying a spirit attached to an Artifact isn''t that hard, but in this particr case, the artifact itself is Ddraig, it''s going to harm the Sacred Gear badly if I kill his sentience. The abilities will get weaker. Lastly, dragon artifacts won''t go well with me. Unless I were to reach the 10th or at least 9th of my current power system, my White Tiger Soul will reject the item. After all, the White Tiger and Dragons are both natural enemies. Ah, that reminds me of some pleasant and unpleasant memories. After our lifelong rivalry ended, I got pretty close to the Azure Dragon in my 6th life. Man, she was such a tsundere. Fuck, I am getting distracted. Anyway, the point was, it''s not possible for me to have the Boosted Gear. At least not until a long time into the future. "Actually, though" I muttered under my breath as I raised my head. I put my chin on my hand as I looked at the whiteboard in boredom. "I can always give it to someone else. Someone whom I trust enough to have the power of infinite buff." Maybe. There is no point in thinking about it. Issei is the current holder of the Gear, and from what I recall, taking it away might as well kill him. Since I have no real reason to kill him, I''ll just wait and leap into Underlord for now. Afterward, we shall see. This world is unpredictable, Issei wasn''t even in Rias'' peerage. Who knows what he will go through in the near future? Let me just wait and see. . The next day, Shoko was finally back to school. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [34] Little Songbirds [34] Little Songbirds Chapter 34: Little Songbirds Nothing much worth mentioning happened after school ended and we returned home. At night though, the production director of LoveMy sent a voice message in our LINE group chat to let us know about the next shooting''s details. ["We will be leaving for a trip tomorrow evening after y''all''s school ends. We are visiting Mt. Fuji this time. Don''t worry, we aren''t gonna climb it, it''s closed at this time of the year anyway, we''ll only spend our time around its outskirts. In a resort, on a hill. We have reserved a resort for you kids to stay in since we''ll be spending the next three days there."] The next three days. I suppose the next episode will start with us getting into the bus, and then spending some time in the resort, while the episode after that will have us explore the area and return. Not bad. However, this time I''ll have to ask for a proper leave from Shizuka Sensei. "Speaking of," I muttered as Iy on my bed, chewing gum. "I wonder when Shoko will return. I want to meet her tomorrow, otherwise we''ll have to wait until after I return from the trip." Soon, the night rolled to an end and the brilliant sun shone over the world. I awoke from my slumber and soon found myself in my ssroom. .... The buzzing of children filled my ears as I took my seat. I put my hand on my chin and looked outside the window. The seat to my left was empty; the view would have been much better if that was my seat. Nobody came to interrupt me. Socializing in this ce didn''t interest me much, so while people tried to talk to me before, I hadn''t entertained them enough that they''de to talk to me again. Thanks to my size and the general appearance of a prince living in a differentnd, the kids in the ss liked to watch me from afar. To ignore the gaze I could feel even right now, mostly girls staring at my distant gaze, I closed my eyes. The right side of my face rested on my hand as I buzzed off all sounds from my surroundings and hummed a song in a low tone. "Stay with me..." Huh? But that''s what I''m humming-? "Mayonaka no door wo tataki... Kaeranaide to naita ano kisetsu ga ima me no mae~" I frowned and opened my eyes hearing a subtle singing in my ear, matching my hum. I blinked involuntarily when I found a face too close to mine, pink eyes staring into mine as her simrly pink lips moved to sing along my hum. "Hey, isn''t that..." "She looks kinda different." "What''s up with that voice?!" She smiled when I opened my mouth and couldn''t say anything. Her voice had a level of fluidity and pitch that humans should be forbidden from having, enough to captivate my current human ears. My shock seemed to fuel her ego as she grinned, her volume increasing along with it. She took a step back, standing high and singing in a voice that made all the students turn to her. "Stay With Me... Mayonaka No Door Wo Tataki~ Kaeranaide To Naita Ano Kietsu Ga Ima Me No Mae." Shoko trailed off in a long tone, spending a few seconds taking the gazes of everyone, before locking eyes with me again. Her gazested a lifetime. "Do you think the ''operation'' was a sess, Aqua?" How do I tell her that I''d have dragged her to my room right now if this was my 9th life? Her voice was sweet beyond words, a part of me wanted to make her do all kinds of sounds. Plus, she had her usually loose and messy hair in a clean ponytail, she looked so much more confident now. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] "I think you know the answer already, my little songbird." I spread my arms. "d to see you''re back." Shoko''s lips widened as she leaped at me, putting her arms around me even as all the students gawked. Even Shizuka Sensei who stood on the door with a stunned face at the sound her ears had heard just earlier, broke out of her daze as she saw her students getting too close in her ss. Shoko assimted with her Sacred Gear nicely enough if she could not only speak so fluently but sing at that level. What is this peaceful feeling? * * * "This is a miracle. I''m beyond d to see you''re doing this well, Shoko." Shizuka Sensei had no idea how a deaf girl could learn to speak so well in such a short time even though she got cured just recently. Everyone was sitting in their seats now, except for Sensei who stood behind the podium, and Shoko who stood in her seat, both of them were looking into each other''s eyes. "I don''t want to bother you," she said. "But I realize everyone is curious, so maybe it''s better if you announce it to everyone now instead of answering every curious student who will ask you about thister. How did you learn to talk so fast?" Since deaf people couldn''t hear anything, they never got to learn how to speak. So it was unusual, a miracle, seeing Shoko able to speak like this. Sing, even. Shoko smiled, and only I noticed that she was about to lie. There was that slight strain in her eyes when she lied. "It''s some new kind of neurotech. The American billionaire Elon Musk''spany made it. I think most of us have heard about it by now. It lets us connect our brain with aputer, and using that technology they had my brain literally download the Japanesenguage pack along with some others." "Ooohh!" The students cheered in thrill. It wasn''t entirely a drill. Technology in this world was more restrained; in the mid 2020s, there was a big incident with Artificial Intelligence, and all the countries in the world had toe to some kind of secret decision to take against it. However, bigpanies still held power over them, and with the help of such Artificial Intelligence, the growth of everything was exceptional. In fact, there are a few beta neuro-linked VR games avable in the market. So Shoko''s lies weren''t hard to digest. It must have been her little sister, Yuzuru. Good grief, that girl can make stories. "Alright, then," While I was thinking all this, Shizuka finished her conversation with Shokon and let her sit down. "Everyone, make sure to not give Shoko trouble. Treat her well, I won''t be so nice otherwise. Ah, and Aqua-kun." She looked at me, her lips formed a thin smile. "Take care of her as usual. Looks like she''s very fond of you." "Naturally, she''s my responsibility." I gave her a nod. I felt Shoko''s gaze slowly turn to me as I said that, but she looked away the moment I turned back. How cute. * * * It was lunch break, and I sat on a bench on the left of Shoko. I had my eyes closed and my head resting backward as we talked. "So... how''ve you been, Aqua?" "Great. Had a fight with some weird guy but it ended well." Shoko listened to me with a smile on her face, while I was rxed with her talking, she was happy with mine. I could tell she was happy without having to open my eyes. "What are you, Aqua?" "A Martial Artist these days. Did I tell you that your voice sounds very lovely?" "That''s the fourth time, yes." She giggled as I opened my eyes finally. We were sitting under a cherry blossom tree, the pink leaves waving in the air above us. "You like cherry blossoms?" "I like your hair more." "Is this what people call flirting?" Shoko tilted her head and gave me an innocent look, still smiling. "I think I''ll feel weird if someone else said that to me. But I am so d since it''s you... I am so happy that I can finally hear you at all, actually. You said I sound lovely, but to me, you sound extraordinary. And old. Odd. Why would it say you sound old?" I shifted a little at that, turning to look into her eyes. "Your Sacred Gear says I sound old?" "It does," Shoko smiled. "I don''t know how it works, really. It has a lot of information in it, umted throughout history. I can''t ess them all yet, my brain can''t take it. However, the bits I do have ess to allow me a basic picture of the world we live in. Vampires are real, the Devils too, and God is dead, I heard." She must know a lot if she even knew that God was dead. "That''s true, I can confirm. Though I am certain it''s talking about the Biblical God. Luckily for us humans, there are other Gods in this world. Many others. Most recorded pantheons are real. For example, the majority of the Shinto Gods we know are real and should be alive." "Mhm," she hesitated and then nudged her shoulder against mine. "Let''s not talk about those. I just want to talk about you. Can you sing me a song? I wanna hear you sing." Iughed, nudging back to her. "I think you''re more suited for singing, love. I don''t... like singing." "Why not?" "It might make me sad." "My power says you sound sad anyway," she replied. "It doesn''t make sense why it would say that though." I looked into her eyes. Am I sad? Odd. It''s true that I have lived through a lot of regret and sadness, but I doubt it shows up in my voice. Is it just sending the depth within the age of my voice? What an interesting Gear. "Can you... sing for me? Aqua." Shoko''s eyes were dreamy as she asked, it was a look I couldn''t get over. The feeling of seeing a weak person grow confident like this all because of yourself feels great. "Let''s see..." Perhaps she deserves a wish since she went through so much. The rustling of leaves served as the music, the wind flung my hair back, and the cold breeze of spring kissed my face. What nice weather. I closed my eyes and leaned back on the bench. I searched for a song in my head. The weaving of my sword, the strikes of my palms; memories returned where I had a dance with life, where I''d sing modern songs to keep myself entertained. The plum blossom petals that floated through the sky when I swung my sword, just like the cherries on the tree above my head Creminded me of a lovely song. Should I sing it? For some reason, I didn''t feel like singing it. My recent endeavor with a half-vampire, Tsubasa may be the reason, or maybe the simple mention of vampires that Shoko just made earlier. I got reminded of my time in the loop. In the Time Loop. "I have died every day waiting for you," I started, my eyes closed and my sense of reality blurring. Memories became vibrant as I saw the face of a woman whom I tried to save for a thousand years. And failed. "Darling, don''t be afraid I have loved you. For a thousand years. I''ll love you for a thousand more... And all along I believed I would find you. Time has brought your heart to me- I have loved you. For a thousand years. I''ll love you for a thousand more..." I finished. I didn''t open my eyes and stayed in that position for a long minute. Finally, I let out a breath and opened my eyes. My gaze met the wet gaze of Shoko, as she was nkly staring at me with quivering lips. "Y-you do sound old and sad now, Aqua," she said as Iughed, but it didn''t reach my eyes. "Much more than anyone I have seen in thest few days." "Yeah? Surprising. Anyway, this is why I don''t like singing. It makes me a bit... sentimental. Songs are a strange thing." I told her, reaching out a hand and wiping her cheeks as tears were rolling down. "Looks like your Gear lets you feel emotions from the voices you hear. Sorry, you had to feel this." Shoko hesitated a little and then spread her arms, pushing herself against me again and hugging me. I hugged her back. Hugging was amon thing between us now, after the first time I hugged her tightly when she retained her hearing. Oddly enough, there were no weird or romantic feelings between us even as we hugged. It wasforting, but she probably didn''t even understand how intimate this was. This was simply a reflex for both of us. Minutes passed like that, and we heard the bell ring. "We should return now." "I want to sing for you," "We can do itter, girl." "No." She said, her tone soft just like her hug. "I learned this one myself. It goes like this..." ~Don''t stay awake... for too long. Don''t go to bed. I''ll make a cup of coffee for your head. It''ll get you up and going... out of bed. It was the Deathbed song. How ironic. She started slowly and then let loose of her voice, her hug tightening around me yet somehow feeling rxed as if she was telling me to fall asleep. As if she found me like a wounded little puppy in need of care. How adorable of her, she cared. I''m d I didn''t sing anything sinister; [Many Men] would have scared the shit out of her. I remember I sang that like a crazy bastard one day when I massacred the Tang n. I had to admit that her voice was unreal. She sounds so out of this world. Naturally, as a man who has lived thousands of years, I have heard much better than this, but my current humane ears found her voice like nectar. How to exin? Her voice sounds. so... delicious. Why would Fate ever have constructed this lovely voice to be sealed? I leaned back on the armrest of the bench, almost lying down, with her on top of me. Did she really not find such touchy scenes odd? I didn''t mind though. She couldy on me all day and sing and I''ll be fine. At one point, her singing was just a hum. Her lips were near my ear and we were on the verge of napping. It was about them that a cough caught us off guard. "Ahem- Aqua," a girly voice said, causing me to open one of my eyes, and then the other. "How careless. You''re being like this during school hourswhileon campus?" The red-haired princess of destruction shook her head as our blue eyes met. How troublesome, how dare this bat-winged little girl interrupt my rxation time? I''ll forgive her since it''s her, and she looked amused rather than mad. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [35] Off to The Trip [35] Off to The Trip Chapter 35: Off to The Trip I gently patted and she pushed herself to sit up when she realized someone was there. Her eyes met with Rias'' blue ones as the two of them had a moment of silent stare. "Does she know she has a Longnius?" Rias suddenly asked after turning to me. "Longni- what?" "She doesn''t," I replied as I ruffled her hair, pulling her head on my shoulder. "She''s new to all this, Rias. I don''t know if you have heard about her, you might have since she is kind of a special case, but she''s the deaf girl of our school." "Ahh- is it that Nishimiya girl? Sona told me about her before. But is she really her?!" Rias'' head turned to look at Shoko. "I don''t know, she seems healthy though...?" "I... might have done a little something to cure her," I cleared my throat. Both of the girls were looking at me. "Err. It was rted to her Sacred Gear being faulty. I just fixed that little part." "Is a Sacred Gear also called a Longnius?" Shoko asked in a cute confused tone. She knew what Sacred Gears were from the new information she had, but she didn''t know what a Longnius was. Rias looked at her with a much softer expression now. "Um... I am fine now, you know. You don''t have to look at me with pity." "Oh, er, I wasn''t-? Hah, never mind. Sorry, My bad." Rias apologized with a small blush. It appeared that she wasn''t expecting the recently deaf girl to be so observant. This ability to perceive her surroundings didn''te from her Gear, Shoko''s other senses were naturally better than normal people because they had to be developed that way for her survival. While her eyes couldn''t understand all emotion, she was too used to pity-filled looks to not notice. "Anyway, let''s change the topic," I said as Rias looked at me, about to open her mouth. "Nope, don''t say anything. Otherwise, I''ll be hurt knowing you came here after sensing her Longnius and not because you wanted to talk to me. I thought you''de meet me yesterday, you know? You even texted me right before school." Rias gave a nervousugh. "I was caught in a bit of a situation, actually. I didn''t even get to attend school yesterday." "Oh? What happened?" "...I''ll tell youter," Rias looked at Shoko, suggesting she wanted this to be private. "Just know that it''s a family issue, with my marriage at its center." Shoko blinked. "Marriage? You''re just 18 though, right?" "Yeah, haha." Rias sighed. "Let''s not talk about it. You two should returnter. Seeing you two like that earlier, I almost thought my Aqua-kun had started dating, but this seems a little more special than that. He is so protective of you, how lovely." I gave her a dry stare as she took it with an amused smile. Shoko was blushing a little now, even when she showed no such thing when we were hugging and cuddling. "I''ll get going too, then," Rias said and added onest line. "Before I go, Aqua-kun, make sure to enjoy your trip to Fuji." "...?" How did she know? Blud, exin yourself before you go. What kind of stalker behavior is this? What a crazy bat-girl. * * * Shoko and I returned to ss after that. The teacher didn''t say anything or even ask where we were, as it was Shoko''s first day after returning healthy. I was d for that. Shoko and I spent the rest of the school hour talking in signnguage, paying no attention to sses without ever getting caught as our hands made formations under our desks. It was a fun thing to do. She asked me about what Rias said about me going to Mount Fuji, and I filled her in on the details. [CSo... I won''t see you for three days?] She wore a devastated expression, far more dramatic than normal. [CShoko, you''re a free person now.] I didn''t want her to be dependent on me. I might do things to make someone obsessed with me for my personal benefit, but Shoko was too precious to be a target of that side of mine. [Enjoy your three days without me. Make new friends, be independent... Did I tell you I like strong girls?] Shoko''s hands trembled when I formted thest line, and she only managed to nod with a [CI see]. I could tell she would have stuttered if she was talking. What I did just now could be considered maniption, but it''s fine since it''s for her own good. She needs to be strong on her own, both personality and emotionally wise, and in the future as a mage too. Besides, it''s not as if I lied. In the past, I did have phases where I''d go after an average female, but by default, I liked special and talented women more. Well, as long as they''re not full of themselves for being "special". sses ended soon, and the bell rang. .... I and Shoko made our way to the school gate and waited. Shoko waited for her little sister, and I waited for mine. Ruby came in the form of an annoying bird who yelled my name from afar. Tsubasa was with her, waving her hands at me, and even Kana was with them. "Onii-chan, where were you during lunch break? I looked for you all over the ce." Rubyined as she reached near me, pouting. "You can''t bother to spend some time with your little sis even though you''re going on a trip? Tsk, enjoy your time. Can I use your bike when you won''t be here?" "No," I replied as I pinched her right cheek, making her close her eyes with a hiss. "And sorry, I was with Shoko during the lunch break." "Ah?" Ruby turned to look at Shoko. "Are the rumors true? Can you hear me? People are saying you learned Japanese in just a week thanks to some neuro-whatever." "I..." Shoko was a little nervous as she looked at me. "Does she know?" "She''s aware of the world, as is Tsubasa. I didn''t tell them about you though. I want to exin but," I looked at Kana, who looked away from my eyes. "Loli-senpai will think I''m crazy. Hi Kana." "Why are you calling me that too?! Omg, you two siblings are so..." Kana nearly cried as she red at me, making meugh, followed by Ruby. "So," Tsubasa chirped. "Are you saying it was you who helped her, then, Aqua?" I nodded, and Tsubasa nodded. She must have understood the situation by now, though my dumb little sister still looked confused as she tilted her head. Not as confused as Kana though, who demanded what was going on but was ignored. "Anyway, guys," I looked at the three girls. "Take care of Shoko in my absence." I turned to Shoko, pointing at Kana. "This Senpai may be short, but she is reliable. She was kind of annoying in the past, but she''s cute these days. If you need any help, ask Ruby or Tsubasa, and even Kana." "C-cute?!" Kana muttered something and gasped, her face going slightly red, as she tried to say something to me, but I ignored her. "A-anyway, are you going somewhere?" Kanaposed herself and changed the subject. "Yeah, ask Ruby about it, she''ll tell you." I said, watching Kana frown. "Can''t you just tell me?" "Too many ears around us, girl." "Oh." Kana blinked in realization as she looked around. Many were looking at us. We were an interesting gathering after all, we drew eyes. "By the way, when will you leave?" Ruby asked, and I pointed to the street. "What?" "Now," I said, just as a bus entered the road from a turn section. "It''s here to pick me up." "Hey, how did you do that?! How did you know?" Kana began to ask, while Ruby gawked. "Bro, you didn''t tell mom you''ll be leaving this quickly! She''ll get mad at me if you just leave like this! Call her right now!" Ruby demanded. "Nuh uh, suffer. She''d have gotten too clingy if I told her I''d be gone for three days." I flicked a finger at her nose as she cried for me. "You idiot Onii-Chan, she''ll get mad and clingier when you return if you go like this! Come on, call her please!" "No. Enjoy your three days of peacefulness without me." I said and walked away, the bus stopped and the door opened, and I hopped in right away. I turned back to look at Shoko and then at Tsubasa. "Tsubasa, I''ll need some help catching up with my sses when I return. Remember to make some time to tutor me." "Ohh..." Tsubasa blushed. "Yes, I''ll keep that in mind." "Um, bye, Aqua..." Shoko waved at me. "Ugh, be safe. And enjoy." Kana sighed and waved at me too, while only Ruby kept yelling at the top of her lungs, pointing fingers at me and cursing that I responded with a wink. The door of the bus remained open for a bit more, and suddenly a girl stepped inside. The bystanders blinked in confusion as if they hadn''t seen Mai Sakurajima, as the door closed and my trip began. * * * I was apparently the second person to get on the bus, with Mai being third. "Why do I never see you in school? Your presence is so bare minimum there." I said as I looked at her, she just shrugged. "You won''t understand. Let''s talkter, I want to rest." She said and walked away, taking a seat. Before, she wouldn''t even have bothered to shrug, let alone say the two lines she did. So yes, this was an improvement. When the bus began to move again, I took a look around the interior. It was ssy andvish, and the middle-aged driver looked quite professional. Other than me, Mai, the driver, only Sumi Yuki was present on the bus. She was sitting not far from me, near the front seats. When our eyes met, she casually looked away, busy with her phone. She was avoiding me since the kissing scene with Mem-Cho and even did some crazy shit in thest episode to try to garner the show''s attention towards her. Not that I minded either of those. She pulled the "I think I''m going to quit" scene that she did in the canon timeline. She did that at the end of thest episode then, one of the guys, Kumano Nobuyuki, used that opportunity to gain some highlights for himself by proposing that if she left, he would leave too. So I suppose Yuki must be nning to expand her screen time with the help of Nobuyuki. Hey, part of their name matches; shipped. I, of course, didn''t mind her doing this. It''s been part of my n to make her lose interest in me anyway as I myself wasn''t interested in her, and that n seeded. The bus moved for ten minutes and then stopped to pick up the next person. It was my lovely Mem-Cho. Gosh, why does she look so hot today? "Memmy!" The door opened as Mem-Cho walked in and I jumped at her, pulling her into a side hug while she was recording with her phone held on the tip of a selfie stick. "Did you just call me ''Memmy''? Nah..." She gave me a weird look while I shrugged, smiling at the camera. She shook her head and spoke to it. "Hey guys, I just entered the bus, and I found a weirdo." "Are you going to post this?" "We are on Live." "Fuck." I realized my blunder toote as she broke outughing. She removed the phone from the end of the stick and held it in her hands, showing me the chat. [--I thought the two of them weren''t talking for some reason???] [--Did bro just say ''Memmy''? Whoa...] [--It should have been me, not her...! Gah, I''ll be your mommy A-kun!"] "Unreal," I muttered as I saw the chat. No, there is nothing to worry about, this is good, in fact. Mem-Choughed again and turned the camera to face us, I waved at it with a straight face while Mem-Cho cleared her throat. "That''s it for the live, guys. Wait for the whole episode tomorrow~ To Mt. Fuji!" She said and then turned off the live. Then, she looked at my face andughed again. "Are you serious?! Memmy?! Ahah-" I put a hand around her waist and pulled, using her already parted lips to invade her mouth. Her eyes went wide and she blushed as the kiss intensified. I felt the eyes of the driver flicker on the mirror for a moment, the eyes of Yuki trembling, while Mai just shook her head from the back seat. "Mmhm! Mhm!" She struggled for only a minute before I pressed her down on a seat, kissing her deeper as she shivered and then gave in, kissing me back. "Bas...tard..." After the kiss ended, I rose from over her as she did the same. She wiped her lips, and I cleaned mine too, it was full of lipstick. "You... ruined my lipstick," Mem-Cho was annoyed. "You ruined my lipstick! It took me fifteen minutes to do this! Scum!" "I can fix it for you." "No, fuck off!" Guys, she liked it. Look how defensive she is about it. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] .... Later I heard, Mem-Cho was supposed to act as the camera-woman inside the bus. She had experience with the camera, and it felt more natural if an actor/actress recorded the departure. We finished picking up everybody soon, and the bus left for Fujinomiya City. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [36] Mt. Fuji [36] Mt. Fuji Chapter 36: Mt. Fuji We reached Fujinomiya City a bit after the clock hit 6 PM. It was a long three hours of journey, that would have been shorter if not for the traffic. Fujinomiya is the closest city to Mount Fuji. From it, the entire mountain is visible like a proud titan looming over the world. We were not in the center of the city, of course, we were on the very outskirts of it. Here, while we were still on the bus, we got to see the sun setting in the west while the moon was behind the mountain, casting a hungry shadow over the world. Finally, the bus stopped and we got off. It was indeed a resort on top of a hill area, a ssic Japanese house with hot springs and stuff. This ce had the best view of the mountain that was a bit far away from us. "Whooh!" We got off the bus as the girls whistled and the guys stretched. We were at the gate of the resort, and only now did we realize that it truly was an onsen. It was then that we saw the production director running toward us. "You kids finally made it," he stopped and said. "Take some rest, getfortable in your rooms. All the guys are in one room, and the girls in another. We''ll gather in the girls'' room in two hours, then we''ll do some quick shooting. We need the footage for tomorrow." So the shooting was going to begin at 8. I turned my head around to take a look at my surroundings and then was led inside along with everyone. A small and tranquil garden surrounded the onsen bathhouse. It was then surrounded by tall granite walls, the front yard we stepped into was an oasis of peace and tranquility far from the bustle of the city. The sound of water running in the hot spring somewhere around us, that we couldn''t see yet, caused a trickling stream to run through the garden, its sweet melody filling the ears of the visitors. Tall trees provided shade and a ce to rest under the soft light of the moon. Surprisingly, I didn''t sense any other guests here, which was odd. Was the show going so well that the production could afford to rent out the entire onsen for us? Keeping my mind busy with thoughts like that, we reached our room as we stepped in. . Since I came right from my school, there was no luggage to worry about, I only had my school bag. I didn''t care to pack bags for this since I was notified that the production would be providing us luggage filled with clothes; it was the things we bought back in the shopping mall episode. From my luggage, I chose a casual soft but tight ck shirt and loose white sweatpants, making my chest muscles pop pretty nicely. "Damn bro, nice pecs." "Thanks." After exchanging words with the guys, I decided to look around the ce myself. I got out of my room and into the backyard. I needed to make sure about something. Multiple small, knee-deep ponds stretched across the backyard, their dark waters were dotted with pale pink flowers that bloomed on the trees surrounding it. Stone tforms rise around the water of theke, working as stepping stones for guests. A simple tea house, with its moss-covered walls curving as if they were grown from the earth, sat on the edge of a particrly deeper pond. Its wooden benches and tables provide afortable, rxing ce to sit and enjoy the beautiful views while sipping on a hot cup of tea. The tea house emitted a soothing aroma of flowering herbs and warm, earthy scents. "Beautiful ce." I did a quick scan with my Jade Perception to see if anyone was looking at me. I had to be careful, I wasn''t feeling goofy at that moment, unlike when I was messing with Mem-Cho. I had an interesting feeling about this ce. Not exactly this onsen, but that thing on the east. When I sensed nobody, I circted Qi within my energy channels in an intricate manner, pushing it into my feet, and then jumping on empty air. [Nimbus Stride] took me on top of a tall tree in a second, as Inded in a thin branch and looked to the east. "Not bad." Atop this perch, any normal man would have experienced a sense of serene awe if they took in the breathtaking beauty of the majestic Mount Fuji in the distance. More so with my [Copper Eyes] that filled the world with so many colors of mana that it was almost nauseating. The mountain''s towering peak seemed to touch the heavens, its mystical presence radiating a supernatural and ominous air about it. The gentle moonlight gleaming off its snow-capped slopes was further augmented by the hazy shadow cast across the rolling hills and valleys. The sight of this sublimendscape evoked a sense of humility and reverence, and I was reminded of the immense power of nature and the smallness of human existence within it. I would have been charmed if I hadn''t seen peaks that really did touch heaven. This thing was just three kilometers tall, while I have been to worlds a thousand times the size of Earth, where there were peaks that were a thousand kilometers long. Still, this one''s not bad. Moreover, ces like this were rare, as it is a volcano with snow covering it. There were a thousand types of natural aura around it; its peak is a very good ce to cultivate a Storm Path. "I have three days here," I muttered. "Let''s see I need to somehow get on top of it. Then again, even if I get there, I don''t think I can spend much time thereHaah." What can three days even do? A local teleportation portal on top of the mountain would have been much better. This world is so trash, unsuitable for cultivators. "Oh well." I shrugged, leaping into the air, towards the mountain. "I have two hours on hand. Can''t waste that." I shot through the air like a rocket, and into the mountain. My feet kicked the branch and I closed my eyes to recall and use a new technique. Now that I had learned all of my avable Cloud techniques, it was time to choose a new one. I chose one from my Lightning set. [Thunderstep: The user strikes the ground with a burst of Lightning Qi, creating shockwaves that propel him into the air. He can chain multiple Thundersteps together to perform mid-air maneuvers or reach elevated positions.] Thisisn''t optimal for flying, but rather for short bursts of speed. I used Thunderstep to kick the tree and leap hundreds of meters ahead, and then switched to Nimbus Stride to reach the mountaintop. * * * It took me a few minutes, but I was soon three kilometers up from the surface. My eyes wandered as I looked around the snow-covered volcano, with clouds right outside of it. This ce was so rich in nature. For once on this poor, my Copper Sight was brimming with colors. I strode through the air and around the ce. I paused when I reached the hole, the mouth of the volcano. Deep red magma was boiling on it; it was the size of a small room though. Mount Fuji has been dormant since 1707, more than three hundred years, but it might erupt anytime. I doubt it will, though. Given what my eyes were seeing. "Such intricate rune sealing," I whistled as I saw the magical sealing around the mouth. More than that, my eyes were drawn into the purple mortal that existed a few meters above theva. "Huh, what''s this? I wonder where that leads." I wanted to check it out right now, but who knows how long I''ll spend inside if I went in now? I had to hold back the urge because I had shooting in two hours. "I''m here to cultivate," I muttered as I flew to the hard surface and dropped to my feet. "Let''s get into it asap." I dropped down on a lotus position, putting my phone in an rm clock, and then closed my eyes. With a deep breath, I started to take in the atmosphere, feeling the cold air bite into my skin and the humidity of the water in every breath. The ze of the fire Qi gave life to the scenery, as if the light from the sun were a living being, but I didn''t absorb it, I didn''t need fire. The area trembled with the power of the earth Qi, but I didn''t take it either. No, instead, I breathed in, I focused on the Water Qi from the melted snow, the sharp Wind Qi from the atmosphere, Cloud Qi from the skies around me, and Lightning Qi from the dark clouds created thanks to the volcano. Four kinds of Qi filled my veins, giving me a surge of energy along with a sharp tingle in my bones. My body was one with the elements, my breath blending in a symbiotic rtionship with them. I felt at peace. The Heaven and Earth Purification didn''t let me enjoy the peace though, I had to focus as I grinded all the Qi inside my body, into a deeper form than that existed in the atmosphere. Like that, the two hours passed in no time. * * * [Third Person Point of View] Her face was like a piece of the moon, her eyes like two stars, while her long pink-red hair represented the heat of the earth''s depth, yet at the same time, the joy of cherry blossoms. The Shinto Goddess of All Volcanoes, her hand resting on top of herrge round chest, found herself curious as she frowned. Konohanasakuya-hime looked down at her water bowl with a thoughtful expression on her face. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] "Hmmm," the Magma Goddess hummed as she observed the scene that was being presented on the water. "Is that one of the Phenex Devils?" She wondered. "He has blonde hair, and blue eyes, though his face doesn''t look like that Ruval Phenex fellow who visited a few days ago." She had genuine reasons to ponder this, even though she felt no devilish energy from him. Devil House Phenex was one of the more prominent houses of the 72 Pirs. Of that house, Ruval Phenex was the heir of the n, and a few days ago he had made a visit to her. Konohanasakuya-hime was the Goddess of Volcanoes, and Mount Fuji was her home. The Phenex House, knowing that, came to her and proposed that they wanted to buy this mountain off her. It was outrageous for filthy devils to negotiate with a Goddess, but she entertained them because Ruval was a very respectful young devil. However, she ultimately turned them down, and in turn, she received a threat from the current Lord of the House Phenex, which she didn''t pay any attention to. Konohanasakuya-hime could understand why they would be interested in Mount Fuji. It was one of the richest ces on earth with fire energy filling the air, and that''s just on the surface world. In the pocket dimension inside it, the fire essence was just so much stronger. However, why would she make deals with the devils? Oh well, the problem was dealt with. So it was fine, they wouldn''t return if they feared for their lives. "Hmm, I don''t think this boy''s a Devil." She finally decided that this boy didn''t seem like one. She was pretty sure he was a human, and he even seemed to have a Divine blessing. "What''s he doing though? Looks like some kind of Senjutsu training?" Should she go meet him? "Mhm, maybeter. I''m feelingzy." Konohanasakuya-hime yawned and decided to take a nap. When she woke up, the boy wasn''t there anymore. She wondered if he woulde back again. * * * [First Person Point of View] Something or someone was looking at me while I was cultivating. I pretended not to notice since the entity didnt seem harmless and stopped observing not long into it. I stayed until my rm rang, which was set to ring 5 minutes before shooting would begin, and then I took off to the air for the resort. There you are, phew. The director sounded exasperated when I returned, he gave me an annoyed look. I almost thought you went missing; I heard it happens sometimes in this ce. No wonder there are no other people staying here. Make sure to not wander off alone, kidI am telling that to everyone. Blud, why did you bring us here if people go missing? What the hell? Soon, the shoot began. I kept my guard up just in case the missing situation was rted to something supernatural, but I didnt notice anything during the few hours the filming happened. I decided toy back a little and let Yuki Sumi take the spotlight, instead using the time to enjoy myself, and soon the shooting ended without any issue. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [37] The Next Big Time Mage (1) [37] The Next Big Time Mage (1) Chapter 37: The Next Big Time Mage (1) The day''s filming ended smoothly. I hung around Mem-Cho during that time, which was sure to arouse questions from the fans. Why did we not interact at all, and actively avoided each other, and now everything seemed to be fine? I didn''t really care about what they wouldthink. Sometimes vague storylines are more popr; the viewers can have their fun making theories. To begin with, I told Mem to stay away so that I could approach the other girls without them being defensive that I was with Mem-Cho already. However, now that I had approached Mai-senpai anyway, and had no n to intervene in Akane''s canon event, I didn''t have to force myself to not be around my favorite half-devil girl. Soon, the shooting ended, and we were allowed permission to roam anywhere. My first thought was to fly back to Mt. Fuji, but I was distracted. There''s a town down the hill, it''s a ten-minute walk, and the kids wanted to go there to eat yakiniku. I wanted to make a dip for it anyway I had work to do and hanging out with kids wasn''t fun but I couldn''t when Mem-Cho yanked me away. Why must I, the venerable one, be burdened by the little hurdles of life? "How did things turn out like this?" I reminisced as I was pulled up to sit on the bed by two soft arms. "Don''t be dramatic, kiddo. You should learn to interact with people more." Mem was in this room to drag me out, enjoying the fun of the moment as I eyed her. ''Kid'', she said. How funny. I spent a moment checking her out. Pretty girls have it easy because I''d have shown anyone else who''s the "kid". Mem-Cho had reced her previous outfit with a kimono now; colored blue with white flowers printed on it, it was a unique style thanks to its missing shoulders, and also bold since it only went down until her upper thighs. She looked lovely; hard to resist. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] Why does she look cuter these days? "Listen," she suddenly put a hand under my ear, leaning over and whispering. "You better not run away again;e eat with me, and then teach me a spell you promised to teach me!" When she whispered into my ears in a threatening tone, I suddenly knew why. It''s a thirst trap. Unreal. * * * We reached the town in no time, finding a restaurant for us to eat in. It was kind ofte, but as a tourist spot, most shops were open even now. Our group sat around at a table together to eat yakiniku, everyone''s appetites whet and mouths watering at the sight of the delicious food before them. Even I felt attracted. The aroma of grilling meats and savory marinade filled the air, the mouth-watering smell tempting everyone to quit yapping their mouths and wait for the meal. Everyone sat still in their seats at the table, eager to dig in and savor the delectable vors of the meat and vegetables being grilled over the open fire. "Here, Aqua-kun." I was a little surprised when Akane called for me, reaching out a piece of grilled meat towards me. Oh? What''s this now? I stared into her eyes for a long moment, making her stare back a little until she began to fidget. I chuckled inwardly and opened my mouth, not epting the food with my hand and instead having her feed me. I took my first bite of the yakiniku, my eyes closed as I shivered. I was immediately met with the robust and juicy vors of the meat grilled to perfection. The taste spread across my tongue, as the kids around me did the same. Savory marinadeplemented the sweetness of the meat and added depth to the vor profile. Some made faces of enjoyment, and some were surprised at the bold and unique taste of the food. Others simply enjoyed the meal in silence, like Mai, lost in the culinary pleasure of her taste buds. As the first bite ended for everybody, mine first upon which I reached out my own grill to Akane, who paused. "Er, I''m a vegetarian" Akane said. But when I just smiled and didn''t put my tongs down, she sighed. "Just one." She hesitantly opened her mouth and took it; by then, the kids had finished their first bite and were staring at our interaction. They broke out in a cheer as she epted the meat, closing her eyes and shivering. The atmosphere became filled with the sounds ofughter and enjoyment. Maybeing here wasn''t bad. That was a taste worth it. Though I wonder why Akane was suddenly so friendly, even going as far as to eat my meat when she''s a vegetarian. Are we at that stage already where she is desperate to garner the show''s attention? How greedy of her; Mai-senpai is the one getting the least amount of attention this time, specially today that was much more clear. * * * [Third Person Point of View] There wasn''t any serious reason why she was a vegetarian. Meat would make her fat, and as an actress that''s not good, so one bite was fine for her. Rather, Akane felt rather aplished by having Aqua ept her treat. She thought he might be mad at her for ignoring him for thest few days. Truthfully, she still didn''t support what he and Mem-Cho did, and that only intensified when Aqua and Mem weren''t interacting in thest episode. But seeing them acting normal and friendly today caused her to feel less weird about the situation. Maybe Aqua wasn''t a weirdo, after all However, there was another reason behind all this. It was her position in this show. It''s been three days, five more to go, and she didn''t manage to garner any attention at all. Personally, she didn''t mind; Akane was mainly using this as a learning experience, and her real experience was in theaters anyway. Sadly, her agency didn''t think the same way Justst night, when she was in the agency, about to go meet the manager, she overheard something that left her in tears. Her manager was a lovely olddy, but her higher-ups weren''t so lovely. One of the producers was shouting at her. "Are you trying to get yourself fired?!" C was what Akane had heard when she went in front of the door, quickly taking cover to listen in. "I heard LoveMy was doing well, so I sat down to watch it. But what''s this?! How could she not even have ten minutes of screen time in three total episodes?!" The man added, "Do you know how many others were on the line for this role!? We only allowed Akane because you, the manager, were begging us for it. Now look at this. She''s doing her best, you say, but why would that matter if her best doesn''t earn us any money?!" Her poor manager was in trouble for her, and everyone was disappointed in her. Why wouldn''t they be, when she is such a failure and disappointing? How could she have put her poor manager in that position? So, Akane decided to make a change. The epicenter of the show was Aqua first, and then Yuki after that. The best way she could garner attention was to fight Yuki by going after Nobuyuki or go after Aqua. No, rather than going after Aqua, it was more like tolerating Aqua''s approaches. As she was sure he would approach her if she opened up to him, he seemed that type of guy. Yet, "Memmy Mem," After the dinner ended, Aqua wrapped his arms around Mem-Cho''s from behind and dragged her out of the restaurant. "See you guyster, Mem-Cho and I have some ns." Unlike what she hoped, Aqua continued to spend his time with Mem-Cho. Akane felt a little nervous as he and Mem-Cho left. She was hoping to spend some off-camera time with him, to clear her prejudice against him, but now he was gone. "They''re cute together," One of the guys said, "You think they''ll start dating at this rate?" Akane gulped. What if her observation was wrong, and he didn''t pursue her? What should she do? * * * [First Person Point of View] We were at the edge of town, under a tree that was on top of a small hill. From here, the view of this beautiful scenic mountain town was not bad; everything was lit up by the glow of streetlights and the moonlight that reflected off the snow-capped peaks of Fuji. Despite the cold and crisp air, I found itfortably under the shelter of this tall tree, and normally I would have enjoyed the atmosphere and the peace of the night. The sound of crickets could be heard in the distance, their chirps echoing through the town and creating a soothing backdrop for anyone''s thoughts. The stars above were glittering, and normally, I would have felt a sense of tranquility and contentment. Yet, all I felt was a primal desire. "B-baby, not here- ahn~" I pressed Mem-Cho against the tree, my left hand squeezing her waist while my right held the side of her face. I kissed her nape, licking her corbone. My hands wandered all over her, and all she did was moan for me, much more beautiful than the crickets around. "You call me baby-" I bit on her lower lip, pulling it. "And then tell me to stop? How decisive." She couldn''t reply with her lips like that, and I didn''t need her to reply. I pressed down, sealing her lips with mine, as she quickly put her arms around me, deepening the kiss. Mem-Cho''s touch was still filled with hesitation, unsure if this was alright to do with a guy a decade younger than her, but she found enough courage to continue, to give in and let me press her down on the ground next. "Mmhmm~" her cute moans mixed with my amused groans as she hugged me, while I pressed down on her. Her legs wrapped around me, allowing my manhood to poke over her womanhood, divided by fabrics of clothes. The kiss ended, and Mem-Cho panted for breath. Iughed. "I proposed to buy you dinner, and you said you''re fine without it since you don''t trust me. Hey today, you brought me to dinner and seduced me? What changed your mind, little devil?" She pouted, "Why is it that your speech pattern changes when we are in intimate situations? You be so dominant." "You don''t sound like you hate it." "Shut up," Mem-Cho blushed. "Also, we are gonna stop here. I''m still not sure about giving my virginity to a minor." "Being a 25-year-old virgin at this age is crazy, much so from a devil." I raised an eyebrow at her, which she took in offense, frowning at me. "I am not a girl like that, Aqua, don''t mistake this for how I generally act. Before entering the entertainment world, I had my own dreams. But then I had to enter this shit hole, where you join mixers and fuck guys for a simple cob, in order to take care of my family." She added, "You know, this one time I went to this mixer, and these guys began to touch me inappropriately, then tried to kiss me. They weren''t really forcing me, but there was that underlying truth that if I resisted, I''d miss a cob. They were big YouTubers back then, and I was small and new. In the end, I had to flee the party, and then those bastards made some negative videos about me. Those fuckers thought I was desperate for attention and money, but I was never desperate for those, otherwise I would have just opened OnlyFans instead." Mem-Cho finished her little rant, making meugh. "It''s not funny." "You''re adorable." "You''re talking as if you''re older than me again." She red at me. "Kiss me again?" I leaned down and kissed her, feeling her wiggle under me and give in. This girl is so lovely. I got back up soon and looked into her turquoise eyes. "Yeah, let''s stop here for today," I told her. I was horny, she was a cutie in a hot outfit, but I still couldn''t spend a night fucking her brains out when I should be cultivating instead. "Let''s get up. I''ll teach you what I wanted to teach, and then some more." "I didn''t do this for the spell, by the way." She said as I got up from over her and she sat up, I sat down against the tree and she sat beside me. "Well, not entirely it''s hard to exin." "I get it," I leaned down, whispering a hot breath in her ears. "It''s like a wife wearing a hot dress for her husband so that she can ask him to buy that jewelry she saw. There was some kind of naughty maniption, but it can''t be considered slutty, or selling her body for wealth if she did it for her man. No?" Mem-Cho sat stiffly, her face bright like a tomato, with fumesing out of her ears, as I failed to hold back myughter and pushed her down again. She''s so cute. I cuddled with her for a bit shorter this time and finished quickly to return to our position against the tree. I had my right hand around her shoulders, as she put her head on me and listened to my exnation. "The Power of Time is the bloodline ability you possess," I exined to her. "As much as I would like to give you an in-depth exnation, a list of all the magic you can do with it, I don''t know much about how the power itself works. My observation tells me that it allows the user to control time to a certain extent. At its base, it allows the user to create a time barrier that can slow or increase the flow of time within it. The barrier can easily be expanded to arger range which can then prevent enemies from escaping its radius." "How?" "I wonder that too." I turned to look at her and she gave me a dirty look. "There there, I will teach you something, I promised that, we just have to experiment a bit." "Time Maniption sounds so powerful, though. Are you sure I have it?" "Yeah, what''s so surprising? Devils usually age up to 25 years, and then they are stuck at that appearance for several generations toe. They need ten years for one human year''s worth of aging to show on their face." I exined. "Yet, here you are, stuck as a girl who nobody doubts is older than 18. Do you know why? I think that''s because you have been subconsciously using your power for years now that''s how you don''t age. As you always feared that it might blow your cover, your career, if you look older, your power activated on its own and made it so that you don''t age." She listened to my exnation by nudging closer to me, putting her right leg over my thighs, and intentionally between my legs. She nodded as I exined. "Is there any way for me to use this to stop the aging of others? Like my mother and brother?" "Who knows, why not?" I shrugged, and her head snapped up to look at me in shock. "Don''t be surprised. There are beings out there who can devour our gxy with a gulp, what is Immortality on that scale? But to do something like that, you need to train your power. Greatly." She frowned, pouting again. "That''s what you are here for, though~ But now you are saying you don''t know how to help me~" "What, of course I know how to help you." I frowned, offended. "I said I don''t know how your power works, and therefore I can''t help you to use it in the way that the usual users of this power, as in the devils from your father''s family, but that doesn''t mean I can''t help you use it in other manners." I shrugged while she gave me a nk stare. "Since your power uses a barrier at the first stage to control time within the range of the barrier, I just have to think of a spell that works like that. I don''t know the spell that your father''s family uses, but I can just make one." "And how long do we have to wait before you figure out a spell like that?" She said as she looked at me in doubt. I grinned. "In, three, two, one. Done. I just thought of one." "What?" "It''s true." Who the fuck does this little girl think she''s talking to? I, the Sorcerer, used to cook up Time Magic Spells in the bathroom, while eating dinner, and even while impregnating women back in the day. I had high expectations of Mem-Cho now, I hope she won''t disappoint me, because the Sorcerer of Eternity isn''t a soft teacher like the current me. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [38] The Next Big Time Mage (2) [38] The Next Big Time Mage (2) Chapter 38: The Next Big Time Mage (2) [Third Person Point of View] Mem-Cho was now sitting on Aqua''sp, as he was helping her motion her hands in a specific manner. Mem-Cho found it a little hard to focus sitting on him like this. Hisrge and protective arms around her as they taught her how to make signs, but she could barely focus. Did he not know it was hard for her in this position? When she met this Aquamarine Hoshino for the first time, she was scared by the aura he released. She thought he was some Hero faction lunatic trying to kill her. She had had the bad luck of encountering a few people like that in the past, her half-devil bloodline was always a curse. "Why aren''t you following?" "Hey, I am trying~" She nudged closer to him as she said that, feeling his breath on her neck. This was the first time she feltfortable doing things like this with a guy, and he was a decade younger than her. Could it be she was kind of fucked in the head? Living in Japan, she was used to old people with young partners. However, after she became influential and got active on the inte, she realized this was not the norm. This was what the rest of the world called pedophilia. Aqua looked old, he had a huge body that made her feel hot, even right now, but wasn''t he just a little boy? Mem-Cho was unsure about her ethics as she knew she was building something for him. A strong, reliable man, who promised her greatness along with her family whom she had been protecting for her entire life. So of course, she fell for him, when he was so active with his approaches. She had always been scared of being around men because if something happened and someone got a clip of that, even just kissing, it would go viral and she''d be in trouble. Sure, she''s not an idol, but popr female influencers are better if their status remains single. Despite that, when he kissed her that day, she couldn''t find herself to resist. She wouldn''t say she had a crush on him or anything, but she liked him, despite him being a yboy. She didn''t mind him doing things to her. "Your mind is distracted, Mem." Aqua said with a slow sigh. "Ah, my bad, I was just" She blushed a little, looking back into his eyes. He shook his head, his earlier eagerness had vanished when he began to teach her. He felt oddly different now, Mem-Cho felt slightly afraid all of a sudden. "Commonly, there are three ways to activate this kind of bloodline power," Aqua began to exin. "First is [Chanting], it''s amon power system shown in any fantasy work, you should be familiar with it already. Then there is [Hand Gestures], which aren''t just silly goofy Ninja hand signs but also different kinds of motions, like waving your hand and stuff. Lastly, there is [Will] where you just will for the power to activate, and it does. "Chanting is statistically mid since it takes longer, you have to talk for it, and it is overall slow. Hand Signs are easier, you can do it silently and fast. Unless you have your hands locked, in which case you can use chanting. The willpower one is the most sought after, you just will it C think about using the power C and it is cast." Aqua finished. "Looks like you''re teaching me the second option?" Mem-Cho asked as she once again began to follow his hands'' instructions to move her fingers in a certain way. "Why not the third? Is it super hard to learn?" "A little," he nodded. "But I''m going to teach you that too. For it, however, you first need to know how it works, right? You can''t ''will'' something you''ve never experienced before, can you? Can you exin to a blind person what it feels like to see? Exactly that." "Ah." Mem-Cho nodded. "I''ll teach you hand seals first, and then the willpower one. I''ll teach you chanting at the very end, you need that as a backup." Aqua exined to her. Currently, they were going through a series of hand potions in slow motion for her to get a gist of it. "Um, isn''t this kinda long? Why isn''t it working?" Mem-Cho asked innocently, but that was a mistake as he sighed. "What?" "You retarded littless," Aqua suddenly grabbed her face from behind, making her Pause as he made her turn to look at him. "That is because you are not following my instructions correctly because you are busy thinking about your current position on myp." He gently smacked the side of her head, making her blink in surprise with her mouth agape at the sudden switch. "Haah. I usually wouldn''t exin, but I feel bad so let me go ahead and help you understand. I am teaching you like this, on myp, with my arms hugging you because you can''t afford to be distracted in a fight, so I am teaching you while you are distracted. "Oh." "Be better. I was being kind until now but you dare call my chantation slow? When it''s you who is a dumb little girl with shit for a brain?" He squinted his eyes at her, and she breathed heavily, biting her lip. "You can''t be serious if you''re turned on right now." "N- No? I am not." She cleared her throat. "I am just a bit surprised that normal Aqua and Master Aqua are so different." Aqua shook his head, squeezing her waist as he did that. "Haah, you''re distracting me too. I have other stuff to tend to, you know? Keep this up and I''ll tear your clothes apart, and then" "And then what?" She gulped and grabbed his face gently. "Finish your sentence." Aqua opened his mouth and she closed her eyes. She expected him to lean over and kiss her, but to her surprise she was greeted with a finger flick on the forehead. "Oww!" She opened her eyes and looked at him, beforeughing. "What was that for?" He chuckled. "Focus. Don''t lose yourself in the moment. Here, follow my movements again. And make sure to do it properly this time." "Yes, baby." She took in arge breath and nudged deep into his embrace; this was the kind of romance she wasn''t expecting in her life. * * * [First Person Point of View] The night was lovely, the leaves on the tree above us were rustling as the wind blew over and the moon shone down at us. The lovely weather helped us proceed with the training smoothly. Mem-Cho wasn''t talentless, I noticed, she was just a bit distracted earlier. After a few more minutes, Mem-Cho got the hang of it. I stopped her from casting it right away and had her stand up. I stood three meters in front of her and spoke, raising my finger. "I am going to shoot you, and you have to erect your barrier in time to slow down or outright stop the Qi bullet." "Oh, alright." She nodded. "You''re pointing your finger at the empty air, right? Because from here it seems like you are pointing your finger at my body." I smiled. "I''m pointing at your shoulder." I changed direction a little and pointed at the tree behind; a small dark orb of cloud leaped out, the Vapor Clouds Bombardment technique activated, as it rushed forward and left a finger-sized hole in the tree. I pointed back at Mem-Cho, who had wide eyes and a dumbstruck expression on her face. "Don''t worry, I can heal your shoulderter if you fail. Can''t do nothing about the pain though." "Um, Aqua-kun, I think it''s better if-'' I shot forward and she screeched, pulling her hand in front of her but managing to make cohesive hand seals as she did that. In a moment''s interval, a circr green barrier erected out of her body, stretching an arm''s reach away from her, just as the dark cloud slipped into it. There, it paused. Bands of runes appeared around the circr orb and spun around it like the ring of Saturn. "Oh." I smiled. "Good girl. Now do the other thing I taught you. If long enough time passes, that orb will disperse into Qi. So, while keeping the time stopped so that it doesn''t move from its spot, make the time faster too so that it eradicates into Qi." Mem-Cho panted as she looked at the orb cloud that was floating in front of her. "Can I move out of my way?" "Good that you''re asking instead of moving away on your own; no, you can''t. Stand on your spot and do it. In that case, your mind knows that failure will be painful." I said. "Ugh, okay, okay." Mem-Cho said as she raised her hands; green tes of magic circles formed on her palms as she gulped. One wrong move and her shoulder will be gone. She knew that and she moved the tes in a certain way. This part was not just hand signs but hand movement in a certain and precise manner. The bands of runes that were around the green barrier moved as she moved her hand, they were precise and careful. Mem-Cho was cautious, the level of focus needed caused sweat beads to form on her forehead that trailed down her brows and down her lovely chin. "You have seven seconds," I snapped my finger as twelve orbs of cloud appeared around me like flying bombs. "If you don''t seed, I''ll be shooting these- ah." Before I could finish my speed, I grinned as I saw the cloud orb inside her barrier disperse into essence and vanish in thin air. "Very good," I nodded my head, as she looked at me in joy. "I did it!" "Let me double this," The twelve cloud orbs around me are twenty-four. "You have to be fast because I''ll shoot them fast." "Hey- but! I can''t move that fast! I am still human! she eximed. I smiled, tripling the cloud orbs as she got goosebumps. "Here is some free motivation. The current Humanity''s strongest can fight Satans and the Leader of Fallen Angels on equal grounds. Humanity isn''t weak, and you happen to have the powers of Devils too. There are people moving at the speed of light, love, you won''t survive if you can''t even move just your hands fast enough to dodge these." "W-wait, wait!" Then, I showered her with a bombardment of destructive clouds. To my surprise, although she panicked and scrambled her hands all over the ce, Mem-Cho remained unharmed till the end. Well, I mean, it is I who is her teacher, so of course she can do things like this. . Later, I began to teach her the Will-Power Casting. I really wanted to cultivate, but it doesnt feel right to leave her halfway through. So I decided to finish teaching her the three types first, and then I will move on with my own training. Let me exin the Will Power type a little. In its earlier stage, you cant just wish for the power to activate it directly. At first, you have to will your Mana and make it circte within you in a certain way, instead, and the certain movement will cause it to blossom into releasing your ability. At its medium stage, you can just will it and it will be cast. At its final stage, you can activate your power on instincts. No dy. I exined. To give her some visual aid, I showed off a little. My hands crackled with electric energy as I harnessed the power of lightning. My palm faced the sky as bolts shot forth with blinding speed, illuminating the area. The sound of birds chirping filled the air,ing from the lightning. I disyed my control; summoning and recalling lightning at will. The disy was a captivating dance of power and precision, leaving the girl who witnessed it in utter amazement. Youre just showing off right now, she scowled. I am, I shrugged. You should be able to do this soon enough. It took me two hours to make Mem-Cho able to flow her Mana within her channels in the certain pattern that activates her power. She wasnt perfect at it, but she could make do. I spent five more minutes teaching her to chant it in emergency situations. Few situations would make it so that she would need to chant instead of just will her way through, but it was better to be cautious. I suppose I will build her a [Spell Concept]ter, Ill have to think about it. For now, though, the both of us returned to the resort. I wanted to fly off to the mountain right away, but we had to attend roll calls to make sure nobody went missing. At midnight, when the kids were asleep, I finally leaped out of my room and into the mountain above. ** ** ** IMPORTANT NOTE: The first month of the Novel has ended, and with thates the inevitable slower updates. Bad timing since I have exams too, but I''ll manage. Expect 3 chapters per week, and 4 chapters in good weeks. Happy reading. If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [39] The Second-Coming of… [39] The Second-Coming of If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 39: The Second-Coming of [Third Person Point of View] Ruby was inside a special ce right now. It was a spacious and well-lit room, with great lighting and a fresh, airy environment. The walls were painted pristine white, creating a clean and modern aesthetic. There was kitchen equipment everywhere around her, organized and neatly arranged, from the traditional wooden utensils to thetest state-of-the-art appliances. Thisrge kitchen was designed to be functional, yet aesthetically pleasing, allowing any chef to workfortably while surrounded by the beautiful views of the garden outside. There was an overall feeling of freshness, cleanliness, and efficiencybined with a peaceful atmosphere, making this a rxing space for creative and productive cooking. Effectively so, as it was a Cooking Studio. "Incredible ce! Well suited to bear our first appearance on a digital screen!" Ruby eximed as she looked around, happy and excited for the next events to unfold. "Can''t say I disagree," Kana looked around with an impressed glint in her eyes. "As expected from the Strawberry Productions." Other than these two girls, Miyako and Tsubasa were also present. Today was Wednesday, however, the girls didn''t attend school so that they could attend a show. It was an online cooking show. "Mom, am I doing it right?" "Yep, it''s good enough." Miyako was showing Tsubasa how to set the camera and check some other things. Tsubasa hade here, skipping school, to learn tricks from her mother. Being a manager for idols and other influencers was a tough job, and Tsubasa had to learn these from the best if she wanted to seed. Few were better than her parents in this field. "It''s strange how the generation changes," Miyako was checking the lens of the camera as she suddenly began to reminisce. All three of the high school girls turned to look at her. "A few decades ago, inte cooking shows didn''t have any viewership. Then cooks on Twitch and YouTube who streamed their cooking became famous. Mostly hot female creators seed in a field like this." "No wonder our host today is so popr," Kana chimed in, making Miyako nod. "Yup. Our Strawberry Foundation can be said to have ''retired'' since we don''t do many offline projects. Our current clients, other than Ai, are all online creators. This client we will be working with today is one of our more famous ones." Miyako said, and she paused to take a look at the girls. "She is around the same age as you guys, so be friendly, but don''t be too friendly as to appear rude. Especially you, Ruby." "What?!" Ruby gagged in shock. "What do you mean, ''especially Ruby''?! What sort of usation is this?!" "Exactly. You are too loud." Miyakoughed as she said that, watching the girl she once thought was a God re at her with a pout. "There, we have everything ready now." Tsubasa chimed in the conversation with a soft giggle of her own. "Speaking of our host though, why isn''t she here yet?" "I''m wondering that too," Kana agreed. Just when Miyako was about toment, a figure walked in through the door of the studio. "I''m here," she said with a sway of her hips. It was a girl carved out of an adult manga author''s artwork. Her beauty was like the petals of a blooming flower, and her short ash-blonde hair framed her face like a halo as a single long bang hung from one side of her face. Her eyes were like amber jewels, their clear brightness radiating elegance and grace. She wore a fit chef''s outfit, a white dress hugged her voluptuous form, with thece and ruffles adding a touch of softness and femininity to her overall look. ck cuffs clutched around her delicate wrists, with a girly bracelet above one of them, adding a yful element to an otherwise captivating appearance, befitting a talented young chef who also happened to be a gorgeousdy. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] "Sorry for making you wait," she looked around apologetically. "There was some heavy traffic. Gosh, when did Japan be so traffic-heavy?" As she finished, the girls stared at her in awe. Especially Ruby, who gasped with a stunned look on her face. "She''s gorgeous!" "Ah, oh my." The youngdy blinked and blushed with a smile at thepliment. "I think you''re the most gorgeous one here, darling, but sure I''ll take thepliment." Both of them were correct; while Alice certainly was a captivating youngdy with an exotic appearance, Ruby was by far the most beautiful. Blonde hair and blue eyes gave her a basic description, but her face and skin were beyond everyone. Both of her parents genes were at work to produce the fine creation that was her. Miyako chimed in, smiling. "Looks like you girls will get along fine. Guys, this is our host, the owner of this show. Our country''s most famous young cook, Alice Nakiri." "Hi~ everyone." Alice Nakiri is from the prestigious Nakiri family, which in this world was much more than a simple cooking household. One of the Five Great Families, serving directly under the Shinto Gods. "And" Miyako trailed off as a young man of simr age to Alice walked inside too, standing beside her like a guardian. "It''s her aide, Ry Kurokiba, without whom she rarely cooks." "Hi," the young man with bags under his eyes said. "Good day." That was all he was interested in saying. Then, Miyako introduced the girls to the two neers. In the meantime, Alice and Kurokiba exchanged nces while Ruby and Tsubasa did the same. In this room, the four of them were a bit more than normal humans, and all four of them realized that from the get-go. * * * Kana had a fan base already, though it was very small, and they weren''t diehard fans. Ruby, on the other hand, was a nobody in the world of entertainment. So before their Idol Group would perform their first live concert a few monthster, it''s smarter to build a fan base first. So, the two of them, along with anyone joining in the future, were going to meet with a few famous people every now and then. Alice Nakiri was a 2nd year student of the Ttsuki Culinary Academy, Japan''s biggest cooking school. Of the Elite Ten Council, she held the 6th seat, which meant she was the 6th best cook amongst all the students. Though, at the same time, she was the most famous thanks to her ssy looks, likable personality, and cute clumsiness. Alice''s show was a great choice for Ruby and Kana''s first joint appearance. "Hellods andsses, today we have two new guests with us~!" Alice was behind the kitchen table with Ruby and Kana by her side as she looked at the camera and talked. "I''m sure all of you know this shorty redheaded cutie beside me, it''s Arima Kana, but let me introduce to you the otherdy. With eyes twinkling like stars, it''s my future idol star friend, Ruby Hoshino." "Hey, guys!" Ruby waved at the camera; Kana did the same, but she was a little less excited. "Ad promotion is kinda annoying to watch, I know, so we''ll do itter at the end of the show. Make sure to stick until the end, okay?" That was the n. Everything was being streamed live right now, and since it just started there were not as many viewers as there would be at the end. Many would skip the promotion if they did it at the start anyway, so the smartest choice was to show them the entire episode, let them realize how cute these girls were, and then they would wait by themselves to hear the name of their Idol group. "Ryo-kun," Alice pped her hands as Ryo appeared behind her, the girls made space to let the camera capture him. "Tell them about today''s dish, will you?" "Yes," Ryo nodded, raising up a picture for the camera to see. It was a dish with juicy eggs and sauce. "It''s the [Three Forms of Egg] Dish. It is a main course, a mixture of Japanese, French, and Dutch Cuisine." "I hope you guys will enjoy it!" Alice said, and then the cooking began. The four of them worked in harmony, with Alice mostly calling for ingredients from Ruby and Kana as they handed them over. Ryo worked on another stove to the side, and when they were a few minutes into the cooking they let the two girls take the stove. "Uhm, I am a little nervous since I might ruin the dish, but I''ll give it my all." Kana said as she cleared her throat, while Ryo helped her cook. Alice was with Ruby, helping her choose the ingredients and exining. "This is my original dish, you know? So don''t hesitate to ask me anything, I love exining my dishes to people. For starters, let''s begin with the Neptune Diluted Ocean Gele with Salmon Eggs. As you can see, I have prepared all the ingredients we need for this dish. Let''s start with the salmon roe. You''ll first mix the roe with some diluted seawater and gtin. The gtin will help the roe hold together while the sea water adds a rich, briny vor." "Ooh~" Ruby wowed as she worked with the ingredients as instructed. Alice continued. "As the gele mixture begins to solidify, you have to add a bit of lemon juice to provide some acidity and bnce the briny vor of the seafood. The result is a gorgeous gele that resembles the deep blue waters of the ocean. Next, add the salmon roe, it will provide an authentic and delicious nod to the dish''s marine theme. The subtle, soft vors of the roeplement the gele perfectly, creating a truly mouth-watering dish. Okay, the next step is to add the Dutch Style Asparagus Forest in an Egg!" Like that, the episode continued. Each minute, a thousand new viewers joined and soon the channel was filled with viewers andments. It wasn''t the most viewers that this show had umted, but 227k active watchers was a lot. There was arge monitor hung on the wall behind the camera that the chefs would sometimes peek at to see thements. Alice was doing that more frequently than usual today, as she was an instructor rather than a cook in this particr episode. While reading and answeringments, she came across one particr one that caught her attention. "Hmm, what''s this?" She blinked. "There is an oddment. Hey, Ruby, do you have a brother?" "Huh? Yeah, why?" Ruby asked and raised her head to look at thement, and by the time she did that a dozens of other rtedments flooded the chat. Ruby choked. === Yukira27: Wait, did she say her name was Ruby Hoshino? Blonde hair, glittering eyes, andst name is Hoshino it can''t be! My love of life Aquamarine-sama has a sister?! . .. ThisIsUmeda: Wait, she just said yes! She does have a brother! There is no doubt then, her brother is him, omg. That''s my sister-inw! Yukira27: Bitch, who are you?? I connected the dots first, which means she''s my sister-inw. Akira61: Dang girls these days are wild. They''re not thirsty, they are dehydrated. ObiKatsu: Ngl. But yeah, gotta admit, this sibling pair got damn good genes. Look at her face, goddamn. Otaku333: Keuk, look at her petite body. It''s so lovely. Gosh, imagine the things I''d do to her [User ''Otaku333'' has been banned] ObiKatsu: Deserved. Akira61: Hahaha, Massive L. What a gross creep, people like him ruin Japan''s rep. d he got banned. ThisIsUmeda: Does anyone know her IG? Aqua doesn''t have one,st time I checked, so maybe I''ll find his secret pics if I find her ount. Yukira27: Hehe, I already found her IG, not giving though. ThisIsUmeda: Wtf? What level of stalker are you? === "Hoh, this is new," Alice muttered with a whistle as she took out her phone and made a Google search. "I usually just get male viewers, but today there are so many girls. Let me see who this Aquamarine is- ah." Alice looked at her phone, paused for a moment, and then grinned. "No wonder. Looks like he appears in a show. LoveMy? Oh oops, did I just do a free advertisement?" Thements went crazy once more, and as Alice had realized, this little incident would cause LoveMy''s viewership to spike up a bit more than it already was. . Alice took over the cooking around its final part. She whispered to Ruby''s ears as she did that. "I usually don''t bother to exin this to my guests, but since you are a part of the supernatural, you''ll notice anyway. So I''ll tell you myself." She said, as she put her hand on the handle of the stove and moved it. However, the way the fire moved was not how the stove should work. There was mana in the air that went into the fire and enriched it. "One of the reasons why I am so good is this. I use mana control to cook. It''s a very precise and delicate process, so that''s why I am doing it myself instead of letting you do it." "Oooh," Ruby whispered back. "Can I try? If you don''t mind." "Huh?" Alice raised an eyebrow. "Sure. Who knows, you might have enough control to pull it off. Show me." Then, Ruby took the handle and used the power of her eyes.Kagemimic. The exact thing that Alice did happened with Ruby''s hands and aura, as the fire moved in a certain pattern, heat, and way that made the food grow better. "Oh," Alice blinked. "Unbelievable. You''re not experienced in this, I can tell. You are just copying me, perfectly I must add. you just learned what I did by seeing it once." "Haha, yeah, it''s a trick I learned." Alice just started as Ruby worked her way with the fire. What was impressive was that she didn''t ask for any instructions on how to end this. She only saw the starting process, but she improvised and did the middle part all by herself and then finished without any issue either. She was a genius. "Hah," Alice grinned, breaking into a peal ofughter. She jokingly added, "Looks like the viewers might have a toughpetition, a sister-inw like you sounds fun." Everyoneughed except for Tsubasa; she was pretending that she didn''t hear as she had her focus on the stream to ban any weirdos. . "Mhm- this is delicious!" Later, the two dishes were finally done, and Alice and Ryo were doing a taste test. The tes were carefully presented on a dining table, the camera was focused on it, as Ruby and Kana stood beside the testers. "This is great." Ryo nodded at Kana as he ate the food too; the taste was impressive. He wasn''t much of a talker, but Kana was hoping for a louder reaction. "Sorry if my reaction isckingpared to Mistress Alice, just know I like it." "Ah," Kana blinked, a bit surprised he had caught on to that. "It''s fine thanks." "Now guys!" Alice finished the food and pped her hands, walking over to the camera. "I am sure you guys enjoyed the episode as much as I did. Our guests will be saying their farewells soon, so it''s about time we tell you guys about them." Ruby and Kana rushed to stand beside her and introduced themselves again. "Hey again, it''s Arima Kana!" Kana made an effort to smile and blink to the camera, she was feeling good because it was a fun event today, so it wasn''t fake. "Hi, it''s Ruby Hoshino," Ruby said, revealing herst name was fine since nobody knew Aisst name, people wont be able to connect the dots with just that. "We are going toe out as Idols soon, and we are going for a grand name. Before any of you judge, I have got permission to use this name from the bigdy." By then everyone was curious about what name she was going to use, what kind of name needed so much buildup? Ruby grinned, "We are going by the name, B-Komachi! I''ll wait for you guys at the concert!" There was silence for a moment. The entire chat paused. Then everything went haywire. Even Alice and Ryo knew what group that was, as they snapped their heads to look at Ruby in shock. Kana looked flustered and surprised, while Miyako and Tsubasa smiled. On that day, the inte broke as the legendary idol group''s name went trending again after years of silence. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: The Nakiri n already exists in the DxD canon universe anyway, so I thought why not bring Food Wars into this? [40] The Bunny Situation [40] The Bunny Situation If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall
Chapter 40: The Bunny Situation I dropped to my feet with a thud. The peak of the mountain during April was filled with snow, and wind was a constant presence here. "Mhm," I spent a quick moment appreciating the atmosphere. I felt the chill of the icy air, as the mountain air was thinner and cooler than the one on the surface of the. The wind''s steady blow on my skin was a wee reminder of my current position, the chilly breeze making every movement feel more alive. Then, I began to look around, scanning with my [Copper Sight] to locate the perfect ce to sit down. I walked to a spot and each of my steps made a crunching sound as the snow beneath my feet turned into powder, disappearing quickly beneath the wind and the moonlight. "Good enough," I stood over a spot where my preferred aura affinities were the most present and sat down. Then I took a deep breath of the fresh air, sucking in the Qi all over me, and relished in the peace and quiet that surrounded me. Then, I began to [Cycle] Qi within myself. ... Hourster, my concentration was a little weakened as I felt gazes on me again. It was more than one this time, there were two beings looking at me from somewhere. Do they not have better things to do? How annoying. I shook my head and returned to cycle my Qi. Neither of the presences appeared to be hostile, so they could voyeur around as much as they wanted. They seem to be locals of this mountain, meaning they were either Yokais orGods. As an outsider, I couldn''tin if they were just watching, instead of telling me to go away. Oh well. Enjoy watching me sit for hours. * * * [Third Person Point of View] Konohanasakuya-hime watched herrge water bowl again, where the scene of the mountaintop was being shown. This time, a friend of hers apanied her, helping her confirm the identity of the boy. "You''re right, Sakuya." Her friend nodded, calling her by her other name, Sakuya-hime. "He''s not from the Phenex n, let alone a devil. If I''m not wrong... he is that young boy who''s chosen by Tsukuyomi." "Oh..." Konohanasakuya-hime, or Sakuya for short, blinked. She abruptly remembered that incident when Lady Amaterasu asked the Gods for permission to reincarnate two innocent and wronged souls. That boy was one of them? That was so amazing! Soon, Sakuya realized a problem. She turned to her friend in a hurry, looking at her worriedly. "You are not nning to hurt him, are you, Bishamon?" The War Goddess Bishamon looked back at her, her purple slit eyes filled with intent. Unlike what her revealing clothes might suggest; a slick hat, an open jacket that showed her bra-d chest, and a super short skirt she was actually a warrior God. As one of the four Heavenly Kings, belonging to a total of Four Mythologies, Bishamonten was a High-Grade God with strong divinity. As a God of War and Warriors, her battle powers were matched by few in the entirety of Shinto and beyond. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] She just happened to have bad blood with the God Tsukuyomi, currently known as the Delivery God Yato. So for this boy to be the chosen one of that God, even if it was the Great Lady Amaterasu who blessed him, Sakuya was concerned if Bishamonten would do anything to him. Thankfully, her friend shook her head, she took this matter lightly. "Come on now, is that the type of God I seem to you? I might hate that bastard, but this human doesn''t even know about his existence. Why would I ever take out my anger on him? I am not the one who''s a mad warmonger between him and me." "That''s good," Sakuya nodded, smiling. "In that case, should we go meet him? I wanted to meet himst time but I fell asleep." Bishamon shook her head. "That''ll be a waste of time. He seems to be training his Senjutsu, let him be. We shouldn''t interrupt him. Why would you want to meet him anyway?" "Oh," Sakuya deted. "Well, I haven''t gotten a visitor in so long since the tourist month is closed." Bishamon shook her head. "You''re too soft, Sakuya. That''s why those devils thought they could talk you into selling Fuji." "I am notthatsoft." She looked offended at that usation. Sakuya was the Goddess of Volcanoes, but at the same time, she was the Goddess of Cherry Blossoms as well. She is a symbol of delicate earthly life. So unless provoked, she''s a very gentle andid-back Goddess. Bishamonughed just a little, patting her on the back. "Well, then, I''ll get going. I just came here to hear about anything new on the Devils. Remember, if theye back with any kind of threat, you are supposed to call me. I''ll remind them that Japan isn''t for sale." Bishamon hade to meet her just to see if she was all right if the devils had tried anything and to tell her that she had her support. Sakuya felt happy andpelled at those words, as she nodded. A bitter, she saw Bishamon off as she flew off riding a Pegasus in the sky. * * * [First Person Point of View] The voyeurism ended at one point, but I was too busy cycling to care. I decided to finish for the day when my rm clock rang off and reminded me of the time. It''s 4:00 AM. Cultivating vitalizes your body enough that you can rece it with sleeping for the most part; on top of that, I could stay awake far longer than any normal human anyway. So it''s not a problem that I skipped sleep, not any issue at all. I decided to return to the resort, it''ll be harder to manage being unseen if the sun rises. I still have an hour on my hands, but it''s better to be careful since it''s my first day here. "Mhm~" I stretched a little as I stood up, and then kicked the ground. I blitzed through the sky, stepping in bare air and Blinking forward. .... When I was above the hill that held the onsen resort inside it, I paused for a hit as I noticed a figure standing near a cliff. It was a bit far from the backyard of the resort, and a river ran down the cliff. If someone were to fall, they would die for sure. I dropped to the ground dozens of meters away from the figure and approached the scene. I was worried if it was Akane or not, so I decided to check on the person. She did jump from a bridge in the canon timeline, it wouldn''t be strange if she decided to jump from a cliff this time around. As I approached closer, I realized it was not Akane at all. Odd how I didn''t notice from afar, but it made sense why I didn''t, given who the person in question was. It''s the girl whose presence makes everyone''s senses dull. "Hey, Mai Senpai." When I called, Miss Sakurajima turned around. She wore a white tee shirt and a blue skirt, and her lovely thighs were d in ck tights. Her bunny ears and tail were white now, oddly, unlike the ck I saw before. They were also in full visibility, not half transparent. Mai''s blue eyes locked with mine; her lips parted and trembled for a moment. But she quicklyposed herself. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] "It''s you again," she said, looking back in the distance. Into the mountain range before her. "You should leave." "Or else what?" I stepped closer, standing beside her and looking where she was. "Are you going to turn into some furry bunny girl monster under the moonlight and eat me?" As I had intended, sheughed. It was the first time I saw herugh, she looked lovely. "No, not that. It''s just... hah, never mind. You can stay." "Don''t be shy, admit you love being around me." I gently hit her shoulder with mine. She scoffed, making meugh. "Why are you awake thiste, though? Can''t sleep?" "Why were you outside thiste; can''t stay at one ce?" She asked me back, making me gasp in feigned surprise. "Oh no, you know." I was a little surprised she knew, but my reaction was fake. She knew that and finally turned to look at me. "Are you here talking with me just because all the other girls are asleep?" I leaned my right hand on the stone border that was around the cliff. "You are making it sound as if you''re some kind ofte choice, love. You do know how gorgeous you are, right?" "Looks aren''t everything," she frowned. "It is the personality that matters. I''m a boring girl. Didn''t you notice... there was nobody who talked to me today?" Ah, Mai''s opening up. Her situation must be growing really fast if she''s awake sote, pondering over her life. "I did," I reminded her. "I fed you two- no, three pieces of yakiniku. You forgot? I am hurt." Mai hugged her arms and blushed a little in embarrassment, frowning. "Other than you, I should have added. You are weird, so you don''t count." "Uh-huh, sure." I smiled. "I don''t think it''s because of your personality, love. Well, it kind of is, but the reason your personality is so down these days is because of your condition. It''s the same condition that is making people not notice you. They are not avoiding you, they physically don''t even notice you." "But you..." "I''m special." Mai giggled. "How arrogant of you. Aren''t Yuki and Mem-Cho also supernatural? Why don''t they notice?" I shrugged, leaning backward on both of my elbows now. "My eyes are special. My soul is more. They are supernatural girls, sure, but by supernatural standards they are normal. While your condition, I realize, is a high-level supernatural incident. What is up with you?" "...I don''t know." She told me truthfully. "I just know it''s some magical shenanigans, but I don''t know the details." "I thought you''d know," I genuinely did. "Given you are a Yokai. Have you tried to contact your family about it?" "..." she looked away. "So you didn''t. You should have." "My only family is my mother and a half-sister. I don''t talk to my mother anymore." Apparently, she was in the mood for talking today as she exined. "My half-sister has less knowledge about these things than me, as she is only half Yokai. So I''m a bit lost." I stared at her in silence. I understood her situation somewhat; and although it may sound stupid that she isn''t consulting her mother about this, it made sense to those who knew her past. She didn''t tell me about it, but I knew anyway thanks to my Bunny Girl Senpai anime knowledge. Let''s see.... In the original anime, all these magical shenanigans triggered in people mainly young people who were dealing with a particr emotional problem and deeply wished it got solved in some way, granting them supernatural and annoying abilities that manipte reality itself on a small scale. There was not any in-depth exnation of how this process worked, but I do know of the particr solution to Mai''s case. The main character confessed to her in front of the whole school to fix her supernatural issue; everyone was reminded of her again. Though I think in this world, her case is a bit more powerful than the one in anime. Otherwise, just being in this show should have fixed it for her. "Why are you here, Mai?" I suddenly asked, making her tilt her head. "If I have to guess, I''ll say your situation was initiated by your desire that people forget you. That you never had to act in the first ce." Her eyes trembled, "Maybe." "That sounds like a yes." I looked at her. "I..." she sighed. "I had to do a swimming suit photoshoot. When I was 14. My mom forced me to. I went on hiatus then." "That''s crazy," "It is?" She looked at me. "I wanted people to forget about that photoshoot. And for the years toe, people began to forget as I stopped appearing on big screens. I was... happy. Then, people began to forget me on a more fundamental level." "Like your friends and ssmates began to forget that they even know you?" I asked, getting a nod. "Hmm." I looked at her with squinted eyes. At my current level, I didn''t have scanning abilities that''d let me figure out her problem. But from my vast knowledge, I realized what was going on. The Will of the World. Somes have consciousness, maybe not as developed as humans, or sometimes much smarter than humans, but somes have the ability to think. To feelpassion and empathy. I guess the reason why it''s mostly teens who go through the problem Mai is going through is because the mother feels empathetic towards her confused children who are about to enter adolescence. If their confusion and feelings are very great, the mother reaches out a hand to help them out. The was helping Mai realize her desire, even if the cost was to make her disappear from the world. Perhaps this earth wasn''t smart enough to discern that was a problem, but it was happening. "I joined this show because..." she gulped. "I don''t want to vanish. I want to live." I stared at her. "But," she gulped. "Few people recognized me in the first episode, and today when I was checking Twitter, I found no mention of my name at all. My presence in the world of entertainment is gone." I continued staring at her. "The filming cast didn''t instruct me to do anything today. They can''t see me." She said, "This isn''t the first time that someone can''t see me. My ssmates can''t see me either. Everything returned to normal for a few days after I joined LoveMy, but now it''s back to how it was. No, it''s worse." Today was the day when nobody talked to her, other than me. I could understand why it was a bad day for me. "The world had forgotten me," she said, looking at me with slightly wet eyes. "I didn''t sleep today because I thought... when I wake up, even you, thest person who talked to me, would forget me. You don''t know how relieved I felt... when you called me earlier." There were no romantic feelings involved in her forgetting me, the two of us were not like that. She just knew she''d be in a turmoil if thest person visibly forgot her, and so she felt relieved. Miss Sakurajima, what a pitiful situation she''s in. Looks like, without the main character of the Anime to help her, as he probably wasn''t even in our school, she''s had no choice but to appear in a TV show. Yet, as nobody tried to talk to her on their own, and she was too tsundere to go talk to people on her own, she was now on the end of her existence within the. "I see," I stared into her eyes as I reached out a hand. "Senpai, can you give me your phone? I want to see your Instagram for a bit." "Huh...?" Mai shook her head, wiping the corner of her eyes and taking out her phone. "Here you go. What do you want to see, though?" I took her phone and looked at her ount. She had 127k followers. However, on hertest post, she had zero likes orments. Her social media ounts were dead, as they were an extension of her presence. I opened the inbuilt camera on Instagram. I didn''t need to take a picture, edit it, and then post it. I could post direct pictures, the face of the Venerable One was always pleasing, and coincidentally Mai herself was gorgeous too. "Come here for a bit," I called her, putting a hand on her shoulder as we looked at the camera. Maiughed. "I don''t think taking a selfie with you is going to save me." "True," I agreed. So, as I pressed-hold on the click button, watching a timer of three seconds go off, my hand that was on her shoulder grabbed her face from behind and made her turn around. Mai''s eyes widened inte realization, as her lips widened and I kissed her. The sun rose in the eastern sky, and the moon grew fainter as its light faded. The snow in the mountain peak afar melted, as vapor filled the area. The air grew warmer and a new sense of life began to return to the world; the changingndscape was a beautiful sight to behold, and under all this light show, I kissed the forgotten girl back to the realm of relevancy. The next day, as luck would have it, my name was trending already thanks to Ruby''s show. So, the next day, Mai Sakurajima returned to reality with a viral shot of her first kiss being stolen by me. ** ** ** [41] Little Aftermath [41] Little Aftermath Chapter 41: Little Aftermath I was inside the tea house that was located in the backyard, surrounded by ponds and close to the edge of the hill that this resort was built on top of. The scene from here was beautiful, the town below was waking up as the sun had risen, and birds were chirpy all around us. It was a serene and tranquil atmosphere, where one could get away from the hustle and bustle of the outside world. As the sun hung in the eastern sky, the light spilled into the tea house, filling the open space that was four pirs holding a rooftop, with a table in the middle, with its warmth. The small water ponds sparkled in the sunlight, creating a calming and peaceful scene. The tea house was the perfect ce to rx and enjoy a cup of tea, surrounded by nature and inplete harmony with the surrounding environment. I was doing just that, standing as I faced the town and sipping green tea. Even my grumpy partner, Mai Senpai, was enjoying this peace, "Any other boy in that situation, and I would have pped them." "Well, it worked," I took out my phone and showed her the front page of her Insta. "53k likes in less than an hour, so early in the morning even. Be grateful, lil bunny." "...Idiot." Mai sipped tea with a small blush on her face as she looked at the screen. "You should have told me about it first On top of that, we don''t know for sure if it expands to reality, or just the screen of the phone, so don''t be so arrogant yet." "We will see soon," I told her, nudging my chin in the direction behind her. "Look." Mai took my suggestion and turned her head backward. The cup in her hand shook a little as she saw the entire group of kids running towards us, stepping on the stones on the ponds and reaching towards us. Even the director wasing here. "You two!" It was Morimoto Kengo, the high school third-year music band member, who yelled at her,ughing. "Are you two dating?! Unbelievable, we rarely saw you guys interact, but now this." Mai blushed further at them, and I noticed Mem-Cho''s facial expression twisting in a not-very-pleasant way. I wonder how she felt waking up to that picture after we spent half of the night making out. I figured I should exin things to herter, it''s better to clear misunderstandings. Mai and I talked with the group. Mai was a little taken aback by the sudden attention from everyone, so I decided to clear up any misunderstanding myself. "No, no, we aren''t dating," I waved my hand as I exined. "The weather was just romantic, so" While I exined that, I noticed that Sen Kaibara, the first-year guy, was going to Mai and saying something that annoyed me. "Mai Senpai, in that photo it looks like he forcefully kissed you. Are you alright? If there is anything weird going on, you can tell us." "...." I paused. My smile dropped. Other than us, the director was nearby too; along with him, I noticed the camera crew already recording this from a distance. A drama has begun. * * * A silence fell when Sen asked Mai that question, and the director backed off from the situation, returning to focus on shooting this instead. The others didn''t notice that, and the few that did notice it didn''t show it. Sen Kaibara was the one variable who was not from the original LoveMy cast in canon. He was here to even out the girl-to-boy ratio because there was an extra female cast this timeMai Senpai. Sen looked at our faces. "Why are you guys looking at me like that? It really is concerning. The photo looks like he kissed her forcefully; heck, in that clip where he kissed Mem-Cho, it was kind of sudden and out of the blue too. We couldn''t hear what conversation they were having, but by their movement, he suddenly held her from behind and kissed her. Now he has seemingly done something simr with another girl, so is it wrong of me to ask her for her safety?" That is not a bad point if I do say so myself. It is true that I basically forced kissed both of the girls. However From the beginning, Sen Kaibara has been a little salty of me. Back when Mem-Cho and I kissed, he was the only guy who had a problem with it. From what I heard about himter, I knew the reason why. I had reced a male cast myself. I was told about this at the very beginning. Since I was cast at the veryst minute, when the casting was already full, I had to rece one of the male actors. From what I heard, the said actor was a friend of Sen. No wonder he held resentment towards me, as I had taken his friend''s opportunity in an hical way. I got into this show through the backdoor, whether I liked it or not. That''s why, as I was aware it was my fault, I ignored the slight resentment that this guy showed from the beginning. At this point, however, after we had shot four episodes, his resentment had grown from a mere desire to get back on the guy who took his friend''s opportunity, into something more than that. Jealousy, primarily; which he was covering with a veil of righteousness right now by asking Mei that. It''s true that I kissed Mei suddenly, but I was not a fool. She said it herself "Any other boy in that situation, and I would have pped them." I knew that when I pressed my lips on her. This wasn''t my 9th life, so I didn''t go harassing any random women. It''s easy to understand when a girl would mind and when she wouldn''t. No, wait. Even if I did, who the hell is this guy to pretend-y the role of a Boy Scout? Who does he dare think he is toe judge the Venerable One? "Hey, this" Mai started, her voice low and uncertain, unsure how to handle this. I stared at her for a moment. I realized her answer wasn''t ''Yes, Aqua was harassing me'' even if she did hesitate. Mai only hesitated because she didn''t want to start a fight. Sadly, her hesitation allowed Sen to strike back. "Look how scared you are. Please, Senpai, we are all here. If he threatened you or anything, you can tell us. We have adults here too." "Hey, brat!" My Mem-Cho snapped just then, she sounded annoyed. "Do you realize what you''re doing right now?! Her post is still up, it''s even her profile picture. If he forced her, she''d have deleted it by now. You-" "That is why I''m asking if he threatened her, Mem-Senpai." Sen bit back. "Also, you aren''t the best person to take his side. You are always so lovey-dovey with him, your views are biased. Don''t be shameless and stay out of this." "...." "That''s it," how dare this bastard talk to my woman like that? I stepped forward and was just about to grab him by the cor when Mai stepped between us. "...." "Aqua, calm down. I''ll exin to them, you stay out." She looked anxious as she said, scared that I''d seriously hurt the other guy. Even if she had no idea about what kind of powers I had, she had seen me fly, and even without the magical side, I was bigger than him. She turned to face everyone, "Guys, calm down. This situation isn''t that deep. I just wasn''t getting enough reach in my Insta, so we nned this to attract clout by taking a seemingly controversial selfie. Besides, do you guys really think someone like Aqua would need to force a girl?" Everyone looked ufortable, especially Sen. Mai looked into his eyes. "There is a reason I chose to do the selfie with him and not you, Sen. Please don''t say everything thates to your mind, when you know all of this will be shown on television. Aqua is a little mischievous, but he is a charming and helpful kouhai. Let''s not be jealous." Sen''s facial expression darkened like the dark side of the moon, as he stared to the ground and just nodded. In the distance, the filming team exchanged nces and just shrugged, they got the good clip that they were looking for. I shook my head and Mem-Cho put an arm on my back, smiling in dark amusement. * * * "So that''s what''s up?" Mem-Cho said as we finished exining Mai''s situation to her. We were inside the living room right now, sitting across a triangle of sofas. Mem-Cho looked at me and Mai, pondering over our words for a moment. We told her everything. Mai didn''t want to ruin whatever rtionship I and Mem-Cho had because of this misunderstanding, so she herself exined everything about her situation and how my actions had just fixed all of it. Mem-Cho stayed silent for a moment and then locked eyes with me. "I''m surprised you''re bothering to exin at all, thanks." She said, though she still looked a little grumpy. "Yeah," I replied. Since I have decided to go with the harem route, it''d be difficult to not make my girls feel cheated, but the least I could do was to exin things to them. In particr, today''s situation wasn''t one where I was chasing a girl, so she deserved the exnation. "Hmm," Mem-Cho stared at me. "Um," Mai sounded a little worried as she chimed in between our grumpy chat. "I am sorry, I really didn''t know you two were this close. I should have known better." "It''s not your fault, Mai." Mem-Cho shook her head, staring at me. "He''s just like that." "Should I apologize too?" Mem frowned at the question. "You would have done it already if you were guilty. But you are not. Which is understandable since you did it to save her. I am not ming any of you." She sighed, smiling at me. "You did well, Aqua. I''m just feeling a little unreasonably possessive. Which is stupid of me to do since I already know you have some kind of rtionship with that Tsubasa girl too." Girls were instinctually possessive, modern girls more so. They wouldn''t even help a failing friend copy their paper in the exam, let alone share their man. Yet, supernatural circumstances can bypass those rules, that''s why Mem-Cho decided to give in to a guy who''s much younger than her. Because I am much more powerful than her, surrounded by a veil of mystery and maturity beyond my years. All of thisbined helped her make somepromises; it led her to choose me despite me being with Tsubasa too. It was a bit different, however, if I went on bagging girl after girl into this situation of ours. We need to solidify our rtionship, I suppose, because I liked her and I wouldn''t mind if she got addicted to me. A harem in this world would be impossible if I didn''t fill the girl''s head with some things that they''d usually call red gs. Their natural possessiveness can only be ovee with desperation to not lose me. I don''t usually manipte my lovers, but in the modern world, since I have made the decision already, I had to y some mind games with her. "Wait," Mai suddenly spoke up, looking very confused. "Are you two not dating? Mem-Cho, you just mentioned another girl. I thought you two were dating but didn''t want to reveal it, I was certain you two were a couple based on how you''ve been acting recently. Especially today, when you are interrogating us about this." "Ah," Mem-Cho smiled awkwardly. "This is a littleplicated." "Mem-Cho is mine," I decided to speak up. "Some folks on Twitter might call me out for ''objectifying her'', but she belongs to me. She''s my woman. That''s all there is to it, it matters not if we''re dating or not." Mem froze before her face went bright red, while Mai blinked, blushing a little too. "W-w-what?! A-aqua, what are you saying i-in front of her?!" Mem-Cho jumped up, throwing fingers at me; I just shrugged. "A-also, it''s true, I-I am not an object?" "Mm-hmm?" I raised an eyebrow at her. "I didn''t say you were. I wouldn''t have loved you as much as I do if you were an object. I just meant you belong to me, how''s that so hard to understand?" She was about to speak again, but I raised my hands and then activated a new wind technique. I was supposed to learn only one technique per week for better foundation, as the techniques burn through my Qi channels and mend it for easier future use, but I could manage with learning two at a week. So I decided to learn and use my 2nd Wind technique at Gold rank. [Gale Grapple: The user can form ethereal tendrils of wind to ensnare and immobilize foes, leaving them vulnerable to follow-up attacks.] That was the basic description, but I used it in a much less lethal way for now. The ethereal half-transparent tendrils of wind bound Mem-Cho by her waist and pulled her towards me, she gasped andnded on my arms, falling on myp. All of this ensued within a few seconds, as she continued looking at me in a flustered manner. "W-what are you doing, Aqua?!" "Holding my girl, what else?" I held her by the waist. "It can''t be that I''m not allowed to?" "You idiot Mai is still here" she said in a low voice, but Mai could hear it. Her long bunny ears weren''t for show. Oh, and they were back to ck color now. "I, uh, will leave you two alone," Mai said and stood up, quickly leaving. Mai didn''t particrly show any signs of jealousy even when I leaned in and kissed Mem and groped her ass. She and I didn''t share a romantic chemistry, after all. Yet, I noticed a superseded sign of regret from her throughout this session. Understandably so. Naturally, given she lost her first kiss to meshe''d said it was her firstshe may have imagined some sort of future with me. Even if just for a brief moment. Still, she was mature enough to understand and move on. Not that I nned to let her go. Even if she was leaving the room for now. I was curious about her bunny powers, it felt special to my senses. I was curious why the color changed during the night. Broken girls like her needed a strong chest to rest their heads on, luckily for her my chest is broad enough to hold many heads. For now, I let her go, she quickly left with a small blush and a sigh hidden beneath her breath, while I continued ravaging Memmy, kissing her nape and pinching her waist to help her realize where she really belonged. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [42] Real Problems Arise [42] Real Problems Arise Chapter 42: Real Problems Arise The 5th episode was nned to be a bit longer than usual. The first part of the episode was the little stifle between me and Sen about the photo, and over the next three days, we recorded more for it. We were staying here for four nights and three days; a night had already passed. On our first day, we roamed the town, had fun, and all of it was recorded. We visited the famous tourist spots around here and had more fun there. On the second day, we visited the shrine of this ce. The Shrine of the Goddess of Volcanoes, Konohanasakuya-hime. "Fuck," I cursed at the face of the shrine, and Mai who was beside me frowned. "You shouldn''t curse in the presence of a shrine, Aqua-kun." She said, and luckily she was the only one who heard me say that. I didn''t care though. I suddenly knew who it was that was looking at me at the top of the mountain for the past few days. Damn. When I entered the shrine through the red gate, I felt the gaze of the Goddess return immediately. How curious, doesn''t she have anything better to do other than stalking anyone who wanders this ce? I''m d she''s not hostile though. I don''t usually pray to Gods; rarely ever did that after my 2nd life as the Isekai Hero where I prayed to this Holy Goddess. But I decided to throw a ''prayer'' to this shrine, thanking the Goddess for letting me use her home''s natural energy for myself. Divinities don''t usually do things like this for free, at least not the ones I knew. ''Oh great goddess of volcano,'' On the gate of the temple, I prayed. ''I thank you for letting me consume your resources.'' Ding! To the bystander''s surprise, the shrine''s bell rang on its own just when I finished. d she epted my thanks. I''ll take it as a sign that she won''t mind me using it more. On the third day, we had quite the fun. We roamed the mountains at night, wearing traditional Japanese outfits and ying with firecrackers. Until the sun rose in the east sky and we watched it melt the ice of the mountain above. That recording was what concluded our episode. We even had a dance session, I held the hands of Mai and did two loops and then did a few with Mem-Cho, while [Until I Found You] yed in the background. It was a fun day. We have one more day and night left, it''s tomorrow. We could spend that time doing whatever. Cameras would still be rolling, but nothing else would be edited unless something remarkable happened. On ourst night, we were all dressed in traditional Japanese Kimono and montsuki, ying cards. All of us gathered on the bed in the girls'' room and yed. I sat on the edge of the bed, engrossed in a UNO card game session with Akane. The room was filled withughter and the ttering of cards as we shuffled and drew from the deck. As I examined my cards, Akane scratched the side of her blue head, a small mischievous twinkle in her eye. The mountain range was visible on the massive window behind her, as she sat with her greenish blue hair swaying in the air, donned a daring kimono. She yed cards with me with grace, her kimono revealing her thighs in the soft lunar glow. The serene night embraced the fusion of tradition and modernity, though she appeared shy that she had to wear such a thing at all. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] "Looks like it''s not your day, Aqua-kun." She said, smiling. She had once again been avoiding me after the Mai incident, unsure if she should be around me when I was like that, but here she was once again back to me, begging for attention by proposing we y cards. "Seems like it," I said. I had bad cards, so she was winning since I wasn''t going to cheat on a fun game. The game had been going on for a while, and Akane was slowly gaining the upper hand. I had a red 3 in my hand, waiting for the perfect moment to y it. My cards included a green 8 and a yellow Skip card, my strategy was a blend ofzy nning and intuition. "You''re not making a move?" she asked. "Right away, madam." I decided it was time to make my move. I ced my red 3 on the discard pile, smiling as I dered, "Uno." I had just one card left, a blue 5, and maybe victory was within my reach. The tension in the room grew as I reached for a card. I pulled it from the deck and, to my delight, found a blue 8. With a sigh of relief, I yed it, skipping Akane''s turn and giving myself a chance to catch up. Akane grinned, "It really must be a bad day, Aqua-kun." She yed a green 5, narrowing her options to just one card. I struggled to find a way to turn the game around but could only ce a yellow Skip card, dying Akane''s inevitable victory for one more turn. With my heart racing, I chewed my lips. It was true that I wasn''t very serious about this, but hey,petition ispetition. The others were silent now, looking at our game. Akane ced herst card, the blue 5, dering, "UNO!" with a triumphant smile. "Oww, dammit." Akane won the game, just as the room filled with cheers as they congratted her on her well-earned victory. She''s not bad. "You''re good, Akane." Despite the loss, Iughed and joined in the celebration. "Hehe, thanks." She showed me a broad smile. It seemed she hadn''t expected to win, I excelled at everything so she hade here hoping to lose; her goal was to make a good rtionship with me again. But she had won, and I was happy about that, which elevated her mood more than she hade hoping for. As she should, for she was allowed this victory by I. How kind of me. Mhm, guys I will go use the washroom for a bit. Akane stoppedughing and said, getting up and taking her leave. Sen Kaibara suddenly stood up too. I need to use the washroom too; Ill be right back. There were separate washrooms for boys and girls; its not weird that they just happened to want to use the washroom at the same time. So nobody had a problem with it. I decided to focus my attention on my [Jade Perception] in that direction, it enhanced my hearing abilities that''d let me eavesdrop. Just in case. * * * [Third Person Point of View] Akane felt happy for some reason, even though such a minuscule victory waged up to nothing in the long term. It just felt good to win, especially when she didnt think she would win. Some people just had that aura around them that gave an instinctual vibe that they couldnt be beaten at anything. In her mind, Aqua was one of those people. She felt good to ovee that aura and indeed score a victory. Hmm-mhm-hmm, She hummed as she walked to the basin and began to wash her face. She closed her eyes and sshed water on her face, and a momentter, she opened them to look at the mirror. Hm- ah!? Akane was startled as she turned around, finding Sen Kaibara standing right behind her. He had his hands in his pocket as he looked into her eyes. Sen, what are you doing in the female washroom?! Akane half whispered half yelled, staring at him with a growing frown. I just wanted to talk in private, Akane-Senpai, Sen replied. What? Akane grew confused. You are trying to garner attention, arent you? he followed. I noticed. There are only three more episodes left, what can you do in this short time? Sen, if you wanted to talk about this, we could have just No, there is no time to waste. Sen interrupted her, taking out his hands from his pockets. You are trying to get closer to Aqua to garner attention, correct? But its not working. He already has his te filled, you know? I am here to let you know that I can help you. You might go past Mai and get close to Aqua, but you cant go past Mem-Cho. I am saying, even if you pursue him, youll just be a side chick. Is that what you want? Akane looked at him skeptically. You are shameless. Its just acting, Sen shrugged. Lets do it. You and I. I think we can do it under three episodes, we can garner enough attention, as much as you want. Aqua got all this attention from kissing, we can just do mor- Disgusting pervert. Akanes face morphed in disgust as she pped him. Her hand nted on his cheek before she rushed out of the washroom, leaving a stunned Sen behind. Akane was going through a hard time these days. Thements on Twitter didnt mention her at all now, not even once. People didnt even care about her. But that didnt mean shed sell her dignity to garner attention; otherwise, shed have kissed Aqua already by now. How dare this Sen guy mistake her for an attention whore whod do anything for the spotlight? She only wanted to make it so that her manager didnt lose her job, that kinddy had a family to take care of, that was the only reason she was trying to get close to Aqua anyway. Not as one of his girlfriends, but maybe as a friend. For all his yboy tendencies, he seemed like a good enough guy C at least he didnt invade the female washroom to talk about kissing and making out in front of the camera to garner fame. * * * [First Person Point of View] Whats up with that guy? I left him alone for the past few days, but hes still plotting things behind me. Haah, these mortal minds cant fathom mercy. Should I shatter his kneecap? At least it was funny how she pped him. Akane returned and we sat down again on the bed, and a minute passed. We chatted while I was busy thinking about what to do with Akane; my earlier n was to ignore her and let her canon-event im her, but she is not a bad girl, Ill feel bad if she tries to kill herself. And what if this time instead of jumping from a bridge, she decides to hang herself? Or something else? I wouldnt be there to save her, so its a stupid idea to let her trymitting suicide. Hmm, how should I approach this? Aqua, youre staring at her for a minute now. Mem-Cho suddenly spoke up, making everyone look at me as I was resting my chin on my palm and staring into Akanes eyes. I didnt bother breaking out of the trance as I stared, making Akane blush slightly. I suddenly had an idea. Sorry its just she has this aura around her. That is always overshadowed by her clumsiness. Due to her unfamiliarity with the camera. I heard she is a Goddess on-stage performance, though. Well, not heard, I saw her performance myself. Ive been fascinated ever since. The others made a little oooh? sound, some of them whispering to each other with a smirk, while I watched Akane blush more. U-um, Aqua-kun? You didnt tell me you saw my p-performance. She said, trying to sound calm but failing. I smiled. I- Then the world went bright. I was interrupted as my[Copper Sight]was blinded by thebustion of a million colors, making me hiss and close my eyes. Everything around me, the bed, the room, the very air, became a vibrant, enchanting blend of hues: sapphire blues, emerald greens, ruby reds, and shimmering golds. It was as if the night had transformed into a magical, kaleidoscopic wondend, and it was so bright that I had to close my eyes. What the hell? A-aqua-kun?! What happened?! I felt Akane yell, along with some more, I raised a hand with my eyes still closed, gesturing for them to calm down. A few secondster, I opened my eyes and cursed in my head. The aura was less bright now, but it was still brighter than before. Something that shouldnt be possible in the normal world. Aqua, are you alright? What happened? Mem-Cho asked; she must have noticed the magical discharge too, and Mai must have too. The others were oblivious, and only I was in pain earlier. Shit. I realized what just happened. Aqua, do you know whats going on? Mai asked while I stood up. Just as I did, a scream came from not far away. Aaaargh-!! A pained scream came from the washroom, where Sen Kaibara was yet to return from. All of us exchanged nces, and then we rushed off to the washroom, all seven of us paused at the gate seeing what we found inside. A bloody body, the body of Sen,y on the floor, as blood spread from him. He had w wounds on his body. The kids panicked, even Mem-Cho and Mai, they werent used to blood, let alone the corpse of a friend. Guys, hes not dead. I didnt lie. I looked at everyone. Everyone calm down. Its okay, we are safe as long as you stick together. We are in a [Thin ce]. A Thin ce. Spaces of energy. An area where the veil between the mortal and the eternal world is thin. A thin ce is where one can walk in two worlds C here, the worlds are fused together, knitted loosely where the differences can be discerned or tightly where the two worlds be one. No wonder people go missing from this Onsen. This was too close to a Thin ce, as it was just under Mount Fuji, where a dimension existed. Still, unless someones messing with the space-time frequency, it should have been safe since Gods usually keep their pocket dimensions stable. Whats going on here? ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [43] Caught Between Schemes [43] Caught Between Schemes Chapter 43: Caught Between Schemes Thin ces are pocket dimensions, positioned between the mortal world and the world of the divine. The aura of the main two realms, Heaven and Earth, collide together to form this middle space. My [Jade Perception] performed a widespread scan of the entire area; I realized that this indeed was the space C the magical realm C between the main point Earth and the secondary point that was the Divine Dimension of Konohanasakuya-hime. This was a ce separate from the movement and evolution of modern Earth, my perception moved over the figures of Dinosaurs and other extinct species that have long since vanished from the face of Earth. But those existed here; in fact, they were magical beasts. I also sensed arge concentration of magic in multiple ces; signs of artifacts. This was a ce filled with opportunities and gifts. In some other terms, this ce can be considered a [Dungeon]. Oh my g-goodness, a thin ce!? Those are real?! Akane sounded frightened, voicing the concern of the other kids, as she added. I-I''m not exactly sure, but I think it''s a theory saying that there are eerie and mysterious ces where the line between the physical world and the spiritual world gets super thin and it merges to create a middle-space. You are saying thats real, Aqua? Isnt that just a fairy tale? Everyone was looking at me, worried, frightened, and concerned. Some looked doubtful too, but there was a bloody body lying just near our feet with w marks that shouldnt belong to any normal beast. Perhaps its the fact that the generation of kids was a lot more interested in the supernatural, but they didnt immediately call me quits. I opened my mouth to exin but quickly stopped. What am I doing? Whats the point in exining to them anything? My [Jade Perception] earlier had sensed the cause of Sens state, a beast that was still in this resort. No other humans were here, and so these kids would just be a hassle if I got down to exin things to them. Sorry, guys. I closed my eyes and channeled my Qi within me to perform the [Symphony of the Ephemeral Veil] technique. Mist burst out of my body, as everyone went confused and loud. This will make them lose their memories when they wake up. W-wait, whats going on?! I- ak! I moved quickly, using my senses to note which person was which, and began to knock them out one by one with a chop on their neck. Then I deposited them in my Void Storage. First, I deposited all the guys. Then I went towards the erratic Yuki and deposited her too, andstly I went to Akane. However, before I could knock her out, I paused. She should stay; even if shes a normal human, she has the Book of Thoth inside her. If I was going to introduce her to the supernatural world sooner orter, this was a prime opportunity. I dispersed the technique as the mist vanished, leaving only Mem-Cho, Mai, Akane, and me left in the room. Oh, and the body of Sen Kaibara. I stared at it for a moment and then crouched down. A-Aqua?! Akane yelled when she saw me move, her head looking around at the same time to locate where the others had gone. What just happened?! D-did you do that? Stay quiet, I told her as I looked down at Sens body. There wererge w marks, three, on his back. I turned him around to see if there was any on his chest, and thankfully there wasnt. I turned him around again and put my hand on his back, before performing the [Pure Storm Baptism]. Ethereal blue lightning danced out of my hand and into the boys body, his wounds began to fizzle with life as new cells grew to cover his wounds. His wounds visibly closed, and I pushed some more energy into him to fix the blood loss issue. I also fixed the torn mark on his clothes. Half a minuteter, I was done and stood up. There, I touched his body and deposited him where his friends were. Where did they vanish? Mem-Cho asked this time, and the other two girls were staring at me again. To a pocket dimension; as they are normal people, its safer for them there, I said and saw Akane frown, looking at the other two and then at her own hands as if to wonder how they werent normal. She turned to look at me and was about to speak, most likely about to ask what I was, but sadly we didnt have time for that. Mem. Look after Akane, and I hope Mai wont need any backup. I will take care of the thing that hurt Sen. Be careful. Mem-Cho gave me a nod and said, while the other two gave me worried looks. I epted all of their concerns and stepped out of the room, and into the backyard. The moon and stars glittered down at me even in this ce. The gazes of the girls followed me from behind, their eyes locked onto my every move as I approached the backyard. Just as I stepped into the dry soil of the backyard, their eyes shot away from me and locked onto something else. The girls spirits trembled in disbelief as they witnessed an unimaginable scene unfolding in the backyard. Their collective gasp hung in the air as they saw what had captured their attention; a grotesque creature, a monstrous rat, stood in the moonlit darkness and dug the ground. It was as tall as a grown man and just as wide, a nightmarish sight that sent shivers down their spines. "Kreaach?!" The rat''s eerie screech pierced the night as it stopped digging and turned around. Its beady eyes fixed on me with a malevolent intensity. There was no dramatic pause after that; this monster was driven purely by instinct as it moved. Mistakenly identifying me as just another human like the one it had harmed earlier, it rushed at me without caution or strategy. With lightning speed, the monstrous rat kicked the ground andunched itself toward me. Its right paw swiped through the air, razor-sharp ws extended menacingly and almost grazed my cheeks as I narrowly avoided its attack, disappearing in an instant. "Weak little thing," I taunted from above, my voice filled with confidence as I stood in thin air. Tendrils of [Gale Grapple] materialized around the rat, the tendrils that were already there when it had rushed in, but just gaining visibility now. Due tock of wit, it had unconcernedly walked into a web of its own demise. My hands shot out to grasp the two ends of the ethereal tendrils in the air. My right hand mped onto the left tendril, and my left hand onto the right. With a powerful tug, the tendrils tightened their grip on the monstrous rat. I scoffed and exerted even more force, and the rat was crushed so violently that it exploded into a grotesque shower of meaty chunks, sttering gore all over us. Reacting swiftly, I employed the [Water Bubble Technique] to create a translucent bubble around myself, shielding me from the repulsive stter. Meanwhile, the girls behind the window were not as fortunate, their shocked and sluggish reactions allowing bits of rat flesh tond on their bodies by the time they closed the window. "Eeek-! Gross!" they shrieked in disgust, realizing they were in desperate need of a thorough bath. Hovering in the air, I surveyed the resort''s hot spring with renewed interest. My eyes sparkled with anticipation as I beheld the mana-rich waters below. Wait, is that real? I was in disbelief. The prospect of such a treasure trove of mana in this ce was beyond my expectations. I knew that my cultivation would skyrocket overnight if I could harness this resource. Regardless of who had tampered with the dimension''s frequency, pulling us from the tranquil resort into this battleground copy, I couldn''t help but acknowledge that they had unintentionally aided me immensely. Though yes, I will beat them up the moment I meet them. How could I let them mess with the Venerable Ones rxation time and get away with it? They will pay. * * * [Third Person Point of View] In the Underworld, it was nighttime. A spectral starry sky transitioned through vibrant hues, and under the light of these dead stars, in the heart of arge city filled with Devils, existed an English-style mansion. It was adorned with ivy-covered walls and leaded ss windows, basking with fiery life, matching therge symbol of Phoenix hung at its gate. Its manicured garden, paved paths, and timeless elegance made it a haven of perpetual devil beauty. Another group? Currently, the owner of this mansion and the entire city as a whole, the Lord of the Phenex House, was in his office. He was reading a report, sitting behind his desk in his luxurious office library, as heughed and nodded at his son who stood in front of the desk. Good job, Ruval. You said they were special this time, they had mana? Thatll help enrich the dimensions magic when they die, good. It was simr to cultivatingnds, really. But instead of using medicine to flourish the crops, they were using humans for their life force. Though really, that dimension couldnt be any richer. They were only messing with the space and teleporting the humans in to piss off the Goddess when shed find out. How is the attack ning? he put the report down and asked his son. Have we gathered enough manpower?" Ruval Phenex didn''t look as excited as his father, even though he was following orders as given. He wasn''t as devious as the others of his family. Usually, Lord Phenex was a very calm and understanding man as well; Ruval and Ravel had taken after him, while Riser took after their mother. But this matter caused Lord Phenex great interest that made him want to do anything. There was an emotional reason for that. Ruval shook his head. "Father, you''re well aware manpower isn''t going to do much to a Goddess in her home terrain. But yes, I did gather the ones you''ve called for." "That''s good enough," Lord Phenex said. Then he sighed. "You look concerned, son. You have to understand this is for our own good. The world isn''t just the three factions; now that God is dead as well as the original Lucifer, we devils aren''t much of a deal to the other Pantheons. That''s why I want to make sure we have a chance to stand alone. If we manage to get the [Fire Stone] that is hidden in Mount Fuji, we can finally awaken Grandmother, the Phenex Ancestor, from her long slumber. Even Gods bowed before her powers in the past." "...." Ruval didn''t know that. His father had kept it a secret until now about why he was so interested in Mount Fuji. "We don''t just need the stone, sadly," he continued. "That''d indeed help us awaken her body, but she''d need to be in an area filled with rich fire energy for a long time to stay awake. The curse that is keeping her asleep is a strong one." "I see, father." "So I hope you''ll cooperate without feeling guilty about the humans, Ruval." His father said. "You and our men will invade the main divine dimension of the Goddess to fight her, to keep her attention locked. In the meantime, I will bring the ancestor''s coffin to the middle pocket dimension where we have been sending the humans. The stone is there. I''ll awaken her, and then we will go to the divine dimension to aid you in battle. With the ancestor''s help, the Goddess will be dealt with in no time." Ruval found the n usible, but he was still worried. "What if things don''t exactly go ording to n?" "I have backups in such emergencies," he said. "A certain devil woman with gravity powers. Even Japan''s strongest battle God shouldn''t be her match. If things go south, I have the button that can bring her here." [1] Ruval''s eyes shook. He went silent for a moment as all doubts he had left vanished and a scene of guaranteed victory formed in his head. The next day, an army of devils began their move. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: Aqua was enjoying his time and minding his business when luck or perhaps fate decided to drag him into this mess. How will it change the nned events of the Devils? [1] Not a DxD character, but she''s a devil from another anime, so it fits. It will add more sense when she appears. Can you guess who? If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [44] Who’s This Lost Blonde? [44] Whos This Lost Blonde? Chapter 44: Who''s This Lost Blonde? This situation presented an unexpected opportunity. To find myself in a [Dungeon] out of pure luck, fate has blessed me. This is not a game. I won''t get Experience Points for killing the beasts here. I just have to cultivate in this richer environment, and that pool of mana-rich water is going to help with it. I think I can advance to [Underlord] ten times faster if I cycle inside that pool. When I left home, I was at 11%pletion of [True Gold]. After these few days of cultivating on Mount Fuji, I was at 34%. It''s not much since I could only be at Fuji for a few hours a day without people looking for me. However, if I pushed myself, I could advance with the help of that water. "Alright, great." Inded on my feet from the sky and walked to the door of the room where the girls were. I walked in and found them somewhat sprayed with the blood of the rat. I looked at them as they were already undressing, they paused seeing me, their kimono halfway down and their chest exposed. I stared at them one by one while talking, "Looks like you need a bath. I''ll be in the male part of the onsen, you guys wash up first and then head to the female side. Mem-Cho, Mai, can you two exin everything to Akane? She has no idea about the supernatural world, even though she should be. Do not disturb me." Saying so, I turned around and left. Mai grabbed a sandal near her and threw it at my head C for I had just been tantly enjoying their nakedness while I was talking like a reserved schr, but I dodged it with a side move of my head and headed to the onsen. A slight problem is, it might take one to three days for me to gather enough Qi to advance. LoveMy''s Episode 5 was uploaded a bit before we started ying cards, and all the adults from the production crew had gone to the town below to enjoy ast-day meal. That''s why only the kids and I were transported to this Dungeon, the adults should still be in the normal world and they can only suppress the news of our missing status for a day or two at most. People will know, our guardians will make a fuss, and it''ll be trouble. It''s not a trouble that''d usually worry me, but Ai will lose it if she learns I suddenly vanished. She wille here, I know it, and since there would be reporters here too, they''d see her and me together when I finallye out. Currently, there was enough material for people to connect the dots, or at least form theories, given my sister somehow managed to get permission to use Ai''s Idol Band name right from her, and the two of them did look simr except with different hair and eyes. People should also be curious why Ai suddenly made a TikTok with Mem-Cho right after the episode where I and she kissed. Now if they see me and Ai together, worse if she gets all emotional, then it''ll be a problem. "What a useless worry," I couldn''t help but be amused at my own thoughts as I took off my clothes in front of the luminous blue-green water of the onsen. "Heh. I can deal with it somehow. Though I''ll try to finish fast anyway." There were also text messages I was sure to get from my friends; I worried for Shoko in particr, as she hadn''t messaged since the day I and Mai uploaded that kissing photo. But Shoko had acted perfectly normal after returning to school, despite having surely seen that episode where I kissed Mem-Cho, so I am wondering if the reason is something else. Oh well, it''ll be fine. * * * [Third Person Point of View] In a dimly lit room, the walls were covered in countless posters featuring young girls. Disturbingly, each of them had been marked with crimson circles, creating an unsettling mosaic of obsession. There was one picture in particr of a green circle. The harsh contrast between the room''s shadowy corners and the vivid, marked faces lent an eerie aura to the space. The meticulousness of the markings hinted at a disturbing fixation or a criminal''s twisted ritual, leaving a sense of foreboding in the air. The room whispered secrets of a dark and troubled mind, raising unsettling questions about the person who had created this chilling shrine to their obsessions. Shoko stared at the pictures from her chair as she chewed on her lips, "Another one..." she stared at the picture of a ck-haired youngdy with bunny hair clips. "He is really popr with girls..." Then, her eyes locked on the poster of a single young man in the midst of those girls. It was a picture of Sen Kaibara, which she had printed out just earlier after finishing the episode. "Also, this guy. Should I kill him? He dared to try and make Aqua look bad..." Should she kill him? How? The echos, the memories of her Sacred Gear Echo, told her about multiple ways. A fake suicide might do the work, people would think he couldn''t tolerate the negativity he received and killed himself. Should she do that? Maybe push him off a bridge or something? What after that, though? Shoko turned her head back to the girl posters. "What should I do about them...? He likes them, I''d rather hurt myself than hurt something he likes..." Silence fell in the room and Shoko soon sighed. She turned on the lights and hunched back on the chair. What was she doing, pretending to be creepy? From the echoes within her Sacred Gear, from its memories, she had heard creating the atmosphere might help with ns, but what was the point of brewing such ns? It made her feel weird instead. Instead, she turned to the one picture with a green circle, contrasting with the six other pictures on the board. It was a picture of a blonde-haired youngdy with a face sculpted out of the sun, and red eyes representing tranquil chaos. "Ruby..." For the past few days in school, she''d been hanging out with Ruby and her group. Just like Aqua, his sister was a kind soul who took care of her. Aqua did want her to be strong and independent, but this was all too sudden, but with the help of Ruby she felt like she had done a good job for the past few days. There was also Kana and Tsubasa; she didn''t like the former, as she was too loud, but Tsubasa was a nice girl too. Though the only one she knew was safe was Ruby. Because she was his sister, it meant she was not apetitor. "..." Shoko nted her palms on her face and grumbled, sighing loudly. "What am I doing? Whatpetitor, someone like me? Ugh..." She got up and gently plucked the posters off. She threw them into the trash can... and then took them out and then burned them off. She didn''t want someone to find those and misunderstand. To begin with, this was a waste of time. She had been with Aqua that day, hugging and cuddling, but she had only felt gentle fondness from him. In opposition to the romantic hot approaches he showed in front of the camera. She wasn''t a love expert, but her Sacred Gear memories did help her judge things a little. Aqua didn''t see her like that, she was more like a... pet? No, that''d be disrespectful to him, he wouldn''t see her like that. Shoko suddenly felt guilty even thinking of him like that. [A precious little gem.] The voices from within her Sacred Gear answered in unison, giving her the term she was looking for. [It''s not clear, but he might be fond of you.] Shoko paused, then blushed. She shook her head and hugged her knees. "No way, I am a nobody... he has better choices than me." When she saw him and Mem-Cho that day, she felt devastated. Then, she epted the truth. In reality, she was nobody. To want topete with other, better girls for his love was just a delusion. She was his friend, and she was okay with that. No matter what, he would be her first friend. A long sigh heaved out of Shoko''s lips as she fell on her back on the bed, staring up at the ceiling and then beginning tough. Oh, how greedy humans were; all her life she had always hoped her hearing would be cured somehow. Now that such a miracle truly happened, here she was wanting more. "How pathetic." Shoko covered her face with her hands and continued lying down for the hours toe. * * * Ai Hoshino has been feeling very annoyed recently because her stupid son left for a trip without telling her. Yet, whenever she''d call, he would dodge her questions and cut the call in no time telling her he was busy. "Entitled little brat," she muttered, annoyed as she called his number and found his phone turned off. "So annoying." "Madam, is everything alr-" "Can you shut up?" "Erm... alright." Her driver, who was also her bodyguard, was shut up promptly. She was inside one of her more normal cars, so as to not attract too much attention, returning home. About five minutes remained until they would reach home. Ai grumbled and put her phone down. Then she leaned further back in the chair and sighed. ''Why has he been so difficult these past few days?'' Was she like this during puberty too? Or was it something else? She had asked Ichigo about it, and all he did wasugh at her question. Like mother like son, he said. "Annoying men." she sighed. At the very least, Ruby was doing alright. She''s always been a good girl, just like her mother. Aqua was more like that bastard father of his, that yboy murderer. Ai suddenly felt a little chilly thinking about that man. She had tried to convince herself that he wasn''t the one behind the incident eleven years ago, but she wasn''t delusional. For theck of evidence, she had kept her distance from him since then. But what if he tried to approach her again? No, worse, what if he tried to do something to her kids? Ruby? Aqua...? No, Aqua will be fine, for some reason she couldn''t see him ever having a problem with anything. That was odd for a mother to feel, even when she always felt worried about him too. What a paradoxical way of thinking. But really, Aqua would be fine. She had seen thetest episode just earlier, whilst inside the car, and saw him handle that forcing usation with ease. He somehow managed to turn his rtionship with Mai, who''d been ignoring him from the start, into this kind of chemistry. Ai felt proud. "He''ll still get a scolding when hees back though..." Ai muttered and turned her head to the window, watching the scenery pass by to distract herself. Suddenly, she paused. Her body froze. "Stop the car." She ordered and the car was stopped immediately. Ai''s eyes focused on a scene in the distance, as she felt a sense of familiarity C dj vu C and goosebumps run over her skin. A little girl, dressed like a nun, with blonde hair rare in Japan, was crouching down near a wild puppy. The puppy had a nasty wound on its leg, with flies circling around it. The little girl had a hand gently hovering over the wound as a green light illuminated her hand, sweeping into the wound and closing it. It all happened in real-time. "It''s like... Aqua that day..." Ai muttered in a low voice. She quickly looked around to see if there was anybody else. She looked at the driver too and saw he was busy changing the radio. Nobody saw that. Good. Ai unlocked the door and stepped out of the car. "Madam?" "A minute." She answered the driver and walked over to the girl. The girl was sitting on the fringes of the street, petting the puppy with an innocent smile on her face. "Excuse me?" Ai asked in English. She put her hands on her knees and leaned down. The girl turned to her, blinking, as she smiled. "Are you from around here?" "Ah! Finally, someone who speaks good English!" The little girl jumped up with joy, replying in English too. So Ai''s guess was right, she''s not from around here. Blonde hair was very rare among Japanese people; Ruby and Aqua''s grandfather from their father''s side was a German man with blonde hair and blue eyes, that''s why their father had those features, and why they had it themselves. The girl faced Ai, and Ai was d to see she didn''t feel intimidated. "Hi, do you know where the local church is? I''ve been searching for it for a few days now, but..." And holy, she was so pretty! She was a petite, pretty young girl with long, flowing blonde hair that cascaded down her back. Her captivating green eyesplemented her delicate features. She stood short, perhaps about 5 feet 1 inch, with a thin build. She wore the unique outfit of a nun, a dark teal outfit with light blue ents. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] Regardless of how distracting her beauty was, what she said was concerning for Ai. ''A few days?'' She frowned. She smiled again. "Ah, yes, I do. Do you mind telling me what you''re doing here, though? I think I can help you." "Oh," the girl blinked and smiled wider. "A-apologies for thete introduction, my name is Asia Argento. I came from Italy. I''m a priestess, you see, and I was posted here in Kuoh. Nobody came to receive me though... so I''m a bit lost." A foreign girl that nobody came to receive, and despite it being a few days there have been no missing reports filed? Something was strange here, Ai could feel it. ''That power...'' she looked at her hand. ''She is a priest with the power to heal wounds. Yet nobody bothered to file a report for someone so important. I can''t send her to this church, it sounds fishy.'' "My name is Ai Hoshino," she introduced herself, and to her pleasant surprise the little girl didn''t seem to recognize that name. Ai always liked it when that happened, it made her feel like she was still human. Though this time around it also meant this Italian girl was really disconnected from the world. "If it''s not a bother, would you like toe home with me? I have a son, he has... healing powers simr to what you used. It''s better if you talk to him, and he can send you to the church afterward. Is that okay?" Asia tilted her head and then grinned. "Is that true?! Is there someone else with Twilight Healing?! Then I must meet him! Please take me wherever you want!" ''Yeah...'' Ai smiled down at her gently as she ruffled the girl''s hair. ''She''s too naive even for a church girl. I''ll keep her with me until Aqua returns.'' With that, Ai brought Asia to her home and grew annoyed when Aqua didn''t return on the supposed day. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [45] The Mana Onsen [45] The Mana Onsen Chapter 45: The Mana Onsen Steam rose up from the hot spring and into the air, letting out a rxing and earthy aroma. The surroundings were all foggy. In the middle of the water, I was sitting in the magical liquid, my eyes closed and my body rxed. The hot spring water had an impressive emerald hue, and that light illuminated me with a soft glow. The smoke that erupted from the surface added to the mystical setting, while the tranquility of the scene contributed to a peaceful and calming atmosphere. The spring''s natural fog had a restorative effect on one''s body and mind, and I too was no exception to that. It was rxing. The atmosphere wasn''t just the tip of the magical iceberg, as the depth of it was the cycling process ongoing within my body. My Qi Pool was spinning like a vortex, and the [Heaven and Earth Purification Wheel] technique spun faster to dig my pool deeper, wider. It was growing deeper than it was growing wider; that was the specialty of the Heaven and Earth Purification Wheel. Even when I didn''t have enough purity in my Qi to advance to [Underlord], I had more total Qi than a usual [Overlord], the rank after it. The growth percentage of True Gold kept increasing quickly, and even though it''s just been an hour since I killed the rat, I now stood at a 40%pletion rate. This is going great. * * * [Third Person Point of View] Aqua was busy cultivating on the male side of the hot spring, while the threedies were chattering on the female side. They were submerged in the warm water down to their chests, which seemed to float in the water like soft marshmallows. The air was thick with steam as three girls basked inside the onsen hot spring. Their bodies were glistening with sweat, their skin flushed from the heat. Each of thedies was uniquely stunning, with her own brand of beauty that set her apart. As they soaked in the warm water, their curves were entuated by the steamy atmosphere. The first girl, Mai Sakurajima, had a voluptuous figure; her breasts bobbed softly on the surface of the water as she leaned back to rx. Her hips were wide, and her legs were long, giving her an irresistible hourss shape. The second girl, Mem-Cho, was lean and short, with a small waist and yet a big, round butt. Her chest was small but perky, and her legs wiggled on the water. Despite her short stature, she exuded confidence and strength, making her all the more alluring. The third girl, Akane Kurokawa, was delicate and ethereal, with an elegant body frame that seemed to float on the surface of the water. Her breasts wererger than Mem-Cho, while her hips were curvy. She looked like a porcin doll, with soft features and big, innocent eyes that seemed to gaze straight into your soul. "You''re serious?" "I''m literally showing you right now." Akane asked in ast attempt of disbelief, and Mem-Cho decided to summon her devil wings out of her back before she took off into the air. She may not know any spells, but she had used her natural devil powers in the past so it came off with ease. Akane''s expression brightened, staring up at the flying figure with stars in her eyes. In this day and age, which teenager wouldn''t find it amazing learning that magic was real? That the supernatural existed? "I-incredible," Vapor rose from the onsen, and beads of sweat trailed down Akane''s cheek as she gulped. Mem-Chonded back in the water gently and stared at her. "Any other doubts?" "No" she shook her head. "So the others are really in a pocket dimension? Is Aqua a devil like you? Does everyone have pocket dimensions?" "So many questions," Mem-Cho shook her head even as she was grinning. It was fun to bring in a new person to this side of the world, though she was extremely curious why Aqua chose to show her this. "By the way," Mai chimed in, she looked at Akane. "I''m saying this just in case, but not all devils are as nice as Mem-Cho. No, in reality, no faction in this supernatural world can be painted under a single color. There are always exceptions though; even devils have good people, and even angels have bad in them. So be careful. And no, Aqua isn''t a devil, he''s a -kind of- human mage, from what he told me." "I agree," Mem-Cho nodded. "I am a half-devil and I grew up with humans so I don''t have any weird thoughts, but I heard devils can be really evil. But there are also good ones. The same goes with Gods-" "Wait," Akane cleared her throat. "You just said devils and angels, now you''re saying Gods in plural? Until now I was wondering if the Bible was right and we Japanese were praying to false Gods?" "That''s not true, I don''t know if no religion is right or maybe if all are. What I do know is that most of the Gods, if not all, across the mythology exists. It''s kind ofmon knowledge, I guess." Mem-Cho said. Mai followed, "So if you are devoted to some Shinto God, don''t feel bad, you don''t have to switch religions. Just keep doing whatever you''ve been doing up to now." "About that" Akane smiled awkwardly. All of a sudden, she learned that magic was real, supernatural entities existed, and there were all kinds of gods, but she was told to live as she had been until now. Turn again, how could she not? What was special about that that''d make it so that she could live in a different manner? Not that she wanted to, of course. She was fine with her acting career; this was her dream. Even Mem-Cho and Mai were doing human things, so it''s not as if she''d form a crew and go in search of magical dragon balls just because she learned magic is real. What she was curious about, though, was what Aqua implied when hebeled her different from the people he deposited in his pocket dimension. Just what was so magical about her? "If you have any other questions you can continue asking us," Mai said. "When will we be leaving though?" Mem asked, making Mai shrug and point in the direction of the male spring. "Go ask him if you''re so curious," she said. "Nuh-uh," Mem-Cho raised a finger and shook it from left to right. "He said to not disturb him. He will get mad. Ugh, he switches so fast sometimes." "Aqua gets mad?" Akane asked curiously, leaning forward as if to gossip. "Yes! You didn''t see him back then? When Sen was using him? His face looked calm, but eek~" Mem-Cho shook as she got goosebumps. "It''s as if the air around him grew needles. Then thesest few nights, when he teaches me magic, he goes all weird as if he''s a different person!" "Oooh!" "Why are we talking about a guy while we are naked and wet?" Mai said and then quickly frowned. "You should rephrase that, you just made it weirder now." Mem-Cho looked at her. "Erm then can we just return to the QnA?" Akane suggested an alternative, and the three girls exchanged looks before bursting outughing. Despite the rough start earlier, filled with blood, it felt oddly enjoyable to be alone in this world, in the middle of the night and soaking in the warm water of the hot spring. As they continued soaking together, their bodies slipped against one another in the water, and it would be hard for any man to not get lost in the eroticism of the moment. The heat and sweat only served to heighten their beauty, making them so much more irresistible than before. * * * [First Person Point of View] I waited until the dawn of morning, when [True Gold] reached 50%pletion. This hot spring was good, but what if there were something better down in the forest? I got dressed and walked out of the onsen, going to the tea house where the girls were now gathered. They could only stay in the onsen for so long. However long they had stayed, though, it had a cleansing effect on their skin. They looked gorgeous now, more elegant than they were before. "Guys. Get ready, we''re leaving to check things out below," I said and watched the girls turn to me. Some of their expressions suggested they expected me to say something about their glistening skin, their beautiful change, but I didnt entertain that. I had other, more important things to do. Once they realized I had nothing else to say, they got up and walked over. "Where to now?" "When will we be leaving?" "Isn''t it dangerous out there? Arent there any more beasts?" Mem-Cho, Mai, and Akane spoke one after another. I took in their questions and nodded at them. "You''ll see where to, and no, we won''t be leaving just yet. I''m receiving some benefits from being here. I''ll see if I can help you guys with anything, too. Maybe we''ll find a magical artifact or something, who knows." I looked at Akane. "Yes, there are other beasts here, monsters. Dinosaurs, even. But they won''t bother us, don''t worry." "Oh," the girls nodded, surprised and taken aback. "Who can fly among you?" I asked. I would have exined more usually but no need for that right now. "Me," Mem-Cho said, and Mai just raised her hand. "Wait, you can fly?" "I can hop on the air, basically." She exined. "Erm," Akane fell silent. "Akane, its alright. Do you mind if I pick you up? Since you can''t fly." The wind blew my hair to the side as I looked at her and asked. She opened her mouth slowly, most likely to ask why the others couldn''t do it instead of me, but she closed her mouth again. She didn''t want to be a burden. She just nodded. "Alright." I walked near Akane and put a hand behind her knees and another behind her shoulder, and then lifted her from the ground and into my hold. I lifted her close to me, her face inches away from mine as she quickly turned away. She shyly put her arms around my neck for safety. Mem-Cho and Mai stared at me. I looked back. "What? You two follow me." I kicked the ground and appeared in the air. Mem-Cho also took off along with Mai. Like Mai who followed, I too was mostly kicking the air instead of really flying, but I could just gently shove the air beneath my feet to propel me metered ahead. In truth, I was neither flying nor walking in the air, I was gliding on my feet. Half a dayter, my group would meet a wildly unexpected situation. * * * [Third Person Point of View] Goddess Sakuya-hime was feeling sad. She sat on top of a rock located on top of her living quarters, which was a divine copy of Mount Fuji in the mortal world. There was an underground cave-type city built within the mountain, circling around theva that was in the middle of the mountain. She was staring up at the evening sky, watching the clouds float across the multicolored sky. "He didn''t even say goodbye," she sighed as sheined to nobody in particr. "Haah, maybe he forgot? I shouldn''t be too mad at him, he must have his situation. Still, what a rude child Oh well, at least he sent me a prayer a few days ago." Something told him she''d see him again one day, maybe soon. Then she''ll ask him for his name and also about that training that he did these few days. She didn''t like to pry too much, but it piqued her curiosity. Though, it was kind of odd that he had suddenly vanished. Her senses didn''t reach that far in the mortal world, but she could at least feel some type of feedback from his presence. Last night, she sensed him in that resort, and she decided to take a nap. When she woke up, his presence was gone. "Hmmm," she looked away from the sky and into the forest below. "Could it be that he identally or maybe intentionally went to the Middle Shore?" In official supernatural terms, the Near Shore was generally referred to the realm of the living, while the Far Shore referred to the concept of the world of the non-living and divine. The mostmon examples of beings of the Far Shore include gods, loose spirits, Yokais, and Devils. There was a gap between these two shores. That''s the Middle Shore. Usually, there was nothing there, like an empty pathway, but sometimes, like in this case, there were rich pocket dimensions filled with resources located in this middle ce. Some human mages and many others would call these ces [Dungeons] too, though the official name used was Middle Shore. "Let me peek into it just in case," Sakuya muttered and decided to check it. Just as she gathered the energy to do so, something in her senses warned her about something else. She stood up. Arge man ran toward her right then. He was a subordinate of hers, a minor divinity, known as a [Regalia]. "Mydy," the burly man kneeled and said. "There is bad news. We are being attacked." "I noticed," herzy expression shifted as an enraged one reced it. Her gentle pink hair transformed, painted red as if zed by the volcanos magma. "Filthy devils have such audacity? Prepare to counterattack right now." The burly man sweated from his brows even as he nodded seriously, before running off and calling for the fighters to gather. From then onwards, a war broke out. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [46] The Volcano Goddess [46] The Volcano Goddess Chapter 46: The Volcano Goddess [Third Person Point of View] Inside the Middle Shore, the Dungeon, a group of two humans, one devil, and one yokai were gathered on a waterfall. This was inside a forest; in the outside world, this area was the town where they had eaten yakiniku. On this side of the world, it was a lush forest with magical water streams. The water from the waterfall crashed down from the rocky peaks above, forming a swirling fog that obscured the ground beneath. Sparkling with a multitude of colors, the water spilled down from the cascade in silvery trickles that flowed into the air, gently falling upon everything within its surroundings. The air around the waterfall was filled with a light, magical mist that glistened in the sunlight and filled the space with a sense of wonder. The constant sound of the waterfall filled the atmosphere, mixing with the chirping of the forest''s wildlife and the soft rustling of the leaves in the trees. Aqua was under the waterfall, sitting in a crossed-legged position and devouring all the mana in the air. Lightning Qi was rare here, but since his Path was a mixed one he could manage this without focusing on individual affinities. He could always gather thatter when the Heavenly Tribtion will strike him. The girls, on the other hand, were looking at him and chatting amongst themselves while soaking their legs in the water stream. "Is that safe?" "Well, he''s not dead." Akane looked at him concerned but Mem just shrugged. That waterfall was strong, staying under it for more than half a minute would crush a normal man. But he was just fine. "I would have never guessed Aqua is into this serious level of meditation," Mai said, looking at Aqua. "Me too," Akane nodded, looking at the serious expression Aqua had as he sat under the waterfall. "He is usually flirty and cheerful. But now he''s like a different person. You think all of it before was acting?" "Who knows, really." Mai shrugged and then observed the area. "By the way, Mem-Cho, are you sure this ce is safe? My ears are picking up the movements of some seriously dangerous monsters. If theye here we are as good as dead." "I don''t know, I just trust him. Since he said it''s fine, it must be." Mem-Cho looked at the line of runes that circled this area. "He said it''s Rune Magic or something. It''s clearly working to keep the monsters away, otherwise, they''d have been here by now." "How long do we have to wait?" Akane asked. "It''s already evening, I think. I am not sure due to the fog." Mem-Choid back on her back. "No idea, that bastard didn''t specify a time Haah. Can we take a dip in the water then?" "No," It wasn''t any of the girls who replied that it was Aqua as he stood up under the waterfall and stepped out. He walked on water, an aura of heaviness around him. "The energy is too pure for you girls, especially Akane. She would receive some physical benefits at first, but if she dips more than a threshold, she''ll die." He said as he waved his hand and a strong wind aura cleared off the fog. "Ah, I see." Akane looked frightened as she said. "Hey, Aqua, why did you bring me here?" Aqua looked at her, then he smiled in his usual way, reaching out a hand to y with a strand of her hair. "Aren''t you a princess from a magical kingdom? I really mistook you for one C you''re so cute, after all C so I brought you here. You don''t mind, right?" "Erm" "Aqua, have some shame," Mem-Cho said with a shake of her head as heughed. "No, I''m joking. Maybe there is something inside you, I''m not sure what. Maybe it''s nothing, or maybe it''s something big. We will have to wait and see. I''ll help you awaken it after I''m done with my objective first, so you wait, okay?" He asked her gently and she nodded, she had no other choice anyway. Though Akane did feel a little anxious. If her power, or whatever it was, was nothing impressive, then Aqua would have wasted his time on her for no reason. Would he regret it? She quickly shook her head. Even if it did, they were just friends, not something more than that, so it wouldn''t matter. Right? Akane gulped and quickly shook her head. "A-alright. Are you finished with whatever you were doing in the fountain?" She asked that because there was something different about Aqua now. There was a sense of fullness around him, an aura of weight he didn''t have before. Looking into his blue eyes, they felt deeper than before. "Yes, my Pool is 100%pleted. I just need to advance now." He said, even though Akane didn''t understand what he meant. "I should climb the peak of Mount Fuji for this process, do you guys want to follow?" The three girls exchanged nces. Follow him to the peak of Mount Fuji by flying through the sky? Of course! Obviously. Aqua lifted Akane again and the two girls followed, as they made their way to the peak of this Fuji copy through the sky. It was muchrger than the original one. "Hey, Aqua-" About when they were close to the peak, Mem-Cho called and was interrupted. "Shh, somethings weird." Aqua''s eyes locked on the highest peak point of the mountain, the mouth of the volcano. He scowled. ''A few devil men carrying the crib of a Phoenix? How odd.'' Someone else would have had trouble sensing the aura, but as the White Tiger of the West, Aqua could recognize it anywhere. He increased the speed of his flight. * * * Layered over one another, the three realms had drastically different atmospheres. While Earth was calm and gentle as always, the Dungeon was about to brew an interesting situation, but the Volcano Goddess'' Heaven was already bursting with onught. "Raghh! Tear them apart!" "Burn them!" Fire shed with Magma, and naturally, Magma had a more direct advantage. There were hundreds of lower divinities, some of whom were Regalias while the others were very Minor Gods. Sadly, half of the entities who lived here were affiliated with the lighter side of Sakuya-hime, her nature-rted divinities. The other half were affiliated with the enraged, volcanic side of her. Hundreds of devils, all with Fire affinities, fought with hundreds of Sakuya''s minions with magma powers. Magma was incredibly destructive and could melt most materials, which gave it a formidable advantage against fire. However, fire magic was more versatile and could be controlled in various ways, including creating intense heat, blinding shes, and smoke screens. In a head-to-head battle, everything came down to strategy and who could adapt to the situation better. A devil with fire powers might have an advantage in terms of mobility and versatility, while the Minor Gods with magma powers could focus on overwhelming force. Sadly for the Gods, as this was a sudden attack for which they were barely prepared, the strategy and situation weren''t on their side. They also had people to protect, the lower divinities who couldn''t fight, while the devils were solely focused on killing the gods. Thankfully, these minor gods had a major God on their side. "[Magma Geyser]!" Sakuya-hime, no, the mad Volcano Goddess, roared in fury as her minions moved away from the attack''s path. A stream ofva erupted from below, and the ground burst with heat, catching enemies off-guard as iron-melting liquid sshed over their bodies. Dozens of devils cried, their natural defense not helping against a Goddess'' attack, as they fell with chunks of their bodies missing. "Filthy devils," the Goddess rose in the air, the ck ground below her merging with her body and transforming her body into somethingrger. The human-sized Goddess was a titan in no time, while her minions fled to safety. There was no need for them to fight when their goddess decided to reveal her true form. She was a giant, a titan of molten rock andva. Her visage was still feminine, her curves enticing to the eyes, as her titanic height loomed over the unevenndscape. Her skin was reced with molten ck rock, with chunks of cracks that glowed and revealed volcanicva below, flowing underneath it in an eerie and terrifying manner. The mad Goddess'' figure, feminine yet dangerous, had a sinister yet alluring nature. With every move and every breath, as shepleted her transformation, she exuded a sense of power and destruction, a fearsome presence that cast an eerie and dangerous atmosphere. Just her presence shook the world,va broke free from beneath the earth, eating away more devils. Some used wind magic to take off into the air, some decided to nk the area in a circle to avoid the magma. Only five devils dared to remain in direct confrontation, because the magma didn''t harm them, and the bits that did their bodies just healed away. Five members of the Phenex family. One was Ruval, and then there was his middle brother who wasn''t as useless as Riser. The other three were the siblings of the current Lord Phenex, Ruval''s two uncles and one aunty. "I didn''t expect this from you, Ruval," the Goddess'' voice was filled with fury and disappointment as she addressed the young man who led the five devils. "Regardless. You must pay. [Inferno Maelstrom]!" She waved her hands, waving them down and down again, as a swirling vortex ofva and melting ck rocks spun around to create a burning whirlpool that rushed to the five devils, about to devastate them and the entire area. The devils rushed ahead, propelling them in the air with a burst of fire, and flying further with the help of wind magic. Unlike the other devil fighters before, the fire of the Phenex n was special. It was Hell Fire. They also had natural wind abilities, and finally, they had Immortality. The molten rocks hit them, eating away at their bodies, and they continued marching forward like nothing. It didn''t even take a second for their bodies to fill up, to heal; even their clothes regenerated. Even someone like Riser could heal from the unbelievable Power of Destruction, so these people, who were much better than Riser, didn''t have any problem healing from this. They wouldn''t be able to beat this deity with just this, they knew that, but at least they''d be able to hold her off for a long time. Long enough that when she''d sense that something was going on in the dungeon, she wouldn''t be able to intervene and stop. The war reached a nexus point, as the Phenex devils threw their hellfire at the goddess and pulled her wrath on herself. * * * In the meantime, on the middle shore, at the peak of the copy of Mount Fuji in this realm, the Lord of the Phenex n was carrying a coffin with careful maniption of wind magic. He was on the front of the coffin, walking and leading, while three others, who were direct descendants of the Phenex n, walked on either left, right, or back. The four of them were surrounding the coffin in a plus symbol, and leading ahead. Behind them, for multiple kilometers, monstersy dead on the path. Monsters who had tried to attack them, and were rendered to ashes soon afterwards. Soon, the four of them paused at the edge of the volcanos mouth. Unlike the Fuji on Earth, the amount of magma was much more here. Is this the ce, Rargrig? asked an old man, Rarzon Phenex was his name. By human standards, he looked to be in his 60s, and he referred to Lord Phenex how a father would address their son. Indeed, that was his father, the previous Phenex Family Head. Yes, father. The Current Lord Phenex, Rargrig Phenex, replied with a nod. His father stayed silent after that; while the two other old men, uncle to Rargrig, also stayed silent. I am sure you can sense it, the [Fire Stone] is deep inside. I must dive into theva and bring it out. Be careful, Rarzon said, watching his son nod and leap into the volcano. His heat resistance was great, so hed be fine, and even his clothes were enhanced by magic to give him resistance to theva. Rargrig Phenex searched for the mythical stone for minutes, all the while Aqua and his group the scene from afar, hidden behind a rock. Aquas starry blue eyes locked on the scene as ns circted in his head. How must he harvest from this situation? ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [47] The Phoenix Demon [47] The Phoenix Demon Chapter 47: The Phoenix Demon So it''s not a real phoenix. This high from the surface, there were clouds all around us. Because we were high above thendscape below, the volcanic mountain peak was shrouded in a thickyer of snow. ck rocks and dark, hardenedva had solidified into a stark and foreboding presence over the summit. Jagged peaks rose into the air, while smoke and ash rose in plumes from the crater below. The cold, windy atmosphere with hot flowingva was a stark contrast to the snow that covered the mountain, yet both elements were united in their harsh and upromising beauty. Mem-Cho, Mai, Akane, and I were hiding behind arge boulder. We were peeking at the scene ahead, where four devils carried an intricate luxurious coffin that probably cost more than a city''s worth. "What is he doing- whoa." Akane gasped in a low voice when she watched the blonde-haired middle-aged man jump into the volcano. "He will be fine," I reassured her. Being a normal human, her hearing wasn''t good enough to eavesdrop, but I did hear what they were saying. I thought there was a phoenix in that coffin. Now that I''m closer, I noticed that it''s not a real phoenix, but a devil with phoenix blood. The devil inside the coffin has enough phoenix blood to be considered a proper phoenix, so maybe it''s wrong of me to say she''s not a real phoenix. Hmmm What do I do now? "What should we do, Aqua?" Mem-Cho asked the exact thing I was thinking. "I''m wondering," I chewed on my lips. I distinctly heard them say [Fire Stone], it''s a very rare item. It can help cultivate fire energy, help make a Magic Wand that can use fire magic multiple circles above the user''s limit, and so many more. It''s usually found in ces with immense fire energy. If my Path used Fire Qi, that would have been a great benefit to me. But neither me, nor Ruby, nor anyone in my Sect rely heavily on fire energy. So should I really pick a fight with them for a stone that''s not useful to me? Well, obviously. I grinned. A Fire Stone would be of great use for many things, like making a hyper-powerful artifact. Letting an ultra-rare item like this be robbed away right in front of me wasn''t eptable. It''s a little problematic, though. There are three devils, with one inside the volcano. They aren''t weak, either. If Ipare them to, let''s say Jaguar Warrior, these four are equal to two Jaguar Warriors. Given I only defeated that bastard by going above and beyond my current limits and therefore damaging my cultivation, this would be hard. More so, they seem to be from the Phenex n. They have regeneration. Currently, I don''t have any power that can help me stop regeneration. As far as I know, their healing doesn''t have a weakness, destroying their heads won''t stop them. So even if I manage to defeat them by suffering injuries, they can just regenerate and attack it. Hah. Fuck. "Aqua?" Mai asked, seeing my expression. The rank, [Underlord]. I need a few proper minutes to advance. If I reach that level, these no-names shouldn''t be an issue. "Let''s leave this area," I said. I could only hope they wouldn''t find the stone in the few minutes it''d take me to advance. The girls exchanged nces and nodded. We turned around and began to walk away slowly, careful to not make any sounds, just when Akane stepped on a round slippery rock and fell. "__!" To her credit, she sped her mouth in time to not yell. That was praiseworthy. Tonother credit though, the sound of her falling to her butt was sound enough. "Who is there?!" A yell came from one of the three old men, as I cursed under my breath. "Mai, grab Mem and run. Mem, don''t fly, they might shoot waves of fire. Akane you stay behind me, don''t increase the distance from me, for the same reason." I ordered as I got ready. One of the old men was rushing at me, it wasn''t the old man who was talking to the middle-aged man before, it was another one. His feet exploded with fire as he rushed at us, just as Mai nodded and lifted Mem-Cho, kicking the ground and shooting off. As I had expected, one of the other devil men rushed after them. Mai and Mem together might be able to handle them, that''s why I kept Akane to myself, I can protect her. "Stay near me," I advised Akane and called forth my Qi. I did say the four of these old men werepared to two Jaguar Warriors. Meaning each of them individually was just half of him. My [Gold] power level was enough for this. The other two old men were looking at this, but they didn''t intervene, they didn''t think they''d need to step in to help against a young man. Their loss. The old man rushed at me, his fist coated in fire, and about to punch me. He wasn''t going for a killing blow, he most likely wanted to capture me and question me. But sadly for him, I didnt have anything to ask him. My fist swung forward, shing with his. [Wrath of the Roaring Sky] Fire burned the spot it connected with, but lightning traveled to the entire body the moment it touched. My Qi raged and burst forward in the form of lightning, coating the man in a devastating wave, as his body went charred and red. He fell to the ground, but his body was healing immediately. As in, in a matter of seconds, he''ll be up again. Lightning messed with the cell, so his regeneration was a bit slower, otherwise he''d have been up already. The only thing I could do to stop him now was to raise my feet and kick him in the stomach, sending him flying into the volcano. "No, brother!" The only other old man in the area, the one near the coffin, the one who was talking to the middle-aged man before, yelled out. He seemed strong. "[Fire Fist]!" He yelled, swinging his fist forward as a pir of heat unleashed an intense burst of me, rushing towards me. "A-aqua! Dodge!" Akane yelled, but how could I dodge when she was behind me? She will be incinerated. Also, where is the copyright policy when you need it? I waved my hand in a circle and half a bubble of water, a crescent moon of water Qi, formed in front of me. [The Water Bubble Technique] The fist of superheated fire collided with it and vapor burst outwards. The techniques canceled each other, as the old man red. He wasn''t leaving the coffin, and I wasn''t leaving Akane. We''re having a long-distance fight, and that was disadvantageous for me. I trusted Mai and Mem would be fine against the devil that went after them, but what if they weren''t? What if the middle-aged devil returned and gave the stone to the coffin? If the being in the coffin awakens "Forgive me, mother." Suddenly, the old man manipted the Wind Aura that was holding the coffin in the air to toss it into the volcano. What? Did he just kill the woman? His mother? I had to stop thinking when the old man rushed at me, his gaze filled with annoyance as fire wrapped around his forearms like gauntlets and he leaped at me. He was going for hand-to-handbat, thinking he''d be able to overpower a human mage with ease with his sheer experience. Too bad. Who the fuck does this guy think I am? My hand moved in ordance to his, blocking and redirecting his attacks to the side, as I had my own forearms coated in lightning. It wasn''t even any real technique, I was simplybining my Gold Sign with the maniption of lightning Qi. The fire from his hand licked my own, but it was nothingpared to the damage Ive done. Lightning Qi infiltrated his body and fried his nerves. If I was at[Underlord]I could have burned him so bad he would take days to heal. He was quick to catch, in just under two seconds, he realized something was wrong, that I was too good at hand-to-hand. But it was toote. He couldnt even run if he wanted to. His own body betrayed him as he couldnt move his right hand. In that single moment I flipped him onto the ground. His back smashed into the ground, bones cracking. I smiled and dropped my knee on his sr plexus. "Keugh-!" The old devil spat out air, and I channeled my Gold Sign into him, burning his flesh and destroying him from within. I nned to scramble his brain around a bit so hed be out for a while, so I grabbed his face with my hand. [Wrath of the Roaring-] Right before I could finish my technique, the world shook. Under just a millisecond, something big happened. The volcano burst in a singr line towards the sky, spillingva everywhere as I retreated from the old man, and hugged Akane. I used [The Water Bubble Technique] in its full form, as a circr bubble of water wrapped around us, and theva spilled all over. I poured Qi into the bubble enough that nova was able to prate it and hurt us. The same couldn''t be said for the devil though, asva spilled all over his body and left him in holes. He began to heal, but there was a bigger problem I had to deal with before he could trouble me again. Both Akane and my eyes locked on the figure in the sky, the being who was the cause of the small eruption. It was a blonde woman with a voluptuous figure, who stood in the air, wearing a pristine and unharmed white bridal outfit even when her body was soaked in magma. Lava spilled from her and into the volcano, and I managed to notice thest shimmer of a hexagon stone merge into her chest. Shit. When the old man threw the coffin inside, she had automatically drawn the stone to herself. The [Fire Stone] has been absorbed. The woman stood in the air, her lips thin and her eyes wide, as she took in the world around her. She was still dazed. That would have been a perfect time for an attack if not for the fact that I could tell none of my attacks would affect her at all. She wore a bridal dress for some reason, and her blonde hair was in a bridal style as well. Was this some sort of cultural thing? Her dress was white, with red in the chest area, with a pristine bridal veil flowing on her back. Her red eyes looked around the world, twinkling just like the stars. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] I immediately knew I was no match for her currently. I was used to Gods and stuff, and although this woman was a devil and had no divinity, she was no different from a God. That right there was a Demon God. As if things weren''t bad enough already, two figures d inva began to rise from the volcano. The middle-aged devil was the first, followed by the one I had kickedter. Instead of focusing on me again, they got to thend and kneeled before the woman. The woman stayed in that position for a bit longer. Just when I turned around and flew through, toe backter after I advanced, she regained her senses. "Huh," her voice boomed across the sky as I grabbed Akane and took a step to run. "We have a rat among us, it seems. Perish." Her voice was calm as she raised a finger and a phoenix made of mes rushed out of it. The phoenix rushed at me, at the speed of a jet ne, but it was slow for me, she had underestimated me. Or maybe she hadn''t I couldn''t run when I had Akane to keep safe. I held her tightly, she was looking at the iing attack with wide eyes from my shoulder, so I pushed her down to my chest. "A-aqua, run!" She yelled for me to flee, but how could a man do that? I promised her I''d keep her face, and whatever the Venerable One may be, he didn''t break his promise. I called forth multiple barriers of water, dozens of bubbles, as the phoenix simply barged through. Vapor rose as the phoenix hit me on the back, trying to go through me and incinerate Akane, but I held on as it continued burning my back. My passive aura reacted, but it couldn''t extinguish the fire. It pushed me off the mountain, and still went on, making me fly down. My body was shot from the peak of the mountain, and down to the forest below, the phoenix burning my back, my flesh melted as only bones remained. The me phoenix touched the forest, vanishing and leaving a forest fire, and I rolled in the air tond on my flesh-less back, to keep Akane safe from the impact. Akane grabbed my face. She began to yell with a worried look and teary eyes. From this position, kilometers below, I saw the sky split as it showed another dimension on the other side. The devils thought I died, but am I that easy? They jumped into the portal one by one, and I counted four devils in total, with the woman counted. That meant the one that went after Mai and Mem was dead. Naturally, Time Maniption could stop healing, so I suppose they seeded. Good. "Heuha" a softughter escaped my lips. Give me half an hour. Just that. And I''ll show that little phoenix what it means to anger the Void Devouring White Tiger of the Western Cosmos. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [48] The White Tiger’s Awakening [48] The White Tigers Awakening Chapter 48: The White Tiger''s Awakening [Third Person Point of View] "That should have taken him out," she said as she looked far beneath, she could feel his life force still, but it was escaping him fast. That human was quite strong for his age. Perhaps she''d revive him as a Reincarnated Devilter, after finishing the mission for which they were here. "Rarzon," she said and looked at her eldest son, who was still lying on the ground after fighting the human. He was healing fast, and he wasn''t knocked out. "What is the situation? Where is this?" "Grandmother, let me," said Rargrig, her grandson whom she recalled was so young before she fell asleep. "You are the current Head? You''ve grown." She said with a smile, "Now exin." She had regained her consciousness not long after she was brought near the volcano. She just couldn''t move. She could hear and sense everything around her though, that''s why she hadn''t hesitated to attack that human because she knew he was an enemy. Her eldest son had naturally sensed that she was awake, that''s why he threw her to the volcano, where she willed for the Fire Stone toe to her. It was all a smooth process. She stillcked the overall context of the situation, though. But Rargrid needed only half a minute to make her understand what was going on. She frowned after hearing his exnation. Personally, she wouldn''t have picked a fight with the Shinto Gods, but oh well, here they were. It was for her own survival too, so she couldn''t me her descendants. "Alright, I get the gist of it." she waved her hand and the sky split apart with a red hue. "The gateway to the Far Shore. Follow me, I''ll deal with that Sakuya girl." She said and rose towards the crack in the sky. At thest moment, Rarzon coughed and got up. "Mother, we still have someone here. Should we wait for him to return?" "He is dead," she said. "There are two more rats here, so deal with themter if you want. It''s not like they can escape." "...Understood," Rarzon lowered his head and nodded. He felt bad that his brother was dead, but he had to follow his mother''s cold and progressional role. Then, the one devil ancestor led the three devils into the crack of space of time. They appeared in the heavenly realm of Sakuya, where she was winning the battle until then. Until Ranefer Phenex, the Phoenix Demon appeared. * * * On the other side of the mountain, opposite where the portal was created, Mem and Mai were together. They huffed, out of breath, as they looked at the messed up body near their feet. "We just killed someone," Mem-Cho cursed under her breath. Near their feet,y a devil man whose face had caved in his own skull, thanks to the kick he received from Mai. The devil man was out of their league, he had strength and firepower beyond what they could endure. If they didn''t react fast and deal with him, he''d kill them. They had no other choice but to go all out from the start, taking advantage of the fact that the old man didn''t take them seriously and was ying with them. Mem used her Power of Time to capture the man inside her time bubble, pausing him, and then allowing Mai to kick him in the face. Mai kicked him a few times, after which Mem let his personal time flow normally, except she kept his regenerative powers slowed down to a terrible level. That caused the man, whose body suffered from the wound but his healing didn''t react, to die from the kick since his brain was mashed with his own bones. This was the first time either of them had killed a person. They didn''t feel guilty, that guy was after their lives after all, but it still left a bad taste in their mouth. Mem gulped while Mai was frowning at herself. "N-nevermind this," Mai shook her head. "Let''s go. Let''s find Aqua. That phoenix made out of the fire just earlier, looked like it hit him. We have to make sure he''s alright." "Uh, y-yeah, you''re right." Mem quickly nodded and then the two of them took off to the air in search of Aqua. They hoped he was alright. * * * [First Person Point of View] On the Middle Shore, under the mountain where Aqua and Akane had fallen, the girl was crying her eyes out as she held my face in her hands and kept shaking me. "A-aqua! O-oh my god, what do I do-" Akane was panicking, crying and trembling. "It''s all my fault, uaah, what do I do" While she cried, I closed my eyes and tried to concentrate. It would have been a smoother process if I was at the peak of the mountain, but I''ll have to make it work here. I looked into my Void Storage and took out a box. A treasure chest. It was the Box of Xolotl, the Aztec Dog God of Death. I called it out, as it teleported to my side, startling Akane. "Akane," I had a hard time talking due to the missing flesh on my back, but I had to tell her to get lost. "Go a bit far from me. The sky will rain lightning." "What" she began but quickly nodded, she had the wit to understand I had a n. She hesitated getting off me, wondering if leaving me in this state would be right, before she finally mustered the courage and rushed away. I noticed her stop a few dozen meters away from here, peeking at me from behind a tree. The three [Lord] advancements are a littleplicated, being Underlord, Overlord, and Archlord. There are three steps to reaching Underlord, all culminating in a personal revtion that looks backward in time and asks: Why did I first start my Cultivation? What pushed me forward? When this insight resonates within, one reaches outward, to the vital aura all around, and is then washed in soulfire, reborn, rejuvenated, body and soul. To Master Yourself. To Master the World Around You. To Connect to The World Around you. These are the three steps. In the first step, to master myself, one had to open a space in the very center of one''s spirit, the center of their being. At that very point, they must flex their spirit, like expanding an invisible lung. There will be a strain, like pulling in a breath of mud, before the cultivator will feel space open in their soul. This opening is called a Soul Space and may be used to store a single item in one''s very soul. I have already done this in the waterfall earlier, this has beenpleted. When first opened this space, it is small, barelyrge enough to hold a bean. With time and effort, a cultivator may expand this space until it can hold a muchrger and more powerful object. I don''t need this to store objects, since I have my Void Storage, so I''ll have to use it for its main usage. To store Soul Fire. That''s the second step. To master the world around you. All vital aura in the world is connected, and power flows from one aspect to another. Once one can sense this unity, one can begin to weave Soulfire from the vital aura. This process is fastened with the help of sacred artifacts, such as the treasure box. "Hah" I breathed out and pushed my will upon the box. I didn''t need to open it to use it for this. Whatever the artifact that''s inside won''t be wasted either; for example, if it''s a spear, I will be able to summon it in an ethereal form and use it. I closed my eyes and breathed in. I pressed my will upon the world, condensing all kinds of aura around me into a hand that grabbed the box. Then, it crushed it. It''s an impossible process usually, nothing should be able to crush it, but the world helped me this time as I was about to advance with it. The box turned into white essence, slowly vanishing in thin air, as it rushed towards me. Towards my Qi Pool, in the little gap where I''m supposed to store Soulfire. It took an entire minute for this process to end, but there was nothing to interrupt it. The area shook gently as the wounds in my back began to close faster. Soulfire had all kinds of uses, as it was simr to Divinity in many ways. Now that I felt a little better, my head much clearer, I moved on to the third step right away. To connect yourself to the world. Once a cultivator opens their soul space and fills it with soul fire, they connect themselves to the world around them by calling upon their soul fire and the vital aura of the world to reforge their body from soul fire. It''s a simr process to forging my Iron Body, though not as long, I won''t need the entire night. However, the problem for most people is that igniting the transformation is quite difficult. To begin the soulfire transformation, one must have a true and deep understanding of themselves and have a personal revtion that causes the soul fire within to resonate with the vital aura around them, activating the advancement. It''s that self-revtion: Why did I first start my journey? What pushed me forward? I sat up. I felt Akane smile looking at me, almost rushing to hug me, but I raised my hand to stop her. I sat with my back against a tree and looked at the night sky. Huh. Why did I begin? I didn''t have toe across this sort of self-question in the past, as my past cultivation wasn''t following this System but the usual, typical one. So it''s a thing to wonder about. I see. How fitting. If I were to talk about the very first start of my magical journey, it''s in my 2nd life. I was a Hero there, who vowed to one day y the Demon King. I did seed, too. "Odd for me to say after so many things happened, but," I muttered, "I started this to y evil. To incinerate demons." The Soulfire didn''t react. The answer wasn''t epted. I chuckled to myself. Do I have to give a list of all my lives'' inspiration to power? Or this current one? Why did I choose to walk this particr path in this life? My smile dropped as I stared at the sky again. There wasn''t actually any reason. I mean, I started to train because being a normal human after so many lives didn''t suit me. Then again, I usually trained after a certain age, not since the day I was born. "Okay" this is embarrassing. I can''t believe this. I felt a little heat on my cheeks as I realized what the revtion was. I sighed and closed my eyes, sitting in a lotus position. ''For I had to,'' I chanted in my head. ''Keep my mother safe.'' That''s why I started my training early in this life because I wanted Ai to not die. The world shimmered at my answer as my Soulfire raged out. White mes came out of my body and engulfed me, and I began to burn like a white star. The brilliant white me surged within, scorching my very core. The heat was intense, yet I remained focused and still, allowing the mes to burn away everything. It hurt, but it was calming too. The mes mercilessly consumed my perceived weaknesses, leaving me engulfed in their fiery embrace. Instead of annihtion, I felt a profound transformation unfold. I rose from the ashes as a new person, stronger and better than ever before. My muscles burned away and new, stronger ones reformed in their ce. My bones burned and regrew harder, and my eyes burned to return cleared. The white fire healed my wounds, leaving me pristine and untouched, while my reserves of Qi too began to surge and grow, both the quality and quantity. It took five minutes, until the fire died out, returning to my center, as I stood up, naked and anew under the moonlight. "Finally. [Underlord]" ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [49] The Volcano Goddess and the Phoenix Demon [49] The Volcano Goddess and the Phoenix Demon Chapter 49: The Volcano Goddess and the Phoenix Demon The Rebirth by Soulfire had just increased my powers more than tenfold. There was something odd, though. I raised my head to face the clear sky that was based on moonlight. Why was there no lightning tribtion this time? Was it because Underlord is a special case thanks to the emergence of Soulfire, or maybe because I''m inside this Dungeon? Not that I''mining, those lightning tribtions hurt anyway. "Aqua!" I heard a call, turning my head to find three girls standing meters away from me. Mem and Mai stared at me in shock, with their faces red, and understandably looked away in embarrassment. I was naked, after all. The one who yelled, however, ran at me and leaped into my arms. Akane hugged me. The other two hadn''t seen me injured, so while they were concerned about what the fire attack had done to me, it wasn''t them whom I had hugged and blocked the attack using my back with. So they didn''te and cry their eyes out on my chest despite me being naked, like what Akane was doing right now. "I- I am sorry- sniff, I- if only I didn''t trip, all of this wouldn''t have happened." She cried andined, shaking her arms on my neck. Some ruthless parts of me would say she had a point, that she''s worthless. However, truthfully, she had just slipped. For a normal girl who probably never went to a mountain before, it''s not her fault that she slipped on a rock. She even managed to hold back a yell when she fell. And hey. Look at the bright part. This situation provided a simr output to the canon timeline event where Aqua saved Akane from jumping off the bridge. Just as nned. Well, I didn''t exactly n to pick a fight with a Demon God and get my back melted by fire, but I did n to save her. And save her I did, for which she was grateful and touched. Earlier, when I hugged her tightly, despite a fire burning my back, using my body as a human shield to keep her safe, her eyes were wide and filled with sparkles. "Akane, it''s alright." I let her cry for a bit and then said, lifting her face up and cing a kiss on her forehead. "It''s not your fault, I''d have fled the scene leaving you if you really were at fault. So don''t worry about it." "Mhm really?" "Really." I kissed her again, while the two other girls looked to their side, with Mem-Cho sighing in a helpless tone as she did. I felt slightly bad for her, but I''ll give her some attentionter. I ruffled her hair gently, "Akane, you stay here with Mem and Mai. I''ll be right back." "W-wait, where are you going?!" Akane asked as I stepped back from her. A small bubble of cloud enveloped my private parts, while I teleported clothes out of my Void Storage. I had backup clothes kept there in case I came across situations like this. Like the first day I came here, I wore baggy white sweatpants and a tight-fitting ck tee shirt. My hair was freed due to all the burning, so I tied it in a low ponytail. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] "To take care of the situation beyond this dimension," I said to Akane. Then I looked at Mem-Cho. "Take care, I''ll be back." "Sounds like a death g." She said with a frown on her face. Iughed. "Not mine, be sure of that." Then I shot to the sky as the aura carried me. I wasn''t running on the air anymore, no, I was really flying. The vital wind aura of nature moved ording to my will now that I was [Underlord], carrying me through the sky. In a matter of seconds, I shot up to the peak of the mountain, much faster than I was before, and stopped. I raised my hand. Then I cleaved down in the air. The sky split apart. This wasn''t some profound movement or sword art; it was an expression of willpower on the world. Just that, waving my hand in the cutting motion helped me vocalize the will better. This was why many people screamed their technique names too, something that I''d have to start doing now so that I could exert my will on the world. Usually, only cultivators at [Sage] rank and beyond are able to exert will on the world to create portals like this, however, [Underlord] is enough for me. The sky split apart with a ssh of white aura, unlike the Phoenix''s red. On the other side, I saw a death battle. There was fire and magma everywhere, sttering like blood. How vicious. I stepped through the portal while the [Tiger] Icon manifested itself. * * * My 6th life was my second as a Divine Deity. I wasn''t outright born as the legendary White Tiger of The West. I was born as a mere white tiger cub, in a snowy mountain filled with adversaries. Despite having lived so many lives already, I gained a new perspective on life in this 6th turn. It was my first time living as a beast; the closest one to it was my 5th life as a Vampire, but even there I was a humanoid creature. Walking on my fours was a first for me, but I adapted quickly The snowy mountain I was born in was small inparison to the mountains in that worldC which was several timesrger than EarthC so the mountain was much bigger than Fuji. In my 6th life, I didn''t have the magical restriction that stopped me from using magic before the age of 18. After all, I met my Empress in my 7th life. So, even as the White Tiger cub, I had both the knowledge of a man and the magic of a thousand-year-old Time Mage. I took over the mountain in no time. After that, I spent a few years inziness. As it was the life right after my 5th, where I had vowed to pursue eternity, I didn''t have to hurry about anything. I spent my time in leisure, conquering any threat that''de to me but otherwise taking it slow. Enjoying life, as it came. In those few years, the towns and viges around the mountain came to know about me. They realized I wasn''t a beast who ughtered mindlessly, but I was kind and malevolent too. It started with me saving a few children from an avnche, after which the people began to pray to me like a deity. Sometimes, they''d send me sacrifices. It was bearable most of the time, they''d send animals or magical beasts they had hunted, and sometimes they''d send me a portion of their golden crops. One time, it was not bearable when they sent me a virgin girl, iming she would be my wife. How dare they presume I needed them to send me women for me to have a wife? They had sent her to me so that I''d ept her and "bless" their crops from withering away. Even though I didn''t have any real blessing powers. That year was a particrly cold one, every crop was dying, which resulted in the death of people. They wanted me to control the weather, and the cold, to make sure they would have enough food to survive. But why did they have to send me to an orphan girl, who had nobody left? None of the townspeople were attached to her, so they sent her, and she broke down when I told her to leave, saying I must take her because she wouldn''t be epted back to the town anyway. In anger, I took the girl back to the vige, I roared at the humans for being fools. They cried and apologized, betting for mercy, but only when the girl requested me did I ept their apologies. I also fulfilled their prayer, I used magic and mana to manipte the cold and made it so that these crops didn''t die. My hard work worked, and they lived. Over time, the girl kepting back, even though she wasn''t sent by the people. She woulde to see me all on her own, give me fruits, chat with me, and hug me to sleep as if I were not a Beast of Apocalypse but a stuffed toy. Until one day Ah, wait. My wifey''s not the point of this story. The point is the time when I had to manipte the cold, the ice, to answer the prayers of humans. That''s when I gained my divinity. [Divinity: Avnche] How fitting is it that today, I was against a fire user? A phoenix, no less? I couldn''t use that divinity anymore; I don''t have it. But that''s where the [Icons]e to y. I have said they are very interesting, haven''t I? My [Tiger] Icon is different from the few other Tiger icons I have seen in my lifetime, mine is my personalized one. Just by having the Tiger icon, I can ess the divinities I had in that life. However, to use them I''ll have to burn Soulfire since I don''t have any Faith Essence. Soulfire also suited me very well because other than ice powers, I wouldtere to own [White mes] in the same life, using which I''d burn downs and gxies. Odd how everything fell into ce. I couldn''t wait to tear that little featherless phoenix apart. That daring little girl ying Ancestor. * * * [Third Person Point of View] The dimension trembled due to the sh between the Goddess of Volcanoes and the Phoenix Demon of mes. "[Magma Tsunami]!" With a wave of Sakuya''s hands, a tsunami of moltenva rose from the depth of the volcano, rushing forward like a devastating deluge that could easily melt away cities. "[Phoenix ze]!" The power of the sun itself rushed out from Ranefer''s eyes, connecting together into a massive pir of smic fire. This phoenix energy too could destroy cities, leaving behind nothing but ashes and rubble. The two city-buster techniques rushed at one another and shed, causing the people to run in fear as fire and magma sshed everywhere. Ranefer was floating in the air, while Sakuya was a magma titan with her waist rising from the ground. "This is my domain, you have no chance of winning, Ranefer!" As the beams shed, Sakuya yelled at her old rival, who scoffed with augh. "Ohe on, I still haven''t retained my old powers yet. If I had, it wouldn''t have mattered if this is your domain or not." The devil, Ranefer Phenex, said with a smirk. "Now,die." Immediately, the fire''s intensity jumped up a few times and Sakuya gagged, her wave of tsunami being pushed back. After Sakuya entered the battlefield at first, she had been winning against the devils. It was annoying to deal with their healing, but they could only heal so much; their mana was bound to run out. Divinity could also hinder their healing greatly; if only she had Holy Light divinity she would have dealt with them in no time. Still, she had been winning. Until the devil with Phoenix blood running through her veins entered the battle. Despite waking up just a while ago, her power-set was hard to deal with for Sakuya. Hundreds of years ago, during her prime, Ranefer had enough demonic power to be considered a Satan candidate. But thanks to her extraordinary regeneration powers, she would have been considered a Super Satan by today''s standards. She wasn''t at the level of a Super Satan at the moment, she was yet to regain all of her powers, or else Sakuya would have perished already. She hoped Ranefer hadn''t regained enough power to overpower her. Sadly, that didn''t seem to be the case. Her hope shattered when the wave of fire gained a new intensity, pushing back her magma even as she tried hard to hold back. "I-impossible!" She yelled onest time as the fire went overboard and broke her wave, rushing forward and devouring her. Sakuya let out a soul-scratching yell that made the dimension tremble. The wave of fire ended, and Sakuya''s titan form crackled and shattered. Pieces of ck stone fell to the ground until the entire total copsed and revealed a human-sized naked woman. Her red hair lost color, returning to pink, as she sat on her knees and hands, panting and ring up at the sky. "It''s your defeat," Ranefer said, smirking as her eyes wandered on Sakuya''s body. "I wonder, should I just kill you or let my men relieve some stress from this war?" "Disgusting filthy whore," Sakuya coughed blood and said, ring. "You''ll pay for this, devils." "Oh, will I now?" "You will," it wasn''t Sakuya who replied. It was a new voice. Aqua finally entered the scene. He walked out from a cave behind Sakuya, startling everyone. He walked slowly as a white nket appeared on his hand, which he gently threw on Sakuya''s body. "I-it''s you! Boy, run. This ce isn''t safe anymore!" Sakuya-hime yelled even as she epted the nket, covering herself with it. "I''ll be fine, she''s against a bad match." He cracked his knuckles as he smiled at her, and then looked up at the flying devil who was squinting at him. "So your name is Ranefer? What a waste of a pretty name." The woman scowled, "You dare, human? Just because you somehow managed to survive a weak attack from me?" "Human?" Aqua crackled out aughter. "Try again." The world sang. The universe shimmered as a hexagon symbol formed in the sky, glowing brighter until the face of a tiger formed within. The [Tiger Icon] descendedpletely on this foreign world, and Aqua''s body rose in the air. A luminous form began to form around him, like some kind of translucent armor. The form had ck stripes, with a silver shine around its body. A White Tiger, the size of a small building, formed with Aquas body at its center, within which he floated with his arms crossed. "Oh?" The Phoenix blinked. "Could you perhaps be from the Shinra n?" "Apologies if you got the wrong idea but, does it seem like I am in the mood for a chat?" Aqua said as the Tiger''s mouth let out a devastating roar. It leaped at her, moving much faster than Aqua could, as the second half of the battle began. ** ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [50] The Phoenix against the White Tiger, and… [50] The Phoenix against the White Tiger, and Chapter 50: The Phoenix against the White Tiger, and The sky was painted with multiple shades of fire, the crimson glow of the Phoenix''s power illuminating the heavens. The shade weakened, a pristine white aura of authority rising up as I leaped toward the sky. Wrapping my body was the visage of a white tiger, a half-transparent body shimmering with iridescent fur, with stripes of glowing gold-tinted ck. My figure was like ake under the moonlight. As my phantom body moved, it blurred the line between physical and ethereal, leaving ghostly footprints. Its eyes, pools of wisdom, held the universe''s secrets. This mystical being embodied wisdom, strength, and extraordinary magic, a guardian of ancient mysteries and a symbol of limitless powers. Just a speck of what I once was. The [Mirage Frame] of the White Tiger surrounding me acted as my body right now, that I controlled all the movements of. Currently, my senses are working with two perspectives. One was the human body standing inside the head of the tiger with arms crossed, while the other moved as the tiger. Of the many powers a [Icon] had, this materialization of my former body was just one of them. What incredible speed, the woman was still smiling as I was just meters away from her. She still didnt see me as a threat, it seemed. How foolish. I- My sleek, silver-striped form blended seamlessly with the wind as I moved at a terrible speed. With a wave of my right hand, I took her by surprise. She had underestimated my speed; my attack speed was much faster. My ws ran through her smoothly, gushing blood across the sky like fireworks, and the impact force sent her flying hundreds of meters back, hitting a stone rock. I approached her, soaring through the sky, as my eyes saw what made her so careless and confident. That wound would have killed anyone, but there she was letting out ast chuckle as her wounds healed. Even the part of her clothes that was severed healed in a second. She stoppedughing and stood up gracefully, running a hand through her hair and wearing a bit more serious expression now. Annoying phoenixes. What an unfriendly brat, I wasnt done talking. She said when I reached her vicinity. With a roar, I lunged forward, muscles rippling as I unleashed my savage fury. My ws extended like gleaming scimitars, and I aimed for her with the deadly precision of a predator on the hunt. Aiming for her head, to slice through her brain. However, she matched the attack with one of her own, raising her palm and mming it forward. A cirction of fire spun around her hand, and bird ws formed. The Phoenixs Talons shed with the White Tigers ws. Against her fire, I called forth my divinity. [Divinity: Avnche] The power of the avnche rolled on my palm as it shed with her talons, letting out vapor as ice and fire mixed. The dimension crackled as Mana and Qi burst out from the impact, I heard the awe-filled screams of devils and gods alike. The sh of our full authority, with fire and ice spiraling out of us, filling the area with both of the elements. A domain of ice spread behind me, while a mess of fire spread behind her. Our hands shed, almost locking with one another, and we had our faces too close. Her humane face was just a few inches from my tiger maw, as she showed me a smile. My, have I perhaps shown too cold a side of mine earlier? I didnt mean to be so harsh when I called you a rat, my bad, youre no rat. I should have recognized a big cat when I saw one. She had the audacity to chat. I understood what she was doing, though. I was not a long-time enemy of hers whom she had a grudge against, it was the Gods. She knew I was only here because she attacked me first, so she was trying to calm the water. If she could turn a young human with as much power as mine into an ally, by taking a few angry hits from him, then why not? How about you join me, human? she asked, just as I expected. My family holds quite the influence in the underworld, youll be treated well. Most humans are prejudiced against the name devil but we arent that bad. Rx and talk this through, alright? she said, gently and recessively. She sounded so nice, so understanding. However, thats not how the power dynamics worked in this world. Even if I am an exceptional human, I just attacked her. So even if she wanted me as an ally, usually shed have beat me up first and then offered me that, with the word thatd be in exchange for my life. So why was she being so considerate and kind? Because shes weak and would lose against me. Shes not confident of winning, so she is trying to turn me into a friend. With my expression serious, I opened my human mouth to reply, while my tiger body still shed with her. Before I could speak though, she thought she would try to pursue me a bit more. Your expression tells me what youre about to say anyway, so let me try again. How about I reincarnate you as a devil? You see, I have been unconscious for hundreds of years now, so Ick a peerage. How about I give you a good piece and reincarnate you? Are you aware of the devil chess piece system? I have the Queen Piece vacant, how about you take it? she said with a smile on her face. This level of power is wasted on a mere human body, such a worthless species. Be a devil, youll be much, much more powerful than what you are right now. I paused. For a moment, the strength behind my ws receded. She smirked feeling that, also drawing back her power. She nodded, Wise choice, good boy. You dare? Huh? I swiped at her, a blur of silver and shadow, using Soulfire on my ws that raked across her tiny body, leaving deep, bleeding gashes. You dare insult humanity, you filthy bat-winged creature, I tried to not talk too much, but it came out on its own. Its hard to hold back some sides of mine when faced with triggering situations. For example, when a lower race dares to insult humanity in front of me, I act up. No, the Emperor. She hissed in pain and was shot back, but I pressed the advantage. My powerful hind legs propelled me forward, and I lunged once more, this time aiming for her throat. With lightning reflexes, she raised her hand, her palm glowing with a pulsating violet light. A shimmering shield of fire formed just in time, catching my attack inches from her neck. "There is still time, I''ll forgive you for attacking me, so stop-!" Ranefer tried to calm me, but she wasn''t talking to the little Aqua side of me anymore. I snarled, my hot breath mixing with the scent of her fear, and redoubled my efforts. My ws shed, raining icy blows upon her defenses, each strike hitting with the force of a battering ram. She grunted under the relentless assault, her shield flickering like a dying me. Frustration crept into her eyes as I forced her to retreat, driving her back with my overwhelming strength. With one final, ferocious swipe, I shattered her defenses. My ws tore through her shield, slicing across her chest, and she cried out in agony. My ws were coated in Soulfire, I was using it to amplify her pain many folds, that''s why even someone like her who was used to having her head severed and regrown, cried. The cold Qi from my Avnche Divinity helped me hurt her better, and all the pain spread through her soul. Even her regeneration was slowed down by each hit. Sadly, it didn''t stop it entirely. It would have stopped the regeneration of the other Phenex devils, but she was too much, her healing powers were very strong. Blood sttered the ground, dark and ominous against the pale moonlight. "Keugh- How ruthless, keke." She flinched under me, chuckling like a maniac even as she trembled, weakened and defenseless. I towered over her, feral eyes locked onto her own. There was no escape now. I lunged, my jaws closing around her throat, and with a savage twist, I brought her down to the ground. She kept healing, however. The Icon theoretically could let me ess all of the powers I had as a White Tiger, but my current body wouldn''t be able to endure it. I''ll die from internal injuries. This was just a miniscule of what I could do. So sadly, I couldn''t call forth my iconic [White mes] either, something that would have stopped her healing. If that''s the case, then. I''ll show her another Icon. Since she insulted humanity, I''ll not fight her phoenix side with my tiger one, but her devil side with my human one. I stopped attacking, watching her heave under me as she healed. The Tigers [Mirage Frame] vanished from around me, but I didnt fall to my feet from where I was hovering in the air. A new phantom form began to surround me. It was a humanoid one. The Icon in the sky, carved with a tigers face, shimmered as it changed. The tigers face vanished, and slowly the sign of a crown appeared. The [Crown Icon] manifested. The world bowed, the trees in the forest below lowered their heads, the fire stopped moving, and the ice paused in the air, as the authority of a ruler spread through the realm. As my Icons are personalized, I can choose more than one variety of Mirage Frame in this state. The one of Genghis Khan, the Emperor, and even the Venerable One as I yed ruler a few times in that life. The one who manifested, on his own, was my true royal self, the Emperor. I floated in the air as a vague shape formed around me. Around the vague translucent golden giant, golden armor gleaming with an otherworldly luminescence came to be, a presence that transcended mere mortals. The phantom golden armor was adorned with intricate filigree, each te was meticulously etched with symbols of power and conquest, a testament to my millennia-spanning rule. The chest te featured an imposing aqu, wings outstretched, radiating an aura of divine protection. I wore gauntlets, with each finger ending in razor-sharp talons. A crimson cape ttered behind the giant, and armored boots nked as they formed. A magnificent crown encircled the giants head, studded with gems of unimaginable value. Each facet of the crown sparkled with a different color of fire, reflecting the power contained within. Even in this phantom body, the Emperor''s piercing, luminescent eyes bore the weight of countless ages, a gaze that held the secrets of a gxy in turmoil. I, the Emperor, the living legend, the icon of authority, the representation of humanity, stood before the fool that dared suggest me a race change. I raised my hand toward the sky. Know this, in your limited understanding, Devil. Humanity''s limits are beyond your feeble grasp, fool. A sword made out of cold light formed. I was the Monarch of the Brightest Night in my life as the Emperor, but calling forth that power would be too much for me now. What I called forth was not my power, but the one I received a while ago. From Xolotl ''s Treasure Chest which I had absorbed, I have received this long sword. I said whatevers inside, Id be able to conjure upter, and this was that conjuration. The [Sword of a God of Death], the opposite of Holy Gods, but one that''d surely hurt the healing capabilities of a phoenix. More so if I mix it with a bit of Light from my Monarch days, at least a bit that I can call forth. The shape of the long sword was twisted with bones, with an intricate smell of death on it, shining with a dead sun''s light. "Ah," the woman under me now looked frightened. "Shit. Where did you get such a weapon? Drop it, and let''s talk this through. We have no reason to fight, I-" "We don''t?" Said the giant mouth of the emperor, while I remained silent. "Then let me give you one." I turned to the side, my eyes locked on the devils in the back, and I waved my sword at them. The woman realized what was going on, letting out a shout, as the phoenix devils froze, watching a de arc of death light rushing at them. Her eyes shook as she saw her sons and grandsons run, only to be cut down into pieces. A few seeded to avoid it, by ducking down, but most were cut, now dead. More precisely, the oldest devils were all gone, meaning her sons and daughters. Two of her grandsons were alive, and a few more of her great-grandchildren. But truly, she only had an emotional connection with her children, as the others must have been born after she fell asleep, and now they were dead. The emperor''s face turned back to look at her, as I spoke. "Now we have a reason." "Do we?" She stared at me with ring eyes, before dropping her head against the ground and sighing. "I don''t. Scary bastard. What''s up with these powers? Has humanity changed this much in thest hundreds of years? Such a young man with powers to level countries. Let us cut the small talk, I attacked you first, and you killed my kids for it. So we''ll consider this even." "What makes you think I would trust a filthy devil?" I raised my sword. "I''ll let you marry my great-granddaughter, surely then I won''t kill you as you''d be a part of my family." She said, looking at me as if that made perfect sense. Did she expect me to believe that? "What? Why are you looking at me like that? Look, I am not even fighting back, I know I can''t win. Your powers are scary, I am shaking right now. Let me go and we''ll end this on good terms." "Your sons tried to hurt me and my girls, and they paid for it just now," I said, my tone serious. "But you are yet to pay back for hurting me, and almost killing the girl I was protecting if the fire managed to dig through my chest. So you shall pay too." Letting an enemy go wasnt wise, even if it''s true that a few would keep their word. "Ah, fucking humans." The woman let out a groan, gritting her teeth. "You had a great deal, but you chose otherwise. So difficult." "And you can do nothing about it," as she said, I have already won, overwhelmingly at that. So much so that she was refusing to fight back. The once fiery terrain filled with magma had died out as snow covered everything, the area was now snowy and cold, a proof of my ice powers having overpowered her fire ones. So, I decided to end it all at once as I brought down my sword. "Right now, yes, I know," the sword was blocked. "But she can." The phoenix said in a confident tone, just as a new figure entered the scene, flying between the phoenix and me, with a sword in her hand that blocked mine. "Let this go, child," the red-haired woman said, smirking at me. "Unless you''re willing to face a Satan-ss?" "Sapphire Gremory, aunt of the current Satan Lucifer, Sirzechs." Ranefer Phoenix exined. "My old buddy." Fucking bitch, she had this level of backup n. She had bright red hair and blue eyes, and her face and blue eyes somewhat reminded me of Rias. She wore a questionably revealing golden armor with gauntlets, wielding a ck long sword. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] But wait, what Gremory? But I never heard of her in DxD. Though I do know who she is. She looks familiar, I think she''s from that anime, The Testament of Sister New Devil. I am half sure. She was the mother of the main character, the sister of the Demon King. Why is she here? I shook these distracting thoughts away. I have met too many characters from other anime by now to care. Heck, even my 7th life was somewhat inspired by that game, Warhammer. I looked at the woman blocking my sword, she was strong. "O'' greatdy Gremory, get out of my way, I''ll give you that chance since you''re my friend''s aunty." "Rias?" She blinked, raising an eyebrow. "That naughty girl didn''t tell me she had such a strong human friend. I''ll give you a better one, you let her go, and I''ll ensure Ranefer won''t mess with you again. You''ll have my word on it since you''re friends with Rias." "Too bad." I didn''t n to give up. The problem is, she''s strong. She''s beyond my powers right now. Unless I made some sacrifices, I wouldn''t win, and even that''s uncertain. I''m running low on Qi already after all these shy attacks, just using the Icons drained a lot out of me. But what else could I do, really? Hah, how annoying. Do I call forth the [Hero] Icon? With the Holy Powers, I should be able to win, and there''s a Goddess right behind me to lend her divinity. It would drain a lot out of me since I''ve abandoned the ways of a Hero a long time ago and so the Icon isn''t as close to me as it once was, but it held some chance. "How annoying, Sapphire." It wasn''t me who said that, another new fighter entered the scene. "Why are you here?" Floating over my right shoulder, with her arms crossed, stood a voluptuous woman wearing a ck jacket and bra, and a short skirt. She wore a cap too, and that was all that I needed to recognize her. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] Holy shit, it''s her. From Noragami, one of the Four Heavenly Kings. Few 2D women enchanted me at this age, but seeing her in real life made me surprised for a second. But I quickly pulled myself together and discerned the situation. "Bishamon?" I and Sapphire said at the same time, both realizing that the stake of the battle had just been bnced. The Gods too had backup. The air grew tense, thick with uncertainty. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [51] One of the Four Heavenly Kings [51] One of the Four Heavenly Kings Chapter 51: One of the Four Heavenly Kings "Bishamonten, how long has it been?" The devil, Sapphire, iming to be a Satan ss, said with apetitive grin. She had red hair that zed like blood which flowed like a river behind her, ruffling by the wind. "Looks like the devils aren''t the only ones who had a backup. You wanna have a go? Been a while since I washed the floor with that snotty face of yours." An intense aura of willpower filled the air,ing from Sapphire and shing with her target, Bishamon''s own killing intent. Electricity blitzed across the sky, and the air grew so thick that it almost suffocated the Goddess Sakuya in the distance, causing clouds to split in the night sky. Only I remained unfazed, other than the Phoenix, Sapphire, and Bishamon. My Mirage hand tightened its grip around the massive sword as the [Sword Icon] tried to manifest itself. In the past, I have cut dimensions with ease using it. But I had to stop it from manifesting, my body can''t bear the weight of two Icons as an Underlord. To begin with, just like the ability to insert will upon the world, that only Sages and beyond have, the Icons were the same. The ranking system of my cultivation after [Gold] was as follows. [Underlord] [Overlord] [Archlord] [Sage/Herald] Andstly, ??Monarch?? At the peak of Archlord, one can either choose to be a Sage or a Herald. Later, no matter what one had chosen prior, they have to choose the other one too. They were like a set power, and only by bing both a Herald and a Sage could a person reach the legendary rank of a Monarch. Icons were overpowered at Monarch rank, while only cultivators at the very peak of Archlord could connect to an Icon, anyway. It''s an extremely tedious process, and by connecting to an Icon can a cultivator attain the rank of Sage. Sages are Demi-Gods, and so are Heralds; in easy terms, a Sage worked like a Mage-ss and a Herald was a Barbarian-ss. For me, who already had many Icons, I was something of a Sage already, I was half a Demi-God already. However, I won''t be a proper one until I reach Archlord. Until then, while I could indeed switch from one Icon to another, it''s too much toyer one Icon over the other. So I can''t take a useless risk before that. Hmmm Do I use the ?Heavenly Demon God Art?? I don''t really want to, since it goes against the ways of the Emperor, to use a demon art from my 9th life, but Before I could decide, Bishamon let out a sigh, letting go of her killing intent. "Disgusting as always," she said, her whip striking the air as the space cracked. "And as arrogant as ever." Sapphire smirked and shrugged, while the War Goddess continued. "But no, I''m not here to fight. Get out of here with Ranefer, I have been ordered to not use violence. Instead, Shinto will hold a meeting with the Satans soon." "Oh? I see." Sapphire let go of her killing intent too. "Why are you letting them go?" I turned to Bishamon, disappointed at the weak guts of the real-life boldness of a character I liked. "If it''s you and me, we can defeat them." What in the anticlimactic bullshit was this? The Goddess of War clenched her jaws and turned to look at me with her silted purple eyes. "I can take care of her on my own, thank you very much, I wouldn''t need your help. I do appreciate you saving Sakuya, and you''ll be wellpensated for it, but now that I''m here, I''m the one in charge. So be silent and follow my orders." Damn. From behind the screen, Bishamon was fantastic, but I forgot how condescending she was in person. Lesson learned, never meet your idols. "Oh, really? You think you can win against me on your own? Let us fight then, Bishamon." Sapphire crackled out augh as she said; she wasn''t weak, she had pride of her own. Bishamon ignored her, staring at me, but I felt like she was talking to both of us. "You think I want to let her go? No. But I have to do as ordered, for I am the part of a fucking spineless Pantheon of Gods. Wouldn''t you agree?" Oh well, at least she was as frustrated about this as I was and even shared a look as if she could rte to me. Damn factions, always so scared to just fight it out. I nodded, and she sighed and turned to the devils. "Leave this ce now, Sapphire. I know even you wouldn''t want to fight now if not absolutely necessary." She said, making the rough woman shrug. "Yeah, yeah, you''re right. So many stakes, I got warned enough times by Sirzechs. Hah, he thinks he''s all grown up now just because he''s a Satan as if our generation has ended." She said, shaking her head. Sapphire snapped her fingers. With a telekic force- no, a gravitational force, all the devils, the phoenix family ones and the other ones who came with them, were pulled to her. Even the dead bodies. They floated in the air before her, and she dropped to the ground to help Ranefer stand up. "The human did a round on you, eh?" "Human? That boy? Impossible. I''ve been humoring him earlier, but I refuse to believe he is a human." The phoenix devil said, coughing onest time, making me narrow my eyes. Sapphireughed at that. You have no problem leaving, right? I heard itd be harder for you to remain conscious if you werent here. Thats not a big problem, I will probably figure something out. Ranefer didnt look worried, she gave a curt nod. That made me a little curious about what the problem with her body was, to begin with. It''s better if we leave now. Thanks foring here, you can do your thing. Sapphireughed at that, turning to take a long look at me before waving her hand and conjuring up a portal. With another wave of her hand, all the floating devils were thrown inside, and then she quickly followed, with Ranefer on her shoulder. As they left, I took a long look at Ranefer with my newly improved Copper Sight and Jade Perception. My eyes sparkled as I noticed what the problem was with her body, smirking a little as ns spun around my head. I can take advantage of that if we ever meet again, little firebird. Just like that, the problems were finally gone. The war between the devils and gods has ended, but there was really no winner. .. Minor Divinities of this realm, who were hiding in caves, slowly began to walk out of their hiding. They werent cowards, they were told by their Goddess to hide, and they had done just that. Now that their enemy forces were defeated and forced to flee, they rushed out to tend to Sakuya. Some rushed to where I and Bishamon were, and my armor slowly dissipated with steaming out of it, as I canceled the manifestation of [Crown Icon]. When the hexagon icon vanished from the sky, my royal arrogance vanished too and I bit my lips. Dammit, I showed too much. I didnt think the Emperor would get triggered like that after being silent for so long. My 15 years of life in this world, and thest thousand years in my 9th life, this was the first. I''ve said before that I have no prejudice toward the devils, but it''s a whole different matter when a mere devil suggests a race change for me. Though it''s understandable given nobody really knows Humanity''s true potential in this world. ''Oh well, what''s done is done.'' I wished she wouldn''t bother meter, because I would do more than just kill her if she did. * * * [Third Person Point of View] As the Mirage Frame vanished entirely, the young human still floated in the air but at least he let go of his arrogant crossed-arms pose. Bishamon stood in the air beside him, until both of them lowered and their feet touched the ground. The minor divinities came rushing to them, surrounding them and thanking them both. A few minutester, Bishamon waved her hand to shun them away, and secured space to talk with the young human. Incredible powers for a little brat, she said, and she meant it. What power was it, anyway? Its my first time seeing anything like that. In truth, she was extremely impressed by his disy. When she got the emergency report that Sakuya was under attack, and it was Ranefer Phenex who was leading it, she had prepared for the worst. She hade here, more than half expecting her friends dead body rolling on the ground. However, what she found was a different spectacle entirely; a giant transparent man in gold armor and a red cape, with a human standing inside the head, casually overpowering and bullying the Original Phenex Devil. It was satisfying to see, and she wouldn''t have intervened or stopped him from killing her if Sapphire hadn''t intervened first. ''Who''d have thought that bastard''s Chosen would be so great? Heh, then again, low chance he knows.'' Bishamon noted, the face of Yato shing by her eyes. The young man shrugged with augh, his earlier bloodthirsty eyes gone. "Asking the secrets of a magician''s tricks is the same as asking a woman''s age, dearie. How old are you, Goddess?" "..." she sighed. "Fine, keep your secrets. You have no obligation to exin anything to me, anyway, rather I am the one indebted to you for saving Sakuya." Aqua was d she understood. Just then, Sakuya rushed toward them with a smile on her face. She wasn''t dressed yet, still wearing around the white nket Aqua had thrown her, but at least now she had it wrapped around her properly. She leaped at him, throwing her arms around his neck. "Thank you, human boy!" Sakuya sounded cheerful as she said, her soft chest pressing onto him as Bishamon shook her head. "I really thought you had a death wish when you suddenly appeared, who would have guessed you''re actually a big shot?!" The rocky ground rose beneath her feet to raise her face to the same level as his, as she hugged him and rubbed her cheeks with his. "Tell me what you want. Do you want a Health Blessing? Or an item? Or would you like wa-ta-sh-" "Sakuya," Bishamon cleared her throat. "Do not mess with the young mortal, humans at his age are very vigorous, he might take you up on that joke offer." "..." Aqua stayed silent, enjoying the soft feeling of her chest, as the two Goddesses argued. Sakuya pouted, "Who said I am joking?" "Sakuya" Bishamon gave her an intense look, making her look away. She sighed and exined, "We need to meet with Lady Amaterasu. This situation is big, and so she wants to see the both of us. We can only give the mortal hispensation after the meeting. Though, yes, mortal," she looked at Aqua. "Would you like toe with us? Your testimony will be appreciated and you can even meet the benevolent Amaterasu, the Goddess who reincarnated you." "..." "No need to be surprised yes, we know. I personally don''t know much, except for that you were a doctor before." Aqua just stared at her in silence. That was not surprising, he had known from the manga source material that the Gods were aware of Aqua and Ruby''s rebirth. He had other stuff to do, he also had to return as soon as possible, he didn''t want to get dragged in this Devil-Gods mess more than necessary. "Sorry, I am a bit busy, you guys can deal with this on your own." He said after fully deciding. He added, "I am looking forward to the reward, though. What will it be?" Bishamon frowned at his greedy remark but didn''t object to his unwillingness to go. "You will receive your reward, be sure of that. Just give us a bit of time, and tell us if you have anything specific you want. Oh, no Fruit of Immortality." Aquaunched. "Don''t worry, none of that sort. It''s not some legendary fruit, artifact, or weapon, I just need some herbs. Not that I know that such lush pocket dimensions with magical environments exist, I''m sure you''ll be able to get me these with ease." Since he was going to receive rewards, he wasn''t going to let them choose and give him some crappy things. He''d rather make his own choice and order some herbs that he would be needing soon. He had ns, now that he was finally at Underlord. "Someone, being a paper," Sakuya yelled as one of her servants quickly returned with a piece of paper. She was still hugging him, smiling at him, with an amusing glint in her eyes that was curious to see what he was up to. Aqua epted the paper, holding it with one hand, and used a simple Qi technique. The paper shone, slightly burning on parts, as the Qi carved a list on the pristine thing. It was a quick and efficient way to write things down. The list was not short, it had 54 types of different herbs listed. Bishamon epted it and both of the Goddesses observed it, they didn''t find anything that they couldn''t give in there. So they nodded. "I would have talked to you for a bit more, but sadly we''re both busy." Then she added, "By the way, let me tell you, any other God or Goddess in my ce would have dragged you to this meeting." Aqua thought she''d give him an arrogant look, but instead, Bishamon showed him a rare smile. "But I won''t because I don''t want the other Gods bothering you about your powers. Whatever the case, you have saved my friend''s life, something that was my job. So consider this a personal favor. I will also make sure no God or Devil bothers you regarding today''s incident, so rest assured. You can return without any worry; I will deliver your reward myself when the timees." Sakuyaughed hearing her friend''s rant, making Bishamon frown and look away. She turned to face Aqua instead, looking into the eyes of the brilliant young man. He was a very interesting individual, chatting with his local Gods in such calmness. She leaned in and kissed his cheek, leaving a sloppy red mark of lipstick. She drew herself back from him and stood beside Bishamon. "I''ll try toe with her when she brings you your herbs. Until then, take care. I see your friends are still in the Middle Shore, I''ll teleport all three of you out if you are alright with it?" "Wait, what''s a middle shore?" "...." The Near Shore, Middle Shore, and Far Shore were local terms of this world. Aqua, having never interacted with an informative native supernatural person much, didn''t know the terms. The goddesses exchanged nces and then exined to him the local terms, and then some more. When they were done, Aqua epted the proposal to get teleported out to Earth, aka the Near Shore. He was nning to help the girls with some magical advancement as well, however, given their current mental state, this wasn''t the right time. So he would help them with tips and suchter. For now, he had to get out and make sure the situation outside hadn''t grown bad. ** ** ** All previous chapters have been proofread by @Shortmotor, @Potatob and @Magnus. Thanks If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [52] A Knock at the Door [52] A Knock at the Door Chapter 52: A Knock at the Door The Phenex family was carried by Sapphire all the way back to the Underworld. Since they used a portal, it didnt take time to reach the Phenex Family mansion. She dropped all the bodies, including the dead bodies, in the garden of the household. Whew, were finally back. Ranefer Phenex heaved out a sigh as she fell on her back on the grass, staring up at the sky where the artificial sun was rising. The family guards noticed the sudden emergence and rushed to the scene, and the yard got loud. There were quite a few injured, since most of the fighters werent direct Phenex family members and therefore didnt have the power of immortality, the guards began to carry them to the infirmary. The family members who hadnt participated in this raid gathered, all looking at their ancestor in awe and surprise. As they talked between each other, people realized that many of the older family members had died in this raid, and even the current Lord Phenex had lost one of his arms. Due to the death affinity from the young humans sword, this was a permanent change to Lord Phenex. Just Riser Phenex, the youngest son of the family, gulped as sweat trailed down his cheeks. He faced the Original Phenex who was still lying on her back, but her eyes were on him now. How can a human do all this? This sounds unbelievable. Ranefers expression twisted, Who are you, brat? You dare doubt what I am saying? While its true that his humanity is somewhat dubious, he is at least partially human for sure. Regardless of that, who do you think you are to question me? Riser shuddered and lowered his head at her scornful tone, and his father quickly chimed in with a gulp. Forgive my foolish son, grandmother. He is a worthless son, but it is because of him that I was even able to contact the current Lord Gremory to ask for Lady Sapphires help. He is engaged to the heiress of Gremory n. Oh, Ranefer didnt pay much attention. Sapphireughed from the side. Yeah, thats Rias. I will ask her about him, she might know something about that interesting boy since he said theyre friends. Why did you have to go pick a fight with him, Ran? Serves you right. Shut up, Ranefer sighed and closed her eyes. That arrogant little brat, I want to chew him apart. Try to regain your strength first, then, Sapphire said as she stood near her, her arms crossed and a small smirk on her face. Otherwise youll be beaten again. I am just venting, I actually dont want to pick a fight with him. I am sure you noticed too, he had other cards up his sleeves. Ranefer shivered a little and said, opening her eyes and slowly getting up. That weird bastard is too strong, I didnt lie when I said I wanted to mend things between us nicely. Even if he still tried to strike me, I will keep that promise. Instead, I will properlypensate him with a gift next time we meet. The Phenex n members were perplexed hearing her words. Topensate the enemy who killed so many of their members, what was their ancestor thinking? That sounds so much like you, you coward, always ying safe despite having the power of immortality. Sapphire mocked her, making herugh with a smile. She didnt appear offended in the slightest. When you have the power to negate most things that can kill you, your fear for the few things that can kill you increases. She exined and fully stood up, with Sapphire lending her a helping hand. She paused for a moment when her eyes locked on the youngest member of the family; that little girl reminded Ranefer of herself in the past. That is your daughter, Rargrig? Lord Phenex nodded, and Ranefer smiled. She slowly approached the girl, reaching out a hand and caressing her face. Shes adorable. What is your name, and do you have a peerage of yourself, love? Uh Ravel Phenex froze up for a bit but quickly answered. Its R-ravel Phenex, dear ancestor. And no I am currently a part of my brothers peerage. This useless bastard? Ranefer turned to Riser in surprise, What a waste of talent. Whats so good about him, Rargrig, that he is getting married to the Gremory heiress and also has his own sister in his peerage? Erm, about that Lord Phenex didnt have an answer. That is why Rias is against it, Ran, Sapphire said. Theyll be holding a Rating Game in a few weeks because of that, if Rias wins she gets to cut the marriage. Ah, serves him right, Ranefer said, looking at Riser, who had his head lowered. She shook her head. I will attend it. Sapphire, can I ask you a favor? Ask Rias to invite that boy- ah, we dont even know his name. Anyway, if he attends the show, I will meet up with him and gift him something. Though dont tell him that, he might mistake it for a trap and note. Heh, sure. Sapphire nodded, Sounds easy enough, as long as he epts. After that, the crowd was dismissed and gathered inside the mansion. Sapphire spent some more time with her old friend, catching up with the recent ongoing and nning on how theyd fix the issues with her Sleeping Disease. They discussed how the underworld would change now that a former Duke returned. The current Phenex Family was a Marquis Family, while formally, when Ranefer was active, it was a Duke Family, just like the current Gremory Family. Now that Ranefer was back, its a matter of time before shed restore the ns former glory. Hourster, Sapphire left, shed have to attend the meeting with the Shinto along with the Satans. She hoped there wouldnt be too much of an issue. * * * [First Person Point of View] My body glowed brightly and when the light vanished, I was back inside the resorts room where we were ying cards. The three girls I left in the middle shore too appeared beside me, almost tripping since they werent used to teleportation. Sunlight was peeking through the ss windows, and the room felt like it was from a horror movie as cards were spread through the bed but there was nobody ying. We are finally back, phew. Its been around 36 hours, it seems. Mem-Cho and Mai said while Akane took a few more seconds topose herself. When she did, she turned to me, looking at me in worry. Are you alright, Aqua? What did you do on the other side of the portal? I killed some of the devils, I replied, yawning as I rubbed my eyes. I havent slept in a few days since I focused on cultivating instead, and since I just spent so much of my Qi and willpower, I felt tired. Couldnt kill that woman, however. Her healing was too strong to be dealt with normally, and when I went beyond normal, this other devil meddled and stopped me. I hurt her enough to count more than a single death, though, so I guess its alright. The three girls looked at me, each with a different expression at my admitting that I had killed people. None of them looked at me negatively though, which was good, they were just surprised that I could talk about killing so easily. Oops, I forgot theyre normies. Mai was the first to react, she sighed and rubbed the back of her head, looking out the window. Mem just shrugged her shoulders, shaking her head at herself. Whatever thoughts she may have had the first time she knew I killed someone, back when I crashed in her home, that thought probably looked real funny to her now. Akane was the only one who didnt even look guilty, its as if she looked happy that I managed to get the woman who hurt me. Something might be wrong with this girl Memmy, I called her as my eyes locked on certain parts of her body where her clothes were burnt off. She was slightly wounded. What do you want? she said, sounding a little annoyed and distant, even as I walked to her and held her by her arm. Her left hand was pretty bruised and burnt, I didnt have the time to tend to it before. Let me fix that, I didnt mind her slightly harsh tone. I deserved that for purposefully acting lovey-dovey with Akane when just a few days ago I had to exin why I had kissed Mai. It might hurt a little. Never mind this, itll heal off on its own. Shh, I said and spread my Qi over her arm and entire body, and then activated the newly strengthened [Pure Storm Baptism]. Electricity spread through her arm and healed the wounds, sizzling the flesh and causing smoke to rise. It healed in no time. There you go, I finished and said, smiling up at her, but she just looked away. Yeah, thanks. She said coldly and I continued smiling. Mhm, then- cough! I started and was interrupted by a cough, covering my mouth with my hand, as blood sttered out, and I fell on one knee. Ah shit, switching between such strong Icons and even going as far as mixing sr power with the Death Sword was more taxing than I thought. Now on top of that, the healing. Its not anything serious though, I wont be losing any powers or anything really, I just need a good nights sleep and I will be back to full health. However, Mem-Cho didnt know that. Her head snapped to look at me as she crouched down fast. Akane and Mai moved at the same time, but when Mem crouched they stopped themselves. Mem grabbed my hand, looked at the blood, and then looked up at me with a scowl. Bastard, why did you have to heal me when youre not in a good condition?! Her eyes, so cold until now, were suddenly teary as she red at me. Stupid. Here, stay still, let me wipe it off. She raised her sleeves and wiped my bloody, smiling lips. Stop smiling, you bastard. I will beat you up. Why do you keep getting hurt like this? Always spitting blood and all this, take care of yourself better, will you? Bloody bastard. Dont heal others if thatd end up hurting you instead. She was frowning, ring, and crying as she wiped my blood. Iughed and reached out to put my fingers through her hair, her soft feather-like hair brushed against my fingers as I chuckled at her behavior. She yelled, but I onlyughed more, pulling her closer as she was kneeling between my knees. Sheined, yelled a bit more until she cried for real and put her face on my chest. Such an adorable little devil, she deserves better treatment. In the meantime, as we two got cuddly and emotional, Mai shook her head and left the room while Akane stood still and stared at us with a sad look on her face that Mem didnt notice and I pretended not to. She too turned around and left, her movement sluggish and expression down. . Later, I let out the other cast of the show from inside my Void Storage. Thanks to my quick thinking back then when I used the Symphony of the Ephemeral Veil, they woke up remembering nothing. Me and the three girls also pretended to not remember anything, though they did realize a day had passed so something must have happened. Soon, we were found by the filming crew who went crazy over seeing us. They asked us where we were, and when we answered we didnt know, and they realized we werent lying, they just exchanged nces. They knew about the mysterious missing reports, so its a miracle they shouldnt question that we returned even after going missing. I had feared they must have informed the police and families, but to my relief, they had waited a day to search for themselves instead of that. They informed the families that the trip had been extended for a day, and the families understood that. They would have been in serious trouble if we never returned after they made this im, but luckily for them, we were suddenly back without anything wrong with us. However, it still took me by surprise that my lovely mother hadnte rushing here due to the suspicious dy, or hadnt eaten out the producers brain by calling every five minutes. Maybe she was mad at me or busy with something else. Oh well, its good for me. It was good news that she didnt cause a scene but what is this ominous feeling? No, she should be fine, I have installed a strong attack inside the Seal in her abdomen, so unless she got into some strong magical trouble, she should be fine. * * * [Third Person Point of View] Back home, the doorbell at the Hoshino household rang. It was a normal ring at first, but the person at the door rang the bell again three more times. There, there, gosh, so impatient, Ai called out in annoyance as she walked to the door, opening it with a frown. Excuse me, who is this- Ah, a priest? It was a young man, dressed in a white coat resembling a priest. He had white hair and red eyes, and he was smiling. Ai didnt like his smile, it was fake. Ah, sorry about that. The creepy man said, making Ai frown. My name is Freed Sellzen, I am an exorcist. Can we talk for a bit? ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [53] The Secret of the World [53] The Secret of the World Chapter 53: The Secret of the World In the heart of Tokyo, the Hoshino house was located. The front yard of the modern mansion with slight Japanese touches to it was spacious and neat, covered in thick and lush green grass. Some trimmed hedges and small trees surrounded thewn, providing a nice, natural ambiance, and there was also a small flower garden. A stone walkway led from the main gate up to the front door, while a few potted nts were ced near the entrance. It was a slick and charmingyout, with a very weing aura. However, it was only weing for those who were allowed in by the guards at the front gate. Only the Hoshino and Saitou families were wee here without any need for permission. So, standing at the door, Ai wondered how this priest got inside. She peeked over to look at the guards at the gate and frowned seeing they were standing with their backs facing her. They swayed slightly in their spots, oddly enough, as if they were in a trance; as if they were drunk "How did you get in?" Ai asked as she looked at the short young man in front of her, wearing a frown. She didn''t have a good experience with ''fans'' visiting her house. If it wasn''t for his priest outfit that made it unlikely that he was a fan, she would have called for the guards by now. Oh, and she also had a guess as to why he was here. "Why, through the front gate of course. Your guards are very cooperative, which surprised me a little since you are quite famous. They should be more cautious." The man, who had introduced himself as Freed Sellzen earlier, said. "Now, if you''d allow me to do the questioning. Could you have perhaps seen a blonde little girl in a priestess outfit around here?" He said as he tiptoed and peeked through her shoulders, making AI scowl deeper. "Whoa, what a scowl." Freed let out a fake gasp. "Your fans would be stunned if they saw you like this; stunned, I tell you." Ai sighed. This guy wasn''t normal, there was something wrong with him. Given her exceptional ability to read bodynguage, this was not the first time she had felt like this in her 31 years of life. Sometimes, there were odd humans with weird aspects. As if somewhat magical, if she had to exin in simpler terms. However, that wasn''t the only thing. This guy, his bodynguage, and his style of speech told her a disturbing fact about him. In the past, she had to talk with a criminal psychopath due to a role she had to act in. The production crew had her talk with a real psycho about this, and from that experience, she could tell that this guy before her was not sane. So there was no way she was going to tell him that yes, she indeed had seen a young blonde priestess, who happened to be living in her house for thest few days. "Nope," Ai smiled, pushing the door and slowly closing it. "No idea what you are talking about. You should leave." She pushed the door closed, but the lock didn''t click into ce. Freed pushed the door from the other side and then pushed more strength to open it all the way again. ''Shit,'' Ai cursed. ''That can''t be a human''s strength.'' She realized he was supernatural just like Asia. "Hey, hey, why the hurry?" Freed said with a broad smile. "Since I''m here anyway, can''t I at least check the living quarters of Japan''s biggest face?" Ai was getting nervous now. This guy was not only a psychopath, but one with magical strength; this could get very bad. Also, now that she took a better look at him, he had a sword hanging from his waist, which wasn''t visible from outside due to his long coat. He had a weapon. There was also something wrong with the guards. Three days ago she wouldn''t have had these thoughts, but it seemed they were some kind of magical spell. Even if she called, she doubted they''d respond. All that''ll do is escte the situation. She had to weave through the situation slowly. "If you want an autograph," Ai said, letting out a sigh as if she was tired. "I''ll give you one. Just promise that you''ll leave after that, I don''t like fans visiting my house." Freed smiled, "Now, how could" He paused. Ai paused too. "Missus, is there anything wrong at the door?" A small figure walked from behind them, peeking her head out and blinking. The girl smiled broadly. "Oh, you must be Sir Freed! I recognize you from the picture I was given. Have you finallye to receive me?" She rushed out to the door, but Ai grabbed her by the cor right before she could cross her. "Huh?" "Asia, get back inside. You got the wrong person, I''ll exin to youter." Ai told the little girl. "Now, now, madam, what is this?" Freed revealed a grin, his yellow teeth lined up. "No, it can''t be, Ai, Japan''s greatest Idol, is holding a priestess hostage?!" "Ah," Asia blinked, tilting her head, before quickly shaking her hands at him. "Wait, no, no, she''s not holding me hostage. She''s a really nice person, she treated me really well the past few days!" "Oh, poor, poor Asia," Freed shook his head, clicking his tongue. "It seems you''re already under her maniption. Ah, I know, she must be working for the devils. I heard the entertainment industry has quite a lot of humans who are contracted with the devils. To think Japan''s most recognizable face is one of them." He grinned, "Oh well, that''s why we exorcists are here. For a woman who not only has a contract with the devils but is also holding a priestess hostage, there is no other way with it." He yanked out his sword and swung it at Ai. His red eyes were wide. "I must exorcize the disgusting human! Meet my Excalibur Rapidly!" The Excalibur Rapidly, was one of the Excalibur sword fragments. It was shaped like a long kris, shaped as a wide de with a diamond-shaped gap through it and spikes on both edges. Excalibur Rapidly granted the wielder the ability to increase the velocity of the sword and incredibly enhanced personal speed, fast enough to create afterimages of oneself. With such speed, Freed could easily cut Ai into a dozen pieces without her eyes being able to see anything. However, he didn''t do that, he liked torturing his victims, and he liked to see the expression of fear in their faces. Ai looked frightened, as he expected, but she moved swiftly and turned her back to the sword. She didn''t do that to run, no, but because Asia was in front of her, she held Asia and turned around to protect the little girl with her back. ''Oh,'' Freed saw the scene and grinned. ''So lovely. Oh, so lovely. I''ll take her arm first.'' Then, the sword hit her right shoulder. But before it could phase through her flesh, electric energy leaped out of her the moment the de touched the fabric of her clothes. A very strong lightning attack sted out of her, traveling through the sword, and into Freed''s body. "A- arghh!" Freed let out a shriek of pain and dropped the sword, falling to his knees. Smoke wasing out of his body, and he was trending as he stayed on his four on the ground. "W-what the" He trembled and looked up, ring up at Ai. "What the hell?! What was that?! I''ll kill you, you weird bitch!" He didn''t know what that was, but he knew that if didn''t have Excalibur that took most of the damage, he''d have been ashes right now. He looked at Excalibur Rapidly which was on the floor, it looked greatly damaged from that attack. An attack that could hurt a holy sword, and not just any sword, but one of the Excalibur pieces. ''Shit, who is this woman?'' Freed stood up with a growl. Ai had turned back right then, looking at his state. Her eyes sparkled as she quickly pushed Asia inside and tried to close the door. Freed scoffed, uncaring to pick up the sword to deal with a mere human who was protected by a spell. It was a one-time spell, he could tell that much, so there was nothing that would stop him from yanking out her heart now. He kicked the door just as it was about to get locked, and the woman behind was knocked backward. "Stupid bitch," he growled as he looked inside, where Ai had fallen on her butt. He walked inside, his face contorted in pain and anger. "M-Mr Freed! Stop! Why are you doing this to her?!" Asia yelled, trying toe running, but Ai gestured for her to stop even now. "Huh, stupid bitches." Freed curled his fist in a punch. "I can''t even kill you because of Kokabiel. Stay back, I''ll kill this bitch. I was nning to use her for some fun at first, but she''s weird, so I shouldn''t take any chances." Then, he leaped down at her, his punch rushing toward her face. It burst her skull into a mess of brain and bones. Or at least, that was what would have happened if itnded. [Cosmic Magic: ze of the Scintiting Quasar] A purple sun descended upon the world as a beam of ster mana raged outwards from inside the house. There was no pause, no dramatic chance to block, as the light-speed attack of absolute destruction rushed out of Ruby''s palm and mmed into the foolish bastard that was Freed Sellzen. Cells eroded, bones got erased, and the sr energy left not even the idiot''s ashes. The beam ended, and there was nothing remaining where Freed was just a moment ago. The door frame was carved in a circr shape, and buildings kilometers ahead in a straight line had a hole in them. "Uh" Ruby stood in the hallway, her hand raised and pointing at the door and her eyes wide. Her clothes were messy, as was her hair, as she had just woken up from sleep when she sensed something odd. She reached just in time tounch an attack, and she didn''t have the time to think about the lethality of it. "M-mama," However, none of that was important; she regained herposure and rushed to Ai''s side and helped her stand. "Mama, are you alright?! Are you injured anywhere?!" "Y-yeah, Ruby, I''m fine." Ai cleared her throat and epted her daughter''s hand to stand up. Asia, who too was dazed just now, quickly helped her stand up too. The two little girls helped Ai to the couch in the living room. She still had trouble walking, so Ruby cast a simple telekinesis spell to lift her and ce her on the couch. "A-are you really alright?" Ruby asked as she gulped, her eyes were teary as Ai gave her a strained smile. "Er it looks like my spine hit the raised floor. I should be fine, don''t worry" She said, holding back a painful scream. "A-ah, I-" Ruby gulped, her hands shaking. "R-right, Healing Magic." "L-let me!" Asia quickly ced her hands on Ai''s body. "[Twilight Heal]!" Ruby watched the process with her eyes lighting up. She had been taught quite a few spells by Aqua, and since she could now learn just by looking, it was much faster. So Aqua taught her a bunch of attack spells, and naturally, healing spells as well for emergency situations. But she still allowed the girl to use the spell, it was much faster and powerful than the one she could cast. Ai''s body shone in a green light, and she blinked, feeling all the pain slowly subside. A few secondster, the light vanished and her expression rxed. She slowly sat up on her own, letting out a sigh and staring at the air. "Whoa." She was surprised. But this wasn''t the end of it, in a moment''s notice, a dark silhouette shed out of nowhere and appeared in the room. "What was that nuke-like explosion of mana earlier?!" Yelled the girl in worry, her white hair flowing behind her and her cat ears twitching in high alert. It was ck Hanekawa, who Ai easily recognized to be Tsubasa. "Okay" Ai let out a long breath and then exchanged nces with the three girls. "It''s exining time. What''s going on here?" The secret was out. But Ruby didn''t regret it one bit, as she jumped at her and started crying out loud. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [54] Fixing the Situation [54] Fixing the Situation Chapter 54: Fixing the Situation Since I was a bit tired, I took the veryst seat on the bus and decided to take a nap. The other kids were chatting still about the bizarre incident of losing a day of their time and maybe even memories, while I ced a Sherlock Holmes book over my face and slept. I brought it to this trip to read in my spare time but never got the chance, but at least it served some purpose. It took the bus a few hours from Fujinomiya back to Tokyo, though I was deep in slumber throughout the session. It was for the better, really, I couldn''t afford to get dragged into the kids'' conversation. Honestly, this trip was quite the harvest. I was hoping to reach Underlord in the next two to three months, but I managed to do it in no time thanks to this lucky encounter. In the end, epting toe to LoveMy was a great choice. I am even acquainted with the local Gods of this region now, and I''d soon get my hands on some great herbs that would help me pull off a n I have. Now that I am finally Underlord and have Soulfire, I could do a great level of Alchemy. Even the ones from my 7th life, where the technology was very advanced and one would need high-level technological help to brew drugs and potions. Now I can do that with not much difficulty, and awaken thetent talents of human blood of myself and my Sect. Psychic Powers. It''s time for [Psykers] to make an appearance in this world. I''d have had trouble gathering these herbs since I''m not really connected with the supernatural factions of this world, but now that''s different. This trip was a godsend. ''Ahh, everything is going so well.'' That was the thought I woke up with, it seemed we were near Tokyo now. I slowly sat up from my lying position, and then the world paused. My entire body trembled. The hair on the back of my head stood up as I sensed my [Lightning Seal] that I had on Ai''s body activated. A bitter, my senses heightened further when I sensed an explosion of ster mana, with the radiant of a purple sun. "Stop the bus!" I yelled and ran to the door, as the driver hastily stopped it in confusion. I had no time to exin, I just shot Mem a look and then rushed off. The kids called for my name, but I didn''t look back. I rushed behind a few buildings near us, and once I had the cover of the walls I took off to the air with a coating of cloud Qi around me. I used [Electromaic Propulsion] an Underlord movement technique that was an advanced mixture of lightning and wind, which manipted electromaic forces to propel the user for high-speed travel and also grant maneuverability like the wind. I practically blitzed across the sky, even if my Qi pathways burned in pain as they weren''t even used to my Gold techniques yet. From an outsider''s perspective, I was just a white blur in the sky that normal humans wouldn''t be able to perceive, let alone question. Not that I cared currently if people noticed; I only had one question in my head. Which ant dared to attack my home? * * * The situation was worse than I thought; the entire neighborhood was in chaos because the ster beam that Ruby must have used had gone through all the buildings half a kilometer from the starting point. Thankfully, it hasn''t been long since this happened. I could calm the situation. I dropped from the sky to the gate of our home and didn''t care that people noticed mend. They would soon forget about it, anyway. What irritated me was the guards, they were out cold with foaming out of their mouths. The attacker must have dealt with them; they were just normal humans after all. I''ll need to fix thister. I ran into the front yard and paused right in front of the door. Outside the door, there was a sword lying down. "...This world''s Excalibur?" A Holy Sword. The Most Famous of All Holy Swords. And it was calling out to me, that the sword recognized someone worthy to wield it even if it didn''t have a restriction where it needed its wielder to be worthy. But how could it pass up the opportunity to not be wielded by a hero? If this situation wasn''t so urgent, I would have chuckled at that. How funny that the universe still considered me a hero? Due to the situation being as it was, I put the sword inside my Void Storage to think about itter. Then I ran inside the house through the door that had signs of suffering from the beam too. I rushed in further and there they were, in the living room. Four girls, with one of them sitting on a couch and three others facing her on an opposite couch. Ai sat alone and faced three girls; Ruby, Tsubasa, and what, Asia? What the hell is that girl doing here? "A-ah, there he is! Aqua!" Tsubasa noticed me first, making the girls turn to me as they all looked at me with different expressions. Ai''s eyes locked with mine, her expression was odd. How much did Ruby tell her? "Ruby,e here," that''s forter, I had to calm the situation first. Ruby hesitated, unsure why I was calling her, as she rose and ran to me. The other three girls exchanged nces but I raised a hand to stop them from saying anything. "Give me a minute, we''ll talk after I fix the destruction. Now, Ruby," I said to them and held Ruby by her wrist, pulling her closer and looking into her eyes. "I- I am sorry, I-" "You did well, you must have had a good reason for this. I''m not ming you. But we need to fix this." I told her, ruffling her hair gently and pulling her to the spot where my [Copper Sight] marked the start of the beam, that was the spot she had been standing when she cast it. "It was ze of the Scintiting Quasar, right?" I asked her as she stood on the spot, making her nod. "Annoying to fix, then. It will be greatly draining to your reserves, but you should be fine otherwise. Follow my movements." I showed her a hand movement, it was a spell she didn''t know so she had to copy it with her Kagemimic eyes. I also moved my Qi in a certain manner within me, but only until the spell would cast itself. I couldn''t cast this myself, otherwise, my restriction would tear me apart from within. "That''s as far as I can show you. You have to do it to fix both the direct and indirect destruction caused by the spell. Sadly, it can only bring back inanimate objects that have been destroyed, so if a living thing is caught in the st it won''t return. After this, you circte your mana through the 128th and 132th pathways points, and the spell would be cast." I instructed as she nodded and her eyes glowed. Her entire body shared the light, pulsing like a heart that let out ripples of mana in a circr motion throughout reality. Right before our eyes, the world began to shift, and everything that had been torn apart, shredded, and erased from reality from the beam of a superheated sun that radiated the hottest of violet light, began to return. The door frames itself, and at the same time, the holes in the buildings in the far began to stitch themselves back to whole even parts that vanished were filled up as the world provided a history of what was on the spot before. In under a minute, the spell did its job as the world regained its former state as if it was never harmed at all. "[Restoration Magic: Restorative Pulse]. Remember the name," I patted her on the shoulder she stared at the scene that she had caused herself. A deep weight of worry left her face, the same as the faces of the others. However, we weren''t done. There were too many people who saw it. I also won''t be surprised if there were a thousand pictures out on the inte already. The pictures won''t be an issue, though, if the real site looked normal people wouldbel the pictures as mere edits. What was the issue was the eyes that saw this happen. "Ruby, cast another spell for me. Follow my gestures," I told her and watched her nod, looking much more confident now as she followed my movements. I instructed her, told her what the spell would do, and warned her to be careful, to not use this recklessly as she nodded with a gulp. I exined, "This spell actually falls under your Cosmic Magic, it''s light magic. It would bring forth a small artificial sun in the air that would cast a light to erase the memories of everyone beneath it, even if they were taking over. Ah, make sure we don''t forget anything though." I turned to look at Ai, who was about to say something about losing her memories but stopped when I mentioned the part. How that it hade to this and she had indeed found out, there was no point in hiding anything. "[Cosmic Magic: The Neuralyzer Sun]. Remember this name too." I told her as she cast the spell, causing a sun to rise in the sky above our house. We couldn''t see it, but its light blinded the entire area and we could see that through our windows. The light shimmered down at the world for five seconds, until it vanished and a sense of calmness descended upon the world. The neighborhood was loud until now, people were confused about what was going on, how the holes fixed themselves, but now they were all confused but calm. Why were they gathered outside, what was going on? Questions filled their heads before the spell did its ousting charm of buying those questions. The confused crowd simply left the scene and returned to their homes, which we observed from our windows. "Phew," Asia Argento sighed. "Looks like there won''t be any trouble. So this is your son, Ai-san? He is so reliable! All problems got fixed when he arrived." Indeed, the problem was dealt with. This could have grown into something serious if I wasn''t in time, I''m d I was. A sense of relief spread through not only the girls but me too. Everything was fine now. "Haah," Ruby''s body gave in and I held her by the shoulder, hugging her by the side and carrying her to the couch. The two spells on their own aren''t that costly, but it''s hard to restore something that''s been erased with Cosmic Magic. So she was tired. I put her down on the couch and stood in front of her. Ruby, the other two girls, and Ai turned their attention to me, all wearing different kinds of grateful expressions. Sadly, I had no time to return that with an appropriate reaction. A question begged to be answered in my head. I looked at Ruby, "What happened? Who was the attacker?" The expressions of the girls grew dark, and Ai got nervous all of a sudden. Sweat beads formed on her cheeks and she shook her head. "It''s nothing serious. Ruby don''t say anything; I''ll talk with him first." "..." I stared at her, and then back at Ruby; no, I looked at Asia instead. "Tell me what happened, now. I found a Holy Sword in the yard, was it someone from the church? Because of you?" "Erm" "Aqua, don''t look at her like that! She''s not the one at fault." Ai quickly reprimanded my look, so I looked at Ruby. "Tell me how the bastard looked." "Aqua, let''s take it slow?" Tsubasa tried to calm me too. But why? What were they doing?why were they not telling me which little fucker attacked my home? My eyes met with Ruby, and I was not surprised to see our desire for revenge matched. Despite Ai''s request, Ruby yelled out from the bottom of her heart. "I-it was a white-haired bastard with red eyes, he tried to kill Mama! I didn''t have time to think when I sted my magic, but hes dead now." Ah. I see. If that Excalibur wasn''t a hint enough, the appearance was. Freed Sellzen, that bastard. "Ruby!" Both Ai and Tsubasa yelled; why were they acting like that? It''s not like I''m that angry. "He might destroy the church if you tell him that," Ai said, her expression strained as she seemed to recall the first time she saw me enraged. Tsubasa too, who had seen me get a little angry before when I saw Ruby with her eyes gone, nodded to Ai''s blunt guess. "We need to consider things first, let''s sit down and talk about things first." I stared at her. ''She''s not wrong about the first part.'' Because yes, while Freed was dead, his 14 generation and faction were still out there. Especially his leader. "Kokabiel," I muttered. "How dare a mere fallen angel send his minion to my home?" That insignificant crow. Mark my words, I will decimate that wretched scoundrel. "Aqua," Ai wrapped her arms around me. "I''m safe. Don''t do anything rash." "..." I looked down at her. She must be so confused right now, but here she was trying to console my anger. Such a lovely woman, and someone dared to try and hurt her. "Yeah," I sighed and hugged her back. I''ll fuck him upter, for now I need to talk with Ai and exin stuff to her. "Yeah, I won''t do anything rash." She found things a little rough, but the timing wasn''t bad. I will use this chance to make sure that she can protect herself on her own if such incidents ur again. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [55] The Secret Truth [55] The Secret Truth Chapter 55: The Secret Truth The biggest fall of my morals started in my 8th life and only expanded in my 9th. I don''t want to go into detail about my 8th life, but in short, I was starting to go really insane after my 7th death. I lost everything. Back then, the Mankind''s Emperor was my longest life, I was the most attached to it. But then, all of a sudden, I reincarnated and I had nothing. Even though I finally had the chance to bring someone with me in my death, my Empress didn''t ept the offer. So I felt most devastated when I woke up in my 8th life. I pondered back then, couldn''t I have tried a bit more? Why didn''t I force her into it? What am I going to live for, now that I have nothing left? My 8th life was the most suicidal point of my existence. Finally, when I was reborn in my 9th life, I subconsciously knew I had to take a dive away from my Emperor side. The events in my 8th life influenced me towards a darker side than what I had ever dove into, too. A mixture of many things caused my mindset to change to that of a psychotic killer since my 9th childhood. I was born as the son of a servant who worked for a renowned n, the Tang n. It was a particrly hard start since I was not only poor but I couldn''t use Magic until I was 18, and Let''s not go into useless details, the point was thatI had enough reasons to be insane. Most of my victims didn''t deserve what I did to them, but I didn''t care. Later in that life, fate gave me countless chances to fish me out of the rabbit hole, but I didn''t ept any. Fate, The Heaven, I was going against it all. As a madman, a loner, I went along with my life for hundreds of years. It was a Xinxia world, and there the idea of a "Heavenly Demon" didn''t exist, it was a Murim term after all. But I brought it there, I became the first Heavenly Demon of that world; I who had poison for blood and death in my eyes. A long time before I became the Venerable One, I soared as the Heavenly Demon, a Demonic Human more devilish than the mere devils of this world could ever be. I was the epitome of evil, a maniac of a man with only murder in my mind. In that life, I was selfish and away from normal interactions. The first real-time I did something not for myself was when a rotten fool attacked my home n. The one I had worked in as a butler and was shamed for years for being a useless cripple. Well, the n didn''t really exist anymore, I destroyed most of that Tang n with my own hands while my Icon sang me the [Many Men] song, but I did let a few live. I wasn''t a fool who didn''t know that leftover enemies might bite me on the rearter, but I let them live anyway because they too were oppressed by the Tang n. Especially the eldest daughter of the n, who had the same fate as me. She was born with a weak body, and couldn''t cultivate, so she was shunned by everyone else. Nobody stood up for her since her parents, the previous patriarch and his wife, were dead. For some odd reason, the new patriarch and his people made me her direct servant, as if it was funny seeing a cripple serve another. Still, more than me taking care of her, she took care of me. Not having an arm sucked, so she helped me with things as much as she could. It wouldn''t be a lie to say that, back then, she was the only person I gave any shit aboutnot that her care stopped me from turning into a man-eating monster. When I massacred the Tangs, I let her live. Along with some other servants whom I was close to. Then, I left them be for decades toe. They lived in an outskirt vige in a backward kingdom, living their days in peace without any worry. That was until one day, an enemy of mine found their location and annihted them. Just to get on my nerves, even though it''s been decades since I met with those people. When I found out about that I destroyed half of the, starting with the bastard who caused all that, I killed all of his women, children, his family, n, sect, town, kingdom, and even the continent he lived on. Because of a foolish little man, half the world vanished overnight. That''s the day that the world truly realized who the Heavenly Demon was, and that he was not tolerant of provocations. I had a reputation that made people tremble just from the mention of my title. I was the boogeyman that mothers used to put their kids to sleep with, the single-man army who had the power to make the world bow its head. In the next few years, I did just that, I took over that world, and for once in that life, I wasn''t lonely. The eldest daughter of Tang n was with me; as my servant, my assistant, my woman. The story about how I managed to save her, and how she managed to lessen my edginessis forter. The moral of the story wasthat this new world of mine, with Devils and Gods, didn''t know who I was. I didn''t have a real, proper identity here, and that allowed random fools to mess with me and my family. But making too much of a blood bath wouldn''t be wise, it would be detrimental to the weak people around me. So while I will make that Kokabiel bastard pay, I''ll have to do some more to make sure the supernatural side of this world knows my name. Otherwise. This world won''t survive for long. * * * Back to the present, I was inside the living room, sitting beside Ai while the three little girls sat on a couch opposite ours. We were discussing everything from the start of this Freed situation, about how Ai met Asia. The little nun apologized quite a few times to both Ai and me for causing trouble for us. Although I had red at her before, now that I wasposed, I knew she wasn''t at fault. She''s a lovely girl who even healed Ai in haste; Ai did a good job taking her in and thereby protecting her from those church bastards. "You, listen," I pointed a finger at her and said. "You''re not returning to the church. It''s a dangerous ce, as you saw. There are good people there too, but as you said, in the past even those ''good people'' called you an evil witch because you saved a devil." I told her, referring to the backstory that she had just shared. "You''ll live here, with us. Well, it''s not really up to my choice, but I don''t think the house owner will disagree." The house owner, Ai hit my shoulder with hers, she naturally didn''t have any reason to deny it. "I am not letting her go, of course. Nope, not to those creepy church people. She can stay here if she wants." "Even if she doesn''t want to, she''s going to stay here," I insisted. "Where else can she go? She''s an orphan, she has nobody, and she is too pure and naive for this world." "True, true Ah, I know," Ai snapped her fingers. "Let me adopt her as my daughter! Since she has blonde hair, she is already halfway there. Oooor~ she can be my daughter-inw!" "W-what?!" Asia flinched. "Mom, she''s a Priestess" I looked at Ai with dry eyes while Asia blushed, Tsubasa choked on air, and Rubyughed. "I know, I''m joking," she scoffed, pping me on my back. "Learn to take a joke, kids, you guysck humor." "Right," I ignored her and looked at Ruby. As I did, my eyes brushed with Asia for a brief instant, and she quickly looked down. She''s kind of cute. I focused on Ruby. "Now it''s time for our story since mom and Asia told us theirs. How much did you tell her, Ruby?" Ai stopped ying around and began to pay attention to our conversation. Ruby bit her lip and looked at me. "Um, not much I mostly just told her about the supernatural world, but nothing about ourselves. She kept asking, but I said we should wait for you. You can exin better." I can lie and bullshit better is what she meant, and she was smart for that. Ai gave me a side look, "She really finds her big brother reliable, doesn''t she? Well, she''s not wrong, but it almost felt as if she was scared she''d tell me too much. While my rebellious son wouldn''t." "Who said I won''t?" I turned to her, "You should have more trust in me, mother." "Hmm," she narrowed her eyes. "Tell me, then. From the very beginning. What are these powers you guys gave, and do you remember ''that day''?" "...Girls, leave the room," I looked at the three girls and told them to leave us alone. "No, get out of the house entirely. Tsubasa, take them to your home. I''ll need a bit to tell her everything ." The girls exchanged nces and Tsubasa nodded. "Alright, take your time." They got up and left through the door, and only when I sensed them leave the border of the house and go into Tsubasa''s house right beside ours, did I turn to focus on Ai. She was looking at me suspiciously. "What could possibly be the reason that you need us to be alone for a simple exnation?" Given we were sitting this close, she may have been worried I''d try something weird again. The only thing I did was leap at her and wrap my arms around her, while holding her head on my chest. "Wha-" "Are you really alright?" "..." Ai fell silent. She giggled a momentter, putting her arms around me and lifting her head to look at me. "Why couldn''t you ask that in front of them, ying hard and strong on the outside, hmm?" "Its not a yyou won''t understand." I frowned at her that she ignored. "Sure I won''t," she said and then gently ced her forehead on my chest. She fell silent. "Yeah it was a little scary." I felt my fingers twitch, my blood felt hot all of a sudden. How dare anyone make her feel scared? "Sorry." I sighed. "For what?" "My Lightning Seal didn''t help," I said. "It''s not an absolute technique, but I was at least confident that it''d be able to deal with nobodies like Freed Sellzen. Well, he would have been dealt with if not for his sword, but still." "You''re overreacting, and besides if not for that technique I''d have been done for before Ruby even woke up." She tightened her arms around me. "I should be the one to keep you guys safe and protected, but you always do that instead. First you, and now Ruby. I am d that my children are so strong and powerful, but I feel so useless as a mother now. What if you guys were just normal kids, what if after that Freed guy killed me, he went after Ruby? What if he waited until you returned, and then" Ai paused and gulped, shaking her head off such thoughts. "No. You shouldn''t be the one saying sorry, Aqua. It''s because I''m so useless. How did I never notice?" "People can hide the uses of magic, that''s why it''s a secret to the world," I consoled her. "That''s why normal people can''t notice such things. However, you somehow still noticed Mem-Cho''s age. That''s not normal, because her age is being suppressed by magic. Time magic, of all things, which means there is nothing that''ll let a person guess her age from just her physical features. Yet, you managed to do itst time you met her. You are an exceptional person, Mom, your ability to read bodynguage is incredible. If not for your quick thinking, anyone else would have returned Asia to the priest, and who knows what he would have done to her then? You''re also brave. You kept the little girl safe even when your life was in danger. So how can you call yourself useless?" "..." Feeling her silence, I lifted her chin up, watching her sparkling eyes staring at me. "Don''t hold me like this, Aqua." My thumb gently pressed on her lower lip and parted it, her white teeth peeked at me. "I don''t want you to think you''re useless." "But I am a normal human, it''s true." She pushed my hand away and said, looking away from my eyes. "Also, stop whatever you''re doing right now. I''ll p you." "Why me me when you''re so attractive," I said as my hands wrapped around her waist and drew her closer. Her body pressed against mine. "You can p me after." It''s true that I have chosen the lifestyle of a reckless fool, that meant I''d do anything I want, but that didn''t mean that I should simply discard the feelings of the people I''m dealing with. Especially my mother''s. She already thinks I''m weird, and though she isn''t uneasy around me because of that, it''s not exactly the same as before either. So, while at this moment, I wanted to kiss this lovely girl who made anyone want to protect her, I held back. These morals are so irritating; I can overlook mine, but she can''t overlook hers. Slow steps, then. "Aqua" she called as I stared into her eyes in a silent daze. She grumbled, and then her hand came flying to my cheek. A p. "Ow." "Told you." "Mhm." I sat straight on the couch again. She stayed silent and did the same, sitting beside me. "Sad, if only there was a can of alcohol in the fridge. But someone cleaned it." "Ugh, why are you like this, Aqua?" Ai asked while Iughed. She grumbled at that. "This isn''t healthy, Aqua. You shouldn''t be trying such stuff with your own mother." "Yeah," I sighed. I suppose she''ll be hurt if I told her I don''t see her as my ''own mother''. Ai changed the subject. "Alright. Now tell me about this magical thing, and stay a few centimeters away from me." She moved her butt to the side to create a gap between us. I leaped at her, she flinched, but this I just rested my head on herp. I smiled up while she frowned down at me. "Hey, I just told you to hah, never mind." Ai gave me another, gentler, p on my head as she looked down at my eyes. Her hand hesitated before she ran her fingers through my hair and spoke. "Now, exin?" "Hmm, where do I start?" I hummed for a bit before deciding on a believable story. It''s a story made of half truths. "I and Ruby are blessed by the Shinto Gods. I know you are a believer already, but yes, the Shinto Gods are real. Though most of the other Gods we know are real too, oh and the Biblical God is dead." Both of Ai''s eyebrows rose. "What now?" "Yeah, big revtions, I know." I said. "I and Ruby are blessed by Amaterasu, I think. I recently met Bishamon and Sakuya-hime, in Fuji, too, they confirmed. You can choose to not believe me but-" "I believe you." "Oh? Good girl," I reached out a hand and patted her head. She blinked before ring at me intensely. She pushed my hand away. "So rude." "Shut up, tell me more. Do you remember that day? When I was first attacked?" "Yes." "Why did you pretend to not know, then?" "If you noticed, Ruby and I have been very intelligent from birth. You thought it''s your genes, but in truth, the blessing made us like that," I lied. "Back then I realized it''s better to y normal, for many reasons, and so I did exactly that. I''m sorry." "I see," Ai wore aplicated expression now and sighed. "I understand. It makes sense if I think about it, people would have been weirded out, and maybe even me too. Maybe. Hah. I guess these magical powerse from the blessing?" "Yeah," I nodded. "Somewhat. Kind of." She narrowed her eyes, "Kind of?" "It''splicated," I smiled. "Is this all?" "So is this rted to why you''d sometimes disappear from home?" "What a smart girl, good job." "I''ll p you again, you brat." She red at me while Iughed. "So annoying. You want a beating?" "Only thing I want is you," "...You are in serious need of a girlfriend." She let out a sigh. "Do I rent a girlfriend for you, at this point? Do you want me to?" "Nuh-uh, fuck that. I think you''ll meet your daughter-inw soon. There was quite a lot of development yesterday with the girls on the set." I paused. I sensed something and got up. "Fine, I''ll stop being weird. Looks like we''ll have guests, anyway." "What? Who?" Ai stood up too; I replied by pointing my hand in front of me just as the room let out a luminous glow. The beautiful visage of two women formed in the room, literal goddesses. One had pink hair letting out the smell of sakura, while the otherdy''s blonde hair was like sunshine. I smiled while Ai froze. "Bishamonten and Sakuya-hime, morning. Mom, these are the goddesses I just told you about." The Two Goddesses exchanged nces, they seemed to be done with their meeting with the Satans, and probably were here now to fill their end of the deal. Ai stared at them in awe, until she broke out of her daze when Sakuya-hime jumped into my arms. "Aqua-kun!" She cheered, her breasts all over my face, which I wasn''tining about, as I hugged her back. I am d I sent the three little girls away just earlier, otherwise it''s have been more trouble than necessary in his room with three mature women and a single me. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [56] Farfetched Theories [56] Farfetched Theories Chapter 56: Farfetched Theories [Third Person Point of View] Half an hour earlier, inside a Middle Shore pocket space, in the yard of an old Japanese mansion, arge round table was kept. Two Gods sat behind it, and opposite them, two Satans sat. There stood twockey Gods behind the Gods in the chair, and likewise, two devils stood behind the two Satans. "How gross," Yatagarasu, one of the two Gods who were standing, said with a smile. "That we are having to share a table with devils." "Yatagarasu, don''t say stuff like that," the Chief Goddess of Shinto, Amaterasu, said, as she covered her mouth with a sleeve. "No matter what, they are our guests." "Guests who we should be fighting to the death with," the God on the other chair, Bishamon, said. She had her legs crossed as she looked at the two devils. "Sakuya could have died, if not for that young man." "Entirely untrue," it was one of the devils who had the guts to reply, she stood behind the chair of Sirzechs Lucifer. Sapphire said, "I was just there to stop anything serious from happening. We wouldn''t want to mess with Shinto, after all." The other devil who stood beside Sapphire, Grayfia, looked at her and then nodded at the Gods. "She is right, we tasked her with it. If the situation came down to Ranefer killing Sakuya-hime, Sapphire would have stopped that. That is why Satan Lucifer had sent her, to begin with." That was a lie, of course. Sirzechs Lucifer didn''t even know about this until the incident already happened. But, this was how politics worked, filled with lies. The Satan who sat beside Sirzechs, the girl who was making her name as a human idol in Japan, looked at the Shinto Gods with a soft smile. "Hey, look, my Levia-tan would be out ofmission if we picked a fight with Shinto. Do you think I''d enjoy that?" Bishamon frowned at the magical girl, the dangerous devil Serafall, who had the guts to y idol in Japan. "As if something so trivial would matter to people like you." "Of course, it would." Serafall gasped. "I am serious about this whole idol business; you know? Really, trust me when I say that the Satans had no rtion to this incident. It was the Phenex Household on their own who pulled off this incident." "Then hand those birds over to us," Bishamon demanded with a scoff. "I''m afraid that''d be too much," Sirzechs Lucifer, the strongest devil in history, spoke up for the first time. He had an elegant smile on his face as he looked at the Gods. "They will be thoroughly punished for this incident by the underworld''s standards. The devils are ready topensate the Gods with any other things." "Doesn''t seem very convincing," the loli God, Yatagarasu, said. "Correct me if I am wrong but, I heard that the Phenex Household''s third son is engaged with the Gremory Household''s heir?" Sirzechs smiled kindly. "I don''t see the point you''re trying to make. I''m sure you know that although I was a Gremory in the past, myst name ends with Lucifer now. The Satans aren''t allowed to give their families any special treatment." "Enough, you guys," Amaterasu cleared her throat, looking up from behind her long sleeves. The Satans focused on her. All knew that this meeting would only end when she talked, the other Gods'' battering didn''t do anything. "Since there weren''t many casualties during this incident, and in fact, the Phenex Devils lost more than us, and now the Satans are ready topensate us, we shouldn''t drag this situation on. We shall let them know what we want, and then move on from this." "Of course, greatdy Amaterasu," Serafall replied. "I''m d you''re so understanding. As a token of my gratitude, I''ll sing a song about you in my next concert." That sounded like a politepliment, but such an incident would cause Amaterasu''s poprity to rise. Her faith would increase. "Mhm? Thank you." Amaterasu nodded. "Though I do hope that''s not the only thing you meant when you said you''dpensate us." "Naturally," Serafall spoke again. Sirzechs leaned back in his chair to let her handle it, she was the one in management for foreign affairs, after all. "Let us discuss that." After that, for the next half an hour, they went back and forth about what they wanted and what they could get. Bishamon grew bored out of the meeting, she was annoyed that they had to talk things out to begin with, but at one point things came to a solid agreement. "d working with you," Serafall smiled and reached out a hand for a handshake, but Amaterasu just had a polite smile and nodded. Indeed, though she stopped her subordinates from insulting the devils, even she herself didn''t see them very positively. She didn''t even want to do a handshake. Serafall kept smiling and withdrew her hand back. "On a rted note," Amaterasu started. "I heard about the incident in detail, and know about Aquamarine Hoshino''s performance in this incident. Take this as a serious warning that, if you guys mess with him because of this incident, you will pay. That child is the Chosen of Tsukuyomi and is also blessed by myself. So if you mess with him, we''ll assume that you''re messing with Shinto as a whole." "Ah," that took all the devils aback. Even Sapphire, who saw the young man fight. "No wonder. Hey, Sirzechs, looks like your sister caught a big fish." "What?" Both devils and gods wondered out loud at what Sapphire said. The Gravity Devil''s eyes sparkled as a very mischievous idea came to her mind. With a shrug, she lied naturally, "Rias Gremory, the heir of our family, is a very close friend of Aquamarine. Allow me to make this clear, Rias does not like Riser, the third Phenex son. She wishes for the engagement to get cut off. So for all we know, this Aquamarine and Rias may be more than just friends, and this was their n from the get-go." Everyone exchanged nces as Sapphire expanded her story. "What if he picked a fight with the Phenex Household because he thought Riser would be there in Fuji, where he hoped to kill him and therefore break his lover, Rias'' engagement? Sadly, Riser just happened to not be there. I know this sounds like a far-fetched story, but teens are hot-blooded, it''s not unbelievable if they pulled this off, Im sure youd agree. So really, Gods, don''t worry about him, we wouldn''t harm him when he might soon be my house''s son-inw." "...I can vouch a bit about that," Bishamon added when Amaterasu looked skeptical. "He said it himself that this Rias Gremory was a friend of his. But I''m unsure if they share any romantic rtionship." "I see," Amaterasu smiled. "That is good. I shall not judge him for befriending a devil since he already proved his friendly status to us by defending a God. Fine then, I won''t make a big deal out of it if I smell devils lingering near him. However, if any devil does harm him, I will hold you Gremory ountable for it." She looked at Sirzechs with a cold smile. "Satan Lucifer, I hope you would live by your word and not press your Satan authority to help your family if that were ever to happen." Sirzechs gave her a cold stare for a while before smiling again. "Naturally. Then, I take it that this meeting has gone well?" "Indeed it has," Amaterasu replied as she stood up. "Now, you guys should leave." The devils didn''t waste their time and did just that. When they finally left, Amaterasu looked at the sky while Yatagarasu hummed behind her. "He really is interesting, as you said, mydy." Yatagarasu muttered, "It takes guts to seduce the sister of Lucifer." For once, Amaterasu let out a heartyugh as she didn''t care to cover her mouth. She looked at Bishamon and nodded, "Give him what he asked for, but tenfold. Also, prepare a few protective artifacts for his family. Ah, and give him my greetings." The devils thought they had cornered the Gods by saying the exceptional human was friends with their Princess, but really, it was the Gods who felt triumphant. Their chosen human had seduced the devil princess. The reality, however, was different from both ounts. Though thetter one perhaps had some weight to it. * * * [First Person Point of View] Sakuya-hime hugged me while Bishamon looked around the house, her purple eyes soon locking with Ai''s own. "Ai Hoshino, the most famous from Japan in recent times." Bishamon walked to her and suddenly patted Ai''s head. "Good job." I stared at her. What is that woman doing? Well, it''s true that she''s older than Ai and the previous 14 generations of her family, but isn''t it too sudden to just pat her? "Despite your busy schedule, you''ve raised a fine young man," Sakuya chimed into that conversation, still hugging me with her soft breasts pressed against my chest. "Tell you what, we have decided to take you in as a Regalia after your eventual death. In that case, you''ll live forever as an immortal soul as a part of Shinto." "Ah," Ai, who was still processing all of this, blinked in confusion. "I-" "No, she wouldn''t," I said before she could. Earlier, Sakuya and Bishamon had given me a general idea about the terms people of this world use. I knew what Regalias was; it was a Noragami term for spirits whom Gods take in as their subordinate, promoting them to Minor Divinities; they are called Regalia. The two Goddesses turned to me, Sakuya looked confused, and Bishamon raised an eyebrow. I knew they had good intentions when they said this, and they expected me to see it as a reward, but since I had finally reached Underlord, I didn''t have to ept such promises. "Because she won''t die," I rified myself to the two Goddesses. "I should be able to live for a few hundred years as I am right now, and I n to make my mother do the same." Ai Hoshino will never die; therefore, she doesnt need reassurance that shell be chosen as a Regalia after death. "Huh," Bishamon looked at me in surprise. "I have heard some expert human Senjutsu practitioners can live for hundreds of years, but it''s my first time seeing such a human in person. I don''t doubt you though, after the performance you showed. Still, a promise is a promise. I don''t know how you n to make your mother live so long, but if you don''t seed, or even if you seed and she dies a few hundred yearster for any reason, as long as her soul is intact we will take her in." I found myself a little offended hearing her say ''if she were to die'' when I said she wouldn''t. I didn''t want to agree to such a thing, it was a simple personal agenda to not have backup ns for things like this because then I might getzy when thinking about ways to keep her the most protected. Since a part of my mind would think she''d be fine anyway let''s take it easy. Also, it hurt my pride to take such backup measures when I was confident in granting her immortality. But, then I knew what failure was. I knew what I was, how many times I had failed despite my reality-shattering powers I imed to be absolute, but was I really? This wasnt a bad offer. If I were to fail again, if I were to die in this world, at least my mother would live on as a spirit. I pushed my pride aside and nodded. "In that case, she''ll be in your care C only if such a tragedy were to fall upon her." "Hey, why are you guys discussing this without me? I don''t want to live forever," Ai suddenly said, making all of us turn to her. What? "I think life loses its meaning if-" "Oh, shut the hell up, you stupid little woman." I shot her a quick re as she shut up. What the hell was she on about? What did this child know about the meaning of life? "...." Ai paused and then red back at me. Punk. You wait till our guests leave. "Now, now, dont fight. You shouldn''t be rude to your mother, boy," Sakuya-hime gently hit me on my head. Bad boy. "Haah, he''s always like that, so rude," Ai said with a dramatic shake of his head. She managed to shoot me another re in the midst of it, pretty mad that I snarled back at her while in the presence of literal Gods. "Forgive his insolence, Goddesses." "It''s alright, he''s a fine child," Bishamon waved it off. Plus he has a point, even though usually Id respect the persons choice. Eternal life, if you are versatile with it, doesnt be boring or traumatic for the most part. A silence fell in the room, and Ai looked down on the floor. I could see that she wasnt really convinced, maybe shell find a way to cancel this dealter. For now, I changed the subject. "I''m surprised you epted so easily that they are Gods?" I looked at Ai. "What if they are liars?" "Huh?" Ai tilted her head. "They have this divine presence around them, though? Like, I saw you do magic, I saw Ruby do it, but I didn''t feel this even then. Even though they are just standing, they feel divine, I guess. I feel on my entire being that they are Gods. Its kind of hard to exin more than that." "Ah, right, the divine presence," I nodded. "My bad, it doesn''t affect me so I almost didn''t notice. It also didnt affect her much, I guessed, if she managed to stay on her feet without bowing and kissing their feet and shit. "Hmm," Bishamon looked at me. "Yeah,st time, when I and Sapphire shed our wills, you stood fine. Interesting willpower for a human." Funny. Could that really be considered a will-power sh? So pitifully hrious. I didnt express my humor openly, there was no need to offend them. "Anyhow, we have some gifts for you and your mother," Sakuya-hime cleared her throat and said as she snapped her fingers. Multiple lights shone and bags appeared around us. "It''s a bit more than the things you asked, so I hope you''ll like them." ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [57] The Potion that Changed Humanity [57] The Potion that Changed Humanity Chapter 57: The Potion that Changed Humanity "It''s a bit more than the things you asked for, so I hope you''ll like them," Sakuya-hime said with a bright smile. And it really was more than what I had asked for. When asking for things as a gift, I usually push the boundaries and stretch it as much as I can, but I didn''t do it this time since I didn''t have a clear idea of what these Gods held in their treasury. And it was kind of a dick move to ask for too many things after saving the day like a knight in shining armor, so I had refrained from asking for too many things back then. But now, seeing the things they gave me, I realized I had asked for too little. I should have tried my luck better. First was the herbs and other alchemical ingredients that I had asked for. They had prepared 10x of what I wanted. Great. That was just the start, of course. "These look awesome," Ai said, even though she was a normal human she could feel the magical aura of them. There were bags each filled with high-grade talismans, powerful defensive artifacts, and strong magical seals which were all protective type gears. They won''t be of much use for me, but I don''t think it''s supposed to be for me. If a normal human wore all of it, they might even survive a fall from Everest. "It''s for your mother," As if reading my mind, Bishamon replied. "And sister, too. But I doubt that girl will need it, from the mana I sense in the air. Quite a dangerous mage, that one." Naturally, she could sense Ruby from here, who was in the house beside ours. She had also sensed the mana in the air, the one that came from Quasar st. "I thought you didn''t notice since you didn''t bring it up," I said to her, crouched down near another bag that I was checking. "We did," Sakuya replied. "We rushed here because we sensed it. But by the time we arrived, the situation was dealt with. I don''t want this to sound like an interrogation, but why did she use such a strong attack in a civilian area? Luckily, nobody died... except for one." Ah, so nobody died. That''s good. "The one who died was her target. It''s a maniac from the Christian church nearby, he tried to kill Ai, and Ruby pulverized him. She''s not very used to fighting, so she cast whatever spell to her mind first." "That''s understandable," the Goddesses nodded, and Bishamon added. "Tell her to cast an [Instant Dungeon] spell next time. It will summon her and any other supernatural being in the vicinity inside a Middle Shore that is an exact replica of wherever she is. Magic isn''t exactly forbidden to use in public, but for shy ones and for fights, the world has an unwritten rule to cast that. That way, even if the surroundings are destroyed, it doesn''t affect the real world." "...I see," Naturally, I didn''t know that, but I was familiar with the spell she mentioned so I didn''t need to tell her that. "I''ll make sure to remind her of that." "Great," Bishamon smiled. "You are easy to work with, I like that. Unlike your Patron God." "Amaterasu?" I titled my head and asked. Is she back talking to her Chief God? My suspicion grew stronger when I saw Sakuya look at her friend in worry, but Bishamon''s exnation was very different from what I expected. "No, she''s the patron of your sister. But she still blessed you instead of your Patron God because that guy is going through a phase. Usually that would have beenplicated, but since your blessing was just a passive one that ensured longevity, it was easy enough. Now that you two are introduced to the magical side of the world, though, if you require a blessing, you''ll need to get that from your Patron God." She exined. She clenched her teeth and continued. "I don''t... like him. At all. But you deserve to know if you have ns to contact him for any kind of help in the future, and it''ll be fun seeing him getting dragged into a mess since he has a responsibility over you if you ask him for help. So I''ll tell you. He is the Moon God, Tsukuyomi, Lady Amaterasu''s brother." "..." I remembered a name. Since it was Bishamon I was talking to right now, who''s from Noragami; then is my Patron... Yato? Hah, what a coincidence. My Patron God is the same as me, a bloodthirsty monster now ying the role of loving and normal. "He goes by the name Delivery God, Yato, nowadays." Bishamon confirmed my guess. "I''ll keep that name in mind," I nodded to her and returned to the gift at hand. "Now, allow me to check thest bag." "I feel so left out." Ai suddenly chimed in while I checked the bag. "Can we talk about something that normal people should be curious about? Like why did the Gods choose my children?" The two Goddesses paused and exchanged nces. Sakuya smiled, "It''s because they are fated to create waves around the world. So our great Goddess blessed them." It wasn''t entirely a liethat was the 2nd reason after the pity one. The Gods felt pity for my doctor self and Ruby''s past, and since Ai Hoshino happened to give birth to two dead children, they put our soul in there. At least, that''s what I recall from my manga knowledge. "Ah, that makes sense." Ai sped her hands and smiled. "Naturally, who if not my children?" The two Goddesses kept smiling. After so many distractions, I ignored them and finally focused on the gift inside thest bag. It was a... shrine of Amaterasu with a chibi white-haired goddess sitting in the middle. I instantly realized what it could do. "Sorry, I don''t need this." I closed the bag and put it down. It would have been useful until a day earlier, but now it''s not. "Are you sure?" Bishamon frowned. "It''s a very valuable item. As long as the shrine is in this house, nobody would be able to harm your family. It also has holy powers, as our Lady is a Sun Goddess, so any evil spirits and devils would be kept out of here." "It stands out too much, and I don''t really need something to keep devils away. I have devil friends, you see, even if you did see me kill some other devils. I don''t hold any prejudice towards them." "Hah," Bishamon sighed. "Oh well. Your loss." She shook her head. Not exactly my loss when I received so many artifacts from them that would keep Ai personally safe. The entire house didn''t need that kind of safety. Well, it did, but I had my own ns to protect this ce, I had no use for a shrine in my house. "Hey~ why not keep it? It looks good, and it''s a shrine of Amaterasu!" Ai insisted. "Also, what do you mean you are friends with devils?" "Damn, how are both you and your daughter racist? You know, Ruby got all weird when she met this Yokai, and now you are asking why I am friends with devils." "Erm..." "Keep a normal shrine if you want, none of these magical things," I warned her. Ai sighed as her shoulders drooped while the Goddesses cleared their throat. "In that case, it''s time we leave. This is the reward you wanted, and we gave you more. So I hope we''ll keep a good rtionship in the future." Bishamon said with her arms crossed and then Sakuya-hime rushed to give me onest hug. "I wanna stay for a bit longer, but I need to return home and fix the damage that the fight caused. So see youter~ will youe visit me?" I doubt that, but I have a polite nod saying I would. After that, she returned beside Bishamon and waved at me. The blonde Goddess took a long look at me before snapping her fingers, and they vanished. Finally, peace returned to the room where artifacts scattered the floor. * * * "Keep it a secret from the girls about this," I advised Ai when I cleaned the floor by depositing the stuff in my [VoidStorage]. "I will keep the artifacts to myself, there are too many for you to wear and walk around freely. I''ll try to blend them into a single thing. Like a ring, I guess." Ai was standing right beside me, as I turned to her. I brought out the strongest of the Talismans from the gifts and walked behind her. I pressed it on her back. "For now, this should be enough. It''ll go invisible so you shouldn''t worry about someone seeing it." As I pressed it on her back, on the open skin above her clothes, the Talisman indeed went invisible. "There. Now, I should put some Qi into your lightning seal." I walked around her, met her eyes, and sighed. "Um, can you raise your top? I need to touch your belly." "..." Ai stared at me with a deep look. She had been silent since the Goddesses left, staring at me with a little frown. ''Is she trying to intimidate me?'' I realized she was trying to live by her words when she said she''d show me hell when the guests left because I was rude. She''s so cute, let me distract her. "I am waiting," I said, checking out her cute ck top and white skirt outfit. Who would believe she''s a mother of two? [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] "Ugh," After a bit of silence, Ai grumbled and raised her ck top just a little, enough for me to see the tattoo. The butterfly tattoo on her navel was barely visible now that all of its Qi was drained. I crouched down and leaned into her navel. She flinched, but my lips touched the tattoo before she could back off and an electrifying pleasure traveled through her nerves. "Aqua, what are you- Nghn~!" she sped her mouth with her hands, her eyes wide, and her face red in embarrassment. I closed my eyes, my arms wrapped around her waist, and pulled her close and held my lips against her skin. Her soft belly pressed against my face, my arms feeling her tight waist, as I got into work. I had to concentrate on this C her sounds were a little distracting C since I was putting more than just my lightning Qi inside her this time. I was putting a whole technique inside, not just Qi. If this gets triggered, then the technique willunch and erase the enemy. The [Fulmination of Cyclone] was the Underlord Storm Qi technique that I was putting inside her, causing my lips to buzz in harmony with her sounds. It was the technique that messed up and killed Jaguar Warrior, so it was strong enough to keep her safe, enough until I''d make her able to protect herself. "A-aqua, haah~ a-are you done y-yet?" She moaned, trying her best not to, as I finished. I wanted to y with her, tease her a bit, but she might do something shameful if I didn''t stop now, and then she''d not show me her tags for months. So I pulled back. "Yeah, done," I let go of her and stood up. "Just touching would have worked, but it''d have been painful for you in that case. But using my mouth negated the pain." I wasn''t lying; she''s a normal human, after all, it''d hurt to store such a strong technique inside her if I didn''t do it gently. "Y-yeah," she cleared her throat, walking with tight legs. Just earlier she seemed to want to reprimand me for talking rudely, but now she was red and smoking from her head. "Then I- I will return to my room... I am tired, so I''ll take a nap. B-bye." She turned around and ran. So cute. * * * How did humanitye as far as it did in my 7th life? It''s because while humanity at their base was weak, we have special bodies that can hold many kinds of enhancement, be it technologically or magically. Out of all the other races, humanity can most easily grow if provided with the right fuel. The three girls returned from Tsubasa''s house and found me working on something in the kitchen. I waved them off, not wanting to talk, as they left me alone amidst the smoke and ventured off into the house. How long passed after that? Hours passed as I maneuvered a bunch of herbs in a normal pot using my Soul Fire; I had to recharge my Soul Fire one time by sacrificing one of the treasures that was gifted to me, but it wasn''t a waste. The result would be worth it. Soul Fire was what I needed to make what I was making, that''s the only reason I have waited this long to make this. There was a rune formation around the kitchen that helped me stabilize things further, and I mixed thousand-year-old Ginseng with Bloodflower and Fairywand with Saffron. Everything needed a certain level of calction, a precise mind, and a level-headed spirit to go through the process in one go. One mishap and it wouldn''t work. I had to try my best for this, my current mental limits and my concentration finally bore a fruit half a dayter. I started before noon, and now it was 1 AM. "Phew, mom! Come here!" Finally, I was done. ThePsyker Elixirwas ready. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [58] The Conceptual Power of… [58] The Conceptual Power of Chapter 58: The Conceptual Power of I walked out of the kitchen, threw my dirty apron to the floor, and carefully carried a cup of steaming hot tea. Mom, where are you? I called, and she arrived, rubbing her eyes and looking at me with a sleepy gaze. Her lethargy vanished when she noticed the smoke covering the entire room and stared at me with a stupefied face. Behind her, Ruby, Tsubasa, and Asia gathered too. They all stared at the mess, at my bandana that I took off, and my sweaty figure as a whole. Haah. I just woke up from my nap, and this is the first thing I see? Mother dearest sighed and said, as a 12 hour nap was normal. What are you up to now, brat? Drink this, I patted her head, pushed her into the chair, and ced the cup in front of her. Its herbal tea. Good for headaches. Yeah, sure it is ck smoke is rising from the kitchen! She pointed at the kitchen. I let out a gust of wind Qi from my body that sted the smoke out through the windows. The room cleared enough to be healthy. I smiled down at her. "You said?" ...Ugh, fine. Ill beat you up if this upsets my stomach, she said with a defeated expression. The three girls gathered beside me and looked at her worriedly as if looking at a zoo animal trying packaged food for the first time. "Why are you here, Tsubasa?" "...?" Tsubasa turned to me, looking hurt. "No, no, I meant, like, you have your own house and" "..." she continued looking hurt as I sighed. Dammit, I need sleep, I am talking weird. "Ahem, I''m joking. Of course, you can stay here all day long." I''d have kissed her if we weren''t surrounded by gazes. "What is this in the middle of the night, Onii-chan?" Ruby yawned out a question. I reached out a hand and pulled her to a side hug, patting her head. "Did I wake you up? My bad," I kissed her on the head. She deserved to be treated with care after the heroic thing she did. "Trust me, you''d have been mad if I didn''t wake you up and you missed this." "Mhm?" Ruby gave herself up within my embrace as I pointed my chin at Ai, who was looking at the tea with hesitation. "Ah, be careful, I can heal wounds but not an upset stomach" Asia chimed from beside us, also looking at Ai. Everyone focused their attention on Ai, who ran her eyes through us and shook her head. The former super-idol gave in to peer pressure and lifted the cup to her lips. The yellow tea shifted as she took a sipand leaped inside her mouth. No, it actually leaped inside her mouth. She took a small sip, but the entire liquid rushed inside as if it were a Slime monster. "Aug-!" Ai gagged, coughing, but it was toote, the liquid was inside her. "No way, what weird thing did you cook!" "Not weird, judging from its movements it was perfect. It''s an Elixir." I said as I met her re. "Exin," she wiped her lips and demanded. "Let''s see," I let go of Ruby, who was fully awake after seeing the scene, and reached her. She flinched a little as her expression went red seeing me so close and I felt a little bad. She subconsciously didn''t trust me to touch her without being weird now. Ignoring the odd feeling, I reached out a finger and ced it on her forehead. "Materialize: Reverse Soul Reflection." A white box prompted in front of her eyes, with text written on it. I designed this technique after a game window, so it looked like one. As expected, the tea worked its charm and an ability was loaded in her soul information. The Psyker Elixirs gave random powers based on a ss that depended on the color of the elixir. Since I fed her a yellow elixir, she''d gain Conceptual and/or Metaphysical powers. I was very curious about what power she received. = = = Ability Type: Bloodline-Psyker Power Grade: Yellow | Metaphysical Name: Wardrobe Details: The ability to conjure the power of anybody she wears the clothes of. As in, if she wears the clothes of a Witch, she''d be able to use magic on instinct. If she wears the armor of a Samurai, she''d know how to wield a sword right away. If she wears the outfit of an angel, she''d gain the ability of one as well. In fact, she can wear the outfits of fictional characters and gain their powers. The ability does have limits, however. Namely, it''s Time Limit.The user can only ess the borrowed abilities for a limited duration, precisely as long as they are wearing the outfit. Once they remove the clothing, the powers gradually fade away, leaving the user with their own abilities. Another limit is that the user can''t gain the power of a character that is Copyrighted. For example, if they wear the clothes of a fictional character who is copyrighted, they wouldn''t gain that power. If not copyrighted, however, it is possible. Lastly, the borrowed abilities'' know-how and usage experience rely on the user''s understanding of the original owner of the outfit. If she knows about the original owner very well, she can use the ability with high proficiency. The better the user knows about the original owner, the more effective the power bes. For instance, if she knows the person''s fears, motivations, and quirks, they can utilize their abilities more effectively. = = = "Yes!" I cheered a little. This was the power I had in mind when I was cooking. Given Ai''s background, I was mostly sure this was what she''d get. "Incredible." Tsubasa''s hair changed as her mother, ck Hanekawa stared at the text in awe. "Is this real?" Ruby muttered while Asia just gawked, unsure how it all worked. "Wait, is this really real?" Ai repeated after her daughter when she registered what she just read. "It sounds like bullshit. Uh, erm." She cleared her throat. "No, but really, how does this make sense? How can copyright be a weakness?" "How does wearing clothes and gaining superpowers make sense?" I fired back. "It''s a conceptual power, so the weakness is like that too. Otherwise, itd have been broken, you could have cosyed as Ke from Dragon Ball Super and destroy the universe. Anyways, let''s test it out since we have our doubts." I said and Ruby jumped. "Oh, oh, wait, I''ll go grab my witch dress." "Don''t bother with that, go check Mom''s special closet, there are some clothes that she wore in her movies," I said. "I think the copyright won''t be a problem if she wears the clothes of a character she acted as, even if she doesn''t own the character on paper." "Actually, ording to thew, I-" "I didn''t ask," I quickly shut Ai up while Ruby ran to do as ordered. "I swear, if you interrupt me again I''ll beat you up." She said with a scowl. "I''ll buy Chun Lis copyrights and wear her outfit to beat your ass." "Oh," I turned to her. "That sounds hot." "..." she opened her mouth and sighed. By then, Ruby was back. How was she that fast? "Here! Here! Try this, mama!" She yelled. "I grabbed this one from the newMummyfranchise where you acted as a mummy." She has brought white rags. Both Ai and I shot her a dry look. "Bring something else, that''ll take too long to wear. Plus, I don''t want to identally turn the house into a Pyramid if the power actually works. Being the one fromAvatar 5where I was the Goddess of LightC" Avatar 5, the 5th movie of Cameroon''s Avatar Franchise. Ai yed a small but lore-wise important role in that movie. She was a Queen and Goddess of that world, one who represented light. She was powerful. She was mentally odd too, and since I knew that Wardrobe sometimes affected the personality of the user, I had to be careful. So, I interrupted her. "What if you end up nuking the whole neighborhood in that form?" I pointed out, only realizing halfway through that I had once again interrupted her. I bit my tongue and took two steps back as she stood up to re at me. "Sorry, sorry, habit. Ruby, bring something less intense. Err, the Snake Princess outfit from the newCult of Cobramovie should work." The clothes in that movie were simple, just a white shoulderless dress. So if this worked, it would work with just that much. Ruby rushed inside, while Ai crossed her arms and looked at me. "You are worried about me nuking the ce, but not me identally biting your neck off? Brat." "You can bite me anytime," I said, blinking as I realized there were people around. "Ah, oops. Anyways, I said what I said." "..." "..." Ai and Hanekawa stared at me in silence and Asia cutely tilted her head in confusion. "Here!" Ruby returned. "Mama, get naked, let''s test this out!" "Ruby, word it better!" Ai yelled back with a blush and yanked the white dress off her daughter''s hand. Then she rushed out of the room, behind a door, and began to change. A minuteter, we heard a yell. "K-kyah!" "Mama, what happened?!" Ruby jumped in worry, but I held her back from rushing inside. She was fine. "It''s alright," I said as the door opened and horrified the mom in question walked in. I felt my jaw almost drop at the chance; her skin was pale blue, and her hair was tied behind her as if it were a snake. She wore a white-gold shoulderless gown, with arge cleavage, and a split on her left side that showed her creamy left leg. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] "My skin is blue!" "It''s working." Ai yelled and I rejoiced. The character she yed had blue skin, which took hours of makeup to achieve. But now she just wore the dress and immediately her skin changed. And holy shit, she looked hot. Why did she have to be my mother? Haah. "Quit staring, kids," Ai reprimanded not just me but all; even Asia was gawking at the sight, the enormous mountains ahead were new for a nun like her. "Asia, close your jaw." "Erm" Asia quickly did as advised and nodded, while Ai looked at me. "Itisworking," she said. "I somehow know how to use Maya''s powers." Lisa Maya was the character she was ying right now. "I am speechless. This is unbelievable." She inspected her hands as if awe-struck. "Attack me," I said. "Just a punch works. Don''t give your all, just lightC" Ai rushed forward, blurring to the normal eyes, and appeared before me. Before I could finish my words, her hand curled into a fist and struck the top of my head. The sound of a bell ringing spread around. "Oww-!" She jumped back, holding her wrist with her other hand. "You tricked me! Why aren''t you hurt?!" "Uh, I am strong" I looked at her, trying not tough at her face. "But I got the proof. You are strong, and superhumanly fast too. I''m more durable than you though, so don''t hit me with full force next time." "Is this why you told me not to bring the Goddess outfit? Because you knew I''d hit you." She squinted her eyes while her hand healed itself off the light fracture. "Are you saying all these years, none of my hits hurt you?" I shrugged, "Well." "Ruby, bring the Goddess outfit." "Hey, that''s cheating! You can''t just use the power I gave you to attack me!" I pointed my fingers at the wench. "How can you be so ungrateful?!" "What ungrateful?! I gave birth to you!" AI yelled the forbidden magic words, her lips shaking. Not in anger though. "Ruby go- goh being- ha-" she took in a deep breath but even after her hard try, she failed to hold back herughter. "Ahaha!" The snakedy burst outughing just as I did,ughing together with her as she came near me andughed while holding me. "This is nice," she blurted in between herugh. "But it''d have been nice if I could use powers in any kind of cloth though." "I''ll do something about it," I wrapped my arms around her, standing behind her, as I said. "Also, we can create a super persona for you that requires you to not wear much. We don''t need to make a movie, just beach photos should work if we edit them to make it look like you''re using magic. This kind of Conceptual power can be cheated like that." "You know a lot about this, do you know someone else with this power?" Ai asked and my smile paused. I forced myself to smile again right away, and despite the speed at which I did that, the acting genius noticed the little change. She raised her eyebrow, while I justughed it off. Someone else noticed it too, Ruby, who knew I was reincarnated. And from her expression, she must have realized I indeed knew someone who had this power. The Empress of Humanity, my wife, used this power to dress up as me from my other lives to ess its powers. She knew enough about those lives to urately call forth all of the powers I once had. Now, that ability has been passed down to another person. I wonder how she''d react if she saw this then again, I could clearly picture her giggling at this sight. Hah, dammit. "In any case," I stopped fakeughing and stepped away from Ai. "Since we confirmed that it''s working, all of us should go and sleep. It''ste, we have school tomorrow. And Mom, I''ll give you a heads up. After returning from school, I''ll train you in some defensive magic. We will do the beach n too, but that''s forter after LoveMy ends. I think if you wear a witch outfit and I teach you magic in that state, you will remember the spells even after you take off the outfit. We''ll test it out tomorrow." Conceptual powers had odd blockages, so while I saw my Empress do exactly what I said, Ai''s case might be different. So we''d test it out tomorrow. "Aqua, is anything wrong?" She asked, for some reason, instead of being excited about the next day. "No? Everything''s fine," I waved at her and walked away. "See you tomorrow." Hanekawa, then Tsubasa, and Asia waved goodbye. Ruby yelled goodbye to me as well, while Ai stood in silence. "Hm? Let''s go to sleep, mama." Ruby yawned and hugged her blue-skinned mom, whose silent gaze stayed at my back until I walked out of sight. What a dangerously observant woman. It''d have been bad if she had indeed dressed up asAvatar''s God Empress of Light. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: Also, check out big man @HIKARU GENJI''s new original story, titled: COSMIC FAIRYTALE: Sea of Stars. You might know him from his Son of the Hero King original or GOJO: A Sorcerer in the Soul Society fanfic. The new story is in RoyalRoad, don''t forget to give him a visit! If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [59] The Venerable One’s Princess Problem [59] The Venerable Ones Princess Problem Chapter 59: The Venerable Ones Princess Problem Humanity was a pitiful race. American ecologist Dr Ellis Silver argued that humans may as well not be from Earth at all, originally. They may have arrived separately. Silver offered arguments, based on human physiology, that suggest we may not have evolved alongside other life on Earth C but arrived from elsewhere, brought here by aliens as recently as a few tens of thousands of years ago. He argued why is it that most animals, even mammals, can run around the moment they are born, but human babies are helpless for at least half a decade? For the so-called most advanced species of Earth, why do we die if we don''t properly cook our food and eat, while most others of the "lesser" species can eat raw? Those were just a few of his many points that, from a pragmatic view, made sense. Of course, on this particr earth, where magic existed, humanity was worse than what it would be in a normal world. There were devils, angels, monsters, and many other races who had special abilities that humanity didn''t. So naturally, humanity was at a disadvantage. Did that mean the theory was true? Whatever the truth may have been in my first life, the truth in this world was slightly different. Instead of being abducted from another and positioned here by aliens, we were sent down from heaven. Our bodies that were created suitable for the perfect atmosphere in heaven, didn''t suit the rough environment of earth. That was the reason why humanity was as weak and pathetic as they were. Then how did humanitye as far as it did in my 7th life? How did we conquer half of the universe? After all, in that life, the alien theory was true, though there the primitive humans thought of those aliens as Gods too. We managed to ovee our weakness because while humanity at its base was weak, we have special bodies that can hold many kinds of enhancement, be it technologically or magically. Enhancements that can redeem our drawbacks of being in this unsuited environment, and since the humanity of that world was created as a higher species from the get-go, we could most easily grow if provided with the right fuel. It''s the same in this world. We were created in a higher dimension, in heaven, we were born better than devils and even angels. We were born to adapt, so learn for ourselves instead of following what''s already there. The Biblical God''s reasoning behind our kind being greater than others, the Devils and even Lucifer, was just that. So despite being created for heaven, we didn''t die outright when we were sent to earth. Our bodies adapted, humanity prevailed, and we became at the top of the food chain despite all the setbacks we had. So, if we were to redress the gic faults that make us susceptible to the unsuitable environment, our already present super-fast adaptability would only work better. On top of that, if we happen to learn superpowers, it''d make us unstoppable. The Psyker Elixir that Ai consumed gave her body a "bug fix" other than giving her a superpower to boot. After waking up today, even without her superpower, she would be bulletproof, and stronger than multiple men together. Even without an ounce of mana in her body, she was physically stronger than an average devil now. This was humanity, for all who look down on us. The losers would realize our limits that they know are all false. If we prevailed this long even with handicaps, what could we achieve now with extra perks? Sadly, all of this was pushing me towards the God-Emperor of Mankind route. I didn''t like that. * * * "My Emperor?" My eyes shot up and locked at the ceiling as a voice rang in my ear. I was still in my room, and still alone. Where did that voicee from? ... Somewhere in the house, the song [Jericho] yed with a sweet hum. I''m high, I''m from outer space. I got Milky Way for blood, evolution in my veins. I''m gone, I''ve been far away. I''ma lumineer now, makin'' moves, startin'' waves. Was the universe against me? Why that particr song? Ugh. No wonder I was just dreaming about haah, nevermind. Of course, the name call hade from my head. ''God fucking dammit, am I really hallucinating about her after so much time has passed? Fuck.'' I knew I shouldn''t have indulged so much in things from my 7th life. Not only did I use the Crown Icon, butst night I brewed a Psyker Elixir for hours. No wonder those memories are vivid now. I felt my fingers twitch. Severe withdrawal syndrome hit me like a train. During my 9th life, I used to do some particr things whenever I remembered too much about my life as the Emperor. To keep these memories ashore, to distract myself, and to even things out I did some heinous stuff. "No, not here." I got up from the bed with a grumble and went to the washroom. I took a long cold bath and calmed down a little. ''Good. This is nice.'' I have to get used to this. There was no running away. Ruby had Cosmic Magic designed after my Emperor powers, and now Ai had her ability. I let those two have those powers knowing I''ll get shbacks. I cant just go on a killing spree just because of that. Memories aren''t that hard to deal with yeah, even if they were 48,000 years worth. I never felt anything near this about my memories of my 9th life, which was the longest of all of my lives. I suppose I knew why; my life as the Venerable Ones was one where I did what the path led me to do, I have no regrets there. It was a long, vacation sort of life where I let loose and well. It was filled with pleasant memories, even if my victims would disagree, and I enjoyed every second of it. Unlike the Emperor, the Venerable One never regretted anything, because he never lost anything he killed millions, and he enjoyed the taste of the blood every time. If I were to resonate with that mindset now, I would calm down immediately. That power to switch was a sort of coping mechanism. What I was as the Venerable is more influential to me than my Emperor side, but if I switch now when I am already feeling pissed, Id calm down, but it might not end well if someone pisses me off again. The Venerable can get pissed with every little thing, after all. Hah. Fuck it. I looked at the mirror. I hope nobody irritates me today. And so I decided just as something changed within my eyes. While I looked at the bathroom mirror, the depressed ck stars over my eyes blinked out and bright and arrogant white ones reced them. "Depression?" I found myself asking my own reflection. "What a joke." There. Much better. I wouldnt call myself a total lunatic with ten personalities in his head, but I could be almost diagnosed with a Multiple Personality Disorder; almost C because I am aware that I am all of them. All of me. Indeed. I am everything. I always am, but sometimes a part of me gets saturated more than others, like how my Emperor side was just until now. I can also choose on my own to focus on a side of mine. And currently, I was doing just that. I am the Venerable Immortal Over Heavens. It has been a while since I felt this fine. * * * [Third Person Point of View] Inside the Hoshino household, five people sat around the table and ate. Other than the three family members, there was Tsubasa and Asia on the table. "Aqua?" "Mhm?" Ai called, watching her son with a frown as he Aqua ate breakfast. He looked normal, he was smiling too, but he looked odd somehow. It was hard for her to exin. "No, it''s nothing," she shook her head. It must be some side effect from her enhanced senses. She had already broken two door handles after waking up, so she supposed her optical powers were reading too much. "Alright," Her son nodded and returned to eating. Ai couldn''t help but hesitate, her eyes focused on his smile. It looked odd. How could a smile be so natural yet unnatural? She had never seen him like this before, what happened? . Ai and Asia stayed at home, while the kids left for school. She said something about enrolling Asia into the school too, and told Tsubasa to ask the teachers about it. After that, the kids got on their way, taking a train and reaching Kuoh High. "Hey, Onii-Chan?" Ruby leaned ahead as she walked, her hand behind her, as she looked at him. "Are you alright?" "Huh? Why would you ask that?" he tilted his head with a confused smile, and then he blinked and reached out a hand. His hand grabbed her cute little chin, yanking her head up as he looked down at her. "What a naughty child. Don''t use your eyes to read the difference in my facial expression. That is almost creepy, I''m proud of you. But no, stop doing this." "Erm, I" When she began to speak, Aqua leaned over and kissed her on her nose, letting go of her as she paused with her eyes wide and face going red. "It''s fine, I''ll ignore it this time." He let go of her, and her voice sted at his face. "O-onii-chan! Why would you kiss me on my nose like that?! I almost thought-!" She began to yell while heughed, taking her gentle hits that didn''t hurt. Tsubasa wore a frown as she stared at his face; she wasn''t as good as others at reading faces, but she could read the situation. If two people asked him that, then what was going on really? The crowd, students mostly, watched the two siblings fight and took pictures to post on their socials. But the Venerable One didnt care. * * * Shoko has been enjoying school for the past couple of days. It was a new experience for her to actually socialize with people, instead of using a notebook of phone texts. Needless to say, she was addicted to the feeling. It wasn''t a bad addiction either, this wasn''t drugs, and she would be able to hear and talk for as long as she''d live. Life was nice. ''It could have been nicer though'' Shoko thought as she sighed and rested her left ear on the desk. She stared at the seat to her right, empty as always. ''He was supposed to be back yesterday, but he''s not here yet'' Did something happen? She had seen thetest episode of LoveMy and he seemed fine there, but anything could happen on his way back. Like a bus ident ''Hmm, he''d probably be fine if it''s just a bus ident.'' From the voices in her Sacred Gear, stored over generations, she knew that supernatural people were physically tough. "...!" Shoko''s head snapped up when she saw a shadow fall over his seat, and she raised her head to find blue eyes looking at her from behind streaks of blonde hair. "Aqua!" She felt her lips widen, as she jumped and hugged him. "You''re back!" "Yes," he said with less enthusiasm than her, but still more cheerful than his usual tone. "How''ve you been?" Shoko found herself flinching. Her Gear said she should step back this instant; that he was dangerous. She knew Sacred Gear C [Echo] C did more than a simple voice scan, and whatever that was, currently it warned her of someone crazy. Despite his natural and lighthearted tone, Aqua sounded different from his sad self. How did his voice, which had a general feel the same as always, manage to sound so different on an in-depth scan? She shoved the Gear''s warning away and hugged him tighter, the Gear could go die if it was telling her to flee from him. "Yeah, I''ve been well. You want to talk about what happened in the past few days? During lunch break?" "Hm, maybe another time," he ruffled her hair as if she was a little girl. She didn''t like that even if she enjoyed it. It was hard to exin. "Ah right, sorry about this." He said in a blink of realization, just as his voice went back to normal. No, more than normal, the usual sadness undeyer was gone as well. He sounded like any other person, normal and unbothered. Huh? "Yeah, I''ll be doing a little cloud watching during lunchtime. You should go hang out with Ruby and the others." he replied, even though her curious exmation wasnt to address that part. "..." Shoko frowned. The warnings from her Sacred Gear vanished, and that''s what made her more weary. He was tricking the Gear somehow, he hadn''t suddenly changed back, no, something was going on with him. "Alright," she nodded to his suggestions. He took her silence as disappointment for not getting lunch together, while Shoko had a long moment of pondering. The two friends took their seats and sses began as usual. * * * Later that day, during lunch break. "Ugh," the Devil Princess, Rias Gremory, pped her forehead and grumbled. "It''s lunch break, president," her Queen, her best friend, Akeno walked beside her and looked at her worriedly. "Quit sulking and let''s go grab something to eat. You can''t do it on an empty stomach." "I''m not hungry, Akeno," Rias sighed. "It''s not time to feel hunger when I''m about to get married to a trash. My appetite is gone." "There is still a week left-" "There''s just a week left!" Rias corrected her Queen as she grumbled again. Then she took a breath to calm herself. "Hah, sorry. But you know it will be bad if I end up marrying that scum. He threatened me that apparently, I''m not the only one he''ll be ''spreading the legs of'', as he worded it, that gross bastard. I don''t want you and Koneko to be in that kind of situation, Akeno." "...Yes, I understand." Akeno had to bite on her lip to hold back a groan. She knew she had to appear strong to make Rias feel safer, even if it shook her bones with anger remembering how Riser looked at Koneko. Akeno didn''t mind sacrificing her body for her Queen, but she would never let Koneko do such a thing. That girl had seen enough already. "...?" Akeno raised her head when she saw the figure of someone sitting afar. Under a cherry blossom tree, he sat alone on a bench and was staring up at the sky. And was he chewing sakura leaves? "Wait. President, isn''t that your friend? Aquamarine?" She had seen his reality show with Rias and even made somements on Twitter. Though she had never personally met him, only heard tales about him from Rias. "Ah?!" Rias'' face brightened. "Aqua, yeah it is him! He is back. I''ve been waiting for him." "Huh?" "Follow me, you''ll know when you hear it." Rias ran towards the young man, who noticed theme, and Akeno might have imagined it, but he seemed to close his eyes and let out an annoyed sigh. What''s up with that guy? Was he bothered seeing them, even though Rias was so excited? Suddenly, Akeno didn''t like him. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [60] Invitation? Or a Trap? [60] Invitation? Or a Trap? Chapter 60: Invitation? Or a Trap? I was pondering over the politics of the multiverse, staring up at the sky and chewing on some sakura petals that happened to hang too close to my mouth. When I sensed two little devils running this way, my [Jade Perception] let me know it was Rias and someone else without even turning my head. I let out a sigh. I was looking forward to watching the cloud for a bit more, oh well. Hey, Aqua~ Rias came waving her hand toward me. I turned to face her, and unlike usual I didnt find myself forcing myself to look surprised. I also saw the person she was withAkeno Himejima, the Queen of her Peerage. I knew it was her when I sensed abustion of holy and dark affinity earlier. Akeno Himejima was a vision of sultry elegance. Her long, flowing, raven-ck hair framed a face of enchanting allure, while her purple eyes possessed a captivating mystique. Her curves were irresistible, showcased by her school uniform that had a capelet with it, especially her ample bust. Her graceful figure and poised demeanor exude a maic charm, exuding the air of a seductive beauty that ensnared all who were fortunate enough to witness her, a bewitching enchantress whomanded attention and ignited desires with every entrancing nce and curvy movement. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] "Hey, it''s been a while," After inspecting the new girl with a single nce, I greeted Rias back. "You look worried and hungry. There are bags under your eyes." Rias looked surprised at my evaluation and smiled awkwardly. "Well, some things happened and are happening. I''m kind of under pressure right now, so I don''t have much appetite to eat. And too worried to sleep. Ahem, never mind that," she bowed. "I am sorry, I heard from my aunt that you got into trouble in Fuji with devils! As a devil myself, I am extremely embarrassed that you had to go through this." "Oh, she told you?" I hummed and stroked my chin. After thinking for a bit, I suddenly realized she was still bowing, I didn''t notice since I was too used to people bowing. "It''s okay, raise your head. It''s lovely of you that you are apologizing for the Japanese way, but no need for you to apologize." "Besides," I continued with a smile when she stood straight, still stroking my chin as my eyes went over her figure. "If you ever did something apology-worthy, I don''t think a simple bow would solve it." "..." "..." The two girls went silent before Rias let out an awkward chuckle and looked away, blushing just a little. Her Queen, however, thought it wise to re at me. "Shameless, do you have any idea what she is going through? You should be mindful of your jokes." She said with a frown. Odd for her to say that, as a flirt herself. "Oh my," I let out a fake gasp, and I made it clear that it was fake. "Rias, what''s going on? Don''t tell me that you''re getting married to some weirdo guy and that''s what got you pressed like this?" Rias looked surprised. "Dumb luck, you''re right. I know it''s insane, but it is a weirdo guy. It''s a douche, blonde-haired blue-eyed guy who sleeps around with girls." "Oh, erm" "It''s not you, we are engaged and soon to be married." She thought it was important to correct it. "It''s the third son of the exact Phenex Family with whom you fought." "I see," I nodded. "Congrattions on your marriage, sounds fun. Anyway, do you need anything from me? You''re interrupting me if you didn''t notice." Akeno frowned deeper. "Interrupting you? From what, cloud watching?" "Bingo." Akeno stared at me while Riasughed, and then looked at me with exaggerated hurt eyes. "How harsh, Aqua. Even though we go way back, can''t I upy a bit of your time?" "I think you have your husband for that," I said, finding her beginning tough which made meugh too. I''m d she can take a joke, unlike her Queen who was frowning. I guess I left a bad impression on Akeno, she''s not usually like this from what I recall. She must have seen through my uncaring flirting that barely held any romantic emotion for her King, so maybe that''s why she didn''t like me. Not that I cared. I patted the side of my bench, "Fine, take a seat. I can''t let my devil princess spend her sweet 18s worrying about marriage." "Nah, I can''t sit so close to another man," she said. "Won''t that be cheating my fianc? Too bad, I''ll keep standing then." "Too bad, I can''t let that happen," I reached out my hands and held her waist, yanking her down and forcing her to sit on myp. She looked surprised as she looked into my eyes, before showing an easy smile and a blush. "You should sit around more; it must be hard to carry around all that weight." "Did you just call me fat?" "I meant the depths of your eyes, it looks heavy. Ease up a little." I tucked a strand of her behind her ear, watching her blush grow. "Now quit beating around the bush, it seems you came to ask something, what is it?" "...." Beside us, Akeno stood with a dumb look on her face. Had she never seen her King be like this with a guy before? It must be surprising since the same girl hated the idea of marriage so much, with a guy who C from a distance C was simr to Riser in both looks and behavior. "Well," Rias looked a little hesitant. She sighed. "I don''t know how to say this but Basically, we devils have this tradition of challenging other devils in a group battle. They are called Rating Games. We usually bet something on it. I challenged Riser on a Rating Game recently, and if I win I won''t have to marry him. And I wanted to invite you. Would you like toe and watch?" I raised an eyebrow. I was expecting her to invite me to her peerage, though that''d be impossible even if I had the naive and nice heart to help her like that. Due to the difference in power level, her Evil Piece won''t be able to insubordinate me. But she was inviting me to watch her rating game? "So you want me toe see you getting pped?" I said. "Wait, that sounds wrong." "..." Rias gave me a nk stare before she sighed. "So you also think I''ll lose?" "Well," I shrugged. "I don''t know much about the supernatural world, but from what I heard your family''s Power of Destruction can destroy matter with ease. However, I have fought the Phenex Devils. I don''t know how much your aunt told you, but I have fought them quite a bit. Their immortality, the power of regeneration, is exceptional. I don''t think you can win with it, even if it''s an apparent trash you''re against." "..." She fell silent. "So I am asking why are you inviting your friend to watch you get beat up and married off?" I asked, tilting my head and looking into her eyes. "Your aunt''s idea? Are they preparing a trap?" Rias'' eyes widened and she went flustered. "I- I am sorry, yes it''s my aunt''s idea, but I don''t think it''s a trap! She explicitly told me that if you ask me if it''s a trap or not, I can reassure you that it''s not. The Satans apparently met with Gods, and they came to an agreement that they would not hurt you. I would never invite you into a trap, Aqua, you don''t know how much you mean to me" That was a sudden confession that I didn''t need to hear. She''s cute. "Yeah?" I found my fingers running down the delicate curves on her back, reaching further down to grope her thick ass. My sudden bold actions caused her eyes to widen in surprise, and her lips, as soft as the cherry blossom petals, quivered in pleasure. "Y-yes?" She replied in uncertainty, and I took the gap in her lips as the entrance of my tongue as I leaned over and kissed her. Her Queen who stood right there, almost moved to get a stupid beat down, until Rias put her hands behind my neck and pulled me into the kiss. Her hands held me wrapped around, while my hands squeezed her soft butt and made it tremble over my hips. The warm sun beamed down on us as she straddled myp, her soft skin brushing against mine. Her scent was intoxicating, a mix of flowers and sweet perfume that filled my nostrils with each breath I took. "Mmmmng~" She tasted like strawberries, her lips sulent and juicy as they pressed against mine. Our hips ground together in a rhythmic motion, the sound of our kisses echoing through the area. My hands roamed over her body, tracing patterns on her skin that left her shivering with anticipation. I could feel her nipples harden against my chest, and I knew she was getting very turned on. We continued to explore each other''s bodies, and a gentle breeze blew through the trees, rustling the sakura leaves and sending them tumbling to the ground like confetti. I couldn''t help but feel rxed at this moment, thanks to the moaning girl in myp, and the passion that burned between us. I am usually a lot more controlled in things like this, but uh, getting annoyed wasn''t the only thing Venerable One was quick at C I only got seduced quickly when I saw it safe. It was hard to control when I could tell that she wanted me, it was quiteobviousthat she was seducing me. She pulled something simr to Issei in the original timeline, where she told him to take her virginity in the hope of canceling the marriage. Was she trying that with me too? I canceled the kiss for a moment to let her breathe, and she used that moment to stare at me with glossy eyes. "Shit, that was my first kiss" she replied. "I loved it." Then she leaned in and kissed me herself. That all but confirmed my suspicion. We did have an odd chemistry between us, but it wasn''t enough for her to act like this on the school grounds, while her best friend was standing right there no less. Akeno stood on the side, dumbfounded, and even I would have known little of why this devil girl was so interested in me if not for my canon knowledge. But hey, whatever she was trying, it was working. A free kiss was a free kiss. She tasted delicious. She canceled the kiss again, and I found her looking down between her legs where she could feel my boner poking her. She looked up, "Wanna go to my ce?" "President!" "Ahem, Rias" At the same time, two voices reprimanded the horny princess. One was Akeno, and the other was a woman who popped out of thin air. Teleportation. Rias froze, while I turned to look at the gray-haired maid. "Good morning," I said. "...Good morning," the woman looked at me and then at the frozen Rias who was still sitting on myp and salivating from her lips. "I am Grayfia, maid and wife of the Satan Lucifer. Rias'' Sister-inw. Can you put her down?" "Should I?" I looked at Rias. "Do you want me to put you down? Don''t listen to her if you don''t want to." "Uh, thanks, but yes, I''ll get off." She said with a scared gulp and stood up, leaving me disappointed in a boner. I felt the other twodies blink as they saw the poke from which Rias got up, before quickly looking away. "Uh hey Grayfia," Rias said, rubbing the back of her head and not meeting Grayfia''s eyes. Grayfia sighed, yanking Rias by her wrist and pulling her away. "Come on, we need to talk about your indulgences. You are doing these things when marriage is in a week?" "H-hey, be gentle with her!" Akeno ran after the two. "Hey Rias," I yelled from behind as they left. "Don''t forget to pick me up, I''ll go and attend that Game of yours." Both Rias and Grayfia turned to me, Rias looked bright while Grayfia frowned. Then they continued their venture, before taking a turn behind a building and teleporting away. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [61] The Universe is Unfair [61] The Universe is Unfair Chapter 61: The Universe is Unfair The bell rang not long after Rias left, so I had to put an end to my break and return to ss. sses ended some long and boring few hourster. Still, the day was good. Nobody irritated me, so I didn''t feel any urge of genocide. Now I could finally leave. "Does your ''boyfriend'' stille to pick you up?" I asked Shoko as we walked by the paved road leading to the gate, referring to her little sister. "Yes, she does," Shoko replied cheerfully. "I''m really lucky to have her, aren''t I? I''m d I am not as much of a problem to her as before." "That does sound lovely," I agreed. Ruby should learn from that little girl. We reached the gate and waited. Speaking of the devil, Ruby called for me as she walked towards us. Tsubasa and Kana were with her. "Idiot Onii-Chan!" Ruby waved at me, still salty about the kiss on the nose when she should be happy and giddy. "Hey," Tsubasa smiled at me from behind the energetic blonde. Beside them was Kana, the short redhead who was looking at me with a frown. And when I looked back, she looked away with a hmph. What? "Looks like you ''enjoyed'' your little trip, congrattions," Arima Kana muttered in an almost inaudible voice. "Yeah, thanks, Loli-Senpai." Thoughts that were usually intrusive in my head, acted on their own as I reached out a hand and patted the stunned little girl. "How''ve you been? I heard you have been working with Ruby?" "Y-you! You!" She pped my hand away. "What did you just call me?! Ugh, you two siblings! And don''t pat me, I am older than you!" "Hah" I let out augh at that hriousst line. Nice delivery. Lil Kana seemed to have had enough as she burst out like a volcano and began to throw hands. It was oddly cute, her hands had a hard time hitting my face so she just hit me in the chest. It felt like flocks of feather balls bouncing off my chest. She stopped a minuteter, panting heavily as she shot me a re. "Tomorrow I have to go to your ce to shoot something. Pray that we don''t cross paths because I won''t hold back next time!" "And you pray that we don''t cross paths in a private space" I warned her with an evil look on my face. "...." Kana stared at me, and then quickly hid behind Tsubasa. "He''s joking, right?" "Um" Tsubasa, who had an interesting encounter with me in a private space before, stayed silent. A few minutester, Yuzuru came to pick Shoko up. The girl kept staring at me with odd eyes, pulling Shoko away from me and leaving the area as soon as she could. I was nning to talk to her for a bit, but it seems she had mixed impressions about me. The four of us left the school gate, caught a train, parted ways with Kana, and three of us reached our home. "Come to my house''s gym in half an hour," I told Tsubasa before she left. * * * On qu, half an hourter Tsubasa came to the gym. She wasn''t the only one, in fact, there were three otherdies present. I wore a tee shirt and trousers, while three of the four girls wore clothes suitable for the gym. Only Asia wore a casual gown as she had ice cream and watched us from a chair. In particr, Ruby looked cute in her dolphin shorts and ck tank top. Tsubasa was too shy in the tight clothes to disy her full charm. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] "I meant to ask, what''s up with Tsubasa?" Ai stretched a little in her tight leggings and crop top as she looked between Tsubasa and me. "She has that weird hair change; I recall even her personality changed during that. Tsubasa, do you have multiple personalities?" "Uh," Tsubasa looked at me, unsure what to answer, and Ai raised an eyebrow at that. "Something like that, you will get to know over time," I exined, making the older woman frown. "Don''t be mad, it''s sensitive for her. Be respectful of people''s privacy. You do know that she isn''t your child whose privacy you can disregard on a whim?" "Are you saying I don''t respect your two''s privacy? Ruby?" The woman looked at her daughter for support. "Say something." "Erm" Ruby looked away. "...." "There you have it," I waved it off. "Let''s move on from this subject. I didn''t call you three here to waste time." "Okay," Ai sighed, her shoulders drooping a little at the betrayal from her daughter. First, you two, I looked at Ruby and Tsubasa. A thousand pushups and five hundred pull-ups, right now. The girls looked at me in silence. What? It shouldnt be hard for Tsubasa with her enhanced body, and Ruby youre a 5th Circle Mage, the mana in your body gives you greater than average adult man strength. Stop staring and get into work. Exchanging nces, Tsubasa was the first to get to the floor and push the ground. She looked surprised, blinking, before she sped up her work. It was easy for her. Ruby shot me an annoyed look and then got into work too, she wasnt as strong as Tsubasa but she got it with ease too. While they did that, I looked at Ai. "I said I''ll teach you some defensive magic, right? The best defensive magic for you at the moment is the ability to conjure clothes with a spell. If you''re in a serious situation, you can''t just run off and spend minutes changing clothes." I exined, to which she looked up and nodded in agreement. "I was thinking of that too. So a spell like that exists?" "Mom, if spells that can carve a hole through the city exist, then this is basic magic." Iughed. "Wait, you never taught me something like that," Rubyined as she did push-ups and looked at me in shock. "What is this?" I shrugged. "These are daily life magic. Why do you want to learn these? You are alreadyzy, if I taught you these then you''d bezier." Ruby tried to argue, but Ai cleared her throat and nodded. "He''s right, your room is always dirty, Ruby. If you can destroy cities with magic, shouldn''t you at least fix your room with your bare hands?" "...." "Anyways," Ai smiled, sped her hands, and looked at me. "Teach me, teach me." "About that," I looked at her. "I need to do the thing I didst night to fill your butterfly with Qi. Since you don''t have a Mana Pool, I need to create one for you. Except it''s not a Mana Pool that is located on your lower abdomen but a Mana Heart." Meaning, I had to kiss her chest. Naked chest. Skin to skin. "...." Ai stared at me dryly while Ruby and Tsubasa were left in a shadow of confusion. "I don''t trust you," she said and looked at Ruby. "Sweetheart, since you can do magic, you must have this Mana Heart thing too, right? How do I get one?" "Well, some lucky people are born with it, otherwise you have to train for a few years to form one naturally," Ruby exined as she worked and looked at me. "Why are you saying you can give her one right now? It took me years of annoying training to form it." "Because I''m a [Underlord] now," I said with a shrug, Ruby suddenly looked like she had been scammed and wronged. "I can easily create an Energy Path inside a person''s body, and also conjure up Dantians and Mana Hearts." If I was making Ai into a martial artist, I''d have given her a Qi Pool C a Dantian C but since a mage-build was better for her, the Mana Heart method was the most effective. Looking back, one of the main reasons I pickedPath of the Raging Skywas because this would allow me to turn normal people into Martial Artists and Mages. A visionary such as I have been nning for this day for fourteen years. "...There has to be another way," Ai said. I''m d she didn''t argue that she''d take the usual way and train for a year, that''d ruin the whole point of emergency. She looked at my lips, shivered a little, and then looked away. "You know so much; you must have another way." I sighed, "Actually, there is another way." Her eyes sparkled and she grinned. "I knew it! What is it?" "We can fulfill a ritual, by sacrificing ten thousand virgins, which will give you an instant Mana Heart." I looked at her grimly. "What? You are messing with me!" The woman with two children yelled like a little girl, the only remaining possibility weighing upon her. "This has to be another wicked trick of yours!" I looked hurt, "Y-you don''t trust me? Wow, I wow. I''m speechless." "...." When she gave me a nk stare, looking through my act, I chuckled. "It''s fine, there is another way. It''ll take a minute." I walked to her. "Open your mouth." "...." She again stared at me nkly. When I shrugged and pointed at the others in the room, she sighed and trusted me enough to open her mouth. This did hurt me a little though, unlike the act before. Did she really have this little trust in me? I held back a sigh and raised my left hand over her face. She blinked but kept her mouth open. My right hand moved. CChht! With my palm straightened, a de energy, Sword Qi, formed on my right hand. I sunk it through my left hand, causing blood to ssh outwards. Shocked gasps filled the room, the girls got up from their positions. Ai was too shocked to move, as droplets of blood began to drip down her throat. She''d have shut her mouth instinctively, but I held her in position with aura control on her body. She stood still, her eyes wide, as blood traveled through her system. The [Blood Icon] from my 6th life, as the God of Time and Blood, tried to manifest itself. To enthrall the human my blood was flowing through. But I pressed my will against the Icon and forced it away. My right hand let go of the Sword Qi, but the blood kept dropping from the open wound on my left. I didn''t allow my natural healing powers to close the wound. My right hand then reached out and gently grabbed the side of her face. The woman turned her eyes to me, unable to move, as she red at me. Was she mad I made her drink blood? I suppose it''s kind of gross for normal people. But she has to bear with me since this would allow me to use [Pure StormBaptism] on a control level high enough that I could use it to forge a mana pathway and a Mana Heart. If I could kiss her chest, it would have worked too, but this was faster anyway. Also, I would be able to keep all the pain of the process away from her and redirect it to me through the blood. With my hand on her face, I channeled my Qi in her. My Storm Qi rushed through her and began to forge pathways inside her. It was a process that took a few minutes, throughout it I kept bleeding into her mouth. She kept ring at me, and I noticed droplets of tears in her eyes. Did it hurt? Odd, it shouldn''t hurt her, I was taking all the damage inside me. It hurt for me, like having moltenva pass through my veins, but it was bearable for someone like me. I failed to stop a trail of blood from dripping down my lips, sadly. Finally, the process ended. I moved my left hand away from her mouth and moved my right hand away from her face. I smiled at her and let go of the aura that held her in ce. "Looks like it''s worki-" Her hand came flying and nted in my face, making me blink. Fine, I guess it was sudden to force-feed her blood, I''ll take this on the house. To my shock, the beating didn''t stop with just the p. "Die! Die! Die!" The woman kept yelling and hitting me, punching and pping, and kicking even. Her voice broke at one point, and she began to cry, as she kept hitting me. At that point, I caught on to the situation and realized she wasn''t this mad because I fed her blood. She was mad because I fed hermyblood. "W-why did you cut yourself?!" The woman pped me and hed. "You should have told me! I would have done the first option! Why didn''t you tell me you have to cut yourself for this?! Die!" I stared at her in silence before feeling my lips leak a sharp sound and I began tough out loud. "Are you crazy?! Don''tugh!" She hit me onest time, wiping her tears quickly, and looked at Asia who wore a dumbfounded look. "Asia,e heal him, quick!" "Hey, I am already healed," I stopped myughter and showed her my left hand. "It''s not that big of a deal, it''s just a small cut." She might have lost consciousness if she saw me when I tanked the phoenix fire. Ai turned to my hand with red eyes and a deep frown. She inspected the wrist from afar and then held it, looking into it from closer. Then she looked at my face. "It still hurt, right?" "A little," there was no need to tell her that I received more pain than just the wrist. "Neverdo something like this ever again," she looked at me with a vulnerable re. "If it means that you won''t get hurt I would take any other option avable." Naturally, in my uncountable years of life, this was not the first time something like this had happened to me. But overall, taking this scene with her with all the other unique ones where we interacted, it was an odd mixture even for me. This was the first time I met a woman of this kind. Really, how is she so lovely? Ugh, no, this isn''t good. Given the mindset I am in right now, I might do something without thinking right in front of everyone if I let my thoughts run more. But seriously, women like her were rare in my life. It made sense since she was kind of special, being my mother and all. I rarely romantically pursued my mothers, the only other time I did this was in my 6th life before I became the Sorcerer of Eternity. Then again could that case be considered me pursuing her? In that world, Vampire parents simply had a very close bond with their children since having children was very hard for them, and it was my tall gray-skinned vamp-mom who groomed me. Entirely different cases. I still loved her though. It hurt when I lost that woman over and over again right in my arms. Even after a thousand years in a time loop, it ended the same way every day. But that woman and Ai were vastly different, so I dont see her in Ai. Ai is unique. While my Vamp-Mom was a mature elegant woman with the wisdom of a sage, Ais just a little girl. Mixed with the fact that Ais also an anime character I knew of before, she''s a unique element I didn''t know I still had left to see in my life. "Yeah, I won''t," I smiled at her after putting a stop to those monologues. "Then next time be prepared to be embarrassed a little." Thanks to the [Switch] from the morning, I didn''t feel sad when I recalled these times. The Venerable One couldn''t be bothered; it was just a study of the two situations. So I could easily pull through the conversation, maintaining eye contact. "Yeah," she still red at me, too angry at herself to be embarrassed at my joke. "Anyways, let''s change the subject." Since the other girls were staring at us with stupefied looks on their faces, I decided to make the situation a little less awkward and moved on. "You have the Mana Heart now. I don''t know if you can feel it, but I can sense it." "I can feel it," she replied, putting a hand over her chest. "It''s like a sun inside my heart." "Good," I nodded. "It will be a little hard to follow since you''re new at this, but try to do as I do. It was a simple enough spell, so I could cast it without dying or getting injured. I took a breath in, casting normal magic after a long time, as I decided to chant for her ease. Vestum Mutatio Elegans, I said as smoke burst out of my body and when it vanished, I stood with my clothes changed. I wore white hanfu robes with a ck belt around my waist, standing with my hair tied behind me as I looked down on the world. Wow, it suits you, Asia said. I thought youd choose some Emperor clothes, Ruby said, taking a long look at me. It truly does suit you, Tsubasa checked me out. If only your hair was longer itd have looked best. Hm, I took their words with a nod and looked at Ai. This isnt an illusion; your clothes actually transform. Now its your turn. You have to will for your clothes to change, and imagine the clothes youre going for when you cast this. Try a Witch Outfit, Ill teach you actual defensive magic then. Barrier Magic. Alright, Now try to cast the spell. Dont be dejected when you dont seed, we will try for a few hours since youre new at this. The magic words are: Vestum Mutatio Elegans. Sure, let me see. She nodded and then began to spin a finger in the air as if she were using a wand. Vestum- She said one word, and smoke burst out of her. She coughed from behind and waved her hand to scatter it away. When the smoke vanished, she stood coughing in the outfit of a typical witch. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] . But she didnt say all the words though? I think you said shed need to train for a few hours? I ignored the girls question and looked at my mother with a sigh. Well, she did give birth to me. Naturally, shes a fountain of talent. Ah- ha ha! Ai let out a dramaticughter as she checked herself out. I have seeded at once! And you brat, you said its not my genes that made you two this strong but that damned blessing? Keep lying to yourselves! The foolish woman had a magic wand in her hand now, because just changing her clothes activated her [Wardrobe] power to give her the other things a mage needed. This is stupid. Ruby let out a harrowing sigh from behind, feeling dejected as she recalled the days of long training she had to go through to learn a single spell before she got her Kagemimic. The rest of the night passed with me training Ruby and Tsubasa physically, while Ai trained a bunch of Barrier Magic. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [62] Catching up with the Kitty [62] Catching up with the Kitty Chapter 62: Catching up with the Kitty [Third Person Point of View] In the Hoshino Household home gym, the atmosphere was sweaty and hot. Any other man would have lost control by now due to the soft grunts and moans filling the air by the one cute girl lifting weights and two thick hot women doing yoga. In the mirror, their determined expressions stared back at them, motivating them to keep pushing through the reps. Their sweat glinted off their skin in the moonlighting through the window, the smell of sweat and fresh air filled the room. Their bodies ached from the workout and their muscles burned, but they kept on going, determined to finish the goal Aqua gave them. "Mhm," Asia was sitting in a corner. She had her wide eyes on the hard-working girls with a Basic Japanese book on herp. She was not reading, just staring at the girls who would most definitely be considered vulgar by Biblical rules Yet, it looked fun. Could she do that too? Well, that person, Aqua, didn''t invite her, so probably not. She wanted to join though. "You wanna join?" Asia was startled when a cold can of Pepsi pressed against her face. She looked up and found Aqua standing over her, holding a can towards her. "Here." "Uhm, thanks." Asia reluctantly epted it. She had her first cold drink a few days ago when Ai was horrified hearing about her restricted life and decided to give her a taste of every edible in the house. He sat down beside her on the bench. Asia hesitated a little and moved an inch away from him, feeling embarrassed sitting so close to him. She found that odd, why was it embarrassing to sit beside him when she noticed it was fine with the other three? Was it because of the gender differences? "You didn''t answer my question," he said as he uncapped the can and took a gulp "Oh, uh, yes. Yes?" She hesitated. "Erm, I don''t know. It looks fun, but" He turned to her and revealed a smile. "If a God that will get mad at you for doing what you like to do, then it''s not a God worth worshiping." Asia felt a little offended by that, for her God''s sake, but she didn''t show it. "But I don''t know if I like working out sinceC" "CSince you never tried? Sounds to me that you are curious enough to want to try, and that means that''s something you''d like to do. What is wrong with wearing leggings and doing squats even if you''re a priest?" He said with a shrug. "Also, God is dead. So it''s not like anything matters." "What?" Asia blinked. When his words registered, she jumped up. Her expression contorted in horror. "What?! P-please, don''t say words like that! It''s offensive! How can God die? Please don''t joke about things like this!" "Hm," Aqua took another gulp of his drink while the other girls quickly gathered due to the yelling. "Um, Aqua?" "Hey Asia, what''s going on?" "Onii-chan, are you bullying her?" Tsubasa, Ai, and Ruby asked one after the other, while Aqua stayed silent and Asia had teary eyes. She was a nice girl, but she was too soft. And too religious. Too devoted to a Dead God. "H-he isn''t bullying," Asia tried to defend him even now, looking at Ai. "Sorry, I got loud because he said God is dead." "Haah, Aqua,e on~" Ai sighed. Since he had told her about that yesterday, and she said she believed all of his words, she knew about that. She wasn''t sure how it could be possibleC given the Biblical God was said to be OmnipotentC but she didn''t doubt him. But still, why did he have to tell her that? Had her son lost hismon sense? Why would he say that to a priest as devoted as Asia? Aqua shrugged. "My bad, I said too much. I said what I said though. You should work out if you want to, even if God still exists, he won''t hate you for doing things you like. For indulging in pleasure. Just think about it, what sort of so-called kind and benevolent God would punish their subjects for enjoying themselves if they''re not hurting anyone?" "Hey, Aqua" Ai called out in a pleading voice, making him shrug and walk away. While Asia was left in a confused mood, a look of question on her face. "Anyways, I counted you doing your reps. Let''s stop here for today, otherwise y''all will get muscle soreness tomorrow." He said and left. "Ah, I will go talk to him" Tsubasa said and quickly followed him outside. Ruby stared back and forth, trying not to shrug as she took her leave too, while Ai held Asia in her arms and shook her head. Why did her son go from an understanding young man to a reckless fool from time to time? Even with all her acting experience, Ai couldn''t figure him out. * * * [First Person Point of View] I guess she got a little excited since I''m not a reliable source for her. If an angel said it, she''d have understood. I was a little too hasty, but it didn''t matter. I n to make Asia work on herself, both physically and mentally. If she''s going to live with us here, it fell upon my shoulders as the man of the house to make her realize the world wasn''t just rainbow and sunshine. "Aqua," Tsubasa ran after me, lowering her speed when she reached my side. "Why not be a little gentle with her, you know? She''s an innocent little girl." "Sure," I lied, not wanting to argue. Instead, I took a look at her sweaty form. She looked fine in the gray sweatpants and sports bra she wore, her body was stunning. "You look good like this, by the way." [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] "Uhm," she blushed a little, and one of her fingers swirled in her hair. "You''re changing the subject too fast" I stopped slowly, which made her stop. We were far from the gym by now, near my room. I turned to her and pinned her against a wall. "You are always the subject when we are together," I leaned in and whispered. "Do you really want to talk about some other girl when we are together?" "...No," Tsubasa gulped and answered in truth. She moaned slightly as my body was pressed against her, with one of my knees between her legs. "Hey, the others might" "So what?" There was no threat about that, I had my [Jade Perception] keeping them in check. But she could stay on edge. "I''m with my girl, I don''t care if they see. Do you not want them to see you with me?" "I" she hesitated as I withdrew my face from her ear and looked into her eyes. She just sighed and closed her eyes, letting me lean down and kiss her. "Mhm." She sucked me in, her hands moving to hold my neck while I held her waist. The kiss ended a minuteter and she looked at me with hungry eyes. "Fuck, Aqua" she gasped. "It''s already been a week since we did it for the first time. How could you show me something like that and leave me be for a week." "Sorry, the schedule called," I kissed her again. Our family circumstances, and the fact that I was out for four days, didn''t allow us to explore our bodies after the day in the hotel. So I suppose its time to make up for that. It was time for Dual Cultivation. She hissed in pleasure when I squeezed her waist, "Apology not epted until you let me rub my sweat on you." "You''re getting bolder with your words," I said and her face went red, like a cat caught stealing. "So cute." I leaned in and kissed her again. I lifted her while kissing. She didn''t resist at all, and locked her legs around me instead, letting me carry her wherever. I pulled her into my room, locked it, and then went to the bathroom attached. After we stepped into therge bathroom, I dropped Tsubasa into the empty tub and then pressed a button that began to fill it with warm water. She looked stunning as always, her thick curves spilling out of the sweatpants and bra she wore. Her long dark hair was syed out around her like a halo and her big purple eyes were fixed on me with an intense gaze that sent shivers down my spine. "Heh, Aqua," she said in her husky voice, her lips curling into a shy but seductive smile. "At least let me take my clothes off, so impatient, geez" She really was getting colderwas she trying to tease me? I couldn''t help but notice the way her breasts bounced as she spoke and the increasing waterpped at her smooth, toned thighs. She stood up, and standing in the tub she began to take off her bra. Her breasts sprung out fast, and then her sweatpants dropped to reveal that dump truck ass. I felt my cock stirring in my shorts, aching to be freed from its confines, and realized that we might make some dangerous sounds soon. "Looks like the problem is gone," I replied, trying to keep my voice steady as I began to undress too. "Nothing beats a nice hot bath after a hard workout, even though I didn''t do anything today." "You will now," Tsubasaughed softly as she sat back down on the tub. I watched hungrily as she crawled onto the tub, her ass wriggling enticingly in the air. The water now submerged until her chest. She reached out to take my hand, pulling me towards her until our bodies were pressed tight against each other. Looking into my eyes, she hesitated. Then she wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed me deeply, her tongue darting in and out of my mouth. I felt my cock swell even more, hungry to ravage her. "I''ve been thinking about you all week," she murmured against my lips. "Especially tonight, with that tight shirt wrapped around your muscles... I couldn''t wait to feel them wrapped around me." Her words sent a jolt of electricity through me and I couldn''t help butugh as I slipped my hands under the water to touch her soft skin. She shivered at my touch, her nipples hardening beneath her bikini top as I trailed my fingers up her legs and over her hips. I leaned forward and our lips met in a deep and passionate kiss, our tongues tangling as we explored each other''s mouths. The heat of the water surrounded us, adding to the already sultry atmosphere. Tsubasa''s body felt soft and supple beneath my fingers as I ran them over her curves, tracing the lines of her muscles and bones. "You feel so good," she whispered, arching her back to press herself against me even more. "I want you inside me." Without another word, I pulled away from her lips and ran a hand through her hair, grabbing her sses and putting them away with gentle wind maniption. Then my eyes fell on her lush breasts, their pink nipples standing at attention in the cool air. "Hah," I wowed at her appearance. Her 18th birthday did her good. She was always hot, but recently she grew so much hotter. "You''re so fucking beautiful," I said and felt her quiver in pleasure. She loves being praised andplimented. I leaned forward to take one of her breasts into my mouth, sucking hard on the tip of her nipple while she let out a moan of pleasure. Tsubasa reached down between her legs, her fingers disappearing beneath the water as she began to touch herself. I watched in fascination as her hips bucked and her breath came faster, her eyes locked on mine as she lost herself in the sensation. "Come here," she panted, reaching out to pull me closer until our bodies were pressed flush together once more. "I want you inside me." Without another word, I reached down on the water between us to grab my cock as I guided it towards her waiting entrance. She gasped in surprise as I entered her slowly, the head of my cock teasing at her pussy before I thrust in. My cock slid easily into her wet cunt, filling her uppletely. Tsubasa let out a gasp of pleasure, her nails digging into my shoulders as she weed me inside her. "Oh god," she moaned into my mouth, arching her back as she pressed herself closer to me. Her nipples hardened beneath my touch, beading with excitement as they brushed against my chest. We began to move together in a sensual rhythm that left us both panting for air. I thrust slowly at first, savoring every inch of her tightness around my dick. But soon, I was fucking her hard and fast, driven wild by the sight of her tits bouncing in time with our movements. "T-that feels so good~" she moaned. Tsubasa''s eyes closed, her face contorted in bliss as I continued to pound into her. Beads of sweat formed on her brow, and the water sshed all over our bodies, as sweat trickled down her temples and collected at the base of her neck. The sound of our flesh pping together filled the air, punctuated by her gasps for breath. I could feel the heat building between us, the warm water didn''t help to cool our bodies. I plunged deeper into her, Tsubasa''s grip on my hips tightened, her nails digging into my skin. Her voice came out in a hoarse whisper, "Harder..." She begged, her body arching off the ground to meet mine. Ipiled without hesitation, driving into her with all the force I could muster. Her moaning mouth wrapped around mine while her cunt clenched tightly around my cock, milking me for everything I was worth. Her walls quivered with each thrust, sending shockwaves of pleasure through my entire being. Sweat poured from our bodies, mingling with the water as we moved in a heated dance. The smell of sex filled the air, heightening the intensity of our experience. We were lost in each other, consumed by the passion that burned bright between us. And then, without warning, Tsubasa''s whole body went rigid. "Oh god!" She cried out, her orgasm taking hold of her. Her inner walls spasmed violently around my dick, sending waves of ecstasy coursing through my veins. I followed quickly after, groaning her name as I emptied myself into her. Our bodies shook with the force of our climaxes, our hearts racing in unison. "Ah-ahnn, hot- hot, hot~" she moaned as hotva spurt into her. Afterward, wey in each other''s arms, basking in the afterglow of our shared intimacy. Tsubasa rested her head on my shoulder, her breathing in short gasps. I stroked her hair soothingly, enjoying the gentle rise and fall of her chest against mine. We chatted for a while, still touching each other, and got lost in thend of pleasure sex again. Eventually though, reality intruded and we reluctantly made our way out of the hot tub. I''d have liked to fuck her brains out for a few more hours, but why did we have stupid school tomorrow? Haah. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [63] We Summoned a… WHAT?! [63] We Summoned a WHAT?! Chapter 63: We Summoned a WHAT?! LoveMy had two more episodes left after the Mount Fuji trip, but due to the incident of our disappearance, the production crew dyed it for a few days. These few days passed without any issues for me, and tomorrow was finally the filming day. Currently, I am in school and it was lunch break. For once I was sitting in the canteen with the others for the lunch break, instead of wandering like usual. "Uhm, my Rating Game is in a few days. It''s a good time for you since it''s right after your filming ends. I''lle pick you up from the filming range. You can treat this like a vacation to my ''hometown''!" Rias rushed to our table and bbered out the words before she quickly scattered off. She seemed to be a little shy after the kissing incident, despite her tough act back then. The others at the table stared at the fleeing Rias with a stupefied look on their faces. Slowly, they all turned towards me. Tsubasa and Shoko turned first, and then the other two at the table, Ruby and Minami, turned towards me after. Kana wasn''t here today; she was busy with something. Ruby raised an eyebrow. "It was odd that she waited for you at the bench the first few days at school, but now you''re going to visit her hometown? Does mom know?" "I''ll tell her," I ate my food as I replied. "I am curious how you got so close with Rias Senpai. She doesn''t usually spend time with any guy other than Kiba Senpai, who''s in her club." Tsubasa tilted her head. Shoko just silently ate her food and Ruby''s friend and ssmate, Minami, just cleared her throat. She must feel awkward since she felt left out. All of a sudden, she blinked and looked up behind me. "Uh, isn''t that Mai Sakurajima? It''s the first time I saw here to the canteen." Ruby looked up. "Oh, oh! Shiranui Frill is there too! I didn''t know they were friends!" Ruby looked at me. "Hey, introduce me to Mai Senpai! You two are close right?" I looked behind me. Indeed, my bunny girl Senpai was there, and she was apanied by that pretty little kitten. Since both of them were Yokais, maybe they knew each other from before? "Next time, Ruby," I finished my food and got up. "I''ll catch up with her first. She doesn''t usually show herself in school, even after her recent jump in fame. I''ll catch her today." Ruby whined in protest, Minami let out a disappointed grunt, and Tsubasa pouted. I also noticed Shoko, who lowered her head and sighed. Uh oh. What''s up with her? Deciding to look into itter, I left to meet the two Yokais. * * * "Can you pretend to not know me during school hours?" "That''s harsh, I just saved you from getting jumped by the students." I walked out with Mai and Frill by my right side and retorted back. "...." The cat girl stayed silent, sipping on a milkshake. "Right." "You must have been particrly hungry if you came out of hiding just to eat," I didn''t take her tsundere activities to heart and continued. "How do you two know each other, by the way?" Mai ate a sandwich. She swallowed a bite and then spoke, "We met on a set. I noticed that she''s a Yokai, and since then we have known one another." She squinted at me. "I am saying this just in case, but don''t you dare have any weird thoughts about her." "Uhm, Senpai, there is no need to be rude to him" Frill tried to defend me as if remembering what happenedst time a third-year tried to teach me manners. Mai raised an eyebrow in suspicion. "Whats with that tone? Have you two met before? He didn''t try anything weird with you, did he? Like, grabbing you by the face and" she quickly stopped. "Never mind." "Haha" Frill looked between the two of us. "Anyways, do you know anything about the next filming?" I cleared my throat and inquired. I didn''t get to read the entire announcement this morning since I was looking at it on the dining table and Ai took my phone away. "Isn''t it another long trip?" She asked back, tilting her head. "We are going abroad. The next shooting is in Hawaii, and the shooting for thest episode will be in the US too." So the next episode is a beach episode. I let out a groan. The beach episode was fine, but if it''s going abroad, that means I''ll be out for another three days. I nodded at Mai. "Alright. I guess I need to take care of everything by tonight. I''ll see you tomorrow at the airport, Senpai. Bye for now. Ah, you too, Frill." I left the girls as gears spun in my head and I nned the rest of today. ''Wait,'' I suddenly had a thought. ''Rias said she would pick me up from the shooting range. She said it so confidently as if she knew where I''d be'' Ah, shit. Right. She''s a stalker. She''ll find the location if she doesn''t know already. . "Hey, mom," After school hours ended, I reached home and waved at Ai. "Fire the guards, please." * * * The guards at the gate were easily dealt with by Freed Sellzen, who''s a nobody. For thest couple of years, they had done great work, but now that the Hoshino Family was meddling with magic, these human guards won''t do shit. The same went for the drivers and bodyguards. Ai didn''t need much convincing from me to do as asked. She understood that it was for their own good. If Freed had felt like killing them instead of putting them in a daze, they would have lost their lives. Ai didn''t want to ruin normal people''s life like this. So she called the guards and fired them. The guards were confused, but they were provided with an extra payment that made them just nod and ept. They had signed a legal contract to never disclose anything about Ai and her kids, so it should be fine even if they leave. Just in case, I had put them through magical contracts too in the past, which kept them shut without them ever realizing. So it was fine to let them go. "But now what?" My family sat around the living room, as Ai asked. Tsubasa and Asia were also there, and everyone was looking at me. "Summoning Magic. We summon magical entities that will rece these guards." I told her. "Since the job isn''t simple killing, we can''t just summon beasts, we need some intelligent entities who can shapeshift to look human." "Huh" Ruby didn''t look convinced. "But will intelligent beings do as asked? Wait," she gasped, looking at me in shock. "You''re not nning toenvethem, are you?!" "Shut up. I am not going to enve them, but even if I did, how could a puny little girl like yourself dare judge me?" I shot her an annoyed re and turned to Ai. "Anyways. There are many magical beings who take being summoned as their job and do as the summoners ask. They''re not free, as they are intelligent beings, but I''ll manage the payment." "Why? You''re broke, I''ll pay." Ai looked at me in surprise. I smiled. To think there wille a time when Ill be broke, but shes right. "Mother dearest, I''m talking about interdimensional entities, money isn''t what they want. They usually take Mana Stones for payment." "And you have those?" I raised my palm, and slowly a coin formed on it. It was my Qi condensed into a coin; it was basically a Mana Stone but made out of Qi. It was something that no one from this world could do, creating magic stones like this would be revolutionary. Ai stared at it. "Fair. Are they trustworthy? The way you said ''interdimensional'', they''re basically aliens, aren''t they? What if they try to take over the world?" "They won''t. They''ll have to agree to a Contract, the work and pay will be listed there, as well as limitations." I exined. "So if you have no other questions, we can do it right away." Ai looked at the other girls. A minuteter, she shrugged and nodded. "Sure." . "...Do youhaveto bleed for every little thing?" Ai sounded extremely annoyed and listed as she saw me draw a magic circle on the floor with my blood We moved the couch and table to one side, making space in the middle of the living room. I was crouched down, drawing a magic circle. I couldn''t use normal magic, and the same went for rituals. But I could at least draw the circle. I would have to make Ruby activate it. "Don''t be mad, it''s just how it is," I said, showing a light smile that she returned with her scowl. She''s cute. I finished the circle and stood up. The stench of fresh blood filled the air as I let my hand heal finally. I patted Ruby''s back. "Pour mana into it, it''ll activate," I said. "I made sure no aggressive entity woulde. Everyone who''s in the room would affect the type of monster that will be summoned." Even if something went wrong, I had done as Bishamon advised and had already made Ruby cast anInstant Dungeonspell. If some city-destroying monster came, I''d take care of it without any supernatural noticing. "Be careful, Ruby," AI warned and walked to me. She grabbed my hand, making sure I was indeed healed. "Yeah," Ruby cleared her throat. She raised both of her hands in the air and then let mana flow out of her. All the mana entered the circle, making it flow before it began to spin. The entire building shook, the sky outside went dark, and a red light blinded everything for a brief moment. "Hm?" A new, feminine voice sounded out in the room when the light vanished. All of our eyes were glued to the woman, and I felt myself pause. Shes odd. It was a white-tiger girl, with white hair and cat ears and tail. Odd of all, she wore a maid dress. And I could feel nothing from her as if she didn''t exist. But she did, so it meant she was just strong enough that even I could sensenothing. For that to be true, this entity was at least universal level. Shit. "Where is this?" She spoke clear Japanese as she looked around. Her blue eyes scanned the area. "Ah, a separate space. Japan, too. But whats wait, did you guys summon me?" She tilted her head while the other girls looked at her confused. She appeared like a normal woman to them, although extremely beautiful in her revealing maid outfit. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] "Hm, ah, I think I volunteered myself to be a Summonable Entity back in my younger days since I was lonely and bored. It''s been so long. I didn''t expect to be summoned after so long, moreover when I am just on a vacation in this foreign Omniverse." The maid rubbed her chin as she examined the people in the room. She raised an eyebrow when she looked at Tsubasa. She could probably see that she was a white tiger too. The entity raised another eyebrow at Ruby but this time I didn''t know why. Soon, her blue eyes locked with mine. She looked surprised. "Oh Would you look at this? This is interesting. No wonder some mere mortals managed to summon me." Then she muttered in a barely audible voice, that only I could hear. "A White Tiger, a Time Mage, messing with Time Loops, the Servant of a Rich Family, and then some other simrities It seems so many things matched that it brought me here." What was she talking about? No way, she could see my reincarnations with a nce? Shit, even Multiversal Entities would have a hard time doing that given my Soul. Wait She said "Omniverse" just earlier I raised my guard but knew it was futile if things went south. Luckily, her words were too low for the girls to hear, and even if they heard, they were too vague for the girls to catch on to anything. Suddenly, the woman blinked and her head jerked as if a voice rang in her head. She quickly regained herposure and cleared her throat. "I''m sorry, but I can''t serve another house," the woman averted her gaze from me and shook her head. "Young master will get mad if I do, he''s calling for me already. Sorry, I wasted your ritual. I''ll be going now, and I''ll stop my status as a Summonable Entity so something like this doesn''t happen again." She thought for a moment and added, "For what it counts, I''ll summon something that you would like. Count this as a littlepensation for your time. No need to waste making another ritual. See you guys never." She said, and with a simple snap of her fingers, she vanished. However, the magic circle didn''t disappear, it spun again and other figures materialized. As the strange woman promised, she had helped with the ritual. This time, five white tiger cubs rolled on the floor and scratched their bodies. "Hm? Huh?" One of the cubs realized that their surroundings changed, and looked around. "W-we were summoned!" "What?" The others raised their heads. "No way, it''s true! We were finally summoned!" "We are finally getting a job!" The five Tigers looked around cheerfully. The four girls beside me were hesitant as they looked at the beasts, while I stayed paused. The weird woman was gone. And I wish it was the only big thing that happened. But no, my shock from learning that the concept of an Omniverse is real, and there might even be more than one, all vanished. Looking at the little tigers, I felt goosebumps run down my skin while I looked at the Tai Chi symbol lockets on their necks. That thing "You lots," my voice boomed as I called for the cubs. The tigers shook as they turned their heads to me. "Are you a part of the White Tiger Cult?" "Huh?" One of them, with a streak of red fur on his head, blinked. "Wow! Has the name of our cult spread to this universe too?! Yes, indeed, we are part of it." "...." "Aqua?" "Leave the room, everyone. I''ll deal with them." I ignored Ai''s call and waved my hand. The wind aura carried all the girls out of the rooms, closing the door and leaving me alone with the little tiger cubs. My Descendants. During my 6th life, the White Tiger Cult was the faction that worshiped me. Led by me and my wifey, we ruled multiple worlds for thousands of years. And I could tell from just ncing at these little cubs, that my blood, no matter how thin, flowed within these children. It''s not a coincidence. The woman did this intentionally, this was her pensation". Goodness. Have I finally found a lead to my other universes? ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: Who was that weird woman [64] A Lead to the Other Lives [64] A Lead to the Other Lives Chapter 64: A Lead to the Other Lives In my 5th life, I began to pursue Eternity. I failed in the end, but my conviction was carried to my next life. Because of that, all of my next lives Cexcluding the 8thC were progressively longer than thest. Following that rule, my 6th life was longer than my 5th. I lived a couple of thousand years there as the White Tiger, one of the strongest creatures to exist in the cosmos. I ruled over multiple worlds, and all of those were a part of my Cult of White Tiger. Remember my wifey?who was a virgin sacrifice sent to me by the vigers below my snow mountain? At one point that silly little thing became the Saintess of my Cult, the first real member of a Religion of which I was the God of. That fanatic little cutie. I miss her, but I''m sure she misses me more. Now, where do I start Ah, right, my [Divinity: Avnche]. As I have said before, I gained that Divinity after I saved the crops of the vige under my mountain. The survival of the crops ensured the survival of the vige, and overtime they began to throw more sacrifices towards me. They knew better to send more virgins my way since I warned them, so thankfully that didn''t happen. They just sent me food, and all kinds of monsters. In exchange for particrly strong monster bodies, I began to grant them more things than just saving their crops. Eating stronger monsters made me stronger, my Spirit Core, a part of the power system of that world, grew the better I ate. It wasn''t a cheat that was tailored for me, everyone grew stronger if they ate stronger monsters. Yet the humans thought it smart to tribute the monsters to me instead of keeping them to themselves. So I rewarded them. I cured their sickness, blessed their children, and gifted them rare ores from my mountain. To garner more of my blessings, the crazy humans began to train. They grew strong so as to hunt stronger beasts. Magical Beasts from cultivation stories, along with Dragons and Krakens. I was treated as their God, and in no time, I really became it. Overtime, the vige grew. It turned into a city in a few years, and then an Empire in a few decades. That starting world was easy to conquer since I was a mad tiger with Time Sorcery, and an empire of fanatics to serve me. Leading all the fanatics was my cute little wifey. Of all my lovers, she''s the cutest. Not the hottest or most elegant, but I have this soft spot for her. I turned her into the Head of my Cult, my Saintess, as she was the most loyal of all others. Being my Saintess, she became a Demi-Goddess with simr White Tiger powers to me. After conquering our home, ruling it like a peaceful nation, Aliens attacked. Apparently, world peace under a single ruler was the right time to attack a, so that they can just overthrow the figurehead that ruled it and take over the poption. Sadly for them, their technology and Spirit Core powers were no match for my Eternal Sorcery. They died a dog''s death, and I got my hands on intergctic tech. Now, imagine a Cult with billion members suddenly venturing into outer space. What could possibly go wrong? Well, nothing went wrong for us, but all who went against us were dealt with the other end of the stick. In about no time, we expanded our reach to outer space in a few centuries. My wifey and I conquered worlds and lived in harmony together. We even had children throughout the years. There is a lot more story to it. Like my title as the White Tiger as the Western Cosmos, there were three other beasts of direction. How I met them, how life took a toll on us, everything is a long story. However, all that is important right now is myst few moments. Just as always, death came unpredictably. I perished in the end. It happened right after the end of a war between my Cult and an alien empire. The aliens, Luminarii, were ethereal and energy-based beings, resembling shimmering, translucent humanoid figures. They emitted a soft, otherworldly glow and wereposed of radiant light that constantly shifted in color and intensity. They had no distinct physical features like eyes or limbs but could mold their forms to express emotions or interact with objects. Ah, and, as energy-based beings, they could absorb stars and destroys with ease. After a very long war with them, after I dealt with their leaders, their God King did something savage before dying. He threw out their ultimate weapon of destruction, [Annihrrgh], in the middle of the gxy. The ck hole that the gxy circled around expanded all of a sudden, triggered by the universe-ending weapon. That''s the day I earned the Void Devourer title when I rushed in and devoured thergest ck hole that could eat the cosmos. I did that and received a heavy injury. But my job wasn''t done yet with the gravity of the ck Hole gone, the gxy was bound to copse. Thews of physics would destroy everything; my Cult wouldn''t survive. So I exploded myself into a Super Nova. I turned myself into a ck Hole. The legend of the White Tiger came to its end that day, but as far as I was concerned, my Cult and my lovely wifey were safe. Now, I have the proof right in front of me. My Descendants were in the same room as me. * * * Inside the Hoshino Household, inside this pocket dimension, the girls were shoved out of the living room. Only I remained, facing the little Tiger Cubs, who were the size ofrge cats. They looked cute in their white fur with ck stripes, and each of them had a particr color of fur strip on their head as if to help outsiders distinguish them. "Who''s your father?" I didn''t beat around the bush and asked, and the tiger cubs who titled their heads. They were my descendants, true, but I had to make sure how far the blood flowed. Whose direct offspring were they? Also, just as they looked and acted like cubs, they were indeed children by the standards of my Cult. I could tell that they were at least a decade old. "Mister Summoner, do we have to answer that to get a contract?" Asked a cub who had a blue strand of fur on her head. "No," I shook my head. "I''m just curious." "Thaloran!" One of them yelled; this baby had green fur on her head. "That''s the name of my father." "Don''t know him," I replied. "Do all of you have the same father?" "No, we are cousins," replied one with a yellow streak of fur. "Our grandfather is the same, though." "What''s his name?" "That''s-" "Hey!" Thest of the five cubs yelled. He had a purple streak of hair, and he looked quite arrogant for a little kitten. "Why are we telling this human whatever he asks?! Even if he is our summoner, we aren''t contracted to him yet. It is humiliating to answer to nobody!" "Not bad," I found him amusing. "What''s your name?" The tiger- I decided to call him "purple"- yelled. "I don''t have to tell you!" "I see," I resonated with the Tiger Icon. A hexagon symbol formed over my head, and I kept its shape small as the face of a tiger carved into it. The cubs looked up, blinking before their heads pressed downwards by an invisible pressure. "Children, be nice and answer," I advised the little things. These fools, they couldn''t recognize their ancestor? "W-what''s this?!" Red yelled, and Blue spat out saliva. I lessened the pressure since I liked the two of them, and they finally got a chance to breathe. "T-that''s! That''s the Tiger Icon!" Blue said. "No way, nobody from the Cult managed to gain it in thest thousand years! Just who is this human?!" Purple was gawking. "You''ll know soon," I said, walking back to a couch and sitting. "Now tell me. What''s the name of your grandfather?" "Orionel" "Don''t know." I sighed in disappointment. Just how long has passed? "Then, who is his father? Do you know?" "That''s Zyrelith, but he''s already dead" Blue replied. "His wife, the great Ardyna, is alive. She''s our great-grandmother." "Ah." I smiled. "Finally." It''s a name that I knew. Ardyna? That little girl? My great-granddaughter! So these cubs were the great-grandchildren of my great-granddaughter? "Do you know who that is?!" Purple asked, his eyes filled with suspicion. "Yes. Another question," I hesitated. "How is Nyxondra?" My adorable little wifey. "Is she alive?" The cubs let out a gasp, "H-how dare you take her name so directly, you imbeci-" I increased the pressure of my Tiger Icon. The cubs sttered to their faces until I let the pressure fade. "Watch your tone, fools." Of five, three were male. Purple, Red, and Green. Blue and Yellow were females. To my disappointment, Green and Yellow let out a cry of fear while the other three just looked at me in horror. "Who are you" I shook my head, "Sorry, was I too harsh? Answer me first, and you will know who I am." "A-alright," Blue gulped. "Nyxondra the Great Lady, is alive. However, she locked herself up in her room a few thousand years ago. A few times our enemies thought she died and we were trying to cover up her death and took that chance to attack us, but she came out to destroy them all. Thest time she was seen was 18 years ago She''s probably still in her room." "I see," I stared. "Has she advanced to Godhood yet?" "No" Purple followed up. "Though she has defeated many Gods after our great lord''s passing. I heard rumors that the reason she didn''t advance to Godhood is because she doesn''t want to rece Lord Trigathar with anybody. Even if it''s herself." Trigathar "Ah, do you know who Lord Trigathar is? You might not since it''s been about three thousand years since he perished." Red said and Purple immediately reprimanded him. "You fool! If he knows about the cult, how will he not know about the Greatest Tiger of All Time, Trigathar?!" True. Of course I know Trigathar. Because I am him. I was Trigathar. So it''s been three thousand years since my death? As expected, time passed differently depending on the universe. I''m d that girl hasn''t suffered for too long. I''m not surprised one bit that my Nyxondra hasn''t found anybody else. It''s natural that she hasn''t. After all, she''s the most fanatic cultist I have seen in all of my lives. But it''s sad that she spends most of her time in her room When I died, I knew she''d either be a shut-in or try her best to find me. Knowing her, perhaps she tried the second option and failed; now she locked herself in her room. One thing I knew was, she must hate me now. Even if she didn''t hate me, she should be particrly mad at me. Because I didn''t have to sacrifice myself, I''d have survived even if the gxy copsed. She would have survived too. Looking back, I don''t know why I did such a thing. "Um, mister" Blue spoke. "Now can you tell us who you are?" A low chuckle left my lungs. "Well" The Icon in the air intensified on its own, but not in a way that pressured them. It intensified to let a visage form around my body. The [Mirage Frame] of arge Tiger''s head forced around my body. The cubs trembled as their eyes widened. "No way" It wasn''t a matter of doubt. Since they were my descendants, they should be able to feel it to their core. The children stared at my old face and one by one they lowered their heads, their foreheads touching the floor. "Please forgive our insolence, my God!" It was the arrogant Purple who yelled. "To think you are alive in this foreignnd, this is incredible news! I''m overjoyed!" Even if a few thousand years had passed and these five were just cubs, as a part of a fanatic cult, they were bound to be insanely loyal. In front of the Tiger Icon, the deepest they had felt in their soul, they recognized who he was right away. "Raise your heads," I spoke casually, and the cubs quickly did so. But they didn''t have the courage to look into my eyes. "Can you use Reverse Summoning? I wish to return to the headquarters immediately." "Oh, we weren''t in the headquarters," Red said. "Milord, after you left and the Great Lady secluded herself, the Cult expanded. We tried our luck in other dimensions too, to spread your name. Beasts such as us who are your direct descendants are supposed to leave their at the age of 10 and earn big achievements in our name. If we do that, we can rise in the rankings. The five of us left home with that intention, traveling from one universe to another. We''ve been trying to gather achievements, but it didn''t work well. Ahem, so recently we agreed to work as summoned beings! Then we were brought here by your majestic self!" "I see, that makes sense. It''s not an issue, as long as we can travel to your home world, we can reach the headquarters soon after." I said and looked at them. "Purple. You are the strongest here, you reverse summon all of us." "Of course, Milord!" Purple quickly took a breath in and seemed to activate a spell. Normally, it should have yanked us across the cosmos, through the fabric of reality, and into another one, but that didn''t happen. Nothing changed. "Huh?" Purple and the other cubs looked confused. "Is the distance too vast?" "I expected as much," I let out a sigh. "Try again. All of you." I said with a bit of lost hope and watched them try but to no avail. "Of course. Goddammit." While this spell should theoretically bring people from across the multiverse, its limit was just that. Multiverse. However, this ce and the ce these five came from are likely in two entirely different multiversal spectrums. There was an Omniverse, made up of multiple Multiverses, and this and that existed in different ones. The summoning spell was not designed to work that far, and the only reason I managed to bring these five here to begin with was because of that woman. At least she should have told me her name. As for how I managed to summon such a strong being like her then, that must be because she was spending time somewhere in this multiverse apparently for vacation reasons. This oue was extremely frustrating, but I didn''t feel bad. No, this was great. ''It''s not as if I can''t grow strong enough to expand the spell beyond the range,'' that was true. ''If I had the same power level as what I had in my 9th life, I could reverse track where they came from.'' I was a Multiversal Entity in my 9th life. I tried to look for a way to my other lives but never managed to find one. The Omniverse was too big for me to seed. However, if I had a lead such as these five, I could reverse-track their existence and easily figure out where they came from. Now, this may sound counterproductive since I always preach to move on from my past lives. But that''s only true because I can''t return to my past, so it''s better to move on from a thing I cannot regain. However if there is a way to return to those universes, it''s not a bad thing. It''s an unforeseen jackpot. I let out a calming breath and smiled. "You five, it looks like we can''t return home for a while. Give me a few years, I''ll find a way. Until then, you''re stuck here with me." "That''s an honor!" Naturally, as cultist children, they found that honorable. To be stuck in the same ce with their God. "I guess," I nodded. "Then I guess I''ll give you a job too. I have a family here, a human family. It''splicated so don''t ask any questions, alright? I''ll give you the very, the most very important job of protecting them. Since you''re looking for achievements, I''m sure you know what that will give you." The five looked stunned, their eyes filled with greed. Good. "Now, tell me your names," I couldn''t just keep calling them colors. Purple yelled, "My name is Quecha-" "Never mind, you''re Purple. You are Blue, you are Red, then Green and Yellow." I waved my hand and made them shut up, and to my nostalgic amusement, they looked just honored that their God granted them names. "Aqua!" Ai yelled from outside the door. "Open the door already! What''s going on in there?" "Ah right," I turned to the kittens. "Saying this just in case, make sure to never hurt the girls I''m introducing to you. Even if you see them hurt me," It would be bothersome if they attacked Ai for hitting me, something she always did. "Especially the purple-haireddy and the blonde one. Alright?" "B-but, Milord!" "Thats my mother and twin sister," My Icon intensified and the cubs lowered their heads and nodded with wide eyes. A Gods mother and sister meant Gods themselves. Naturally, they realized the heresy theydmit if they didnt agree. Good that you understand. Great. With them by my family''s side, I can rest assured. Theyck humanmon sense since they''re tigers and kids, but their strength is what matters. Each one of them was as strong as Peak of True Gold. Ai and Ruby should be safe with them by their side. Now, I can peacefully catch the ne and go to the US. I guess it''s about time now. By the time I return, I am expected to have an official girlfriend for myself. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [65] Shadow of the Deep Sea [65] Shadow of the Deep Sea Chapter 65: Shadow of the Deep Sea Although we had that verbal agreement, I made the cubs sign the Official Summoning Contract too. I trusted their loyalty, but at the same time, it''s been a couple of thousand years since my Trigathar self died. It would be odd if the cult''s loyalty was the same as I recalled, moreover when these five are kids. On top of that, the official contract would make sure they are unable to disobey its contents even in case of mental maniption. The Heaven''s Will will keep it in check. There weren''t anyplicated rules in the contract though. It stated the same thing they agreed to verbally. They were to follow all of My and my Family''s orders. The five of them already signed it easily, and the magical contract burst into light particles. I rearranged the couch back to its former ce and let the girls in. The humans sat on the couch while the cubs sat on the floor, looking up at her with awe. On a side note, I warned them not to talk about my past to anyone from this world. So there shouldn''t be any problem with their interactions. "Hmm," Ai hummed, looking at the cubs with a curious look on her face. "They are cute. You sure they can do manualbour? Can they shapeshift? Earlier, you said the Summoned beings can." "I can," Blue chimed. "The others can''t since they never bothered to learn polymorph." "That''s troublesome..." Ruby pondered. "Not necessarily," Tsubasa seemed to have an idea. "How so?" Asia was curious, and so were we. We all turned to her. "Well, many celebrities own fancy pets. As Japan''s biggest celebrity, Ai can own a few too." Tsubasa exined. "The boxer legend Mike Tyson owns a tiger, you know?" "That''s actually a good idea," Ai agreed. "I think I''ll make this ''Blue'' my driver since she can shapeshift. She can also act as my bodyguard outside. Inside the household, it''s great just having tigers. People will be on their edge if they want to try anything. As for the front gates, I can install technical security there." "That works," I agreed and looked at the cubs. "But still, learn polymorph soon just in case. It shouldn''t take more than a few weeks." "Alright, milord!" The tigers agreed. * * * I needed rest for the next couple of days, so I slept after setting up posts for the tiger cubs. Morning came in no time, and we got up a few hours before the usual time. In the dining room, both my and Tsubasa''s family gathered. Uncle Ichigo and Aunty Miyako were a little startled by the tigers, asking Ai why she bought such dangerous pets without notifying them but ultimately calmed down. They didn''t suspect anything since Ai was always chaotic with her money like that, buying whatever she wished. They were more shocked after they found out about Asia a few days ago. Had this woman really just kidnapped a child? Compared to that, this was no big deal. "It''s gonna be your first time in the States, but you''ll be fine." Uncle Ichigo told me while eating breakfast with all of us. "And it seems like you are gonna have a girlfriend when you return. Sad, I wished" "Honey~" Miyako quickly elbowed her husband in the ribs before he could say something embarrassing. He wanted me to end up with their daughter, though they never really pushed that idea. ''Well. Tell you what.'' I looked at Tsubasa as she blushed and looked away. She too found the talk amusing, but unlike me, she found it embarrassing too. She looked fine otherwise. She agreed not to be my official girlfriend herself, so she didn''t feel much C or show much reaction C hearing I''ll get a girlfriend for myself. "He better," Ai said in a warning tone, as if she''d eat me alive if I didn''t return with a girl. "Um, good luck with getting yourself a girlfriend. I''ll pray for you." Asia said as she sped her hands and my family burst outughing. She''s cute. "Mhm," only Ruby stayed silent, her head lowered as she ate in silence. Now, what''s up with that little girl? Soon, we finished eating. Uncle gave me some advice, and even Miyako talked to me after a long time. After I saved Tsubasa that night by her stepmother''s request, she stopped avoiding me as much as before. I returned to my room to change while the family chattered amongst themselves. I just put on my pants when a knock fell on the door. "Aqua, it''s me" it was Tsubasa. I opened the door and yanked her inside. * * * Tsubasa left the room a few minutester after having a blood feast. It had been a while since shest drank my blood, so she needed that. I closed the door to finally put a shirt on. Just when I did so, yet to close the buttons, the door knocked once again. I opened the door, "What is this Tsubasa, back again for another roun- ah." It wasn''t Tsubasa I stared into the eyes of. Red eyes of my twin sister stared back at me, lowering a little to observe the lipstick marks all over my chest. "...." "...." Silence stretched before Ruby gave me a disgusted look. "Ew. I can''t believe how you manage this." She probably recalled the time she saw me kiss Tsubasa and then Mem-Cho right after. "Anyways,e out already or you''ll miss your flight." She said and turned around. I felt she had something else she wanted to say. She had been acting weird since the morning, but it didn''t seem like she wanted to talk now. Then after I return, I guess. . My family dropped me at the airport, and I was taken inside by a filming crew member. I put my luggage away and was led to the ne. It was a private ne, to my surprise. How did they afford a private ne? Damn. Gazes fell upon me when I walked in. My [Jade Perception] told me there were twopartments, one for the filming crew and another for the acting crew. I was currently on the second, as the kids'' gazes fell upon me. "Hey, A-kun!" Mem waved with a cheerful smile. From beside her, Mai also waved, though she didn''t say anything. The boys high fived me as I walked by the seats to look for mine and found an empty beside Akane. "Mind if I-?" I nudged my chin at her as she smiled softly and nodded. "Good morning," she said as she moved to the side to let me sit. After exchanging greetings, I began to chat with her. The ne took off soon. * * * It took a bit more than eight hours to reach Hawaii. The insane travel time would have bored me to death if not for the kids. They could be fun for when it counts. Finally, we dropped in on Oahu. We left the airport and headed to our resort. It was in the Waimanalo Beach of Oahu. "Nice ce," Memmy said as I sat beside her on a jeep, our eyes looking around. "It''s so beautiful" "Not bad for a mortal ne, I suppose," I murmured. "Huh?" "It''s nothing." After travelling for half an hour, we reached the ce we would be staying at. A resort, arge white building with an infinity pool on top. It looked nice. We lodged, and the film crew notified us about our shoot. It will begin tomorrow, the episode will suddenly show that we are in Hawaii and we''ll enjoy our time. So today and tonight was a free roll. I wanted to explore the sea. Dive down and look for some mermaids, maybe. I actually really liked Fish People. Their meat tasted good Though I suppose it''d be inhumane of me to eat them in this life. Haah, the threads of moralities once again keep me tied down. Sadly, I couldn''t go out on my own. The kids pulled me with their little group to see the town around us. To grab some seafood and roam around a little. "Why must I go?" "I feel responsible not to make you feel excluded, kid." Mem-Cho pulled me by my wrist as I sighed and walked behind her. She''s lucky she''s cute, otherwise Time flew, and the day ended. We had personal rooms this time since this was for one episode and not two; we didn''t have to shoot any content in our rooms, so trying a sleepover scenario wasn''t needed. Which made it easier for me to slip out and go dip in the sea. The possibility of meeting a mermaid aside, I really just wanted to see the sea. It''s been a while. I didn''t want to recall my 8th life, but during that time I came to understand just how beautiful life under the sea was. Being half a Fishman allowed me to experience the sea great. Now let me see what hides beneath the sea of this world. * * * My body slipped beneath the surface of the crystal-clear waters off the coast of Maui, a world of enchanting beauty weed me. I used the [Tiger Icon] to breathe under the sea; since I had evolved to a space monster in that life, I could even breathe in outer space. It would have been easier to just call something from my 8th life, but there was no need. I didn''t want to burden myself by connecting with more Icons than necessary at Underlord. Instead of a Mirage Frame, my insides were what transformed this time. The ocean''s beauty unfolded before my eyes. The initial surprise of the cold water was quickly reced by the calmness of being able to breathe effortlessly beneath the waves. My lungs, adapted to this aquatic realm, allowed me to savour the sensation of salty seawater filling them. Moonlight filtered down in intricate and dappled patterns, casting an ethereal glow upon the vibrant coral reef below. Schools of iridescent fish darted around me, their colors a dazzling kaleidoscope as they either lingered or scattered by the odd human''s presence. Some came and hung out with me, rubbing themselves with my face. How nostalgic. I could hear the melodious symphony of the ocean as the faint crackling of snapping shrimp, the distant songs of humpback whales, and the soft rustling of swaying kelp leaves filled my ears. The sound under the sea was much different than the sound above. I decided to descend further, marvelling at the underworld of the sea. Anemones swayed gently in the gentle current, their tentacles waving like colourful banners. It was then that I encountered something beyond normal. My eyes sparkled as I encountered a sea turtle, its ancient eyes gazing into mine with a wisdom born of millennia in this underwater world. "Ggghmmm" the thousand year old sea beast stared into my eyes. Then it turned and left me alone. Good choice. I ate turtle meat earlier, so I wasn''t in the mood for it again. Lucky thing, go thank Mem-Cho. The turtle''s surprisingly fast movements carried out away as it left. As I ventured deeper, bubbles of water around me, the moonlight faded, and the depths grew darker. Bioluminescent creatures, like tiny stars, illuminated my path. How beautiful. In the distance, the eerie silhouette of a shipwreck emerged, covered in corals and inhabited by curious eels that peered out from the shadows. I swam amidst swaying forests of giant kelp, their towering fronds reaching for the surface far above. A sense of profound connection enveloped me. With each breath, I remained a part of this magical realm and then I sensed danger. It was like a badger sensing a snake. My White Tiger senses rang like a bell as the shadow of a massive serpentine dragon caught my eyes in the distance. Mixed chills ran down my spine as the feeling of threat shed with the urge to fight. ''That''s not a small dragon. It''s more than a few kilometers long.'' I noted. How was such a beast hiding so near Hawaii? How had it nevere out to humanity''s view? That thing could level America, Mexico, and its nearbynds with ease. Not wanting to destroy Hawaii, but very curious about who that creature was, I had to hold back a grumble. I put effort into concealing my presence and left the area. There wasn''t any point in shing with an unbothered beast of destruction. * * * [Third Person Point of View] God-in-Spirit Quetzalcoatl strode out of the sea as her serpentine body transformed into humanoid. She stepped into the sand as she stretched her arms, her wet body glistening under the moonlight. "Mhm, what was that?" As she stood on the beach of Mexico, having returned from the little mass of Hawaii, she asked out loud. "What are you talking about, O'' my God King?" A feminine voice asked as the sand beneath Quetzalcoatl''s feet morphed. The visage of a woman formed. Chalchiuhtlicue, an Aztec deity of water, rivers, and seas, said. "Did you not enjoy the swim?" "Oh, it was fantastic," she jerked her hair off the water. "It shook off the irritation I was feeling recently. You know, they sensed the Box of Xotolt in Japan, and then they sensed the weapon that was inside. The Sword of Death has been taken out. Yet, we don''t know its location because it was taken out in a Middle Shore realm and used in a Heavenly Realm. That means that the Shinto Gods know about the weapon, and I needed that swim to calm my nerves. I was just about to rush to Shinto and wreck a little havoc just now." "Ah," the Sea Goddess smiled awkwardly. "Don''t worry, O'' She of the Jade Skirt," Quetzalcoatl started. "I am feeling rxed for now. Instead, tell me this. Did you sense any peculiar presence in the sea? I think I sensed Tezcatlipoca or one of his people." That would be the Jaguar God, the Aztec equivalent of the White Tiger of the West. "It was odd." "Hm," the Goddess hummed. "I sensed a human going deep in, that''s all. I didn''t pay much attention, so maybe it was him who you sensed? The depth he went into is too much for a normal human to venture to." "I see," the Aztec Chief God nodded and stretched a bit more. "Alright then. I was supposed to go to Hawaii tomorrow anyway, I wanted to see a few people. I guess this is another reason to venture there. See youter, Jade Skirt." Quetzalcoatl said before she leapt into the air. Wings came out of her back and carried her through the clouds and into her heaven. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [66] The Aztec Chief God and Her Questionable Taste [66] The Aztec Chief God and Her Questionable Taste Chapter 66: The Aztec Chief God and Her Questionable Taste I took a few hours of sleep and then woke up when the sun did. The filming began with breakfast, to my annoyance. I endured and told myself this was just how this game worked. Selling privacy was how this kind of show sold tickets. After breakfast, we were given free time. We probably got ten minutes'' worth of content with the filming. We''re supposed to spend the rest of the day trying to make the other fifty minutes. After breakfast, we went to roam the town a little. Looked around the local culture, met some foreigners, and had an overall good time trying to mingle with others. "Ano, I-" Kengo Morimoto, the third-year senpai, was trying his luck on a local girl. His broken English seemed to charm the red-haired youngdy. We watched andughed in the back as Mem-Cho recorded with her phone. That was a fun clip, I''m sure it would end up in the episode. To our surprise, the ginger girlreallytook a liking to Kengo. Her name was Chloe, and she was a fan of Japanese culture. Once we told her about our show, she grew excited and decided to show us around the towns, which started with her own living quarters. She was pretty rich, it turned outlooks like Kengo struck gold. "This is my hometown, I grew up here, but I don''t live here anymore. I''ll leave for my current home in California in a week." The girl, Chloe, exined as she showed us around. We secretly patted Kengo on the back when she wasn''t looking and soon we ventured deep into the ind. There was a forest in this part with multiple mountains and caves, and the filming crew captured quite a nice scene. However, the director came to Mem and whispered a n. "Mem-Cho, you record on the phone. Since it''s an adventure-type scenario, it''s better to do a portrait shot. That''d give it a more real touch to the scene." The director said and the filming crew heaved a sigh. It seemed annoying to carry heavy cameras deep inside a forest, so they decided to stay behind and dumped all responsibilities on Memmy''s shoulders. "Wow, so responsible they are," Mem said with an annoyed grunt a few minutes after we left the crew behind, making meugh. "Don''tugh. Help me take some shots." "Yeah, sure," I agreed and took the phone from her. "Let''s- ah." "What''s wrong?" Mem-Cho asked, raising an eyebrow at me. My eyes locked on the scene ahead, there was a small cave opening at the bottom of arge green mountain. We were at the cave''s entrance, led by the local girl. My [Jade Perception] sensed a bunch of interesting mana signatures inside. ''Finally, Mermaid Meat.'' Er, I mean Mermaids. There were a bunch of Mermaids inside. "It''s nothing," I lied to Mem. "I''ll record for now, this seems interesting." "Thanks~" Mem tip-toed and kissed me on the cheek before she quickly ran ahead to gather with the group. I stayed a few steps back, and one of the girls, Akane, slowed down to join me. She smiled, "Want help with the recording?" "I''m fine, thanks." I smiled back and said. I looked ahead at the ginger girl, listening to her words carefully. "This ce is haunted, we locals believe," Chloe said. "At nighttime, strange sounds like songse from here. There is a water path inside that connects to the sea, so it might be dolphins or some other fish, but we don''t take the chance to go in. asionally, men are drawn inside by the songs and don''t return for a few days at a time. When they do return, they are a lot skinnier and they also don''t remember anything that happened inside. I don''t suggest we go inside, but it should be an interesting story for your show." Ah, so Sirens. Delicious. At first, I half expected this girl to lure us inside, but she was really just giving us a tour instead. Good decision. "We should head inside," I suggested just as everyone turned to me. They wore two different expressions, part of the group was excited and another part looked skeptical. "She said the songs happen at nighttime, so it should be fine since it''s still daytime." I lied. There were Mermaids, or Sirens more urately, inside right now. With their enhanced hearing, they should be able to make a run for it by the time we reach there, but I was hoping to take at least a silhouette. That''d help start some controversies which would help me in the long term to expose the existence of magic in this world. "I, uh, don''t think that''s a good idea," Chloe rubbed the back of her head. "Even if it''s not some ghost or Siren inside, it can be dangerous if it''s a scary fish." "It''s fine, we''ll manage," I insisted. "Why do you want to endanger us when we already had a situation in Fuji?" To my annoyance, Sen Kaibara stepped into the conversation. This guy... "Come on, it''s going to be fun. What''s the worst that can happen anyway?" Mem-Cho raised a red g in an attempt to support me. Silence fell on the area as we pondered what to do. In the end, I was about to open my mouth to agree, but right then a person dropped from the mountain above. The figure dropped from very high above, though thanks to the trees that obscured the view, the others must think they were just around the corner. But I knew the truth as long blonde hair flickered across the air and the person dropped to their feet. "Whoo!" The woman cheered and looked up, shooting her hair to the side and shooting us a grin. "What are you kids doing so deep in the forest?" "Whoa..." the kids couldn''t hold back a gasp of appreciation at the beauty of the woman. She had long blonde hair coupled with her jewel-like green eyes that went well with her emerald gem chin piercing. She wore a sleeveless shirt and countless emerald gems on her hair, fingers, and wrists. She looked like a modern Mexican Goddess. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] A few of the kids, namely Sen Kaibara, even had to quickly cover his pants with his hands. I shouldn''t judge since hewas the youngest guy here. ''A real jade beauty,'' I couldn''t help but think. Normally, I would have snickered to myself, but my senses didn''t let me. I also stood frozen but for a reason much different from the kids. I recognized her, that face, right away. If my memory isn''t ying tricks, that was Quetzalcoatl, from Fate Grand Order. My [Jade Perception] notified me that the appearance wasn''t the only thing they had inmon. I could sense this woman''s Dragon powers; the imminent aura she had as a Chief God. I suppressed my [Tiger Icon] from acting up in response to her presence, as I also realized that this was the same dragon I saw under the seast night. No wonder it was such a strong creature. But what is the Aztec Chief God doing in the mortal world like this? Sheughed as if she enjoyed our silently stunned expression, "This cave isn''t safe for you kids, listen to what the locals say. Even if... some of you would be fine, the others might not." She looked at the non-magical kids and then shot a look particrly directed towards me. She blinked and then gasped, and I could tell it was fake. "Hey, I know you!" Huh? Shit, did she recognize me fromst night? She shouldn''t since I hid myself in time, but... "You kids are from that Japanese show!" She yelled like an excited little girl, with her hands sped. "I am a fan!" Oh. What? ...Why the hell would aChief Godever watch a kids'' dating show?! * * * The cave, or maybe the mountainC well, perhaps the entirety of Hawaii as a whole, was under her protection. That''s why she didn''t allow us outsiders to go bother the Sirens inside the cave. We had no other choice but to listen to her and leave the forest. Of course, Quetzalcoatl came out with us. The others didn''t mind her at all, and once we reunited with the filming crew, they didn''t see a problem either. No, instead, they looked happy to have a mega-beauty on the episode. Greedy bastards. None of them realized that, if provoked, thisrge woman could dismantle Hawaii in a matter of seconds. "Are you a local, madam?" Deciding to figure out her true motives myself, I went to her and spoke in clear English. The others were buying ice cream from a vendor nearby, while I and Quetzalcoatl stood a bit far from them. She was staring at the sea when I approached and talked to her. "Oh," she turned to me, revealing a very charming smile. "I guess you can say that. I''m a local to all the nearby regions. These days it''s mostly Mexico." Okay, I have to admit she''s beautiful. Hm, should I hit on her? Will she cave my head into the floor if I try my luck? "You are strong," she suddenly said, with her emerald eyes glinting. "I didn''t expect this when I was watching the show." "Uh, I see." I was at a loss for words. Well, not really. I wanted to say a lot, as much as my Tiger side wanted to sh with her, my Venerable part wished to humiliate her, and my Sorcerer side wanted to see her giggle and then some more. I wasn''t sure what to say about the many things I wanted to say. "You''re strong too," I finally decided that was the response I should go with. And it was true, she was much stronger than both Bishamon and Sapphire. Oddly enough, she raised an eyebrow at that, as if I shouldn''t be able to tell how strong she is. "Interesting, you can feel my strength?" Sheughed. "How much exactly? Don''t answer that. Tell me, what faction do you belong to?" "Nexus of Eternity," I told her the name of my Sect, earning another curious look. "Not very popr, I imagine, but I am not making it up." "Must be a strong group if such a young member of it is this strong," she put a hand on my shoulder, squeezing suddenly. Is this harassment? "Now this is odd. I came here for an autograph, you know? But now I''m meeting a Demigod instead of the cute young man." She said in a pondering tone. "Well, that''s how acting works," I told her as I endured her squeeze, which was strong enough to melt steel. "And I can still give you the autograph you came here for. I can write it anywhere you want, with any kind of... ink, too." "..." She stared at me. Then she let go of my shoulder and began to giggle. "You can''t be serious. That is abadpickup line." And it worked if you''re giggling. "Is it? I''ll keep that in mind. But, who are you anyway?" She stoppedughing and looked into my eyes with a smile. "It''s better the less you know of the details." "You said you''re a local of Mexico, and you called me a DemiGod yet you act casual. Which means you''re at a position where meeting a Demigod doesn''t bother you, so that means you are a God yourself, a Mexican one," I said, acting as if I was a detective. The act reminded me of my Sorcerer days. "Hmm, since it''s Mexico, you''re a part of the Aztec Pantheon? You have beautiful blonde hair and green eyes, it doesn''t ring much of a bell. But your emerald eyes are silted and your tongue is super long, don''t ask when I noticed, so you are most likely a Snake-type Goddess. And you were protecting the Sirens in the cave, so you have a good rtionship with the sea. So you are a serpent that doesn''t mind salt water. You are also physically super strong. All of these narrow down the snake-type Goddesses from the Aztecs by a lot. In that case, let''s see... Quetzalcoatl?" The woman simply stared at me with her smile ever gentle. The glint in her eyes found the guessing game amusing as she let out a short chuckle. "Charming analysis. I shall not lie as a sign that I am impressed. Yes, I am the Chief God of Aztecs, the Feathered Serpent." She said and let out a bit of pressure. I didn''t bulge, making her raise an eyebrow. "I expect people to bow around this time, but I''ll let it pass since you''re not my subjectandI like you." "Sure. Why watch Japaneseteenreality romance, by the way?" I asked suddenly and saw her arrogant face freeze. "Kind of creepy, not gonna lie, for someone who is most likely thousands of years old." Her face went red and she avoided my eyes, looking to the side and suddenly her fingers began to y with her hair. "Just curiosity," she said, making me hum. "You just said you like me. I am 15." "...." "And you were just squeezing me until a moment ago." I stared at her. The Chief God couldn''t find her words. A minuteter, she drew out a breath, her jaw stuttering. Funny that this woman could punch me and send me flying from one country to another. "I..." As if to save her, the kids returned with ice cream and looked at us. "Hey, what''s the heavy atmosphere? Chill with some ice cream!" Mem interrupted us by giving both of us two cones. I epted it with a snicker while the Chief God did so while shooting me a dirty look. ''It''s cute when strong women are flustered.'' The sun soon rose in the high sky, and the main part of the episode began. All of us changed into swimsuits, even Quetzalcoatl, as the beach episode truly began. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [67] Trouble in the Beach [67] Trouble in the Beach Chapter 67: Trouble in the Beach [Third Person Point of View] Immortality was nice. But boredom was not. Especially when it was the kind of boredom that stretched for millennia. With immortality came boredom, ack of stimtion, and excitement. Even a great blessing like Immortality could dull at some point, like a curse. Not enough to make a God suicidal, but enough to make them seek entertainment in any other way. In search of new stimting experiences and sensations, Gods have done a lot of things throughout the centuries. Mainly warsmythological wars. sh between Chief Gods that split the world into the seven continents that exist today. At one point, Gods came to an agreement to stop meddling in the mortal realm. If they continued fighting, the realm was bound to copse. That wouldn''t end well for any of them. It was the main reason why the supernatural aspect of the world became an alien concept instead of being amon theme across the centuries. Gods coulde down to the mortal world anytime, of course, they coulde and have fun, but it was limited. Most of all, they were exclusively forbidden from using their powers in the mortal world in a harmful way. If power usage really became necessary, they would erect an Instant Dungeon to take care of their business. Of all the Major Gods, Quetzalcoatl was a Warrior God. All of these limitations didn''t suit her taste. She just wanted to fight and wreak havoc; to enjoy her days, but these rules kept her restrained. As one could expect, she had broken the rules many times across the years, though they weren''t grand enough that she received worthwhile punishment. Aztecs simply fixed the issue bypensating the other Pantheons with material goods. Atst, in the recent century, she forced herself to adapt to the changing times. The Computers and Inte helped with it the most. It was a good pass time. She liked all kinds of entertainmentgames,ic books, movies, anime, novels, everything. Though a Warrior God feared by many, Quetzalcoatl spent all her time locked in her room nowadays. Quetzalcoatl was what Japanese people would call a "hikikomori". Speaking of Japan, she particrly liked that country. The entertainment side of that country was extremelyvish and enjoyable for her. She was also into Korean dramas, and recently, she tried her first Japanese Reality Show. Out of coincidence, or perhaps fate, it just happened to be the show where Aqua was acting. God-in-Spirit, Quetzalcoatl, was a fan. * * * ''That was embarrassing,'' Quetzalcoatl was in a changing room, a wooden hut, on the beach as she changed into her bikinis. She tied her top behind her back as she wore a cute, soft frown and stared down at the floor. ''That little mortal. Was he serious or was he teasing me? How outrageous.'' She did expect a little flirting when she came here, but that expectation faded when she realized Aqua knew how strong she was. More so after he deduced her identity. Okay, fine, flirting was one thing, but who would knowingly tease herCthe Feathered Serpent? Did that child have a death wish? "..." Wait, why was she getting so worked up by a child anyway? Unbelievable. Quetzalcoatl quickly shook her head, the heat of embarrassment vanishing from her face. She turned to exit the hut when a ring chimed in her ear. It was the ring of a phone call, except only she could hear it. "ept Call," She said and the magical call was epted. The voice of a man, her current direct Avatar, flowed into her head. "[Good afternoon, mydy. I have called to ask just in case. Have you found the culprits yet?]" Her Avatar''s skeptical voice asked as she blinked. Right, she wasn''t mainly here to meet the cast of her new favorite show. That would be a waste of time, at least that''s what her subordinates would have said. She had a more formal reason to be in Hawaii. She grumbled. "I''m on it. I made sure the Mermaids were safe in a cave, but I have yet to locate the fools who are after them. I did find someone who I thought was a suspect for a moment, I was about to st their head then, but it was a wrong call. It was just some kids. Uh, you know from that show." "[Oh,]" her Avatar went silent. A sigh came from the other side a momentter. "[I can''t tell you to not enjoy yourself, but make sure to do your job too. This is an important request from Antis, since we are in charge of this region we can help them and secure a good rtionship. Yes, I knowyoudon''t care, but it''s a good thing for the Pantheon as a whole. So please take it a bit seriously. Goodbye." The pissed man''s voice died in her head and Quetzalcoatl sighed in annoyance. "Why mustIdeal with little things like this?" If the flow of Fate wanted her to deal with problems so bad, then send some Chief Gods her way, dammit. These fucking Dark Pirates that dared to mess with the Mermaids, why did they have to ruin her lovely vacation? She kicked the sand, pausing midway as she realized too much teen drama might have affected her behavior in odd ways. "You are a Warrior God" Quetzalcoatl reminded herself and walked out of the hut while pping her cheeks. * * * [First Person Point of View] ''What''s up with her?'' I looked to the hut as Quetzalcoatl walked out of it. She looked grumpy. Better not mess with her, these stupid Warrior Gods get angered easily. Her appearance drew me, however. For a being as old as I, outer beauty didn''t affect my soul. However, it''s true that I was in the body of a teenager right now. I could control my urges, but my hormones acted on their own in the sight of a hottie. This woman was gorgeous; my type. Her blonde hair streaked down her body like a fountain, her green eyes twinkling like little stars. Most of her body was now exposed; her previous pants were reced by a red sarong skirt that left one of her long legs exposed. Her breasts were tied down by her green top, but her toned abdomen and wide torso were visible for the world to see. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] I took a long, good look at her. Gorgeous. "Your eyes will fall if you keep staring," Mem-Cho said dryly from my side. I let out augh and turned to her. "Your own appearance isn''t helping me stop that. You look cute." She looked adorable in her ck bikini, topped with a cape. It was an odd choice of outfit, but it looked good on camera, and in real life too. The other girls Yuki, Akane, and Mai who were chatting amongst themselves on the side were wearing simr outfits but with different colors. Akane looked the best, it suited her greatly, while Mai looked like a beautiful flower. [1] The guys just wore Hawaiian shirts and shorts, me included. Though I and a few others kept it unbuttoned, revealing our chiseled chest. The other guys had model-type skinny build, while I was a bit bulky and had a defined chest and abs; girls liked both, but I liked mine better. "Yeah, sure," Mem said dismissively, still managing a smile. "What were you two talking about earlier? She looked pretty flustered." "She''s a supernatural being. I was just melting the ice between us as far as first impressions went." I told her. I didn''t go into the details that she was a being who could level Hawaii with ease if angered. No need to give my cutie anxiety. "If you say so," Mem-Cho didn''t buy it but nodded. She turned and began to walk towards the blonde woman. "I''ll go talk to her, then. Hope she doesn''t hate devils." "Try your luck," I didn''t know if she hated devils, so I couldn''t reassure her. I kept my eyes on Mem-Cho as she approached the woman who was lying on a bench now. I made sure the dragon didn''t react harshly at Mem-Cho greeting her, instead showing a smile, and beginning to chat normally. Good. Letting the two blondes some privacy to get along, I looked around in search of shifting my attention somewhere else. "Guys, I''ll go on a walk. See youter." "Take care," I said and walked away, as Mai waved me goodbye. Yuki looked at me once, her eyes locking on my abs for a moment before she looked away, while Akane walked out from the chat and rushed to join me. "Let''s walk together," she said, while a bunch of cameras rolled in the distance, catching everything. * * * [Third Person Point of View] It was mid-noon, and the sun shined brightly in the sky, casting its warmth and light onto the beach. Akane walked right beside Aqua, the situation was perfect to grab each others hands, but Akane couldnt find the courage. Their footprints painted the sand as they walked, chatting lightly about topics that didnt matter. Akane enjoyed the fresh air and the crashing of the waves, taking in the peaceful atmosphere of the beach. The feeling of sand beneath her feet and the warmth of his presence which was always oddlyfortable made her rx. Akane was unsure how to lead a proper conversation with him. There were cameras too, though it should be hard to pick up the conversation from this far thanks to the wind. At one point, they stopped near a rock boulder and Akane found the courage to ask something meaningful. You have a nice body must have worked hard for it, right? Okay, that wasnt what she wanted to ask. Or what she should have asked. Now it just gave away that shed been staring at him this entire time. She had seen him naked before when all his clothes were burned by that white me, and since then it had been stuck in her head. Akane wasnt slow, she knew she had built feelings for himtoo fast and too much. Who wouldnt fall for a man if he hugged you and withstood the blow of a dynamite with his bare back, just to keep you safe? Aqua looked confused at the question but nodded. Yes- ah, are you asking this because you are curious if my powers help make my body look better? That wasnt what she meant, but she quickly nodded anyway. It was better if he thought that. I guess when I grow in a Rank, my body receives boons. It gets cleansed. But no, you have to work for the muscles. Train physically, and all that. Raising your Qi or Mana can boost your physical growth though. Oh, I see. Akane nodded, taking this chance to take a proper long look at his chest and abs behind his unbuttoned shirt. Youve been looking for a while, Akane. he suddenly said, making her freeze as all the blood rushed away from her forehead and focused on her cheeks. Do you want to touch it? ?! Akanes head snapped to lock eyes with him. Is this a joke? There were cameras locked on them. If the microphone didnt pick up on their conversation, it didnt need to. If the camera picked up on her touching him in open daylight, how could she show her face to Akane cleared her throat and shook her head. N-never mind She hesitated. M-maybe some other time. It feels odd to do it in front of a camera. Can we change the subject? Aqua smiled, holding back augh. Sure, ask me anything. Akane sighed in relief and pondered. Anything, he said. Should she ask what she was about to ask, instead ofplimenting his body? Deciding to do that, she looked at him. About what you said in Fuji, Aqua. How am I special? Aqua hummed, pondering. You are a lovely girl with a cute face and interesting hair color. Id say appearance-wise you look exotic. You are also observant, very smartand yet somehow still so cute. You are also very understanding, and- I- I didnt mean it that way! Akane interrupted him quickly, her face a blushing mess. She looked to the side, took in a deep breath, and looked back. I meant. That magic thing. You sent everyone to sleep, but you said I, Mem-Cho, and Mai Senpai could stay because we werent normal. I talked to the two of them and confirmed they are magical people, but how am I? Aqua stroked his chin. "I don''t know if I should wait to reveal this, but you have a book stored inside your soul. It''s a magical book sealed within you. You aren''t magical yourself, but it seems your family is a line of mages. If they aren''t one right now, then maybe a couple of hundred years ago. I''m unsure about what the book is about, but if you manage to awaken it, it should allow you to be a mage. A Dark Mage, to be precise. Right now, you''re normal." "Ah." Akane blinked. "Yeah, don''t worry about it," suddenly, he walked closer to her, putting his arms on her hair and ruffling it. "I''ll take care of you if you need any help with it. You have my number, so just give me a call any day, even if we don''t meet after LoveMy ends." "...." Her excited eyes lost their color at thest line. There was only one episode, and from the looks of it, she wasn''t going to be picked by him tomorrow. Akane''s heart thumped. She lowered her head and opened her mouth. She closed her mouth again and sighed. Raising her head back up, she looked at him. "Hey, Aqua. What type of woman are you into?" She wouldn''t have had the courage to ask that before; even right now, her heart thumped. But if she was going to shoot her shot, she needed to give it her best. If she knew what kind of woman she was into, she could be that. Atst, her talent could be put to some real use. "Just referencing a celebrity or even a fictional character will do." "Hm," he tilted his head. "I am into many kinds of women. You''d be surprised. Tall goth, short patooties. Tall cuties, short emos. Every mix you can think of. Uhm, except for overweight girls." "..." Seeing her silence, his gentle hand on her head suddenly moved to grab her face. Her eyes widened and she blushed. "If you were asking personality-wise, the same goes. But if you''re nning to pretend to be someone else to steal a guy''s heartnot talking about myself, of courseall guys have some women in their mind that they''d want to see. So it''s not a bad strategy. But I don''t think you''d like that. If you think you yourself are not interesting enough for a guy, then make yourself interesting. But don''t be someone else entirely, that ruins the purpose. If you can pick other people''s characteristics so well, pick some interesting ones for yourself and upgrade yourself. But don''t just be a copy of someone else, that''s not fun, is it?" "...." He smiled. "See youter, Akane." Aqua didn''t let go of her face yet. He leaned over and kissed her gently on the forehead. The pondering Akane blushed but said nothing. Aqua walked away. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [1] Bikini Pictures [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] [68] Proposed with Quetzalcoatl’s Mission [68] Proposed with Quetzalcoatls Mission Chapter 68: Proposed with Quetzalcoatls Mission I left Akane behind and roamed the area for a bit more. My [Jade Perception] told me that the Mermaids in that cave very far from here have increased in number. I really wanted to go and take a look, but since the Dragon Goddess was protecting them, I didn''t feel like going there. Until next time, Mermaid meat. Speaking of the dragon woman, I ended my lone venture and returned to the filming site. The kids were still there, and so was Quetzalcoatl. She was lying in her beach chair, and chatting with Mem-Cho much louder now,ughing and giggling. Odd to see such an old Goddess get along with a young devil. "Hey," I waved my hand as I approached them. "What''s so fun that you guys areughing?" "The little boy from before," Quetzalcoatl shot me a look. "Do you know him well, Mem-Cho?" "Ah, yes," Mem-Cho nodded, looking at me. "You asked what faction I belonged to, right? It''s the one he''s part of. I forgot the name, sorry." She forgot the name CNexus of EternityC the greatest of all time? I shot her a dirty look that she received with a wink. "Uh-huh. So this faction of yours deals with not only talented young humans, but devils too. Who''s the leader? They must be some big shot." Quetzalcoatl truly believed that, from the looks of it. It''s better to y along, I suppose. "I don''t think you''ll recognize him; he goes by the title The Venerable One. He lives on some secluded mountain in the maind." "Maind?" "China." "Ah." The Goddess nodded to herself. Since she thought my Sect had a superpower leader leading it, there was no reason to tell her that I was the leader myself. She''ll know someday if she doesn''t die all of a sudden. "I didn''t know that," Mem-Cho looked at me. "I thought-" I shot her and she went silent. "Ah right, I did join recently. So it makes sense I don''t know." "Hmm," Quetzalcoatl looked at Mem and then back at me. A mischievous glint ran across her eyes. "Hey, I have a mission for you. You can choose to reject it, but if you ept and seed, I''ll reward you. In fact, if you do a fantastic job, the Aztec Pantheon might back up this ''Sect'' of yours in many ways. Deal?" Oh, what is this now? What sort of job could a Goddess possibly have for me? Hmm. "What''s the juicy details? I can''t agree to it before you tell me about it." I looked at her and she raised an eyebrow. "What audacity to ask this God King for details. You should be grateful that I am even honoring you with a mission," she said. She''s cute. "Anyways, no, I can''t tell you the details. It''s kind of a secret. Unless you agree, I can''t tell you. You just have to trust me on this and ept it. I can assure you that you won''t die - if you''re worried about that. Your power level should be just about enough to deal with this." Given she could only feel my aura and not my other powers, that meant I was more than enough for the little errand she had for me. I should just agree. It''s not bad to create a connection with the Aztecs and its Chief God. Also, I like her. Being a hot blondie in her human form and a serpent in her dragon form, even though she was not an Azure Dragon, she reminded me a little of the Azure Dragon of the Eastern Cosmos from my 6th life. "Sure," I agreed, and all of a sudden, mist burst from beside me. It wasn''t done by the Goddess but by a third party. "What the," the Goddess looked at the figure that emerged from the cleared mist. "Hero Faction?" It was a man, who was a member of the Hero Faction. Mem-Cho froze, and I moved over to protect her just in case. * * * "There are cameras all around here, you know?" Quetzalcoatl looked up from her chair and stared into the eyes of the man who wore a mage''s robe. He pushed his sses up and smiled, "It''s fine, a mere camera won''t catch the mist of Dimension Lost. Besides, I cast magic to make all eyes and cameras unable to notice me. We from the Hero Faction don''t take chances, O'' Great Goddess." He turned to Mem-Cho, his eyes twinkled gently before he looked up to meet my eyes. He smiled. "My name is George, I''m a Great Mage and the Vice Leader of the Hero Faction. You must be Aquamarine Hoshino, nice to meet you." It''s not hard to find my name, moreover since I was somewhat of a celebrity now, but I hated how he said it with a tone that said he knew everything about me. And did he just say he was a ''Great'' mage? I don''t usually judge, but he seems pathetic for the arrogant aura he carried himself around with. "Yeah, me too," I kept my reply short and gave him a nod. The man looked at Mem again, an odd expression passing by his face before he shook his head. "Why is the Hero Faction here?" Asked Quetzalcoatl with a tilt of her head. "Not the Hero Faction, just me." George looked away from Mem-Cho and said. "I was a part of the Magician Association in the past, you see before I was scouted by Captain Cao Cao. There is a little incident going around in Hawaii, rted to some Dark Mages who used to be a part of the Magician Association in the past. I''m sure you heard this. Shall we talk about this in private?" "Dark Mages you mean those guys who call themselves Dark Pirates are Dark Mages? Should have figured from the name. And no, you should say whatever you want right here." Quetzalcoatl said, nudging her chin at me. "This boy is representing me in this exact mission, and I was just about to share with him the details. As a good mercenary of the Hero Faction, you can do that in my stead." The Hero Faction, from the little I knew, was famous all over the world. They were not the strongest, but they were at the top. Their leader Cao Cao could even sh with a Chief God and walk out alive. So they were useful mercenaries used by many Pantheons to carry out tasks. Even Aztecs had hired them in the past, and that''s why Quetzalcoatl knew him to begin with. George shook his head with a smile, used to being ordered around by living Nukes, as he turned to me. "Well, the exnation is for both of you. I am here to notify you to stay out of this and let me handle it. I shall stop those bastards and rescue the Mermaid Princess as soon as possible." "What?" Both Quetzalcoatl and I asked out loud, and the woman continued. "The Princess of Antis? That girl has been kidnapped? Ugh, those mage fools." "Indeed. But rest assured, I''ll take care-" "No," Quetzalcoatl stood up. "You got the mission from the Mage Association, but I got the request from Poseidon himself. If it''s his precious granddaughter at stake, I can''t let you handle this. I agree that you arepetent, but if one of the mages turns out to be an old buddy of yours and you hold back, the Princess might be in danger. I can''t take that chance." "But-" "And I don''t trust you," Quetzalcoatl shot him a suspicious look. "What if you are one of the mages rted to this? I am not suspecting you, but it''s always possible. So no, I will not handle my responsibility to a mere Mage. You do your job, and I''ll do mine. Well, this boy will do mine, but it''s the same thing." I looked at her in surprise and George frowned, "Why would you trust a young man with a mission which you said is so serious? That is baffling." "He seemspetent," "I-" "You dare doubt the Eyes of Wisdom?" Quetzalcoatl tilted her head as her green eyes shifted their color, bing gold with ck lines spinning like machinery. "He will take care of it." I rubbed the back of my head, "Hey, I appreciate that you trust me so much, but I have acted to do. If it''s so serious, you should do it yourself or let him do it. I''ll be busy the entire day, so-" "Do it tomorrow," she said. "It''s not that urgent. Otherwise, I''d have received some warning from my subordinate. You finish your episode. I''d feel bad if your episode turned out to be bad because I interrupted it. Do it tomorrow." "Alright, fine," I agreed. So it''s a mermaid rescue mission? Shouldn''t be too hard. I wanted to eat some mermaid meat, but it''d be troublesome if I ate Poseidon''s granddaughter. So I''llplete the mission as given. She promised a reward, I hope it''s enough topensate for the mermaid meat. "Alright then," George let out a sigh. "I''m d you didn''t tell me to not meddle with this, at least. So I''ll go now and try to fix this before tomorrowes. Thanks for the time." He smirked and with a burst of purple mist, he vanished from sight. "He seemed quite strong, Miss Quku," Mem-Cho said, and Quetzalcoatl turned to her. "He did? He''s a twig. He can only cast a few powerful spells, but that takes time. I can snap him in half before he can say a single incantation. Mages are weaklings." ''Heydy, don''t insult my-'' Never mind. She does have a point. Mages don''t usually have strong bodies, so they are easy to deal with if you''re a berserker like Quetzalcoatl. Also, did Mem just call her ''Quku''? Whoa, and she didnt look like she minded that. On another note, the camera was finally on us again. Now that George was gone, his magic lifted and attention shifted to us. The three of us realized that around the same time and decided to drop the topic. Quetzalcoatl yawned and stretched her arms, giving birth to a sight that''d live in the memories of all the viewers rent-free. She flipped her hair to the side and looked at me. "I did say I trust you, my eyes are special, but I still want to make sure just in case. But at the same time, I don''t want to take you away from the camera. So" she smiled. "Wanna swim with me?" Mem-Cho''s eyes widened as the Goddess reached out a hand. I stared at her and then epted it. She grinned. Then, I was violently pulled to the water. With all cameras focused on the two of us, I was thrown to the sea before ''Quku'' jumped and dragged me under the sea. I didn''t call forth my Tiger Icon, which made me unable to breathe. But there were many Cultivation Skills that allowed me to rece actual breathing by just absorbing the Qi in the air. It was a little stuffier than what I didst night, but it worked. The two of us locked eyes, with the water shimmering around us, and Quetzalcoatl let out augh seeing me unable to talk. I could rece breathing, but not talking. It seemed she really liked me when silent. "Try to keep up with me," she said even though we were underwater. "I know just testing out swimming skills isn''t enough, but it should give me enough idea about your energy level and maniption." She said, and I noticed her hands were a little transformed, and so were her legs. Her fingers were connected by a thinyer of green skin now. Tell you what, woman, I can do that too. As she gave me ast look before sting away, I used simple Qi maniption to coat my hands and feet. Then, I followed behind her. A portion of that day''s episode just had my and "Quku''s" heads popping up out of the water, every few minutes and each far from the past position. The viewers were left bewildered, wondering how we were moving so fast. Though most would think it was edited. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [69] A Complicated Choice [69] A Complicated Choice Chapter 69: A Complicated Choice "Looks like you had fun," Mem handed me a towel as I walked out of the sea and began to dry myself. "Why the tone?" I asked as I dried myself,ughing a little. The swim was fun. "Yes, don''t be like that. I am not going to steal your little boy," Quetzalcoatl walked out of the water as she said that; her wet skin was glistening under the sun. "...He''s not mine," Mem-Cho replied and looked away. "He''s just an asshole. Looks like you guys had fun swimming, that''s all that matters." Quetzalcoatl shook her hair as the wind in the area increased all of a sudden. A gust of wind made her hair dance and dry as she spoke. "You need to be dominant with guys like him, you know? You can''t say he isn''t yours, you have to make him. I have been watching the show, and I''m rooting for you." She gave her a thumbs-up and began to walk away. "Anyways, boy, you focus on your shooting. Tomorrow you''ll have to get busy. Unless that Magepletes the mission by himself before that." "Bye, Quku-" I waved and paused when she turned back to give me a look. "Huh? Am I not allowed to call you that? Mem was doing that earlier, so" "That''s how I introduced myself to her, yes. My real name can be quite a mouthful, you know?" She stopped to inform me. "So I just mix the first letters of my two names. Quetzalcoatl, and Kukn. I don''t allow people who know my identity to call me Quku, but sure. I''ll allow you two." She said that and left. I shrugged and looked back to Mem-Cho. Strangely, she didn''t react to Quku''sst rant. Rather, her mind was stuck on the words of advice that the immortal woman said. I stared at her and she broke out of her daze. A deep blush arose on her face from whatever deranged fantasy she might have been imagining just now. I deadpanned at her. "That''s a Warrior Goddess who can crush a mountain between her thighs, I wouldn''t take her love advice if I were in your shoes." I walked away. I now had an odd burden on my shoulder; Aztec was one thing, but if it was Poseidon''s granddaughter who was rted to my mission, then Olympus was in this too. ''Haah, born in DxD, I am more entangled with Gods than I am with the devils. Then again, this is more fun anyway.'' I hummed as I roamed around the beach again. In the corner of my eyes, I caught the figure of Mai Senpai. Suddenly, I recalled a tiny little detail about her. Ah. Didn''t she get into her forgetting incident right after she had to wear swimsuits for a photoshoot? Is she doing alright? * * * [Third Person Point of View] Akane was sitting near a boulder with her mind all over the ce. What Aqua told her earlier drove her mind into an abyss of thought. It was not just a matter of dating at this point, the way he said it was a little harsh - in her opinion. But she understood. She wanted him, but thepetition was too much. So she thought she could make him want her back if she turned herself into his ideal girl. But his ideal girl was not singr to one type, he said he likes many types of women. So, if she thought she wasn''t enough, he said she should improve herself with other qualities that would make her enough. But "He didn''t say I am not interesting enough as I am, though" she pondered aloud. "He said if I think I''m not enough I can always improve myself to be enough in my mind. But based on what he said earlier, about not having any particr preference in girls, is there any need to change myself?" Now that she thought about it out loud. Didn''t he just imply He liked her as she was, and she didn''t have to change herself. Unless, of course, she felt like she wasn''t enough and wanted to change on her own. That was so thoughtful of him. Akane blushed a little, her fingers twirling with her hair. "I''m such an idiot. Here I was thinking of pretending to be his type, but he likes me as I am. Stupid me." Now that she thought about it, wasn''t she the only one whom he withstood a deadly attack for? He sent the other two girls on their own but kept her behind him to keep her safe. Maybe he really did like her more than the others. No, she was getting ahead of herself. ''I was just weak and needed protection. But the other two girls didn''t.'' She shook her head. He liked her, and she was grateful for that, but maybe he didn''t like her more than those two. She''d try to change that in the next three days. She''d get to know him better, and let him know more about her too. "Hey, Akane," Akane was pulled out of her daze by the voice of a young man. She stopped smiling C justing to realize that she had been smiling at all C and turned to find Sen just by her side. She was startled a little as she stood up, taking a step back. Had he snuck up on her? "Ah, hey, Sen." "Hey" Sen rubbed the back of his head. He wore a Hawaiian shirt and shorts, just like the other guys. "I had a weird dream back in Fuji. That you pped me. You know, we all fell asleep and went missing, I think it''s a dream from them. It''s all foggy, but yeah." "Ah," Akane blinked. Right, Aqua told her that the others would forget about the stuff that happened around that time thanks to the magic fog he used. So did Sen forget the stupid offer he made and that he got pped for it to boot? "...It''s fine. It''s just a dream, right?" Akane decided to drop the matter. If he didn''t remember about it, maybe he''d grow out of it and be better. "I guess," Sen stopped rubbing the back of his head and hesitated. In the end, he let his gaze loose from her eyes and wandered her body. Akane blinked and covered her body. "What are you doing?!" Akane felt quite creeped out. "Huh Senpai, you''re hot. No need to hide it. Don''t be ashamed of your body. I mean, I''m sure you know you''re hot since you''re wearing such a bold outfit." Sen said with a smile that he might have thought it was easygoing, but it made Akane shiver in a gross sense of goosebumps. Of course, wearing bikinis meant it was natural that people would look. But like this? By this guy? It felt really creepy to be checked out like this. "You know," he said, his hand reaching out to rest on her shoulder. "There is more to this episode left. I saw you talk to Aqua earlier, and from the looks of it, he might have rejected you? I don''t know, I didn''t catch the conversation. How about we you know, try to pair? With this episode and the others remaining, we might be able to garner some attention. Since we are in a beach episode too, maybe we can even do some naughty shoot-" Her hand came flying on his face. She found herself feeling like puking again. Here she thought he would learn, but he was a perverted little bastard. With a grunt, Akane walked away from the area, leaving a stunned Sen behind. And unlike that day in the washroom, the cameras caught everything. It was a spicy drama. * * * [First Person Point of View] "And, he got pped again." Iughed as I sipped Boba while sitting beside Mai. "I am not sure if you''re making this up or he''s just that dumb," Mai said with a shake of her head as she dangled her legs from the boulder we were sitting on top of. We were in a fairly isted ce now. It was nighttime now, and I was telling her about the Sen pping incident that I felt with [Jade Perception] a few hours ago. It made for good gossiping material while stargazing. "I''ve been meaning to ask," I spent thest few hours with her, but didn''t ask her about this yet. "Did you enjoy the day? The swimsuit didn''t bother you, did it?" "..." She paused briefly, stopping midway her sip. Slowly, she raised her head and looked into my eyes. Was she really that surprised that I remembered? "It was fine. I was thirteen back then; it was weird for me. But now I''ve ample curves to show off and feel proud about, I guess. So this was an enjoyable day if anything. And it was fun seeing you brush off the foreigner guys trying to hit on me." To my surprise, she leaned her head on my shoulders before thest line. I put my left arm around her shoulder. "But of course. How can I let other men hit on my Senpai?" I squeezed her soft shoulder as my eyes locked on the pair of invisible bunny ears on her head. They were now white, just as I had noticed on the other nights. "Right," she sounded unamused even as she smiled at the moon. "I''m not sure if I am doing myself any good by admitting this but it feelsforting to be around you. It''s odd. So don''t get any weird ideas just because I''m resting my head on your shoulder." That was mostly my Gold Sign, I think. It was useful for traumatized girls like her. "Sure," I leaned near her neck to breathe in her scent. "You smell good." "That''s creepy" she giggled, her cheeks went a little red as she sipped Boba. "You are such an idiot." She whispered under her breath, I didn''t reply because it didn''t seem I was meant to hear that. "Haah," she nudged a bit closer to me, her eyes still on the moon. "One more episode remains You know, in LoveMy, thest episode reveals the couples? Usually, it''s not unpredictable, but sometimes there are love triangles. So viewers stay on the edge of their seats until the end. I think this season is like that too because of you." "Yeah, I guess." "Who are you going to pick?" For once, she lifted her head back up to look into my eyes. "It''s Mem-Cho, right?" She sounded confident in that guess, and a little sad too. She hid it so well that I would have missed it if not for my old soul. I didn''t have much development with Mai Senpai. There was that kiss, but it was not romantic. Right after that, I made out with Mem-Cho in front of her. So naturally, all the hope for romance she might have had was squashed. But right now, in this atmosphere, under the moonlight and the gentle breeze, her blue eyes sent me signals. Her question wasn''t a question. It was an invitation. A door. The key to that door was not an answer, but another question - with a calcted action. "Who knows?" I asked her as my hand went beneath her ear and I leaned forward to capture her lips. She didn''t look shocked and she didn''t try to pull back. She closed her eyes and gave in, her hands holding my face and pulling me into the kiss. Under the moon, things grew a little moreplicated than I would have liked. As cameras rolled in the far, capturing thest of this episode, a knot formed in my heart. The choice was Akane from the start, but Ai told me she liked Mai too. Who do I choose amongst them? And if Akane was not the definitive answer, why should I keep Mem-Cho out of thepetition? The initial false reasoning I gave her was that I didn''t want to have rtionships with my subordinates, but I am fucking Tsubasa C who is also a part of the Sect. So Mem-Cho must feel wronged. Ahh, soplicated. I wanted them all, and that was possible given enough time. But only one could be my girlfriend in public, sadly. And if I had to honor one of them with the public title, there is no reason for it to be Akane. The other two weren''t bad choices either. Hah. Who must I choose in the next episode? Thankfully, I had a mission to distract my mind using C once the sun rose. Perhaps I could relieve some stress today if I had the chance to spill blood and clear my mind. That''d allow me to make a good decision. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: Who should be the girlfriend ? If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [70] Kidnapped Fish People [70] Kidnapped Fish People Chapter 70: Kidnapped Fish People Nighttime passed and the episode aired on TV and streaming services. The kids watched the episode together in the living room, sitting on the floor and eating popcorn, and I was forced to attend by Mem-Cho. Most of it passed with usughing at some shots andplimenting each other for genuinely good takes, but silence stretched every time scenes with me and another girl yed. Eyes darted back and forth. Everyone wondered which of the three girls was going to be paired with me. The other guys had their own girls by now; Nobuyuki had Yuki, and Kengo had Chloe C the ginger local whom he got pretty close to in this episode. Only Sen didnt have anybody, his bad luck. On the other hand, I had three options C Akane wasnt included in this before, but I kissed her forehead in this episode. Same with Mai, whom I shared a deeper kiss with. Mem-Cho munched on popcorn faster under the gazes of others. They must be curious about what she felt right now. She was certainly jealous; it was obvious from the way she was eating. But she wasnt as aggressive as a girl in her position should have been, thanks to our odd chemistry C along with our prior agreement from the beginning where I told her I was not interested in any rtionship with my subordinates. I felt bad for her. She must be so mad at me, apparently from the res she shot toward me. Goddammit, I knew walking the harem route wasnt a good idea. This is so uselesslyplicated and tiresome. Hah. By now, it had been a few days since I used the [Switch] to focus my personality to fit the Venerable persona. Since nothing irked me and I wasnt actively trying to keep it up, on the contrary things from my other lives were bing more prominent, like the tiger cubs who were descendants of my Trigathar persona. All of this made the Venerable persona slowly wear off and so I was returning to normal C to who I was in this world. It was for the better too. Otherwise, Im sure I would have done something bold and moreplicated about this girlfriend-choosing situation. Well. Ill figure something out. Its just a simple girl problem in the end. Ive dealt with worse. Then again, they were easier to fix. Murdering fixed almost everything. I need something to distract myself. After the romantic ending to the episode where I kissed Mai Sakurajima, causing the room to be nketed by silence, I stood up. Clearing my throat, I quickly fled the scene and went to sleep. I needed to rest for whatever I had to face tomorrow. * * * Ill be roaming the inds for a bit. That blonde woman from yesterday will be with me. When will the crew leave for the next filming location? I walked to the table of adult men who were having breakfast, leaving my own group of teens behind after I finished my meal just now. The production crew changed nces, but I was talking to the director in particr. The man took a bite of his steak and frowned as he chewed. Swallowing the portion, he hummed and nodded at me. Well leave in the evening. Be back before then. Hey, just like that-? a few kids sounded incredulous that I was allowed an unsupervised trip just like that, and it took me by surprise too. I expected a bit more resistance and was thinking Id have to reach out to the Producer old man to ask for permission. Not that I wasining. I showed him a small smile and nodded. Then I walked out of the resort. Mem-Cho stared at my back; she knew where I was going since she was there when the situation unfolded. Despite everything that happened recently which made her mad at me, a hint of worry was present in her gaze as she watched me leave. . I knew where to find Quetzalcoatl, her presence was hard to miss when she wasnt trying to hide it. She was inside the cave where I sensed the Mermaids yesterday. I walked into the forest and found the cave. There didnt seem to be any traps of anything in front of the cave, and my senses didnt catch any apparent traps inside it either. I walked inside the cave, the shadows swallowed me. The walls grew wetter the deeper I walked inside. After a few minutes of walking inside, I was greeted with three paths leading inside. A maze? I could sense the Mermaids and Quetzalcoatl inside, but it was hard to determine which path led to those presences. For situations like this, a sensitive nose was better than energy-sensing abilities. The path that let out the most smell would be the path leading to the Mermaids. My five senses, including smell, were beyond human thanks to my Soulfire refined body. I let my nose lead the way, and after a few minutes of following the left entrance, I came across another entrance. This happened two more times before I found myself walking into ake. Ake, inside this cave. I stepped out into a clearing, finding myself in a world of colors. Many kinds of ntsminated the area, and crystals were sticking out of the ground that also provided light. The ceiling was d with abustion of thousand flowers as it lit the entire opening. Where I stood, there wasnd. On my right side, there was alsond, filled with nts and such. On my left side, however, there was a luminouske. It was a mana-enrichedke, and it was connected to a hole I noticed. This led to the sea, from the looks of it. More importantly, people were bathing in theke. No, bathing was wrong. They were just they, floating and living. And they werent people at all, of course. Two dozen of Mermaids looked at me, their eyes twinkling with fear and curiosity. Mostly curiosity, even if they could sense my power level that outssed them, they didnt feel much fear since a stronger powerhouse was by their side. I was dying of boredom, boy, Quetzalcoatl said as she sat on the edge of theke, her legs dangling on the water. She was looking at him, bored. Be faster, next time. I think Ill stick to taking time with adys request. Especially if its a gorgeous baddy like Madam Kukn. I made a bad joke as I walked to her, under the eyes of the tasty delicious fishes. God, I am salivating. I didnt show anything on my face. It wouldnt be wise to let the people whose princess I am supposed to rescue know that I was interested in eating them. Bold, Quetzalcoatl looked almost amused that I still had the guts to joke and flirt. "Save that wit of yours forter; this isn''t a simple kill-and-done job, you are to rescue a bunch of people. Especially the Princess. Use your wit if thingse to that, if not then the block-headed power junkie act should be enough. "As witty as I am, Block-Headed Power Junkie is my middle name. I''ll manage." She snorted and pointed at theke, the part that connected to a tunnel outside this, leading to the sea. Take this route. Youll find a portal to Hawaii''s Middle-Shore replica ahead. I dont know what youll find on the other side since I didnt bother going in but it shouldnt be a problem for you. The Dark Pirates are camping there. First rescue the crybaby Mermaid Princess, then destroy those fools. Or destroy those fools and then rescue her. Just make sure she isnt harmed. Will do, I nodded. What about that guy? George, right? It doesn''t seem he seeded very much if youre sending me. Yeah. If he had seeded, hed have reported to me. So hes either still scouting them and is currently in the Middle Shore, or he got defeated and captured. Or hes working with them. Or that, yeah. Quetzalcoatl nodded in agreement. I have no reason to believe the vice-leader of the Hero Faction will dirty his hands for no reason, despite my words yesterday, but its not impossible either. In which case, be careful. I doubt youll be in trouble, but he does hold one of the top four Longinus ever recorded. That Dimensional Lost is annoying. Just make sure he doesnt teleport you in the Dimensional Gap, that would kill you. Ill keep that in mind. I nodded at her, sliding near her and putting my legs in the water. The mermaids and mermen cleared a path for me, whispering amongst each other as they still eyed me like a piece of wonder. I suppose its natural to be curious about a young man C a human, just like the Mages C who was capable enough to be trusted by Quetzalcoatl. I took onest look at the Mermaids, then I threw myself into the water. My Qi surged out of me as I sted forward at a moderate speed. I slipped through the hole, which was like a water slide, and after passing through it for a whole minute, I found a blue portal barely distinguishable in the water. I passed through it and the world went bright with colors. I came out of the hole, underwater, near arge chunk of earth. I looked around, allowing my [Jade Perception] to scan around the sea. There was nothing in the sea. Well, other thanrge sea monsters that will make any normal human faint in a spot. I doubt the Princess of Mermaids is shaped like a bloated shark, roaming the sea freely. She wasnt in the sea, at least not near me. I began to swim upwards, poking my head out of the water. I faced the vast sea that stretched to the horizon. I twirled back and faced the ind of Hawaii C a replica of the main inds in the Far Shore. Unlike the outside world, this didnt have all the buildings and such despite thendscape being a copy of the original. There were a few buildings, though. Buildings that could be considered important, or magical, or have been there for long enough, could transverse from the Far Shore and leave imprints on the Middle Shore. That meant, though few inparison, there were still quite some buildings on the indsbined. Since Hawaii was 28,311 km2 in area, it would take me a while to search around. If I dont find anything in thend, Ill have to search the sea. Since theyre called pirates, it wouldnt be odd if they were roaming the sea in a ship. For now, I allowed the wind aura in the area to carry me off the water and into the air. I sted through the air, keeping myself d around a blob of mist C acting like a cloud C as I jetted through the sky and searched for any sign of human life with my Jade Perception. Lets fly around a little. * * * The ind had strange beasts that would be ssified as either monsters or mythical creatures in the outside world. I didn''t have any bad blood with them, so I let them be except for the few birds which mistook me for prey and died swiftly. After roaming the sky for a couple of hours, I located an area with buildings that looked a bit better than the other buildings ruined by the monsters. It looked like it had been cleaned recently, though that''d have been hard to detect if I hadn''t paid extra attention to the details. But I did, and it was obvious that people were living in the quarters. Living may be a stretch, they were hiding there. The mist surrounding me allowed me to get close to the buildings, which let me feel the energy of the people in there. There were about a dozen people inside. And double that Mermaids. Given how the Mermaids'' presence was clustered close to one another, they seemed to be in a cell. The human presences were walking in a pattern; they were patrolling. As much as I wanted to drop down and st the area, there were fish to rescue. So I had to take this silently and slowly. I didn''t want the humans to blow the fish''s brains out because of fear. Also, I didn''t sense any divinity from the bunch of mermaids. If the Princess I was supposed to save was the granddaughter of Poseidon, she ought to have divinity in her presence. But since I didn''t sense any in the bunch below, it meant the Princess was not here. I had to capture the guards and make them spill where she was. All the while making sure they don''t get the chance to report to their backup. This is likely not the main group; there was no particrly strong presence here. Nodding to myself, I gently flew near an open window where I didn''t see or sense any guard. Calling forth my assassin skills from many lives, where I had to learn the skills for various reasons, I slipped into the building andnded on the floor softly. Well, it was time to get into action. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [71] Rescuing Merfolks [71] Rescuing Merfolks Chapter 71: Rescuing Merfolks The building was twelve stories high, and my [Jade Perception] said the merfolks were on the basement floor. The guards were scattered across all the floors, though the basement naturally held most of them. I was on the very top floor, and currently I was hiding behind an open door frame. "This is boring," I heard a guard say as he crossed paths with another guard. They patrolled in opposite directions, so every few minutes they''d cross paths and stop for a chat. Now was that time. "That''s the job." The other guard stopped too and shrugged. Though I called them guards and they did carry military-grade rifles, I could sense traces of mana inside their guns. In their barrels. They were carrying magic bullets. If I''m not careful, it might be fatal even for me. "When will the Captain return?" The first guard, let''s call him Guard A, asked Guard B. "Eh, not sure. He doesn''t have any reason to return to the base unless he gets into trouble in the sea. To begin with, he''s in the sea because it''s safer than thend. At least for someone with his skill set." "Ah right, he''s part of the Leviathan n. I keep forgetting it since he''s a lot of other things." Guard A concluded, which gave me a lot of information to go with. I knew whoever the Captain of this Pirate crew was, was a Dark Mage in the past. But to think he was a devil, too. A part of the Leviathan n, known for sea-rted powers. Does this Captain have that unique ability C Sea Serpent of the End? If he does, it might make things troublesome if I have to resort to fighting him in the sea. "Let''s continue the stroll," Unfortunately the guards didn''t give me anything else to work with. They began to separate, their backs facing one another. They passed by my door, and I took that chance to step between them. Before they could turn around and register me, my hands held their shoulders. [Fulmination of Cyclone] The Underlord technique that was used to render the Jaguar Warrior into a cluster of flesh and bones surged out of my hands. I lowered the intensity to keep the effect within their bodies, as I didn''t want some kind of sensor within the other guards to sense my Qi. While [Wrath of the Roaring Sky] turned enemies to dust, this technique did a more gorey job as it disassembled the body into chunks. The technique coursed through their veins and left it sted, causing the two men''s mouths, noses, eyes, and ears to burst into blood as they gently fell to the floor. "Floor 12, clear." I muttered as I looked at theirmunication devices to make sure the electricity destroyed those too. There was nobody else on this floor. But the lower the floor went, I could sense the numbers growing. It was really easy to raid this building, as it wasn''t enchanted by magic to stop my senses. With the help of my Copper Eyes and Jade Perception, it was as if ying a shooting game with "Wall Hack". I didn''t waste time and went down to the 11th floor. . I moved fast, there was no need to waste time. The more time passed, the more chances of someone realizing that their number was being cut down. In under ten minutes, I managed to finish all the floors. A total of 66 guards were on the floors, and I dealt with them all. This was a pretty big organization if they could have 66 guards on side watch, while arger number waited in the basement. "How boring," I shook my head. And this wasn''t even the main job. I had to go down now and kill all the guards, but interrogate the higher-ups about where in the sea I could find their Captain. I walked to the elevator that they used to travel below. I pressed the button and waited for the elevator toe. The door parted soon and I gently walked in. A few secondster, the door parted again to reveal a hallway. Two guards stood by the elevator as they blinked at me, looking at each other before quickly realizing the situation. "Intru-" one of them began to yell, while the other one almost shot his magic rifle. I let out two tendrils of [Gale Grapple] that grabbed their necks and snapped them in two. I walked out of the elevator while the two guards'' bodies fell behind me. Then, I began to rampage. There was no need to hold back now, it was impossible to not get detected by them as the area was very small. Instead of hiding and taking them out one by one, I followed my [Jade Perception] and sted towards the chamber where I sensed the merfolks with a surge of Lightning Qi. "Intruder! There is an intruder!" People sensed my Lightning Qi and yelled, but I didn''t stop. Taking multiple twists and turns, I found myself in front of a metal door. "Time to use a Cloud attack technique," I said as I called forth my Cloud Qi and held my hand curled around an invisible hilt. A massive hammer of cloud formed in my hand, and I swung it at full force against the door. A loud thud resonated around the building and the door was sted out of its restraints. There was an opening in the room. I went inside as the hammer of cloud dissipated, stepped over the fallen door, and caught the highly alert gazes of four guards in the room. Along with that, I caught the scared eyes of two dozen merfolks. Half of the room was constrained by bars, making it a prison. Behind the bars were the fish people I was supposed to rescue, while four highly equipped guards stood outside it. They weren''t just highly equipped, they were magically strong too. "Who the hell is this bastard?!" "Talk less, cast spells!" "[Ice Spear]!" "[Fire Bolt]!" Two of the mages yelled while two others raised their guns. I channeled lightning and used [Thunderstep] by my feet. I moved like a blitz around the room with a knife in my hand that I took from one of the guards. I coated the de in superheated electricity, making it glow red as I dove it through the necks of the guards. Bullets and Spells flew as they tried to resist, but I was faster than that. My feet danced on the floor and the knife went through the throats of one, two, three, and then thest Mage. Within just 4 seconds, four dead bodies fell to the floor at once. "M-more areing!" the merfolks must have caught on that I was an ally as they yelled in warning while pointing to the door. The guards whom I skipped over were rushing towards this location. While there were no mages, there were too many of them. All of them carried rifles that might hurt me, and even if one was not enough to do any damage, thousands of bullets would be painful at the very least. There was also the worry that the prison faced the door, so the moment the showers of bullets happened, many of the merpeople would fall. I ran out of the door. Then, I resonated with an Icon. The [Crown Icon] manifested over the building, floating in the sky, and I called forth my authority over humanity with a loud growl. ''Haah, the Emperor again.'' I sighed and let my voice boom. "Humanity, lower your heads." Their weapons fell out of their hands and they fell to their knees. A part of me felt betrayed to myself as I weaved lightning through my veins and let out arge surge of voltage towards the dozens of humans who were bowing to me. ''They were heretics working with a devil,'' I reasoned as chains of lightning burned nearly a hundred humans at once, filling the area with their agony-filled yells. ''They deserve to die. Yes. Besides I don''t care for humanity as a whole of this world.'' The chain of [Fulmination of Cyclone] did its job as the bodies fell on the floor with their mouths, noses, eyes all bleeding. They were dead. I canceled the technique and let out a soft breath. "Done," I said and cracked my neck, and my Icon also vanished from the sky. I turned back to face the prison. All the merfolks were looking at me in shock and awe, and more than a little bit of fear as well. I walked into the room again and a couple of them flinched back, and I raised my hand in response. "I pose no harm to you, I''m here to rescue you all. This is the Hawaii region if you didn''t know, and apparently Quetzalcoatl rules around these parts. So Antis asked help from the Aztecs, and that''s why I''m here on Quetzalcoatl''s behalf." I said in clear English, and I hoped they understood since one of them had yelled in English earlier. "Ah, I see" a middle-aged man, whom I recognized to be the same voice who had yelled in a warning earlier, stepped up from the crowd and nodded at me. He was half a man with the bottom half of a fish, his red scales glistened under the room''s light. He had sharp eyes and a short gray beard with quite a noble look in his eyes. He didn''t look arrogant, however, so good for him because his flesh smelled delicious. "Then thank you for saving us, young human. My name is Robert, I am the butler of the Princess. Since you''re here, does that mean Lord Quetzalcoatl is in the sea and saving our princess?" The butler man, Robert, asked in an almost certain tone. "Uh, no? No. I am supposed to go find wherever this Princess of yours is now. I''m the only one here, I''ll go save her." I said with a tilt of my head, making the butler blink. He looked a bit disappointed but nodded. "I see. I shan''t judge your capabilities after seeing what you just did, but you still have to be careful with it. Ah, before that, can you free us?" Right, they were still inside their cells. I looked around in search of a key before I let them out one by one. . A few minutester, we were out of the building and near the sea. The merfolks began to slide into the sea one by one, their expression easing with a relieved look as they felt water on their skin again, while I stood before them with my arms crossed and knees submerged in the water. "If you go down north, you should find a portal to a cave in the Far Shore, Earth. Quetzalcoatl awaits you there with many other merfolks. Before you go, can you tell me where I might find your princess?" I asked while looking at Robert. He took a dip in the water before poking his head out again and nodding. "Based on what I can sense, she is west ahead from here. I know she is locked up in a ship, and given her size, the ship must be quiterge so you won''t miss it. Be careful, however. The Captain of these pirates is great with water magic, and he can even control the sea beasts to an extent." "I will be careful, thank you." I nodded to him and he nodded back. He looked at his fellow merfolks and they gave me onest grateful smile before diving away. I stood on the shore until I sensed their presence fade into the portal deep underwater. I counted all of them vanishing, and then I let the wind carry me to the sky. "If this Captain has dominion over water, it''s better for me to take the air again. Half the job is done, let''s finish the other half." I shot through the sky and decided to pick up my speed by calling forth [Tiger Icon]. Ack ofmunication from their base might put them on their edge, so I had to find them as soon as possible before they could expect an attack. The Mirage Frame of a tiger formed around me and began to run through the sky like a hungry cheetah. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [72] Spiraling Out of Hand [72] Spiraling Out of Hand Chapter 72: Spiraling Out of Hand [Third Person Point of View] Vortemis Leviathan fled the Leviathan n because he found their goals and policy very bothersome. Being one of the four leading ns of the Old Satan Faction, their goal of starting another Civil War to somehow overthrow the current generation of Satans didnt suit his taste. Vortemis was always more interested in magic and women. Leaving the n made it so that he had ample of both of these, but it was still too bothersome to deal with the responsibilities that came with being part of such a rebellious n. Luckily, he found an opportunity to gain power and fame on his own. Thanks to his great talents, he managed to get into the Magician Association. He could train his magic better there, and despite his interest in magic, he soon reached a bottleneck. Even after decades of working to fix it, he couldn''t find a solution. He was stuck. He lost interest in magic and ventured out in the mortal realm to lose himself in alcohol and women. In that journey of his, he came across a treasure horde C a way to grow stronger. It was a Dark Magic Spell Book. The book helped him grow his arsenal. After years of inactivity, he managed to rise in the ranks once more. But he knew this wasn''t all rainbow and sunshine, the Magician Association wouldn''t ept him if he returned as a Dark Mage. So he had no choice but to leave the organization and form his own group. In thest few months, he''s been nning to perform a ritual. A magic ceremony that would summon a creature from the Other World and bind it to his will. If he had that beast on a leash, he''d be able to match the other factions with ease. However, the process was a little harder than usual. As it was a sea beast, he had to sacrifice a Mermaid Princess to please the beast and lure it to this world. That was why he went as far as to kidnap Poseidon''s granddaughter. This would piss off that old and arrogant God for sure, but by the time that geezer would find him, the sea beast would be here to protect Vortemis. Today was that sweet day, the day when he would execute the ritual. There have been no interruptions until now, but just a while ago, Vortemis received a report that the connection with the base had been cut off. "We''re under attack," Captain Vortemis scratched his beard and chuckled. "It''s not an issue. The fish bastards in that base were bait, to begin with. To waste the time of whoever mighte to rescue them. The attackers wouldn''t be able to reach us in the sea since they must be tired after that fight. We''ll finish the preparations and execute the summoning right away." At least, thest person that came here, Mage George C a junior who he knew back from his tower days C wasn''t this dumb. Yesterday, when he scouted those inds and found that the Princess wasn''t there, even if there were lots of merfolks, he left the base and began to search for the Princess instead. George found them in the sea and began to attack them immediately. His fighting style was as annoying as ever thanks to his Sacred Gear, Dimensional Lost. But even George was caught off guard when he saw Vortemis, a Senpai of his. Even when he managed to regain hisposure for his duty''s sake, shoving his personal emotion away, he didn''t expect just how strong Vortemis was now. Vortemis barely managed to take him out, and then with the help of Magic Sealing handcuffs, locked him up in a prison in the ship. He didn''t want to kill him; even he wasn''t arrogant enough to provoke those bastards from the Hero Faction. Unlike the father of the sea, Poseidon, who had lots of responsibility and a restricted amount of actions he could take, the Hero Faction was a small group that could do whatever they pleased. Instead, Vortemis nned to do another ritualter with George C he''d suck all the power from George and leave him be. For now, the mermaid was his focus. He pped his hands, gathering everyone''s attention. "Alright, guys. Gather around and prepare everything. We are ready to perform the ritual. Be quick!" The wind whistled, the sun began to grow dark and the sky cloudy, as the dark ritual began. They ced the massive 38"11 mermaid in the center of the deck, in the middle of a red and ck magic circle. The annoying fish bitch cried, while the sky rumbled and a storm brewed. * * * [First Person Point of View] My Tiger [Mirage Frame] blurred towards the western horizon, carrying me through the air while I stood inside the head, my arms crossed. I was moving fast, leaving an explosion of the sound barrier behind me, but suddenly I realized I wasn''t fast enough. "Ah," my senses warned me of a brewing danger ahead. "Damn. Shit." What the hell was that? At least that confirmed the location. My speed picked up and my eyes narrowed as I felt the dark energy grow thicker. As if it was an ancient being slowly waking up no, something was being summoned. I used [Electromaic Propulsion] and increased my speed, and Blink also helped with moving faster. In under a minute, I was on the skies of the scene. There was a massive ship on the sea, with a couple dozen mages. They were circling the deck where a magic circle was spinning. In the middle of the circle, therey arge woman with the lower half of a fish. It was a mermaid. And she smelled of divinity. A man stood before her, with his arms spread while he muttered a spell. In the air above them, energy was extracted from the mermaid by the magic circle and poured upwards to form a portal. Tentacles wereing out of the portal. There was a Kraken on the other side of it, and a really, really strong one at that. I stared at it, bemused for a second before blinking and looking back at the mermaid. "Wait, is that fucking" Shirahoshi? That Mermaid Princess from One Piece? What the hell? "W-waaahh! Stop! Stop! It hurts! Please end this-!" She cried, clearly in pain as she thrashed around to free herself. But chains wereing out of the circle of magic that kept her locked on the spot. My Tiger [Mirage Frame] hovered in the air as I surveyed the chaotic scene unfolding below. The ominous magic circle pulsed with dark energy, drawing power from the captive mermaid - and pouring it into the portal to expand it. It didnt matter that she looked and acted like Shirahoshi from One Piece, I didnt have the time to question the logic of this world more than I already have. I couldn''t stand by and let this ritual continue. That Kraken is powerful, it will be extremely troublesome if ites through. Do these fools have any idea what theyre trying to summon? "You fools!" I shouted, my voice carrying through the tumultuous winds. The man leading the ritual turned to face me, looking shocked. His minions turned to me too, all caught off guard. I elerated toward the ship, propelling with incredible speed. The mages on the deck trembled in nervousness at my approach, at the intimidating figure of my tiger armor, and some tried to cast defensive spells. Haap! Before I could lunge at them and kill the summoner, who was most likely the Captain of this ship, the man yelled and made a motion with his hand. The movement caused the emerging three tentacles to jerk toward my direction, causing me to react quickly and call forth de Qi in my ws. The des of thin blue energying from my ws met the tentacles, running smoothly across them and cutting them in clean halves as ck blood gushed out of the wounds. Huh, its defense isnt that good- My words caught at the end of my throat as the wound healed and tentacles began to regrow. Ah shit, right, its an octopus. This is not good. "I have to take out the summoner," I muttered, realizing the gravity of the situation. I needed to stop the source of the magic. I turned my attention back to the man orchestrating the ritual. I took the single second that the tentacles needed to regenerate and reached the deck. S-stop him! Dont let hime close to me! The Captain yelled, and his crewmates listened. They ran and leaped in the air, trying to sh des with my ws. Swift and precise, I incapacitated them one by one, making my way to the center of the chaos, but the Mages didnt stoping. The man Captain sneered at me. Stop! How dare you try to take advantage of IVortemiswhen I cant move?! Back off! Right, he cant move. There is no reason to waste time dealing with the iing pirates who blocked me from reaching him. Instead I changed my path and jumped toward the princess. Y-you, Mister- Stay silent. I stopped her from talking as my shining ws ran through the chains that restrained her. With a powerful kick, I knocked off many of the mages that tried to stop me, sending them into the sea. I seized the opportunity to cut the mermaid''s restraints, freeing her from the cruel magic circle. In under a second, I severed them all and lifted her on my back. My Mirage Frame grew wider, bigger, to have herfortably on top of me. She clung tightly as I took off in the air. Shirahoshi gasped for breath, her eyes wide with fear and gratitude. The Pirate Mages, infuriated by my interference,unched a final assault, but I fought them off with ease. Meanwhile, Vortemis was now disoriented and desperate, struggling to regain control. His hands, still spread in the spellcasting pose, were stuck like that. "You fools, stop him! The ritual will fail if- cough!" Vortemis, let out a painful cough of blood as he fell to his knees. The magic circle trembled and changed targets. As the magic circle lost its main target, it leaped onto the only other person left within it. Himself. "Ugh, no, dont! Im not the sacrifice!! Vortemis screamed, realizing the consequences of his actions. But it was toote. The vortex of energy pulled his mama and life force, expanding the portal even further. T-this isnt good! That thing is very dangerous! The giant mermaid in my back yelled in horror, but I couldnt stop Vortemis death - it was toote. His body wrinkled up, and his eyes lost their color until all energy was drained from his body and he fell to the floor. His body burst into dust. The other pirates all yelled in shock, but it was their turn next. There were six tentacles out of the portal now, and they moved to shove the Mages into the magic circle. It seemed the Kraken was quite smart, it was trying to make the portal bigger at all cost. H-hey! You! My mind was broken out of the daze, trying to figure out a way to handle this situation, by a familiar yell. I turned to look at the ship, at the very edge of it George the Mage was there. Come down and free these shackles! Ah, right. He has space-rted powers, he might be able to close the portal! I immediately sent a tendril of wind down, grappling him by the waist, and pulling him toward me just before the Kraken could. He reached near me, and I used my chaws to break his shackles. Mana flowed into him from the air, but I could tell that much couldnt do anything to change this situation. This is horrible! We need to call for reinforcements! I- I will go, Ill bring help, dont worry! Before I could say anything, the mage, the coward, used his ability to cloud himself in purple mist and teleport away. On his own. What the fuck-?! I growled and, as if triggered by that, the entire dimension began to tremble. All the humans were dead, the magic circle had dissipated, but the portal was growing bigger. Eight tentacles were out of the portal, and they were pulling the portal to either side to spread it bigger. The stunt caused the entire dimension to tremble, making the princess on my shoulders start crying. Her cry caused the sea to tremble further, all the fish and monsters in the sea seemed to be angered by her sadness. Gosh, did she have the same power as the Shirahoshi from One Piece? However, before we could get help from some ancient sea monster, the portal blinked. It didnt vanish, it let out a surge of power and washed over us. The area around us changed, and cruise ships and boats appeared around us. No. Oh no. We were back on the Far Shore. In Hawaii, Earth. And the portal was now opening up here, twelve tentacles wiggling out of it, ready to wreak havoc around the world. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [73] The Balance Point of the Universe [73] The Bnce Point of the Universe Chapter 73: The Bnce Point of the Universe [Third Person Point of View] Its just been a few hours since Aqua vanished to do whatever he wanted to do. Mem-Cho knew there shouldnt be anything to worry about, but she couldnt help it. Aqua was strong, but how strong exactly? She hadnt seen him fight with her own two eyes yet. So she felt a little worried about this whole endeavor. What if he ended up in big trouble? That mage yesterday seemed strong, and Quku didnt trust him C what if Aqua had to go against him? Will he be all right? Mem-Cho was smoking and staring into the sea from the balcony of her room as she pondered all this. It was then that the wind exploded from the sea, and energy sted outward. A portal appeared out of nowhere in the distance, and tentacles wiggled out of it. They were sorge that Mem could see from here, but the figure of two people near the portal was but a dot to her eyes. Despite that, she could tell who the dot was. Her eyes twitched as the cigarette fell from her hand and she groaned, What did he get himself into this time? * * * [First Person Point of View] Perhaps the Kraken did it intentionally, sensing the danger from the sea beasts, or perhaps it was a natural urrence due to the dimensional imbncein either case, we were spat out of the Middle Shore and back into the Far Shore. In Hawaii, Earth. The bad thing was that the portal came to this realm with us. The Kraken''s twelve tentacles were stretching the portal from the other side, and now I could see one of its red eyes ring at us. I hate that Cthulhus breed, all of them, I let out a groan as I recalled an old enemy from my 7th life. That world was filled with aliens of all kinds, but I hated these squids more than the others. This one was strong, but not enough that I won''t be able to deal with it. But it will take a bit of time and effort. Which wasn''t very nice since I was in a human-popted area where many ships were around us. Cameras were recording the scene. That wasn''t a bad thing, I did say it was a n of mine to reveal the magical side of this world. But not like this. Because even though the ships were fleeing, they were slow. The portal will expand before they can flee and they''ll end up dead. No, the entirety of Hawaii will perish if that thinges out. I can stop it, but our right will only quicken the erasure of the ind. So, I have to end this in the fastest possible way that is currently possible for me. Shirah- wait, your name is Shirahoshi right? I quickly asked the mermaid on the back of my Mirage Frame, who broke out of her daze of staring at the stupid squid with fear-filled eyes. Ah- ah, yes. How did you know? She looked at me, as I looked back at her from inside the head of my Tiger Mirage. I''m dropping you to the sea. You swim away from here. My job was to rescue you, and I have fulfilled that already. But now I have to take care of the squid. Do you understand? Y-yes, I- she sniffled. I understand! Good, I lowered my position from the sky and near the sea. The Kraken sensed what I was about to do, that I was about to let go of the fish that was filled with too much magical energy for her age, and threw two of its tentacles toward me. My Tiger ws shed across the sky, like twinkling stars, they cut through the tentacles like tofu. It was harder thanst time, the squid was gaining its full power back the more it expanded the portal. But the tentacles were still cut and sttered across the sea. They began to regenerate right away, but it was enough for me to let Shirahoshi go. I dropped her on the water. There shouldn''t be any fish here that''ll be dangerous to her, given her size, and on top of that, that crazy power of hers. I felt her stare at me from under the water, prompting me to frown at her. Did she think I couldn''t see her? She flinched seeing me frown and quickly scattered away from this area. Alright. Now it''s time to end the squid. I called something from my Soul Space, it was a Soul Weapon. The Death Sword that I got from that weird box that I used to kill a few members of the Phenex Family. If it could negate their regeneration properties, it should work against this thing too. Perhaps not entirely stop the regeneration, given it was a rtive of Cthulhu, but it should slow down the regeneration for me to take it out. Fucking squids. The squid had begun to rampage when I cut off its tentacles again. A few of its tentacles stopped trying to pull the portal and began to hit anything nearby instead. And the only thing nearby other than the sea was cruise ships. Humans screamed and I changed the use of my Icon. It''s odd to hold a sword with tiger paws. But I don''t want to use the Crown Icon again, that''s to rejuvenate the Emperor again. So I switched the use of [Tiger Icon] from the outer shell it provided into a more internal change. It''s simr to the thing I did to change my lungs yesterday to take a dip in the ocean but across my entire body. The [Mirage Frame] tightened around me, the shape of a tiger turned humanoid, and it merged with my skin. The [Metamorphosis Transformation] was a technique that allowed me to call forth the abilities of my past lives Icons into myself rather than into an aura Armor. My body grew taller, my shoulders broader, and my blonde hair turned white. My sclera turned ck and my pupils silver, as tiger stripes spread across my body. A tail came out of my tailbone, and two ears sprouted from my head. This used to be my humanoid form in my 6th life, and now I have it in this life. It was quite draining, but it was very strong and fast. I''d have rather not showed off my abilities in front of cameras, and luckily due to the Kraken''s rampage, nobody on the ships had the free time to record this. So I streaked across the sky and toward the tentacles. My de ran across the tentacles that were furiously rampaging and cut them into halves. The tentacles fell into the ocean, but they didn''t regenerate. Not right away anyway, I could feel it could begin to grow back not long after. As if enraged further by my action, by not being able to regenerate, the Kraken let out a ghastly howl. Groll! The entire sky darkened and the portal let out a wave of magic that washed around all of Hawaii. I felt thousands of people lose their consciousness, and worst of all, the portal let out a sound like the breaking of ss against ss, just as the Kraken fully stepped out into this world. Ah, shit. I wanted to end it before it coulde out. And the portal didn''t close, which meant if I was toote in defeating this, other otherworldly monsters mighte through it. Goddamnit. As if summoned by the term God, the sky roared. A reptilian figure flew through the dark clouds. Lightning danced against its skin, and a song spread across the sky. A hexagonal shape shone brilliantly in the sky. The clouds hastily scattered to reveal the golden carving of a dragon''s face on it, floating over the real head of a feathered and winged snake. A Dragon. Quetzalcoatl floated while her tail rolled behind her, herrge wings spread to cast a shadow over the entire world, while the Dragon Icon streaked with power above her head. The Icon sang, and I didn''t mean that metaphorically, it really sang the song [Stronger] by Kanye West. I see. As always, my sheer presence brought the concept of Icons into that particr world. The universe opened up to newer powers to bnce with my existence. I am such a variable, such a powerful entity, that the universe itself evolves to allow Icons into their world. From the looks of it, this was not the first time Quetzalcoatl saw her Icon for a person of her stature, she might have gained that the day I was born in this world as Doctor Garou. The [Tiger Icon] in the sky matched the [Dragon Icon] with ease, and if not for my current strength, I could have easily overpowered it. ...How dare a puny lizard take the same spot as me in the sky? I quickly calmed myself, that wasn''t what was important right now. The important thing was that the Kraken was ring at her instead of me. Its tentacles had regenerated already. But I didn''t worry anymore. As I watched the massive feathered dragon open its maw, letting out a cry of power as a glint of light began to form there, I knew I didn''t have to do anything else here. My work was done. [Feather Dragons Breath]! A brilliant beam of power that could take out even me, rushed toward the Kraken. The country-ending beam dove into the face of the squid, growing bigger to cover up its entire body as it caused the air to explode due to the heat while the squid was vaporized. The Dragon''s Breathsted half a minute and when it ended, there was no trace of the Kraken left. Even the portal had been destroyed. I couldn''t sense the tentacles that I cut a minute ago, even though they were in the sea. They too had been erased even though they didn''t get hit by the beam. The beam was a conceptual erasing ability. Phew, damn. I lowered my de and eased my shoulder. I let go of my Tiger Icon in the sky too. That was impressive, for this low-level world. I expected the dragon to turn back into a human and drop beside me, but it didn''t. She kept hovering over the sky, her golden eyes staring at me with odd contempt. What''s going on? You, Her massive mouth moved as she spoke. Her teeth bared as she growled at me. You were the little rat from two nights ago, in the sea? And you killed the Jaguar brat? And you also stole the Box of Xolotl? Of course you did, where else would you get that weapon from? Ah. Shit. That Treasure Box did look like it came right out of some mythology. Based on her words, it belonged to the brother of Quetzalcoatl C the Dog God of Death, Xolotl. Fuck fuck fuck- Return it to me, Quetzalcoatl sped her jaws and let out a huff from her nose. This is pissing me off, but I''ll overlook it since I like you C and you just finished an assignment for me. Return the sword, and I''ll forget this ever happened. At least shes understanding, I heaved a sigh. But not in relief, but in defeat. Fuck me. About that, I rubbed the back of my head with an awkward smile. I had no choice but to connect the weapon with my soul. The situation back then called for it, I had to sacrifice the Treasure Box as a supplement for Soul Fire. So it''s a part of me now Sorry, I can''t return it. The Dragon God of Venus stared at me. The anger that she had been holding back went free and she widened her jaws. Fine. I shall im it from your soul, then. Hey, I thought we were cool- [Feather Dragons Breath] The brilliant beam of conceptual destruction that just took out the Kraken, that erased the squid from the face of reality, rushed toward me at full force. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [74] Snake-like Behavior [74] Snake-like Behavior Chapter 74: Snake-like Behavior Never trust a snake. I covered my eyes off the light and waited until it vanished. I hadnt bothered dodging it or blocking the beam. Not because I was suicidal or didnt have any way to block it, but because someone else was there to block it for me. The Dragons Breath shed with a wall made out of seawater that kept vaporizing at the speed of light only to be refilled by the sea at the same rate and speed. The beam finally ended, and Quetzalcoatl let out a huff of breath from her nostrils as her eyes red toward me. Toward, but not at. She was looking at the figure that stood behind me; an old man as tall as a three-story building, with a muscr upper body and lower body made out of water. One of his crossed arms held a trident. I didnt need anyone to tell me who that was. Poseidon, Quetzalcoatls dragonified voice growled out. What do you think you are doing right now? Do not meddle in my business and step aside. The God of the Ocean, the Father of the Seven Seas, one of the Big Three of the legendary Olympus C the Great Poseidon stood behind me. He had his arms crossed and a smug look on his face as he looked back at the furious dragon. How am I meddling in your business? This boy saved the Princess of Antis, my lovely granddaughter. How is his well-being not my business when he is in the middle of the sea right now? Poseidon said with a loud, manly voice all to Quetzalcoatls unamused snort. Thanks for the save, old man- ah, the great Poseidon. I nodded at him. He let out a grunt while grinning, That was nothing. This hasn''t ended yet. Quetzalcoatl growled at us chatting away without caring about her presence. I was the one who sent him to save that crybaby of a Princess! He has done his job but the credit goes to me. Now that he is done, why are you meddling in this? the Chief God of Aztecs was not going to go back just because Poseidon told her to. Call Zeus if you want to fight with me, you senile bastard! The air grew thick with an aura of danger. The two Gods red at each other while I chewed on my lower lip and pondered over what to do. Quetzalcoatl should be stronger than Poseidon, but this was the sea. It might be a draw if the two fought. But that wont end well for the humans C nor me. Since it was all happening because of me, I should try to calm her. With the help of Poseidon by my side, at least she wouldnt attack without listening to me. Hey, Quku- [Feather Dragons Breath] A beam of conceptual destruction rushed toward me at full force, interrupting me. It shed with the same wall made out of seawater that kept vaporizing at the speed of light only to be refilled by the sea at the same rate. Stupid lizard bitch- Never trust a snake. The beam ended and the wall fell, I felt my eyes twitch as I held back from ring at the little lizard. Who does she think she is? Insignificant little snake. I called forth my [Tiger Icon] out of pure spite and crossed my arms. I used it in the form of [Metamorphosis Transformation] as my height and width increased again, and now I didnt look half-bad standing beside the giant Poseidon. I wanted to growl out, Attack again and see if you can win against the two of us. but knowing her, shed jump into battle right away. I didnt want to fight unless it was vital. I found this Box of Xolotl or whatever from a devil. I met that Jaguar Warrior a few days after that, and we fought. I raised a finger when I saw her trying to cut me off. She must think I killed him because of the Box. The two of us didnt even share a single word. He had no way to know I was in possession of the Box. I didnt even know it belonged to the Aztec or Mayan Pantheon at all. He hurt my sister badly which made me mad and I killed him. It was revenge, a justified one. Quetzalcoatl stared at me. Her Golden Eyes did a clockwise spin like the time she talked with George. She was a Warrior God, but she was a Wise God too. Though I doubted the second part worked unless she used those eyes of hers since she looks fucking dumb to me. Youre not lying, she said. So she have the means to determine truths? Not a rare power for Gods to have, but normal ones wouldnt have worked on me C which means her [Wisdom Eyes] were exceptional in whatever they did. However, you still are unable to return the sword that rightfully belongs to my brother C I cant overlook that. How is it my fault? I literally looted it off a Devils corpse! I shot her a wronged frown. I wasnt picking a fight with you or your brother when I did that. That is a weak argument. Just because you stole something from someone who stole it from somewhere else does not justify your inability to return it when asked. She said, suddenly formting much more coherent words than I thought she could. Huh, those are some nice eyes. It''s soul bound to me, I raised my hands in defense. I had no choice but to bind it. I was in a life-threatening situation by the Phenex Devils. Honestly, if anything, it''s the devils one way or another who are at fault here. ... Quetzalcoatl stared at me. Her tail coiled behind her, and honestly, it looked as cool as the first day I saw a serpentine dragon ever. They''re mesmerizing. Kukn, Poseidon spoke from behind me. The rescue request that I made would have created a good rtionship between Antis and Aztecs. But it wasn''t the Aztecs who did the rescue, but this young man. I''d still have lived up to my end of the deal since it was through the Aztecs that this young man came to this mission, but that changes when you are trying to kill him. You understand that by killing him you are cutting any ties you have with him, right? In which case, our rtionship will not grow C no, it might recede further given you''d kill the hero who saved my lovely, sugary granddaughter. Is it worth it? Give it a thought. I didn''t like it. The old man was being too nice. Nothing was free for these old GodsC something was brewing in his old head. What did he want from me? Looking back, I found him looking at me with glowing eyes. Yeah, he was nning something. Quetzalcoatl stayed silent for a while and let out a sigh. Haah. That weapon was my brother''s favorite but fine. her body grew smaller until she took a humanoid form and her tail vanished. She dropped in the air in front of me, and I still kept my guard up. Her [Dragon Icon] vanished from the sky so I also let my [Tiger Icon] drop, which canceled my transformation. I kept my senses on the edge to call for the [Crown Icon] to use the Emperor''s armor anytime just in case she tried anything. But she didn''t; she onlyined. Fucking devils. Remind me, why haven''t we erased them yet? Her question was directed toward the God behind me, which made me wonder the same. Devils have been a negative omen in all mythologies; even if they aren''t outright called devils, they were negative creatures who were created for no one''s benefit. Why hadn''t the Mythologies teamed up to erase that race? Because it''s worth more trouble than we can bother with. Poseidon shrugged and reached out a hand for a handshake. Then I''ll take it that you''ve chosen to leave him alone. Good choice. Leave him alone is a bit wrong, despite the twitch in her eyes, she took the hand and shook it. She shot me a look. Since I can''t extract the weapon from him that rightfully belongs to the AztecsC and since I also spared his life from now on he belongs to the Aztecs. Ho ho ho, how could that be? Before I could grow angry at the woman, Poseidon shook his head. They were still shaking their hands. Hes a fine young man. Have you seen a human as strong as him in thest centuries? Even those cowards from the Hero Faction don''te close to his growth speed and they have their fancy Sacred Gears. How can I give him up just like this? I think my granddaughter fancies him a lot she''s the one who called me with her power, you know? Otherwise, it''d have taken me quite some time to appear here. You already know how that girl is, she always gets into trouble. I think he can be her personal knight. Were these two bastards really bargaining me like a property? Do they realize who they are talking about? Excuse me, usually, they''d have red at me for interrupting them. But I didn''t give them a chance to do that. The sky trembled as an Icon shone down at us. Its presence caused the world toe to a halt. Within the hexagon symbol, instead of a sculpture or an image C a single Chinese word was formed. The [] Icon, meaning the [Heaven] Icon shone bright over our heads as the Gods looked up abruptly. The sea calmed, the inds in the far let out a thousand blooming flowers, and the sky grew bright in a holy manner. All life fell into a daze unless they were Gods as the Heaven Icon dominated the Earth. This wasn''t an attack-type Icon; it had close to zero offensive application, but its theatrics were intense. I tried my best to make the Icon act like it was noting from me C causing it to hover in the far instead of right above my head. Since the Icon power system was new in this world, the two Gods shouldn''t be able to trace it back to me since I was actively hiding it. For all they could sense, the Icon wasing from someone else, someone strong enough to own it. After all, the Icon released a pressure that even Gods could feel to their bones Ceven if they werent intimidated by it, they knew it originated from someone strong. ...It''s not that I don''t wish to leave my current group, the Nexus of Eternity but I don''t think the Sect leader will like that. The Immortal Venerable Over Heaven can get pretty angry in such scenarios. I said and watched the Gods squint at the Icon for a good bit before I let it vanish. The pressure lifted off the world. But by now, all mortal life in Hawaii was unconscious. The pressure of the Heaven Icon was too much for them C and it was too much for me as well. I did say it''s not a good idea to connect to too many Icons at Underlord, but I had no choice. It shouldn''t hinder my growth too much, so it''s fine. As I thought this Sect Leader isn''t a random nobody if he can let out that kind of pressure while hiding his presence from us, Quetzalcoatl said and sighed, looking at me with a frown. Fine, I''ll count things ever since you helped meplete this mission and establish a good rtionship with Antis. Thanks, I nodded at her. The little stunt worked wonders. I''m d I decided to y this multiple identities game with her. I''m d you''re so understanding. Lizard wench, watch out. I felt a little irritated at her since we had a good vibe going on before, but then she got all angry and ruined it. I''d make her apologize for it someday in a good way. Haah, Poseidon shrugged with a sigh. A pity. Well, you can still be friends with Shirahoshi. She''s a Demigod, and since it seems you''re one too there shouldn''t be any issues with hierarchy. Fuck, I knew this old man was up to something. Was he hoping Id marry a fish? Insane. My, are you trying to pair your crybaby of a granddaughter with him, Poseidon? Quetzalcoatl raised an eyebrow. Dirty old man, have some shame. If Aqua is really interested in Demigods, I can introduce him to someone from Aztec. I held back a grumble and smiled. I am not interested in anything right now. Other than the little incident that happened here C how do you n to deal with the humans that saw us? And the cameras that caught the video and probably already uploaded or were Live streaming the fight? Ah, right, Quetzalcoatl turned to face Hawaii. I''ll take care of the humans. They are unconscious so it shouldn''t be hard. Her jewel-like green eyes went golden once again, and it reflected on the sky. The shape of Venus grew bright despite it being daytime, as the two golden eyes circled around it. Then a bright light sted out of there and spread across the world. The light subsided soon. I already knew that all the mortals had forgotten the scene that took ce today. Shit, I was hoping I''d be able to expose the supernatural starting today. At least the videos- As for the videos, Antis will take care of it. Our technology can easily take care of the out dated inte that is avable to the human race. Poseidon said. Fuck. Goddamnit. What did I gain from this? Young man, Poseidon began. His hand reached out into the water and he took out arge tray. Treasures filled the tray. As for saving my granddaughter, ept these small gifts. Quetzalcoatl, before you say anything, these are just my personal gifts, it doesn''t affect the deal Antis had with the Aztecs. I looked at the three gifts; one was a small bottle of water, one was a ring, and another was a small finger-sized trident. The old God exined to me their magic. It''s a bottle of holy water. From what you said, you fight devils often, so this should help a lot. It''s high-grade, so don''t use it on just any normal devil. The ring allows the wearer to breathe under the sea and makes the marine life friendly towards the wearer. The little trident is a sign that you are a friend of an Antic Royal, it should also help the wielder befriend the marine life, and if you ever meet a merfolk, if you show them it they''ll respect you. If you ever visit Antis, I''m sure you will show the trident and you''ll be escorted to the royal pce. Sounds fun, I touched the tray and put it in my Void Storage. Thest two didn''t sound that useful to me, but I can give them to my sect members. But the first one was pretty nice as a gift. Oh. I was wondering if you had a bag. Nice trick. Poseidon nodded to me, then he shot Quetzalcoatl an arrogant look that she couldn''t give me any gift. In that case, I''ll be taking my leave. Unlike this woman, I am quite busy, you see. Saying so, he waved an arm and let the ocean devour him. I failed to sense his presence two seconds after that. I think the other merfolks and even the princess were gone too. Leaving me alone with the snake who stared at me with a dissatisfied look. My gift to you is the sword. Be grateful. Cheap. Shut up. At least treat me to dinner. She stared at me with a nk face before sighing. Fine. I guess I''ve been a bit too angry at you for no reason, so I''ll treat you to a meal. But you''ll be leaving soon, right? Then I''ll see you in your next filming range. Bye. Saying so, two wings unfurled from her back and she took off into the air. She sent me onest look that I returned nkly as she vanished into the horizon. I will get back to her For now, let''s be patient. I have a romantic choice to make. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [75] Seducing the Devil [75] Seducing the Devil Chapter 75: Seducing the Devil I flew into the sky of Hawaii and muttered curses under my breath. People were all waking up at once, still dazed. I suppose it won''t wear off until everyone is awake. The memory erasure technique did its job. Flying over to my resort, I paused as my eyes caught on a figure waving at me. It was Mem-Cho, and she wasn''t alone the bunny girl and Akane were beside her. Aqu-tan! A-kun! Aqua! She called my different nicknames fearing I couldn''t hear her, and I waved back to calm her down. I flew over andnded before them, and she let out a relieved sigh. I thought you got into trouble. You look fine But are you alright? I''m fine, I tilted my head. How do you have your memories intact? Mem blinked, as did the two girls behind her. She smiled widely. Well, when I first saw that beam of light killing the Kraken thing, I thought the fight ended. But then another beam of light happened, so I was unsure if Hawaii was safe. So I ran to find these two and hid on the ground floor with a Time Bubble around us. Whatever made the rest of the poption lose their senses didn''t affect us. Ah. Was it her Time Bubble or the fact that she was underground, that the light of Venus didn''t reach her? Even so, it sure was the Time Bubble that just ignored or lessened the pressure of [Heaven Icon]. That''s impressive. You did well, I ruffled her hair as she frowned, quickly shoving my hand away. How pouty. Anyways, the situation has been dealt with without any issues. You guys don''t need to be on edge. Enjoy thest few hours and let''s get ready to leave. Sure, if you say you''re alright Mai said as she nced at me from the side of her eyes before walking away. Next time you can ask for help I might not be very strong, but my powers are useful. Akane just stood there, staring at me and then down at her feet. She looked at my eyes and nodded, before silently walking away. She might be feeling useful, always having to be protected by others. How about you go talk to that girl? She seems sad, Mem-Cho turned around and began to walk away too when I was busy staring at Akane''s back. What''s up with her? I yanked her by her wrist and spun her around, pulling her against my body. Her face went red as I lifted her chin up and frowned down at her. W-what are you doing?! Holding my girl, what else? .... She looked away, her face growing a tint redder, but she said nothing. I dragged her to the swimming pool to enjoy a bath. I think I have yed around with her enough. It''s time to do something to close the deal. I''ll work on it in the ce where the production crew takes us next. * * * As I expected, the poption regained their senses only after everyone was awake. They continued their prior conversation, work, or whatever they were doing as if there was nothing wrong with it. A few hourster, the production crew led us to the airport and we took the ne. As Mai Senpai had told me in school, thest episode will also be shot in the US. I didnt know where, but now I did. Why Disnend? Shut up, I''ve wanted to go there since I was a kid! Be happy for me. Mem-Cho didn''t agree with my unamused reaction at the location. I guess they had to add an amusement park in the season. After the nended, we lodged in a massive resort made out of white marble. Before we went into our rooms, the director said his bidding words. Well shoot around tomorrow a bit and then on the day after. Disnend will be in tomorrow''s schedule. Remember, on thest day''s shoot, it will all happen Live. We left for our rooms. This time again, we had our separate rooms. The guys had rooms on the left side of the hallway and the girls had on the right; coincidentally my room faced Mem-Cho''s directly. After dinner at the fancy restaurant on the first floor, we roamed the area for a bit. We explored the outside area, then went to the room, and met some inte celebrities - while Mem-Cho recorded with a phone. This clip we posted on Twitter right away, is a teaser for the next episode. After having some fun, we went back to our rooms. Well, the others did. I followed Mem-Cho into her room, slipping past her door right before she could close it. What? Mem-Cho asked as she closed the door with a click. Creep. Get out. She said that but she had already closed the door and was walking back to her bed. She fell on her back on the bed and let out a yawn while dropping the stic bag in her hand on the floor. I walked over to the bag and tapped it lightly with my shoe, letting the wind carry a can out of it. Beer? Then I looked down at the bag. And smoke. You smoke? None of your business, she raised her head and red at me. What do you want, really? Ah- hey, don''t drink that! You''re underage! She quickly got up and tried to stop me as I opened the can and poured its contents down my throat. Alcohol wasn''t a smart thing to drink for me C even if it''s very low in contents. But a can of two should be fine, otherwise, I wouldn''t have drunk any back when I kissed Ai. I don''t get drunk- okay, I do get drunk, but not in the usual way. The other shades of my personality be a little more prominent a lot more prominent if I fall drunk. And I can''t control which of the many shades will get a boost. Thest time I got drunk, I identally made a mistake with Aunt Miyako. Now I know calling cheating an ident is just cheap and stupid, but that''s what happened. If I hadn''t switched to the Sorcerer of Eternity mode, I wouldn''t have flirted with her and led her to moan in my bed. A can or two should be fine though. Ugh, Mem-Cho stopped when she saw I was already done with the can. She shot me an annoyed look. Why don''t you ever listen to me? You''re so annoying. You can try making me listen to you. But you never do it. I poured thest bit of beer into my mouth and licked my lips at her. Her eyes trembled a little as she looked at my glossy lips before looking at my eyes again. Is the Sect Leader giving the disciple his permission to tame him? she said with an amused smirk. You are the Sect Leader, right? I''m confused now after that talk we had earlier. Yeah, I''m the leader. Keep it a secret. I admitted. I trusted Mem-Cho enough to let her know this. Sit down. Let''s drink, then. Don''t call me out about thister on it''s you who drank first by yourself. She said and sat down on the floor, pulling a small table to ce before her. I sat down opposite her, putting the stic bag on the table as I looked into her eyes. My Memmy ns to drive me drunk and fame me or what? You''ll find out, she scoffed with a smirk and took out multiple cans of beer. Soon, we began drinking. Hm, should I do this? I was fairly sure it would be safe, even if I [Switched]. I was with Mem-Cho; I shouldn''t have hated her even if I met her in my other lives. Except for maybe the Emperor-man I, uh, was kinda racist in my 7th life. All that wasn''t humanity C I hated it. There were exceptions, but those were few. Still, Mem is half-human, so she should still be fine. Then I suppose I can allow myself to get a little drunk. . And then I ran off the park, Mem-Cho put her empty can down on the table and grabbed another. Her face was slightly red and she was looking at me with a cutesy frown on her face. They were creepy bastards. Humans are pretty shit. And we always spread stories about devils being bad people, while humans themselves are no matter. Hypocrites. .... Why are you staring at me like that? She squinted her eyes as if she was seeing blurry, due to the drunkenness. She looked at my face as I was smiling at her, at my rosy face. My eyes were droopy, I was drunk, and I''m d the Humanity''s Emperor wasn''t the one who took over me. He might have done something bad to her if he heard her trash talk about humans. Rather, I enjoyed her banter with a yful chuckle. I had my face titled and resting on my palm as I stared into her eyes. "Indeed, Memmy, if humans were as insightful as you, they might not have been such a disappointment. But humans are generally greedy creatures, it''s unavoidable. If only all humans were as honest as you. As cute and charming as you. But that''s just wishful thinking, I know; how can there be more of you? You are like a polished and rare gem in a world full of mere stones." .... Mems face grew a shade redder and she looked away. You are drunk. People say I''m more honest when I''m drunk, the Sorcerer of Eternity was far from an honest man, though. Lying to get what I want, including women, used to be my hobby back then. Now I was doing the same to my own disciple. I lifted a can and poured it down my throat. They lied. You''re anything weird lies right now. She cleared her throat and also took a sip. You wouldn''t be looking at other women if you thought of me like that. Ohh, Mem-Cho! Iughed and leaned back on my hands. If I have arge bag of stones and a dog runs after me, would I throw stones at it, or would I throw my precious gem at it? I''m saying the other girls are other girls, they''re ordinary. You are my most lovely little demon; how can they everpare? .... Mem-Cho''s face grew redder but she red at me the same. You''re so bad at this. I can see through your lies. If she did, she was still blushing. I remember your offer. You said you don''t n to get into a rtionship with your subordinates, but if I wanted I could have a skinship with you. I''m not into that. So just leave me alone from now on and find yourself a real girlfriend. Wow, this one''s pouty. I gave her a sad look that she avoided by looking away. I lifted an eyebrow in mock surprise. "Is that what''s making you hesitate? Memmy, you''ve got me all wrong. I might have said I don''t mix business with pleasure but ugh, you''re not just a subordinate. You are making me question my own rules. And sure, I y around with other girls, but if you let that bother you, it''s likeparing pebbles to a priceless artifact. I leaned in, my voice dropping to a whisper. I might have a knack for throwing words around, but when ites to you, Mem-Cho, it''s a different game. Those other girls? They''re just fleeting thoughts. You, sweetheart, are a lingering desire. So what do you say we throw caution to the wind and let loose like what the both of us have been waiting for? Let me be the devil who turns your world upside down in the best way possible." Liar she lied as she stared at me with a massive blush. She believed every single word of mine, this cute little girl. I gently grabbed her hands, bringing them near my face as I inhaled her scent and pressed a soft kiss on her skin. She looked at me with heavy breaths and twinkling eyes. May I have the pleasure of unraveling the mysteries that make my Mem-Cho so captivating? She licked her lips and gulped. But she didn''t make me wait long for an answer. Yes you may. She nodded, allowing me to gently pull her over the table as I fell on my back with her on top. My right hand went around her back while my left gently guided her face to my mouth. She parted her lips for me as I slid in a tongue, filling her mouth with unbelievable ecstasy. I realize my words were too sugary and filled with too many lies to lead a girl to join my harem. But they sure can make a girl crawl to my bed. I only tried this trick in thest to get a girl to entertain me for a few days, when I was bored with my magical research but it can never get someone to love me because they''d realize I''m such a liar after the night ends. But it''s fine since it''s Mem-Cho since she has already fallen for me. I just need to give her the sweetest time of her life, filled with lust and romance, to tie her down. This was the first time she agreed to go all the way. Every other time, even though we kissed and made out, she always pushed me away when I tried to push further. But as expected, my drunken charm was not what a girl can resist. As our lips met, the taste was a tantalizing blend of anticipation and sweetness. There was a subtle hint of the drink we''d shared, lingering on her lips like a delightful memory. It was a taste that spoke of warmth and the promise of something more, a vor that left me craving another sip of the intoxicating essence that was Mem-Cho. She tasted addictive. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [76] Defiling the Devil [76] Defiling the Devil Chapter 76: Defiling the Devil Mem was cute C short, petite, but plump. That smug smile she made with her rosy lips could light up any room she walked into, but those lips were busy dancing with mine right now. Gosh, are we really doing this? asked Mem as she broke the kiss for a short breath. She looked down at my face as her body rested above mine. She blushed. Damn, I''m drunk. I caught her lips to shut her up and deepened the kiss, pulling her closer to me. Our tongues tangled together, exploring each others mouths hungrily. Mem broke away from the kiss once more, breathless, Youre killing me, she whispered, her hands running through my hair. I smiled, taking her hand, as my body was pushed up by a wind aura. I guided us to the bed behind her where we copsed. The alcohol must have made her braver because all thoughts of hesitating or holding back vanished quickly. We began to undress each other slowly, relishing every touch and kiss along the way. With only thinyers separating our skin, we pressed ourselves close together. Her breasts fit perfectly into my palms, and I rolled her nipples between my thumbs and fingers. Mhm A shiver ran down her spine when my tongue traced its path from her neck, down her chest, stopping right above the tight bud of her nipple. Her hips bucked upwards, seeking more contact. I obliged by flicking my tongue across the tip, eliciting a moan from her throat. My hand slid lower, slipping underneath her panties to feel how wet she already was. Mem parted her legs wider, granting me better ess. I teased her entrance with my fingertip before pushing one finger inside, stretching her open. She arched her back in pleasure at my ministrations. This turned into two fingers, then three, as I prepared her body for what woulde. When her reactions didn''t suit me, seeing her trying to keep at least a moderation of shame, I used [Pure Storm Baptism] on my fingertips. Her body jerked and she let out a sweet, eutrophic moan. F-fuckkh, don''t~ I let out a chuckle as she red at me, her face red with pleasure. I stared into her eyes and pushed her underwear aside. I was in my underwear too, but it vanished into my Void Storage. She blinked, staring down at my size, but I didn''t want her to be scared so I quickly hid it. Inside her. W-wait-! She screamed as I held one of her legs upwards, and slid my cock inside her. She was lying on her side, so it was an awkward position. It met resistance, but I pushed through. She let out a scream of pain, but I soothed it out with Pure Storm Baptism. Nnhng scum. Bastard! Mem-Cho''s pain-filled, just-deflowered face was tasty. I took her into my arms, gently hugging her. She grumbled but didn''tin. I rested inside her like that for a while, and once she was used to it, I entered her fully. Haah! Her breath hitched and I sank into her warmth, filling herpletely. I changed her position by pushing her on her back, making her face the ceiling - and my eyes. She bit her lips and looked away, and I began to thrust into her soft flesh. Mem-Cho moaned for me, groaning just a little at the pain since I hadn''t erased all of it. She covered her face with her forearms and stared to the side, allowing me to fuck her without looking. When she found her courage, she wrapped her legs around my waist, drawing us even closer together and pulling me into a kiss. Our blue eyes stared at one another, and then closed as we kissed, while I kept fucking her. Each stroke brought forth a new cry, sometimes pleading for more, others begging for release. Our bodies moved in perfect syncopation, creating a rhythm that echoed throughout the room. As she reached the peak, Mem gripped my shoulders tightly, biting her lip to keep herself from screaming out loud. She let out a moan and her insides spasmed, she felt her body shame with an orgasm. I continued fucking her though. W-wait-! I just came- nnghn~ No~ she moaned again as I began to do her faster, looking down at her with a teasing smile. A whileter, I groaned, pouring everyst drop into her weing body. We stayed like that for a while; me buried inside her, our hearts racing wildly as I stared down at her. Eventually, I pulled out and rested my head on her chest, listening to the sound of her heartbeat returning to normal. Punk, you should have given me some time to rest. Wey there in each other''s arms, catching our breath and savoring the moment. The soft sound of a ne passing through the sky outside created a peaceful ambiance, and I couldn''t help but smile. I just did. You''re rested now, I said as I lightly traced my fingers over the curves of her body, admiring the way her skin shimmered in the dim light. She shifted beneath me, letting out a contented sigh. "You feel so good," I whispered, nibbling on her earlobe. She giggled, her breath tickling my neck. "So do you." We kissed deeply, our tongues dancing together in a sensual symphony. Her hands roamed over my back, leaving little trails of goosebumps in their wake. Slowly, I rolled onto my side, bringing her with me. Our legs entwined, and I pressed my erection against her, making her gasp. "Huh? W-we are doing it again?" she asked, her voice trembling with surprise but also excitement. I heard men need to rest after their ejaction wait never mind, I guess it''s different for magical people. "Yeah," I replied, brushing my lips across hers. She nodded, biting her lip again. "Great I want you inside me again." With that, we began another round of passionate lovemaking. Butterfly strokes and deep thrusts - I began to drive her crazy with everything. Since I made her cum normally once, it was time to go all out with magic now. To my surprise, she stopped me from moving. She pushed me on my back and, without saying a word, she climbed on top of me. I couldn''t help but smile at the sight of her toned thighs and firm ass pressing against me. Without hesitation, she leaned down and captured my lips with hers. Our tongues danced together, exploring each other''s mouths in a heated kiss that left us both panting. As our lips parted, she looked deep into my eyes and whispered, "You drive me crazy." And with that, she lifted herself up and lowered herself onto me, guiding my erection into her wet and ready pussy. I gasped at the feeling of fullness and the warmth surrounding me as she slowly impaled herself on my cock. Her plump yet petite body was unlike anything I experienced in recent times. Every curve and contour fit perfectly against mine, like two puzzle pieces clicking into ce. With each thrust, she moaned loudly, her breath hot against my ear. I couldn''t resist reaching up to touch her breasts, which were firm and round beneath her tight tank top. When I used [Pure Storm Baptism] to send pulses of pleasure coursing through her veins, she trembled and moaned for me with her all. She arched her back, pushing her chest further into my hands as she ground against me. We moved together in perfect rhythm, our bodies bing one as we lost ourselves in the moment. The sound of our heavy breathing filled the room, along with the pping of our flesh against each other. It was the first time she had been intimate with someone, and every sensation was amplified tenfold - she would never be able to live with something less than this. Switching to doggy style, she got on all fours while I positioned myself behind her. Mmhm put it in don''t tease it~ she gasped and begged as I rubbed her clit. With one hand on her hip, I slid my cock back into her wet pussy, watching as her round ass bounced up and down with each stroke. Slowly, I began to pick up speed until we were moving at a rapid pace. My hands roamed freely over her body, tracing the lines of her muscles and running my fingers through her hair. Her expression was a mess at this point, her tongue out and swaying in the air with trails of saliva. She panted and moaned loudly, screaming in pleasure as I fucked her deep. I pushed her head down on the bed, her body submitting to me, as she moaned louder and louder and her orgasm built within her. With one final thrust, she screamed out in pleasure, her whole body shuddering underneath me. Finally, it was my turn. Grabbing her hips tightly, I pulled out of her just in time to unleash my load across her perky ass. Watching my cum drip down between her curves was oddly satisfying. That was... incredible, she murmured into the bed, trying to find the words to describe what just happened between us. Iid down beside her and snuggled closer, nuzzling my nose against her. It gets better every time, I promised with a smile, stroking her cheek affectionately. Wey there for a while longer, talking about everything and nothing at all. It was moments like these that sealed the dealthe little small talk after sex. Ourughter gradually subsided, giving way to a quiet calmness enveloping the room. Eventually, tiredness crept upon us, and we drifted off to sleep entwined in each others arms. But even in dreand, the chemistry between us lingered on. Our limbs twisted together, seekingfort and sce from the other. In the middle of the night, I woke up to find Mem spooned against my back, her leg thrown over mine. Cutie, I kissed her nape and returned to sleep. The main show is tomorrow. I somehow need to convince her why I can''t choose her as my girlfriend. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [77] What, You Think You’re Some Kind of Emperor? [77] What, You Think Youre Some Kind of Emperor? Chapter 77: What, You Think You''re Some Kind of Emperor? You''re up? In Mem-Cho''s bedroom in this hotel skyscraper, a warm and cozy atmosphere embraced her as she woke up. The walls on the side were made of ss, offering a breathtaking view of the morning sunlight that shone down on the metropolis outside. Light streamed in through the windows, and gentle sunshine flooded the room with its warmth. Mem slowly woke up, wiggling in my arms. Mhm, yeah, she wiggled and turned to face me. Her eyes locked with mine for a bit before she lowered her head into my chest. Im up it wasn''t a dream. Did she almost think it was a dream? That was adorable. I ran a hand through her hair and snickered. That''s why I didn''t sleep. I also thought it was a dream, and it was one that I didn''t want to wake up from. So I stayed awake while staring at you. .... she looked up without moving her head. Liar. She bit down on my chest as I pretended to wince. Stop lying to me. You lied enoughst night to get in my pants. Why would I lie~? I really was staring at your face all night long well, you only got two hours of sleep, we were up for most of the night. I didn''t feel like sleeping at that point so I rather spent my time staring at her face - though unlike the romantic highlight, I was making it out to be, I was doing that to contemte how I should convince her of my stupid n. Mem-Cho hid her face against my chest, but I could see her smile. She didn''t argue or call me a liar again, she put her arms around me. Are you hungry? I asked. A little I want your lips. She said and gosh did I begin to feel guilty. I leaned in and caught her lips, melting my tongue inside her mouth. She closed her eyes and began to suck on my tongue. The kiss ended with a plop and Memmy blushed at me. How are you so good at this? How many people have you kissed, Aqua? I just smiled at that, she wouldn''t like the answer. I tried to get up from the bed. She reluctantly let go of my body as I got off and grabbed some snacks from the stic bag fromst night. There were KitKats in there, I grabbed a few and handed it over to her. So she epted and began to unwrap the packets. She broke the four bars into two parts, reaching out one for me. I took it and she smiled, putting a bar inside her mouth. We are like girlfriend-boyfriend now? Can I give you a cute nickname? How does this girl keep making me feel more and more guilty? I rarely felt this way. I let out a dry chuckle as I looked to the side, avoiding her eyes for a moment. It was brief but she noticed it. She might have just brushed it off, but when my smile vanished and I looked back at her, she was looking back at me with a frown. What? You can call me anything you want. My name, some nickname, whatever you wish. But uh, we can''t be girlfriend-boyfriend. .... When I began to start talking, her frown began to lessen. She even smiled. But by the time I finished talking, she was staring at me with a nk face. Her sweet smile was gone. I see. I understand. I saw her expressionless reaction and felt a pang of pain run through my heart. Let me exin? You don''t need to. I understand, she got up and began to get dressed. I''m sorry, I got the wrong idea. You were drunk, I understand why you might tell some weird lies in that state. The fault is mine that I believed them. A silence fell in the room as she began to dress up with her back turned to me. She put her clothes bath on while I stood in silence. Momentster, silent sniffs filled the room as she began to wear her shirt. She was crying. I felt sour. Can you leave me alone for a bit? she asked but I answered another question that she asked earlier. About a few million. That''s the number I shared a kiss with. I said. However, most of that number was fromary orgies. Though I had feelings for only 0.1% of them. And no, I am not trying to make youugh right now. I am telling the truth. Mem-Cho turned to me. Her teary eyes locked with mine as she tilted her head in confusion. ... I am saying I''m old, I told her. Very. A single lover doesn''t work for me for many reasons. One of the main reasons is that a single partner cannot bear my presence C because frankly, it''s too much. It just so happens that I do like multiple lovers by default, but the reason I spoke of was not a lie. A little girl like Mem-Cho would not be able to be my partner ever, at least not by herself. Sorry if I sound freaky. So you really are old, she stared at me, which seemed to be the most intriguing part to her. She had asked that a few times beforeif I was really 15. Her suspicion was proven now. How many people know about this? Just Ruby, my sister. You met her right? But I doubt even she understands exactly how old I am. But you should have a better idea since I mentioned a million women by number. A million kisses take time. What about Tsubasa? Does she know? She asked about Tsubasa for some reason and I shook my head. Good. That calms me down a little. It shows at least you care a little bit if you''re telling me something so exclusive about yourself. Old man. Iughed a little as she smiled, still not looking very happy. But at least she was not crying. She walked around and sat down on the edge of the bed, facing me. Immortal Venerable Over Heavens. That name you told Quku. Is that you? She asked and I nodded. Hah. I was worriedst night that I slept with a child, now I''m worried that I slept with a pedo. I could only shrug at that. I had nothing to defend myself with, the age gap really was just too insane. Whatever. Who are you going to choose as your girlfriend, then? Mem-Cho cut to the chase. For a second I doubted if she understood the weight of the information I dropped on her, that I was thousands of years old, but maybe she just didn''t care. She was talking to Aqua right now, not the Venerable Immortal. And she wanted to know who my girlfriend would be. Most likely Akane, I told her and she frowned. Why? I''d think you''d go after Mai since you aren''t going to choose me- ah, I know. Is it because Akane is younger? You pedo. Iughed and raised my hands in defense, shaking my head. No. It''s avability, I guess. You''re mine, Mem, a part of my sect even if you don''t be my girlfriend. I exined and she shot me a re, making me shrug. I am giving you the honest answer so don''t get mad. Mai is simr to you; she is in the same school as me. She''ll always be there for me, avable for me to seduce her. But it''s different with Akane. If she doesn''t be my girlfriend, I have no other connection with her that''d allow me a second chance to seduce her. You''re insane. I just want all three of you. I fancy you three girls. I fancy you the most, of course, my sweetest Mem. Just saying- She threw her phone at me and I quickly caught it. If I were to dodge it and her phone broke, she would have definitely gotten mad. Look, I am not lying. I wouldn''t have told you all this if I was a liar. I do want you to be my lover, just not as a public girlfriend since society wouldn''t allow me more than one. So I''m making a calcted choice. Doesnt change the fact that you''re still a prick. What, you think you''re some kind of Emperor who can have a thousand wives? Erm ... She stared at me. Wait, really? Hah. Well, you probably were a thousand years old, so it makes sense that you probably ruled a few Empires Fuck, I hate this. I rubbed the back of my head. You don''t have to like it. You can hate it. You can hate me too. You can say you don''t wanna be with me after learning I am the kind of person who''ll never be satisfied with you alone. Just know that I will make you mine even if you resist. It will take time but I like you, so you''re already mine. Mem-Cho red at me even as she blushed, I could see a trace of smile that she suppressed. I don''t think I''ll be able to resist for a thousand years if Mr Immortal keeps trying to seduce me for that long, so no, no thanks. I am fine to just give in and enjoy being the first girl who knows your real age. Oh. Oddly enough, she looked rxed to learn I am old. Meaning I am not mortal. I did bring her into my sect by manipting her with the information that everyone around her will die while she continues living, since she was a devil. Perhaps she felt relieved to know that I was an immortal as well. Mem-Cho was more mature than she showed in front of the camera. She got up and walked over to me. On that topic, exactly how old are you? I need the exact number if I am going to im I am the girl who knows your age. Tell me. You sure? Yes. I wonder which one I should tell her. Just the total years of my 9th life or all of my livesbined? Then again, it didn''t really matter. I''ll just tell her the whole thing. It''s I parted my lips and spoke in a clear voice. Her blue eyes fluttered as she heard the number, and she gave me a stupid look. I suppose she only expected 4 digits, so a whopping 7 digits was startling to her. At least, the higher the digits went, the lessprehensible for her. So she shouldn''t really understand just how old I am and would treat me just the usual. * * * We freshened up, and though I wanted to shower with Mem-Cho, she shoved me out of her room to go shower on my own. Naturally, she was still mad about all this, even if it was mostly calm now. After cleaning up, we were notified in the group chat toe to the top floor where breakfast was served. I went out, meeting the other kids in front of the elevator, and we exchanged greetings and waited. Once we were on the top floor, right below the roof, arge exquisite restaurant stood before us. I blinked as I located a familiar figure in the distance, uncaring about her health as she ate steak for breakfast. Hey, isn''t that Quku?! Mem pointed at the blonde head in the distance who looked up from her food and waved at us, with her mouth full. Mem and I separated from the other kids and walked over to her. The kids found their table while Mem-Cho and I reached the Chief Goddess. Here, the woman looked at me and said as she pointed at the food beside her. You wanted a meal. Here you go. My treat. No. I''m pretty sure I said dinner, not breakfast. Try again next time. I crossed my arms and rejected her, making her let out a soft grumble. Annoying child. Do you not fear me? I''ll break your bones. I''d usually say You can try, but I knew for sure that this woman would try if I said that. Stupid woman. I just stayed silent, staring at her which made her shrug. Fine. Dinner it is. Go away now, let me eat in peace if you''re not going to join me. She said and I nodded, walking away. Mem-Cho stood there with her head tilted in confusion. Huh. Did something happen between the two of you? It was a misunderstanding, kind of, Quku said as she poured a tes contents down her throat. I joined the other kids at their table and tried not to eavesdrop on Quetzalcoatl and Mem-Cho. Men talked with her for a bit more before she waved at the woman and came to join us too. She took the seat on my side, which was nice. She wasn''t that mad as to try to avoid me. On my other side, Mai Senpai sat. Ive been meaning to ask, just what happened yesterday? she whispered as she fiddled with her phone. Only I caught her words, just as she intended them. It was rted to that woman over there, wasn''t it? From the bits of words that my ears caught on. And sorry, I wasn''t eavesdropping, it''s natural. There was a little skirmish between me, her, and an alien squid, I told her. And a couple of misunderstandings along with it. She attacked me and an old man defended me. Things calmed down after that. Don''t worry about it, everything is alright. Mhm, Mai Senpai nodded without any other words. ...Keep it low next time. Hm? What did she mean- ah. Her sensitive ears. The hotel walls were thick, but her room was right beside Mem-Cho''s. She heard everything that happenedst night. Ah, shit. Sorry, uh. Did we disturb your sleep? It''s fine, I had special earplugs for these kinds of situations. I just put them on when I realized you guys didn''t n to stop for the entire night. Yeah At least that meant she didn''t hear the talk about my age or about the reasons why I would choose Akane and not her. I hoped. No, she mustn''t have heard any of that she''d have mentioned it if she heard it, especially about my age. That is far more important than knowing I fucked Mems brains out, so I''m safe. We went silent until the food arrived and we began to eat. Soon, we left for Disnend. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [78] Acceptance [78] eptance Chapter 78: eptance [Third Person Point of View] The day wasn''t very bright. The sky was filled with dark clouds and it rumbled like lion roars. The LoveMy crew left the hotel and began their shooting. Once they were in Disnend, cameras rolled around them and recorded whatever they did to have fun. A couple of hourster, when they were about to be done, the sky let loose and rain began to fall. C Rumble Hey, find cover! It''s raining! People scattered all over to find shade. A few romantics didn''t run and danced under the rain instead. Aqua instructed his auraC his Gold SignC to vaporize all the droplets of rain that were about to touch him, and he instructed Mem-Cho to do something simr with her power. Of course, she didn''t seed. Something like costing her skin with Time Aura took advanced control, something that she didn''t have. Pathetic. You can''t create anything other than a circr time bubble? He rebuked her and raised an arm over her head to keep her protected from the rain. There were no people around this area, most have taken shelter inside buildings. .... Mem-Cho grumbled as they ran off under a closed shop''s edge. Couldn''t he be a bit nicer to her after he did all that in the morning? No, he was weird every time it had anything to do with her magic. It''s as if he switched to another person. Punk. Mem-Cho scoffed, and he missed it thanks to the rain. Why did it rain today out of all times? Mem-Choined. At least it started after most of the shoot ended. Yeah, he nodded, crossing his arms as he leaned against the wall. This is a good time to train my power Then do it. What''s stopping you? Cameras. And people. She didn''t reply to that and instead put her hand inside her handbag. She took out a packet of cigarettes. She lit up a stick after some difficulty and he turned his head to look at her. Quit staring, Why do you smoke? Smoking confuses your body not to feel hunger. Enough reason to smoke. Mem took a strong buff, blowing out smoke at the rain ahead. Heh, it''s just a bad habit actually. I got addicted to it when nothing was working out in life. I kept jumping from one small work to another to try and keep my family alive. It has stuck with me ever since. I see. Sorry. Does the smell bother you? Although it''s strawberry vored She turned her head to look at him but found him smiling at her. What? You remind me of myself from the past, he said and she frowned. Like way back in the past. Back when I wasn''t that old. .... Mem-Cho took another puff and just stared at him. I was stuck in a Time Loop, and I was trying to change the ending. Yet it wasn''t working out. No matter what I did it just didn''t work. The ending was unavoidable. I began to smoke these magical cigars back then, which kept me calm through the research and everything. It was a hard habit to get rid of. It''s funny seeing my disciple do that same thing as me. Instead of giving him a smile in return, Mem-Cho frowned. She hesitated as she took another puff and sighed out the smoke. Does Ai know? About my age? That you took over her son''s body? He looked at her and she stared back. I don''t know much about the supernatural world, I already told you the first time we met. But for you to be as old as you im to be, this Aqua identity must be fake. I think you killed Aquamarine Hoshino and have been his doppelganger ever since. Or is it that Ai truly isn''t your mother, given she is so young, and adopted you without knowing who you are? Looks like I poked a ho''s nest when I told you my age. I guess it''s natural to be curious, he rubbed the side of his temple. Well, it doesn''t matter if I tell you. Many Gods know already. I''ve been reincarnated in the body of Ais newborn. I didn''t kill her kid thoughI am him. That makes more sense, she nodded in understanding. She didn''t look shocked in the least. Ever since he told her his age, she had been theorizing what he may be, and reincarnation was one of the basic guesses. Yeah, What was the bad ending? In the Time Loop that you spoke of. .... He didn''t reply. He turned his head ahead and stared at the rain in front. Mem-Cho frowned and waited but he didn''t speak. She opened her mouth to call for him but stopped herself when he reached out to ask for her cigarette. She gave it to him and stared at him. That day was a rainy day too, he said as his eyes stared at a distant past. Where water mixed with cold red blood. For a long time, I saw that scene repeatedly. Perhaps because I saw it so many times, I can still vividly see the smile of that person dying in my arms. I see, Mem-Cho didn''t ask further. This person he spoke of, she could tell they were dear to him. Dearer than anyone in this new life of his. She didn''t want to ask him for details and remind him of that. He looks hollow. Mem felt a tingle in her heart as she looked at him. Honestly, she had been mad at him since the morning. She was even thinking of ignoring him for a few days to make him feel bad. She never quite understood what kind of person he was, moreover now that she knew he was older than human civilization, so she was feeling weird. Did he really have the heart left to love her if he had been with a million others in the past? Can a person''s heart really love more than once? Mem stared at him in a trance, her eyes seeing something in him that she never caught before. She stared at his side profile as he stared at the empty air in mncholy. I asked him something unnecessary, she realized. But at least it clears up a major doubt I had about him. Does a man who''s been with a million women have any feelings left in his heart to love someone new? Mem-Cho realized that if that man could make this kind of expression in a reminder of a past incident, he surely had the heart to love a million more. He looks lonely She yanked his cigarette and threw it to the floor and pulled him toward her. I can fix that. Mem-Cho pulled him into a kiss and felt the seed of doubt she had against him burst into nothingness. He broke out of his daze as he ran a hand down her back, making her feel wanted and loved, just the thing she wanted, as he embraced her tightly. * * * Cameras fixated on the pouring rain, as a blonde couple stood under it, kissing as the man led the girl inside a cab, leaving the camera''s sight. This scene will be aired on the episode tomorrow, but the LoveMy''s Producer would be getting the footage right now. He was sitting in his office in Japan when he received the footage, whistling to himself. It''s been so many seasons since the show has been running, but this is my first time seeing a kid like this. the Producer said as he watched Aqua and Mem-Cho vanishing into a cab. He wondered if he should cut this clip out of the episode On another thought, this will keep the viewers on edge. Mem-Cho was the third girl he gave time to in this episode, and while he wasn''t tantly making out with the other two girls, it is still romantic. In just under a month, this kid had somehow managed to build chemistry with three girls so deeply. During the rest of the shooting until now, he spent his time with Akane. They shared quite a few rides. Later, he spent a bit of time with Mai Sakurajima too. And now he was with Mem-Cho, all of this under the first half of thest episode. This will definitely put the viewers on edge. Just who will he choose at the end of the episode, they''ll wonder. Heh, even I''m wondering at this point. The producer chuckled as he shook his head. The funniest part was that the punk wasn''t even acting. He really was ying house with three girls at once, and who knows, if he had more time he might have announced all three of them as his girlfriends. Producer Masaya remembered what that kid asked him on the first day of the shooting. Aqua had been worried he''d kiss too many girls and get into trouble. He thought that the kid was just another yboy who let his good luck with average girls get to his headhe thought the kid would be taught a lesson when he tried messing with these popr, high-value girls. Who would have predicted this kind of development? The producerughed. Ahh, I feel a bit bad for whoever bes his girlfriend in tomorrow''s shooting. This brat can''t stay with a single woman. He had to ask Ai, where did she find a kid like him? And if he could borrow him for a few more shows. He doubted she''d agree though, for some reason. * * * [First Person Point of View] Mem has been acting hesitant around me since I left her room in the morning, even though she hid it well. But whatever she saw in my face during the rain seemed to break that ice. She was cheerful again, and maybe a bit more loving than before. Just like a girl should be behaving after losing her virginity to a man. Well, it was probably the mncholia she saw. A good portion of women are oddly attracted to depressed guys. I''m not depressed though. I''ve gotten over that life a long time ago It was hard, as I was barely a few hundred years old back then, the death of my Vampire Mother was a strong hit to my mental state. But it has been hundreds of thousands of years since then, even if I still remember her face just as the first day I saw her, I''m over it. Returning my senses to the present, I took a sip from the orange juice on the table that I was sharing with Mem and another person. Mem wasn''t bothered anymore by the fact that I was going to choose another girl as my girlfriend tomorrow, as she ate her expensive Italian with a satisfied face. Someone else was bothered by this whole situation thoughsomeone annoying, someone who didn''t deserve to be bothered. But why? You two make a good couple, Quetzalcoatl yanked my ss of juice and poured it down her throat, earning quite a few stares from the other tables. She put the ss down and looked at the two of us from above her shades that hung low on her nose. You two clearly touched each other during the rain, so you guys are already spending nights together. But why won''t you date? She''s a friend, I admitted and pulled my empty ss back from her, calling the waiter to fill me a drink. She''s the closest friend I made in these 15 years, so you can say she''s my best friend. Her humor is nice so I seduced her and made her mine. I didn''t know you considered me as your best friend? Mem-Cho raised an eyebrow. And punk, who is yours? I am with you out of my own will. True, I sipped juice and with my other hand, I yanked her face toward me. I pressed my lips over her as her eyes grew wide. We kissed as the sweet liquid spread through our mouths. Fucker Mem-Cho blushed and wiped her when the kiss ended, ring at me. Quku stared at the scene with a deadpan look. Harem, eh. It''s not that rare in the supernatural world, so I don''t judge. But I don''t think the other two girls will ept it. Yet, I shrugged. If I deliberately went out of my way to seduce the other two too and bring them to the bed together in this short time we had, I could have made them ept this thing. But then I don''t want to deal with three new girlfriends at once, it''s too time-consuming. I''ll take it slow with them and they''lle to ept it. As you just said, harem isn''t rare on this side of the world. Don''t get stabbed by some jealous girl, the Dragon Goddess advised. Don''t tell me the name of who you''ll choose out of the other two, but you should go give her some attention. She must feelplicated about you after seeing you with Mem-Cho all the time. I''m surprised this great Goddess cares so much, I said with a dry tone. I just want a funst episode. Now shoo, leave Memmy with me, I''ll teach her some tricks to keep men loyal. She waved her hand at me as Iughed and got up. It''s not a bad thing if Mem-Cho got close to a powerhouse like her. Though I was hoping to get closer to her myself through this dinner, that didn''t work out since our entire group came to the same restaurant for dinner. So I just spent the rest of the hours with Akane and Mai. Soon, the next day came. Thest half of the 8th episode began. It was time to make my final decision, it was time I got myself a woman. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [79] The Venerable One’s Girlfriend Situation [79] The Venerable Ones Girlfriend Situation Chapter 79: The Venerable Ones Girlfriend Situation [Third Person Point of View] The next day came, and the actors were told to roam the neighborhood and have fun. Shooting will begin near the evening, and it will be aired Live. So they were told to rx for now. Mai Sakurajima was nning to do just that, rx and get this day over with. She was feeling quite bitter since yesterday, but she didn''t want to care. However, her n was trampled over when a cheerful Aquamarine invited her for a walk. Normally, he''d spend his time with Mem-Cho, so Mai was curious about what he wanted. She epted his offer, and they began sightseeing in the area. American culture is indeed different, That''s true, She was fascinated by the society here, in California. The different mix of races was umon in Japan, so it was new to her. Aqua didn''t seem very fazed, though. She supposed he must have visited many kinds of countries already since he seemed to be from a rich family. But in truth, Aqua had simply lived ons where thousands of different races C actual different races, and not just groups divided by mere skin color C lived in harmony. This was backwaterpared to that, so it didn''t even register to him. After walking around for half an hour, the two of them stopped to grab a drink. They were near a vending machine; Aqua went to grab a can of soda for both of them. Coke? Pepsi. He fetched her a Pepsi while getting a Coke for himself. They sat down on a bench and began chatting. So Mai trailed off as she took a sip. What is your angle, Aqua? Hm? Why are you spending time with me? He looked at her at that odd question. What did she mean-? Just as he wondered, he immediately realized what she meant. You are asking why I''m spending time with you when I''m going to choose Mem in the evening, anyway? he asked, but she didn''t even reply. .... She just took another sip, but her silence was an answer enough. Naturally, Mei felt bitter. She lost her first kiss to this kid, and then she kissed him by herself in thest episode. So she felt a bit defeated when she heard moansing from Mem-Cho''s bedroom two nights ago. Even though she fought for his heart, he chose another girl. It''s obvious he''d choose Mem-Cho in the evening since the two of them slept together. Naturally, she felt very frustrated by this. Though she told herself it was fine since she hadn''t known Aqua for that long anyway even if he was some kind of hero, a savior to her. Whatever the case may be, Mai epted that Aqua chose Mem-Cho over her. She had noints, it was his choice... But, how did he have the audacity to invite her on a walk right after that incident? Mai was frowning at him now; she didn''t bother to hide her hostility at this point. Sorry, Mem-Cho and I are, uh, not like that. We did sleep together but he said while Mai frowned. Anyways, that is not an issue. I just wanted to take a walk with you, I didn''t have any grand idea behind it. Rx. Let''s return after looking around for a bit more. Mai stared at him. With an internal shake of the head, she finished her drink and nodded. She was grateful to him for what he did for her, but This guy is weird, Mai noted. It''s better to avoid him after LoveMy ends. Punk. The decision was made. * * * [First Person Point of View] The bunny girl probably thinks I''m weird by now. That''s what I wanted her to think of me, as it''s better than being heartbroken twice in a row by the same guy. If I hadn''t had this chat with her today, then she''d have received a massive hit to her self-esteem in the evening. She thought I''d choose Mem-Cho in the evening, but when she would see me choose Akane instead, it would make her wonder what was wrong with her. Her self-esteem was not that good to begin with, that''s why she fell into that magical situation to begin with, but now that it was recovering, I didn''t want to damage it again. So while Mai might think that I''m a very disgusting and gross yboy when I choose Akane, she wouldn''t question her own self-worth. She''d rather praise herself for being smart enough to not get swayed by me, and therefore forcing me to choose Akane instead of her. That''s good. Ah, teenage romance mind games, I ate chips as I mumbled to myself, staring into the distance from this rooftop. Truthfully, there was a 50-50 chance of me choosing Mai over Akane. Though the logic I gave Mem-Cho about avability was true, I couldpromise it if things came down to that. I developed more with Mai than with Akane. But The little bunny just had to eavesdrop that night. Now there was no way to twirl the route and end up with her at this point. So the only chance left was Akane, anyway. I didn''t like Akane that much. She was kind of gloomy without any real reason. But hopefully, just like what happened in the canon universe, she would regain her confidence after this show ended. This type of reality show wasn''t her forte, so she was like that. But I hope she would be fun enough to spend time with, otherwise, I might just end up fake dating her instead. To begin with, I was pulled into this show because Ai insisted I needed a girlfriend and I agreed. Because that''d give me a big excuse to be free and leave the house any time I want. The situation changed and made it so that I couldn''t just choose anyone, or else I''d just have chosen Mem-Cho, but the fundamentals are the same. So it wouldn''t matter much if this girlfriend I get ended up being just for show. Hmm, I finished my snacks and tossed the packet into the air. The wind carried it away from this skyscraper as I stared down at the world. I hope Akane doesn''t end up being a waste of time. I was sure she wouldn''t. Even if she didn''t work out as a girlfriend material, the Book in her soul and as an extension herself will be valuable to the sect. I''ll consider this a business investment. * * * [Third Person Point of View] When evening came, Episode 8 aired to the whole world. In the Hoshino household, Ai sat in front of the TV with Ruby, Tsubasa, and Asia. They treated this like a movie as they ate popcorn and watched the show. Around the 40-minute mark, the episode took an advertisement break. They knew that after the break would end, it would show live footage instead. Thest twenty minutes of the show would be live, while the first forty were pre-recorded. Yuki is ending up with Nobuyuki, I am sure about that, Ruby said when the break began, taking a second to stretch her arms. That''s the easy one. I think Kengo will end up with that Hawaiian girl, Alice. But I''m nk about the others. Tsubasa said. Ai was frowning at the TV while the two young girls chatted, Asia asionally said her opinion too. Mama? Noticing Ai''s frown, Ruby said. What''s wrong? You look mad. I''ll beat that brat up when he returns, Ai said with a frown, opening her phone and going to Twitter to confirm a suspicion. On Twitter, people were swarming on a stream of the episode. Look, they''re all talking about it. Why is Aqua doing this? He was all touchy with Mem-Cho, and at the same time he''s been acting flirty with the other two girls too. Oh Ruby tilted her head. Yeah, that''s annoying for me too, but Aunty Miyako said it''s just acting so it''s fine. .... Ai went silent and Tsubasa looked away, as if unsure about what Ruby just said. Asia nodded, I think Ruby-san is right. I was baffled by the disy of vulgarity as well, but Aqua-san isnt like that in reality. It''s just acting, no need to get mad. Acting, they say Ai kept frowning. If anyone, she knew what acting was. Her son was peculiar at times like this. Few of his actions in this show felt like acting in her eyes. It was true that he showed a very different character than what he was in real life, but Ai wasn''t sure. Instead of an act, it felt like he had been hiding this side of himself until now. A prime proof of that was their current rtionship. Before he went to this show, he never saw her in a romantic way, but now he did. It''s as if the show awakened something in him. Ai had a guess - about a bad possibility - about what was going on. Gics. As the son of Hikaru Kamiki, Aqua must have inherited this from his father. Did going to that show awaken his slumbering yboy side? Ai hated yboys. Hikaru was the main reason behind that, and now Aqua was walking that exact path. She clenched her fists, If he were to do something stupid like choosing more than one girlfriend I don''t know what I''ll do to him when he returns. She hated Hikaru, and Aqua was walking that path. But that didn''t mean Ai hated Aqua. Her son was different, he was much better than that man. So it''s not as if she would get seriously mad at him if he did something foolish, but she would take intensive actions to discipline him. Soon, the ad break ended and the episode continued. It was on Live TV. * * * [First Person Point of View] The first episode began in a park. Thest episode would end in a park too. It was evening, the sky was orange as the sun was setting and we were in the woods. Muir Woods National Monument Park was a forest turner park. It was still a forest but with a paved path within it. The actors and actresses were hanging out in a pair, for the most part. I was too, as I was with Akane, sitting on a bench. None of us had seen the episode, so she didn''t know what I did with Mem-Cho. If she knew that I was kissing Mem all over and dragged her to a secluded room when it was raining, then perhaps she might have been more reluctant right now. Yeah it''s been a fun month. Our hands were intertwined. Akane was leaning her back on the bench rxingly and staring at the sky. She seemed lost in the peacefulness of the situation. Despite the hups earlier, I''m d I got to meet you and the others. She said, I got introduced to a whole new side of the world this month. Both in Fuji, and also in Hawaii. Life feels new all of a sudden. Don''t get lost in the supernatural aspect, it''s not always good, I said, just making small talk. It''s more dangerous than it is worth for most people. But you''re not most people, Akane said and tightened her hand on mine. Instead of looking at the sky, she looked into my eyes. I will be fine if you''re with me. That was clearly a confession. She didn''t realize that when she said it, but she did a momentter. But she just smiled still, a small blush growing on her face as she waited for my reply. .... I reached out a hand and ced it under her ear. She looked at me as our faces closed. Akane gulped and closed her eyes, epting me as I kissed her. This was our first kiss. While I had kissed the other two a few times, this was the first time I kissed Akane on the lips. I yanked her by the waist at one point in the kiss, pulling her to sit on myp. Then I leaned into her and kissed her deeply. At that point, I noticed many eyes on us, and obviously the cameras too. Still, we didn''t stop kissing. I''d have loved to touch her while kissing, but I didn''t have any reason to show the entire world more intimate things than this with my partner. When the kiss finally ended, Akane was a blushing mess as she quickly wiped her lips with her sleeve and her eyes refused to look anywhere else. Shes cute, I suddenly noted. She was a traditional type of girl, with modern problems in her life. I suppose she seemed nd to mepared to Mem-Cho and Mai since they had magical problems in their life. But Akane isn''t that bad Nice~ suddenly, a voice announced. It was Sumi Yuki, the girl who had proudly announced that she wouldn''t mind kissing in the show if it were with me. We didn''t have any development after that, but now she was pping with a happy smile. Do we have this season''s couple confirmed? I don''t think this is another of your y kisses, Aqua, since the episode is so close to its end. Akane was blushing, but she still smiled, looking at the ground. Naturally, since I kissed her at the pivotal moment when she confessed to me, it meant I epted her confession. All I needed to do was smile and nod at Yuki''s question. But, Someone spoke over me. Ye- It''s another of his y kisses, Mem said as she stepped forward. He''s not dating Akane. He''s going out with me instead. .... Silence stretched in the area as I looked at the devil girl who shot me a smirk. What the fuck is she doing right now? I should have known that spending time with a haughty Battle Goddess, and a snake, might influence her badly. I mean no disrespect, Another person stepped forward. I began to sweat as Mai Senpai was frowning at me and Akane. It seems I had underestimated what she''d feel when I would choose Akane over her, it was enough for her to step up in this mess of a situation. But I think this idiot and I are in love. If you suddenly im that you are going to date him, I''ll have a few objections. Love? What is she talking aboutC? Ugh, this girl was just pissed at me and wanted to mess up my situation when she saw an opportunity. Why are women like this? Y-you two Akane chimed between the two girls hateful gazes, and though she stuttered at first, her expression was as serious as it could be. While I understand why you want to have him, he clearly just epted my confession. The camera caught it, I''m sure. So there is no need to continue this useless conversation when he has made his choice already. You just kissed him for the first time, why are you talking as if you know him well? Mem-Cho turned to Akane with her arms crossed. Dammit, what is she doing? I thought she understood and agreed with my words. Fuck Quetzalcoatl, what did that old bitch put in her head? Mem-Cho stared at Akane, who lowered her head as she had nothing to retort with. That''s what I thought. Aqua, do you like me? Don''t lie, I''ll take it seriously. I calmed down. I didn''t think Mem-Cho was the type to act too possessively even if Quetzalcoatl poisoned her mind. For now, I had to y along with whatever she was saying. My blue eyes met hers and oddly, I didn''t find any hesitation behind her gaze. She was fully prepared for this and was also ready to pay the price for messing up with my n. I nodded, I like you. In Japan, we rarely say I love you as it''s an extremely serious term, so only married couples say it. Saying I liked her was enough. ...! Akane turned to me in shock. Then why did you ept my confession?! Everyone other than us four was silent. The camera crew exchanged nces and looked unsure what to do. This situation has never urred in the show before. Sure, there were cases of love triangles and the one who lost the game crying in the end, but there has never been this kind of direct confrontation. By three girls, no less. I looked at Akane, I like you too. This guy is insane, Mai gawked at me with those words. Idiot. Bastard. Why did you ept my kiss in Hawaii if you liked two other girls? I I sighed. A situation like this could not be saved. Not when I was on Live TV. So I decided to go with the flow and at least put it out there for a future encounter. I like you too. I like all three of you. .... .... .... I ended up doing what I promised myself not to. Whatever their reaction to this would be, I knew a troublesome few months waited for me. Never trust a snake, I piled another case against that Feathered Serpent bitch. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [80] Situation Solved? Or… [80] Situation Solved? Or Chapter 80: Situation Solved? Or I like you too. I like all three of you. When I said that to Mai, the silence stretched, the audience around us exchanged looks and some looked nervous about what was about to transpire. Naturally, the girls didn''t look happy or impressed by my stupid words. At least Akane and Mai, since Mem-Cho already knew about my situation. People say a person can only fall in love three times in their life. Considering the life in the context of this saying is the average human lifespan, which is around 100 years, immortal beings should be able to fall in love more times. Being someone as old as me who has seen many diverse worlds, I have fallen in love thousands of times. Not all are noteworthy, but love is love. By now, my mind and soul have adapted to love more than one girl. It''s not a lie. However, it''d be untrue if I said I loved these three little girls. I liked them, but that was it. Although I had ten thousand lovers, real love still came to me rarely. These three girls were mere fun to be around. Obviously, I''m not going to tell them this. My current grave was deep enough, I don''t have to make it deeper. All right, Mem-Cho looked at the other two girls. You heard what he said. I am sure you don''t believe that, but at least, now you know what kind of guy he is. She walked in front of me and looked at me from above; I was still sitting on the bench. I believe him. At least, I believe that he likes me. So I''m going to go out with him. Since you two don''t believe him, leave us alone. Ah. Is she? I see. That''s bold. Mem-Cho reached out a hand at me. See, your Akane is speechless. So I am your only choice now. I looked at her hand. I looked at the other two girls and seeing them frowning at me, I sighed and epted Mem-Cho''s hand. At least I tried to. Akane gently shoved Mem''s hand away and epted my hand. Even if he''s delusional and likes too many girls, he likes me the most. How can I let down his feelings? I don''t mind that he likes you two, I''ll just have to make him lose that feeling with my love overtime. ... I stared at Akane''s hand that held me. She was surprisingly possessive. Mem scoffed and grabbed my other hand. Youre not any less delusional than him. Do you even know what his favorite food is? His favorite music? How can you return his feelings for you if you don''t even know him well? Akane frowned but had nothing to reply back. Two girls were holding my hand now. I I''ll get to know him as time passes, And I will make him fall for me and me alone by then, Mem said. If you are so confident that he loves you, how about you date him with me? Three months. Give it three months and then we''ll see who can stick with him, whose chemistry is the best. Akane''s eyes widened, You Are you suggesting an open rtionship right now? What? No. I meant it in a polygamous way. It''s a free world. In modern times, we can do anything we want - we can date any way we want too. Why, are you scared? Hah. Mem scoffed. Let go of his hand, then. Leave him with me. Akane looked hesitant, her face contorted in a frown. Before she could say anything, Mai stepped between the two girls and grabbed both of my wrists with her hands. All three girls were grabbing me now. That sounds like a fun game, More than actually fighting for my heart, this girl was simply amused at messing up the situation more. She was grinning softly as she stared into my eyes. Three girls and three months, enough time to prove to us that you really like all of us. Don''t you think that sounds like a fair deal? I don''t like this. I only needed a girlfriend to leave the house, I could have other girls on the side without the responsibilities of a girlfriendbut now that was not going to happen. Three girlfriends at once sound like a pain and a time waster. Ugh. From the subtle smile on Mem-Chos lips, I realized this was her n all along. She wasn''t trying to help me though, she was just fucking me over because she knew I''d be able to seduce both Mai and herself over time if I chose just Akane now. So she made the game hard for me, just to get an act of naughty revenge on me. Haah, She''s cute. But shell get punished for this. Fine. It''s not like I have anything really urgent to do, anyway. I can spend time on this. That I started, faking a nervous smile. Haha, yes. That sounds fantastic. The cameras finally rolled down as the Season came to an end. Everyone still stared at the four of us, and a few guys began to whistle, including the adults. The reason was simple, I had done something on Live TV that hadn''t happened before. I have three girlfriends now. Dammit. C p C p Mem and Mai let go of my hands and threw a p to either of my cheeks While Akane just frowned and pinched my nose. The three girls looked at me onest time before walking away. .... I shall count all of these hits against that Quetzalcoatl woman. I''ll return these to her one day. Snake bitch. * * * [Third Person Point of View] God-in-Spirit Quetzalcoatl sipped wine as she watched the TV. The ending was quite enjoyable. For the first time in a long time, she felt truly entertained. This was great, she slowly walked near the window and opened it. Let''s pay them a visit. Hehehe, I should congratte that Aqua brat. She loved the annoyed face he was hiding in the end. Oh, it was always fun when she saw ns get trampled over. Quetzalcoatl leaped out of the window of this skyscraper, and let the wind carry her toward the park. * * * The Hoshino household was filled with a dangerous aura. Ruby stared at her mother in fear who was ring at the TV. Um, m-mama? Aqua! Aqua! That little bastard! Ai broke her deadly silence at Ruby''s call and threw the remote at the TV, causing it to shoot through the 72 monitor. Asia hid behind a couch with Tsubasa by her side. For once, Tsubasa looked very mad and annoyed. She was fine with him getting a girlfriend, but that was mostly because she assumed itd be Mem-Cho who hed choose. But what was this? This guy she muttered. Hah. Why is he like this? Why is everyone so scary today Asia muttered as she quickly distanced herself from Tsubasa and regrouped with Ruby. * * * Across Japan, many other girls that Aqua knew were having simr reactions. Arima Kana was gritting her teeth and cursing him, since while they didn''t share any romantic situation, Kana had a slight crush on him. Just a little bit. Now that was turned into resentment. He He is so disgusting! was what she thought. Shoko Nishimiya showed less reaction on the outside but felt more than anyone else on the inside. It bewildered her more why he treated her like a normal friend while he had enough desire and vigor to go im multiple girlfriends. What was wrong with her? Other than them, there was one girl who found this amusing instead. The only one. * * * Rias Gremory giggled to herself as she sat in her Limousine and watched the episode air on the screen hanging from the roof. He''s so cute she said with a strange smile. Don''t you agree? The maid who sat across from her, her sister-inw, Grayfia Lucifuge, maintained her silence at the question. Instead, she scowled. Rias, it''s high time you quit obsessing over other men. Your Rating Game is in a few hours. You''ll be married to your husband after that. Rias groaned. You''re talking as if you are certain he will win? Support me a little! Hm, Grayfia hummed and looked away. The car moved for a few more minutes after the episode ended. At one point, it came to a pause and Grayfia stepped out of it. She held the door open for Rias as she too stepped out, finding herself in the front gate of Muir Woods National Monument Park. Theyre they are! Rias pointed an excited finger forward, where the cast and crew of LoveMy were walking. They were walking out of the park, ready to leave. The girls were walking together, two of them frowning while the other two looked rxed, while the boys walked together too. They were patting Aqua on the back who was just smiling andughing at thepliments. Rias ran to them, but Grayfia yanked her by an arm and made her walk normally. The twodies walked toward the group and Rias waved a hand. Hey, Aqua~! She jumped and threw her arms around his neck. Grayfia tried to stop her but it was toote as Rias was already hugging him, pressing her chin against his while smiling. Immediately, three girls red at Rias and Aqua as he quickly pushed her back with a fake cough. Ah Rias, what a coincidence to see you here Coincidence? We had this nned, cmon. You didnt forget, did you? I told you Ill find you when the Season ends, right? I am here to take you to my hometown. Rias said with a charming smile as the re from the three girls intensified. What did it mean if a girl came to a guy and offered to take him to her hometown? From the way she hugged him and how happy she looked, the girls didnt have to think for long to reach a conclusion. Aqua, you- One of the girls yelled, but Aqua quickly spoke over her. Ah right, your engagement ceremony, you did invite me to attend. The girls went silent upon hearing that. So shes getting engaged to somebody They thought as they looked at Rias. That meant she was safe, right? Mhm, yes. Do you need some time to prepare? Rias said though she frowned a little when he mentioned the word engagement. It was not an engagement ceremony; it was a rating game held to stop that ceremony. We dont have time for that, Grayfia stepped in, looking at Aqua. We are in a bit of a hurry. We already have permission from the Producer to take you, so you dont need to worry about that part. We should leave right now. Aqua was curious about their connection with the Producer, but it wasnt exactly hard to guess C it wasnt even important. The important part wasshould he go? He was in his Venerable One mindset back when he agreed, he didn''t care about the threat it would pose to him if he went to the Underworld. It was basically an enemy territory since he was going to attend an event where the Phenex n would be present. Sadly, at this point, there was no backing off. They were here to pick him up, it''d be bad to put them down. So although there was possible danger present, he decided to go - just as promised. He looked back at his three girlfriends and waved at them. I will see you guys back in Japan, then. He cut the tall short and allowed the two Devils to lead him to the limo. Just when they were about to step in the car, a voice boomed behind them. Hoh~? It was said in a low tone, but it carries radical authority. I knew who it was even before looking back. I thought you had a bad rtionship with this kind of people, Aqua? She didn''t outright call them Devils since there were normal humans present around us. The Battle Goddess stopped behind us, as Grayfia frowned, beginning to sweat. But here you are, getting into the car with their Princess? Quetzalcoatl tilted her head at me while smiling gently. Yet the glint in her emerald eyes was anything but gentle. Care to exin? This fucking bitch had the audacity to demand me for an exnation? When she was the one who messed up my ns? Filthy Reptile Slut. This whore of a Goddess dares to- The arrogant part of me wanted to tear her apart, but my logical mind knew I had no power to be arrogant in front of her. Yet. I had to tread carefully since I was weak at the moment. I am friends with Rias, but not her entire kind. Don''t pretend to not understand me, since you''re close with Mem yourself. I brought my girlfriend into this and saw the Goddess smirk. Of course. I was just kidding. No need to exin every little detail, the bitch said. Instead, she looked at Grayfia. Hoh, it''s the legendary Maid. Does your car have enough space for an Aztec? Oh. She wanted to go to the underworld? Were you invited? Grayfia, who was sweating, still managed to not give in to the Goddess'' demand right away. Are you saying Aztecs aren''t invited to your hometown? Quetzalcoatl raised an eyebrow, making Grayfia sweat more. Earlier, I was curious about the difference between an Ultimate ss Devil, as in the Satans, and a Chief God. Looks like I got my answer already. I have a very important topic to discuss with your husband and his colleagues, she said, eyeing me. She must be talking about how the Devils stole Xolotls Box. I am not lying. Give me a lift. Grayfia sighed. Fine. Just don''t cause any trouble. Quetzalcoatl smiled. Of course. Ah and, can I take someone else with me? .... Quetzalcoatl looked at the humans to the side and pointed at the half-devil between them. Memmy,e here. You said you never saw that ce, right? I''ll give you a tour. With me by your side, nobody shall bother you. Oh. That''s not a bad idea. Actually, none of this was a bad idea. Even though I and Quetzalcoatl had somewhat of a beef between us, I''m sure she''d take my side against the devils if they tried to harm me. No, I cant be sure at this point. Never trust a snake. But at least shed take Mems side, I was sure of that. So it''s great that she''s tagging along. It''s better that Mem-Cho ising as well. I wanted to have a talk with her as soon as possible, after all. A Half Grayfia immediately noticed Mem-Cho''s energy and frowned. A momentter, she nodded, as she didn''t see any reason to not bring her. Mem looked nervous yet excited as she quickly walked to us. She waved the others goodbye. Bye guys and girls~ Bye .... Mai Senpai was crossing her arms, tilting her head, and staring at us. I don''t think a Yokai like her was interested ining to the underworld with us, so I didn''t say anything. Akane did seem to be curious about where we were going, but it''s not a good idea to bring a human who has a Dark Magic book in her soul to the underworld. The show Director and other filming crew members didn''t stop us, which wasn''t odd since I noticed the mind control spell that Grayfia had used on them. She will probably notify the Producer about Meming along, so there shouldn''t be any issue after they regain their senses. Therefore, under many gazes, the five of us entered the Limo as it began to trail off. Soon, we found ourselves in thend of the Devils. The Underworld. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [81] The Rating Game Field [81] The Rating Game Field Chapter 81: The Rating Game Field The limousine carrying the Aztec Chief God, Mem-Cho, and I traveled California''s streets for ten minutes. It went through a gate leading to arge marble mansion, and soon, we stood inside a hidden chamber within the mansion. Please stand here, Our guide, Grayfia, walked at the center of arge magic circle in the room. We walked behind her and stood. This is a teleportation circle. I could have teleported you guys myself if only Aquamarine were with us. However, she eyed Quetzalcoatl. Since there is someone with quite a heavy presence among us, this is safer. Please hold on tight, this might be nauseous. Somehow, I didnt buy her exnation. If Quetzalcoatl didnt resist the teleportation, there wouldnt have been any problem for Grayfia to teleport her. Since she had tagged along by herself, she had no reason to resist. I could guess the real reason, though. And from the little smirk that Quetzalcoatl wore, she knew too. Neither of us mentioned it. From what I could see, this teleportation magic circle blocked the observer from understanding its coordination. If Grayfia teleported us by her own spell, then the coordination would have been easy to see through by someone experienced. And if Quetzalcoatl memorized the coordination to teleport to the Devils Underworld directly, it wouldnt be well. So she brought us here. Cautious woman, I noted. Anyone else might have fumbled in this situation and used the fastest method to bring us to the Underworld, but Grayfia was careful. The teleportation circle spun, letting out a purple light. The room was illuminated by it, and soon it enveloped us. Five figures vanished from within the room. * * * We appeared in a room that looked exactly like the one we stood in before the teleportation C it was a copy. The only difference was the quality and type of mana present. We are here, Grayfia said, but that was far from the truth. We were in the Underworld, sure, but we were far from our destination. From the few presences that I sensed, this was just a spare mansion where nobody other than servants stayed. We are going to take another car, as expected, we had to travel from here to our main location. Grayfia couldnt have directly teleported us there, because of the off chance that Quetzalcoatl somehow saw through the teleportations coordinates. So, at least, this would make sure that even if Quetzalcoatl were to somehow teleport to the Underworld, shed appear in this unimportant ce to fight, allowing the Satans time to prepare. We took another limo and traveled for half an hour. This time, our car moved from one city center to another via portals connecting different devil cities. Though I called them devil cities, they werent very different from modern human cities. Except there were actual shops and more luxurious ones, and the number of nightclubs and other simr shops were off the hook. Nice ce Mem-Cho was staring out of the window like a little kid. Even if it didnt look very different from big human cities, the subtle differences were enough to draw her. Nice ce? Quetzalcoatl scoffed as she looked out, too. It looks basically the same as cities like Los Angeles. Both are cities operated by devils, so of course. Drugs, parties, clubs, the same thing all over again. You humans are so easily addicted to things. Riching from a Chief God addicted to watching teen dating shows, I fired back since thest line was directed toward me, the only human in the car. You wanna have a go, boy? the talldy tilted her head and smiled, leaning into me since she sat just beside me. Seeing me unfazed, she giggled and rested her face on my neck, taking a sniff. You are courageous, I like that~ But make sure you dont get killed talking like that to some other important figure. He should be fine since Aztec is backing him up, Grayfia suddenly said, and though it didnt seem odd toment that, that was a calcted line. She was testing the waters; if Quetzalcoatl corrected her now and said no, Aztec wasnt protecting me, Grayfia would know how far she could push me in a necessary situation. To my surprise, Quetzalcoatl yed along with a shrug. Well see when the timees. Grayfia didnt say anything after that. The limo kept going for half an hour more, and as time passed, Rias grew quieter. She hadnt made any important conversation during the ride, but at least she talked every now and then. But by now, she was entirely quiet. I noticed beads of sweat trailing behind her ears, even though the air conditioner was on. Though this was like a field trip for us, this was a serious situation for Rias. I felt bad. During my 1st life, when I watched the DxD Anime, I found it slightly annoying that sheined about this marriage so muchwhile falling for someone like Issei. But now that I knew her in person, now that we were friends, and now that she was quite different from her anime self, I felt bad for her. The worst thing was that she didnt have the shared plot armor from the Main Character. Rias Gremory was aloneand no magical force could pull her out of the rabbit hole she had fallen into. Our eyes met and she looked down, her fists curled above her thighs. At least she should have asked for my help. I shrugged. Her fight, her choice. * * * A bitter, we reached our destination. It was another portal. But our car didnt go inside it, we had to walk inside. As we stepped inside, Grayfia gave us a brief exnation. This leads us to the Game Field. The Game Field is where all Rating Game matches take ce and is located inside a section of the Dimensional Gap, protected by a barrier. This field was created by Satan Ajuka Beelzebub. The field itself provides a simtion of any environment or scenery for a game to take ce in. Quite a fancy ce. I am surprised youre taking us there right away without talking to a Satan about this. What if Quku rampages there and messes things up? I asked, mostly to get on the blonde Goddess nerves, as we stepped through the purple portal. The world brightened for a moment, and then we stood at the gate of what seemed like arge stadium. After that, Grayfia snapped a finger as a chunk of ground raised from under our feet and carried us up. As we rose, she answered my question. She said shes not here to cause trouble, so she wont do that. I trust her. Bullshit. Even Quetzalcoatl found that lie funny as she raised her hands in defense. She looked at me and answered. I am sure you can sense it; there are Three Satans here. Its the Gremory princess important Rating Gate, so theyre here to watch. Also, I heard the administrator of the Rating Games is one of the Five Great Dragon Kings, who is hiding somewhere around here. So this isnt a ce for me to rampage. Theyll stop me before I can have fun. Obviously, Id win in an all-out battle, but She pointed at the sky, at the purple-red eyes that revealed the stars of the cosmos. We followed her finger and looked up, and Mem-Cho looked mesmerized by it. There is another, bigger and more annoying Dragon out there. If I go all out in a fight and destroy the dimension the Great Red might just mistake us for a snack. Quetzalcoatl said with a soft smile; even she knew to be humble before the Greatest of All Dragons. The Great Red Mem-Cho muttered the name as she stared up at the sky, while Grayfia held back a sneer when she heard Quetzalcoatl say, Id win against three Satans and the strongest of the Five Great Dragon Kings. This woman was quite arrogant. However, I didnt doubt her imunless those four had Icons that matched the intensity of the incredible [Dragon Icon], they were duds against her. Even as the White Tiger, I had to admit that Icon was something else. After all, I had experienced the back end of that Icon the most out of anyone elsehaving fought that annoying Azure Dragon of the East for thousands of years. We are here, Grayfia said once we reached a door after getting off the flying ground and walking through a hallway for a bit. She looked at me and Rias, and barely acknowledged Mem-Cho. Three Satans are on the other side of this door. I shall take Lady Quetzalcoatl to meet them. Rias, you guide them to a staff and give an order to grant them VIP seats. Then return to your Peerage; they have been waiting for you for a while. We are almostte, so be quick. Rias nodded absentmindedly, and Grayfia pushed the door open. She nodded at Quku who walked inside, and Grayfia followed. The door closed, but at thest moment, I noticed a blonde head from inside the room, that was not Quetzalcoatl, turn to lock her red eyes with me. The door closed just in time for me to see her face, but I already knew who it was. Ranefer Phenex, the scheming woman who had invited me here to begin with. * * * [Third Person Point of View] Quetzalcoatl stepped inside the room, and eyes turned to look at her. There were not just the three Satans there. There were two other people. Other than Sirzechs, Ajuka, and Serafall, there were two women in the room too. One of them was Sapphire Gremory, while the other was Ranefer Phenex. Though Quetzalcoatl had told Aqua that there were only three Satans here, these two could be considered Satans too. Despite not holding the official title, these two were as strong as the regr Satans. Especially the Phenex Ancestor; she was equal to a Super Devil during her prime. Though right now, she was the weakest in the room. What a pathetic state you''re in, Ranefer. It''s been a while. with an arrogant smirk, Quetzalcoatl walked inside and called out Ranefer. Good evening, Quetzalcoatl, Although Ranefer greeted back with a smile, her gaze was cold. None of the five Devils looked surprised at Quetzalcoatl''s appearance. It was thanks to Grayfia, who used telepathy to warn the limos driver to notify the Satans via text messages. So although sudden, the Satans were expecting to see Quetzalcoatl here. None of them were happy about it, but they could do nothing since she didn''t attempt to fight anybody. But more than the other four, Ranefer was the least happy. As Phoenix, she had bad blood with many Dragons. As a Devil, she had bad blood with many Gods. Quetzalcoatl was one of the few who owned both titles, so they had been old enemies. Though Ranefer was never as strong as the Dragon God of Venus, her regeneration powers allowed her to remain undefeated. It was a draw every time they fought in the past. But now Its pleasing to see you in this state, You should at least be a bit respectful to an old rival. Ranefer shrugged. But yes, I am not exactly doing well these days. In fact, there was a chance she''d return to her slumber soon C if she didn''t find a cure. If things worsened, she could only be awake if she burned much of her life force. Heh, Quetzalcoatl didn''t say anything. The Satans were standing by now, to greet this Chief God, and Serafall stood too. As the one in charge of Foreign Affairs, she looked at Quetzalcoatl with a tired face. May I ask why you''re here? Come on, I''m not heartless. We can talk about that after this game ends. Quetzalcoatl patted Serafall on her back and looked at the ss wall in front that showed the entire arena below. This looks fun. Let us enjoy the game for now, we can talk about workter, she said, and though the Devils found her nice person act annoying, they were grateful that she decided to wait. That is perfectly fine, Sirzechs spoke. Grayfia, bring us a chair? It''s alright, Ranefer said and stood up. I was about to return to the Phenex House waiting room. I''m sure she won''t mind using my chair. Everyone in the room realized that Ranefer just didn''t want to be bothered by Quetzalcoatls needless teasing throughout the Game, so she was leaving. But nobody stopped her, not even Quetzalcoatl. Sapphire Gremory nodded, I''ll leave too, then. I''ll join the Gremory House''s waiting room. Saying so, the two Devils left the room as Quetzalcoatl loudly sat down on therge and soft chair that could easily be mistaken for a throne. The three Satans exchanged nces but didn''t say anything as they took their seats. Sirzechs was frowning, as his mind was busy with new worries other than his sister''s marriage. Half an hourter, the Rating Game of Rias Gremory and Riser Phenex began. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: Happy New Year, everyone! Can''t believe it''s 2024 already, time passed too fast, I don''t remember 10-percent of what happened in 2023. No matter how your year went, hopefully 2024 will be better! . Link: /Master4thWall [82] Helping Out a Friend and an Enemy [82] Helping Out a Friend and an Enemy Chapter 82: Helping Out a Friend and an Enemy "Take them to a VIP room, and make sure they receive whatever they want," Rias told a staff member, who quickly nodded. We were at the end of a hallway, where we luckily crossed paths with this staff. After telling the suited man the necessarymands, Rias turned to me. "Look, I need to go now. It''s... going to start soon. I''ll catch up with you guys after it ends." She said and turned around to leave without waiting for our reply. Mem-Cho looked slightly confused by her nervousness, naturally so, since she didn''t know the situation here. I knew, so I held Rias by her arm before she could leave. "Hey, Rias. Are you sure you''re going to be alright?" I made her turn back to look at me. "...." She went silent. Despite what Issei Hyuudo was, he had a powerful Sacred Gear. In this world, Issei didn''t end up in Rias'' peerageSona Sitri chose him instead. I even knew the reason behind that, Rias had told me. She wanted to recruit a ''certain someone'' so she gave up choosing Issei and waited for that other person. That ''certain someone'' was naturally me. Yet, she hadn''t approached me to make me join her peerage. Not that I would, but that was not the point here. Since I knew that her aunt told her about my encounter with the Phenex Family, it''s easy to guess that Rias might know about my heavy rejection toward Ranefer Phenex when she invited me to be a Devil. So, Rias was most likely scared to ask me to join hersince that might put a strain on our friendship. So indirectly, it was somewhat my fault. If I had cleared up to her that I had no n to join her Peerage from the get-go, she might have sought out someone else to join her Peerage by now. "How much time is left until the Game?" I asked after witnessing Rias'' silence. "About half an hour... why?" I had limited options for helping her now. Obviously, I wasn''t going to join her little Peerage. I wouldn''t say I liked that I was walking the Emperor path now, but it''d be simrly bad if I walked the Demonic path like in my 9th life. I couldn''t take the risk for Rias. Icouldlend Mem-Cho to help Rias; she was already a Devil, so she didn''t have to go through the hassle of reincarnating. But I didn''t like the idea of making someone from my sect join another faction; joining a Peerage is just that. Also, it''s not as if Mem-Cho was a game-changer card. She could bypass the Phenex n members using her time powers, but she wasn''t exactly invincible. She wasn''t a fighter. But I did have onest option. It was a far fetch, but I could try that. "Rias, take me to where your Peerage is waiting." * * * Rias quickly led me and Mem-Cho to the other end of this Colosseum-type building. She opened the door and we stepped in as nervous eyes turned toward us. "President, you''re back!" a blonde young man with blue eyes, Kiba, heaved a sigh of relief. There were only two other people in the room. Akeno Himejima, whom I have met before, and a loli C a white haired little girl who shivered as our eyes locked. "President, what''s he doing here?" Akeno asked with a frown, staring at me. She also shot a look at Mem-Cho, who waved at her awkwardly. Akane wasn''t my goal here, but the girl who was sitting on the couch behind her. It would have been a lot better if that little vampire, Gasper Valdi, was here. But I can work with the Cat Yokai, too. "Koneko Toujou, right?" Spoiler [copse] I ignored the others and walked to her. Rias hesitated a little, seeing me approach Koneko. "Um, Aqua, what are you..." I called the [Tiger Icon] over me. The [Metamorphosis Transformation] allowed my body to grow taller, my shoulders to be broader, and my blonde hair to turn white. My sclera turned ck and my pupils silver, as tiger stripes spread across my body. A tail came out of my tailbone, and two ears sprouted from my head. "Kyah~?!" Rias gasped and covered her mouth with her hands while Mem gawked. I ignored them and approached Koneko. The cat girl was sitting on the couch, but I still had to crouch down to reach her eye level. "What kind of entity..." Koneko looked at me with eyes filled with awe and fear. Her golden eyes could see the overflowing amount of Qi in my body. As a practitioner of Ki herself, she could sense it. On top of that, as a Feline creature, she was susceptible to my Tiger authority. If I hadn''t held myself back immensely, she''d have started bowing and licking my foot by now. "Ah, right. I almost forgot you can use Ki. This makes things easier." I was nning to use my blood to help her evolve into a White Tiger. But since she can use Qi, I have to teach her Martial Arts techniques that can disrupt Healing and Regeneration. Of course, I can''t teach her such a skill in less than half an hour. "Open your mouth," "Ah..." She didn''t even get to think as her body moved on its own. I leaned over and kissed herdirect contact like this was the best way to share memories. But it would have been impossible if she wasn''t a Feline. Ignoring the gasps of the people behind me, I went through my memories and found the technique I was looking for. It was a simple enough technique that shotsers from your fingertips, and thatser could disrupt healing. It didn''t stop the healing, but it made it slow enough. I poured the information right inside her head. My Tiger Icon helped resonate the skill into her so that she could use it like she''s very experienced using it. I ended the kiss and stood up. Koneko was a blushing mess on the couch, even though she realized I only did it to share the technique. "[Dancing Dew of the Morning Lotus]..." She muttered the technique''s name in a daze as she tried to distract herself from the fact that I stole her first kiss. As long as she used that, she should be able to harm Riser Phenex. "You bastard!" However, Akeno didn''t know that I wasn''t harassing Koneko when I kissed her. She rushed at me with an attack, ready to strike. "Stop!" Koneko jumped from her seat and stood in front of me, spreading her arms to protect me. "Don''t anger him!" Hm? Akeno stopped, and Koneko looked back at me, her gaze filled with... fear. Ah, shit. Did she see something other than the technique in my memories? Goddamnit. "You better keep that a secret," I said in an icy tone, and she nodded. "...I know." Given that I was sharing a technique from my 9th life, Koneko might have seen a scene or two from my Venerable self. Naturally, she''s scared then. "Hah, don''t make me regret this. Just win the thing." I ruffled her hair and walked out of the room, and Mem-Cho quickly ran after me. I needed to talk with that girl after this Game ended. I have to ask her what she saw. Even if she agreed she would keep everything a secret, I had to ensure it truly stayed that way. I didn''t mind people knowing I was a reincarnator; many Gods knew that already. I even revealed that to Mem-Cho myself, but I didn''t want everyone to know about it. More so, I didn''t want people to know about direct visions from my memories. ...I imagine I would have killed her right away if this was any other life. What an amateur mistake. * * * Once we left the room, the staff guided us to our pre-decided VIP room. "So what did you do back then?" Mem-Cho asked when the staff began to open the door. "I taught her a technique inside her head." "Ah. You think they''ll win now?" "Depends. Their strategy now should be to keep Koneko protected at all costs; if they fail, they would lose." Yes. Although I taught her the technique, it didn''t guarantee their win. I had to watch and see if they would win or not. "Sir, please," The staff opened the door and waved us inside. Mem-Cho and I stepped in, and I instantly frowned. The room was enormous, but we weren''t alone. There was another person in here, standing by therge window walls that showed the battlefield below. She wore a fur coat that left her entire back naked, along with arge cleavage, with a long skirt that hugged her behind tightly. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] I could only see her back, but I realized who she was. "Aha." Ranefer Phenex turned around as we entered. "I thought I was in the wrong room since you weren''ting. Did you like it on your way to the underworld?" "You know, we aren''t close enough to share greetings. What do you want?" "Trying to get close enough to share greetings," she smiled at me. "...." "We don''t have to be enemies, you know? I harmed you, and you harmed me back. Let us put that behind us." she walked over, and Mem-Cho gulped a little. I looked at Mem and sighed in my head. Fine, I should entertain her cowardice. It would be unwise to fight her here when I have Mem-Cho to protect. "How do you n topensate me?" I asked her as she approached, making her giggle with an amused smile. "How brave. You still have the guts to say that while standing in the underworld, to demandpensation after killing my children." She stopped in front of me. Even with her heels, she was a few inches shorter than me, so she had to look up. "Don''t worry, I do havepensation prepared. I''ll show you after the Game ends. Or..." she looked at me. "You can ask me to stop this Game aspensation. I am aware you and Rias are pretty close. It''d help you both if the engagement gets canceled. But in return, you will have to listen to a request of mine." "What?" "You see that girl over there?" Ranefer pointed a finger to the window, and I could see Riser''s Peerage walk into the arena. She was pointing at the blonde little girl beside Riser. "She''s Riser''s sister, my great-granddaughter. If you agree to marry her, then Rias doesn''t have to marry Riser. Ah, and no, I am not offering to turn you into a devil." What the hell is she doing? Perhaps she mistook the intensity of my and Rias'' rtionship. We weren''t so close as to make me marry some random girl to save Rias from her engagement. Besides, marriage was a big thing C I was alreadyining about having too many girlfriends, and this woman wanted me to marry. ''Stupid bitch.'' "I''m not interested in little girls," Let me fuck with her for a bit. I approached her and put my hand around her waist. The woman blinked as I held her close. "If it''s about someone marrying me, why don''t you wear the bridal dress? You wore one when you were awakened from your sleep, right? You looked nice." "Ah-" Ranefer blinked, smiling soon. "I didn''t think you''d be into olddies. Right in front of your girlfriend, too." "...If you knew she''s my girlfriend, why were you proposing stupid things?" I held her tight and looked into her eyes. "And it''s alright, I was nning to punish her anyway for pulling a prank on me earlier. The punishment can be her sitting on the chair in the corner and watching us y." "A-Aqua?! Bastard...!" Mem red at me with big, round eyes while Ranefer burst out giggling. "I didn''t take you for a flirty one. Well, I did see your TV Series after returning to the underworld, but that really seemed to be a camera persona." She put her arms around me, too. "Sure thing. You can drag me to the couch and relieve some of your anger on me." She was entirely joking, but I was slightly tempted. I was angry at her, but it''s not as if she was my archenemy. I think having hate sex with her will relieve my anger... "Just kidding~" she pushed me back. "But I shall introduce you to my granddaughter anyway after the Game ends. No need to marry her, just... get to know her better." "Already said I''m not interested in little girls." I shrugged. I have decided, I am going to fuck her brains out before I leave the underworld. I looked at her, eyes up and down. "It''s a kind of Curse of Darkness, isn''t it? I know it as a Yin Curse. Comes with many effects that make your body cold and also unable to wake up once you sleep. Those afflicted by it constantly feel an intense cold, regardless of the surrounding temperature. It''s as if an icy wind blows through their veins, causing shivers and frosty breath even in the midst of a scorching summer day. I suppose this is greatly affecting your abilities too; that''s why you are so weak right now." "..." The Phenex Ancestor paused and looked at me. "You have been awake since you returned to the underworld that day, right? It''s been weeks, damn. It also induces a slowing of blood cirction, causing veins to take on a faint bluish hue. No wonder you''re covering your hands like that. You are hiding those veins." I whistled as she frowned. "How do you know all this?" "Not only that. I also know its cure. I am not lying or making stuff up." I raised my arms in defense before she could say anything. "I''m from the Nexus of Eternity Sect, led by the Immortal Venerable Over Heavens. You can talk to Quetzalcoatl and ask her to confirm his identity. Along with many things, he is quite the alchemist. And he taught me a few of his tricks, since I am the leader of the Sect''s Japan Branch, one of which happened to be a way to cure this sickness. Purely coincidental." Ranefer stared at me. Then she sighed, "Shall we talk about it in-depth in my mansion? After the Game ends, of course." "I don''t know man, I''m pretty busy. I only attended this Game because it''s important for Rias, but..." "Please," Ranefer grabbed my hands and looked into my eyes, pleading. "I''ll reward you with anything... and I mean it." "Mhm..." I raised a hand that descended on her ass, causing it to jiggle as her face reddened slightly. Although she knew I might be lying to her, she endured it and continued looking at me with a plea. "Heh. Alright, sure thing. We''ll discuss it." "Thank you," she let go of my hand and nodded. After that, she left the room. The match began, and Mem-Cho and I watched. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [83] The Rating Game [83] The Rating Game . Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 83: The Rating Game Now that we were left alone in the huge room, I sat on the couch ced by the ss walls. Mem-Cho took a seat beside me, letting out a sigh of relief. Finally alone, ah~ How do you deal with super strong people who can kill easily, Aqua? She said as she stretched her arms. Do you actually know a cure, though? Yeah. I''ll strike a deal with her about it. If it doesn''t satisfy me, I won''t give her the cure. I was quite sure she''d do anything to satisfy me, however. From the way she was acting, she really wanted to live. Alright... Mem-Cho looked outside and saw both groups gather. Looks like the Game thing is starting. They''re exining the rules. A voice exined the game rules. It was a defense-type game. Both parties would be in their own castle, and they had to protect a Magic Core inside the castle. The one whose core is destroyed first would be considered the loser. After the game began, the two peerages went to their castles. Then, silence ensued. From the looks of it, this was going to be a long game. I waited for half an hour, watching the yers do nothing but stay inside their castles through tworge projections in the sky. I grew bored, so I ordered some room service. Once it appeared and we grabbed some popcorn, Mem looked at the side of my face. You''re so weird. You were like a viin, the way you talked to her at the end. Hm? That was viinous to her? I tilted my head at her. Ah, wait. I almost forgot. On another note, Memmy, I didn''t lie when I said I wanted to punish you. .... What was that stupid stunt earlier? I grabbed her by her waist and pulled her on myp. What? Obviously, I was mad at you for being a yboy prick. She frowned. When she saw me frown back at her, not a tinge of amusement present in my gaze, she gulped. Her pupils shook as she looked away from my eyes. Well ah, I was angry, and You were angry? I stared into her eyes. Hah Mem-Cho, you think you can get away with anything just because I treat you well? Mem-Cho was looking awkward, and a little scared, but still not guilty. That made me frown. I was over the little trick she yed, enough that I forgot about it, but I couldn''t let this slide. At this rate, she''d think she could do anything to me. Why did you do it? I was helping you? That''s right. Since y-you said you wanted to have all three of us anyway, I decided to speed things up for you Naturally, it was a lie. Otherwise, she''d have said so from the get-go. I sighed. I grabbed her face and tightened my grip on her jaw. She looked at me with surprised eyes. She had rarely seen me in a bad mood; the only times she did was when I trained her in magic. Perhaps she wasn''t expecting me to be rude to her outside that. I let go of her face. Then I spanked her. Wha I spanked the other side of her ass as her eyes trembled. She didn''t blush at the hits because these weren''t love spanks; they were genuinely painful since I put strength behind them. I was initially nning to p her, but thatd be going too far. I wasn''t mad at her, but Quetzalcoatl, after all. Still, a little punishment was necessary. I want you to understand that this is not that big of a dealit''s not harmful to me, so I''m letting you off easy. But still, I trusted you not to do something silly like that. You broke that trust. So I feel sour. Tears formed in the corner of her eyes as she red at me, feeling pain in her ass. Dont re at your Master. She quickly looked to the side. Stupid girl. Now get on your knees. You know what to do. Let me order some more food while you''re at it. I patted her head and pushed her to her knees, between my legs, as she red at my crotch. She might have really cried if I pped her in the face. Luckily, I had changed my mind at thest second. * * * Mem-Cho started sucking my dick, and I watched the projection of the battle in the background. It finally started at one point and was a close fight, with neither party gaining any advantage. I wondered how long it would take before someone made a big move. They just need to keep Akeno away from harm till the end. I mused. But I couldn''t muse for long as the vortex force around my manhood increased. Mem-Cho was doing a great job of giving me a blowjobshe was a fast learner. Her mouth felt warm around my shaft as she alternated between using her tongue and lips to pleasure me. Perhaps because she was mad at me, she was doing her best to get a reaction out of me. How cute. But it was clear she knew exactly what she was doing, proof of her training under my hands. Gurgle gghh The room filled with the naughty sounds of a stupid girl gagging on me. After minutes of continuous deepthroat, I reached down and cupped her cheeks, beginning to guide her back and forth. With each stroke of her tongue against my skin, I felt myself getting closer to climax. As I watched Mem-Cho''s head bob up and down on myp, I felt a sense of pride and satisfaction. It felt nice seeing her in her ce. On top of that, she now had the perfect technique, taking my cock all the way down her throat before bobbing back up to tease me with her soft lips. I could see the determination in her eyes to make me groan embarrassingly at least once. She was looking up at me, still staring intensely even though she had my dick in her mouth. I wanted her to know who was in control here, so I gave her hair a firm tug, guiding her movements. Mem-Cho responded by increasing her pace, her nose grazing against my stomach as she worked harder to satisfy me. The sound of her slurping noises might have gone beyond the room by now, along with the asional gagging noise as I pushed deeper into her throat. With every passing second, I could feel the pressure building inside of me. My balls tightened up, aching for release as Mem-Cho expertly massaged them with her hand. I let out augh, unable to hold back any longer. "Heh," I said as I came inside her throat, down her windpipe, letting out augh instead of the groan or moan she was trying to get. "Better try harder." As if epting the challenge, she kept sucking even as I was cumming. Since I was the most sensitive now, she thought I was vulnerable now. Her cheeks hollowed out as she attempted to take in even more of my length, her nose brushing against my thighs. It wasn''t enough for me; I needed to be buried even further. I grasped onto her hair again, yanking her head forward until my cockhead pressed against the back of her throat. Mem-Cho''s eyes widened in surprise, but she couldn''t resist, even as tears welled up in her eyes and her makeup got ruined. She began to choke and cough, trying to pull away from my grip. But I held her steadythis was a punishmentrefusing to let her stop until she finished what she started. Tears flowed out of her eyes, and she struggled to breathe, her face turning red fromck of oxygen. But through it all, she never once stopped stroking my shaft with her newly talented mouth. Sensing her desperation, I finally pulled out of her throat, watching as she gasped for air. Looking into her pleading eyes, which had lost all of its re, I smirked. "Next time, be sure to know your ce, Mem. I grabbed a tissue box from nearby and threw it at her. She stared at it and slowly began to pluck out tissues, beginning to clean her face. The two of us sat in silence after that, watching the battle unfold on the screen. Neither of us spoke, content in our own thoughts. At one point, I pulled her to my arms and slowly fed her popcorn that she began to eat without anyint. We watched the battle unfolding below. * * * [Third Person Point of View] In the grand arena of the Rating Games, an air of tension hung heavy, thick with anticipation. It felt as though the very air was electrified, waiting for a spark to ignite the action. After a prolonged period of strategic hiding in their respective castles, Riser sent two of his agile scouts, Ni and Li, to gauge Rias'' group. They ventured out, confident in their ability to retreat if the situation escted. However, they underestimated Rias'' group and were swiftly defeated by two abrupt sts of Power of Destruction. After regenerating her Mana from the confrontation, Rias decided it was time to shift gears and go on the offensive. Alongside Yuuto Kiba, Akeno Himejima, and Koneko Toujou, she marched out of the castle, ready to confront Riser head-on. Though leaving no one to guard their base castle was risky, it was a calcted move for a quicker offensive. But things turned a littleplicated when they stepped out, and found themselves face-to-face with Riser and his Peerage. It appeared the Phenex third son had simr thoughts to Rias, so she rushed to Rias doorstep. As arrogant as Riser was, he thought insignificant of Rias and her four-member Peerage, especially inparison to his twelve. Even if he lost two earlier, ten against four was still insanely easy. So, the Gremory heir, my fiery bride-to-be, is understaffed? What a pity, Riser taunted with his usual smug arrogance. Enough. Rias shot back, momentarily taken aback by his sudden appearance but quickly regaining herposure. You''ll soon realize that it''s not the number that counts, Riser. Her voice was firm, her eyes burning with determination. She wasnt going to lose. She stood there, her crimson hair cascading like a sea of blood, sizing up Risers Peerage with a strategic eye. Just a bunch of whores she thought with contempt. Standing shoulder to shoulder with Akeno, Koneko, and Kiba, Rias whispered her instructions, We stick to the n. First, we take out his minions, then Riser himself. And remember, protect Koneko at all costs. The battle was set into motion when Akeno soared into the sky, signaling the start of the confrontation. Yubelluna, Risers Queen, took flight as well, challenging Akeno. Electricity danced around Akeno, heralding the storm of her power. Yubelluna was much more confident in her strength, and was wreathed in mes, as she taunted Akeno with a smirk, Prepare for the fiery wrath of Phenex. Lets see whose magic prevails, Akeno countered, her smirk matching Yubelluna as she unleashed a massive lightning bolt. The sky split open as their powers shed in a disy of raw elemental force. Despite Akeno''s formidable attack, Yubelluna held the upper hand in strengthCher Explosions werent weak at all. At that rate, Akeno would lose. But then, Rias intervened. She subtly infused her Queens lightning with her Power of Destruction. The enhanced attack took Yubelluna by surprise, overwhelming her for a moment, and Akeno took that chance to send a more powerful attack. It connected and she turned into a cascade of light particles C she was defeated. What?! Riser was too surprised to see that. He had thought Rias would wait until hed step in and so shed save up her power, but In the midst of the battle, Rias turned her attention to the other members of Riser''s peerage. Her Power of Destruction was a force unstoppable, a tide of dark energy that swept across Risers girls and erased them. Each of Rias''s attacks, though draining, was decisively lethal. She conjured a sphere of dark energy that pulsed with destructive power. With a mere gesture, she unleashed it, watching as the sphere expanded rapidly, enveloping Riser''s allies in a devastating whirlwind of destruction. One after another, they were overwhelmed, unable to stand against the sheer might of Riass signature ability. In mere moments, Risers peerage was reduced to nothing, leaving Riser himself the sole focus of their assault. Even Ravel Phenex was not spared. Koneko used her deadly precision to dismantle her with pinksers, reducing her to mere particles of light. Riser stood frozen, a mix of shock and anger in his eyes. The battle had unfolded too rapidly for him to intervene effectively. His attempts to aid his allies had backfired, and Riass swift decimation of his team left him blinking. He watched, helpless, as his forces crumbled before him. It''s not over yet Riser thought, trying to regain hisposure. He noticed Rias, exhausted and barely standing with Akenos support. The toll of her powerful attacks was evident. But Ravel How did they...? Riser''s mind raced, piecing together the events he had missed. Despite Ravel''s regenerative abilities, she had been taken down. Since she was behind him and out of his sight, he didnt manage to see what they used to take her out. No matter, with Rias weakened, victory is within my grasp. In desperation, Riser raised his hand, unleashing a torrent of fire towards Rias. Kiba intervened, his sword shing against the fiery onught. Damn it! Riser cursed, frustrated by the interference. As he prepared another attack, Koneko stepped forward, a soft pink glow radiating from her fingertips, hinting at the power she was about to unleash. This ends now, Riser, she stated, her voice soft yet resounding with authority. Riser, blinded by arrogance,ughed off her challenge. The only person worth challenging him here was Rias, with her Power of Destruction. What could this Yokai do? "A mere kitten challenging the Phoenix? I''m almost amused. Cant wait to see that haughty face of yours moaning my name tonight." With that, he embraced his power, his body igniting in golden mes, as if he was on the verge of turning into a Phoenix. This would enhance his regeneration and also provide him a form of defense. Undeterred, Koneko activated her new martial arts technique. Dancing Dew of the Morning Lotus, she whispered, as pinksers, precise and powerful, shot from her fingertips. ...?! Riser attempted to dodge, but Koneko''s uracy was unbelievable, her technique swift and relentless. Thesers struck him repeatedly, each beam inflicting damage that even his regenerative abilities couldn''t immediately heal. "I-Impossible!" he gasped, his arrogance now reced by disbelief. He tried to evade again, his movements a blur of fiery gold. However, each of Koneko''ssers was a pinpoint of destruction. The first few shots grazed him, leaving searing marks that startled him. "What is this sorcery?!" he gasped, his usual arrogance shaken by the pinksers that seemed to nullify his regenerative abilities. No, soon he realized he was still healing, but just at a very slower pace C that put him to ease a little. Yes I just have to end her fast before she can do any serious injury. Riser thought, but his enemies could predict his next actions. So Rias seized the moment and surged forward, using the bit of power she had recovered. "Like a peacock unting its feathers, your overconfidence only reveals your true weakness. Except you are not even a peacock, you mindless chicken." she dered, unleashing a series of potent energy sts. Riser has to fight on two fronts now, as he countered with a barrage of fireballs. Rias attacks didnt do permanent damage, but it hurtPhenex n members were trained to endure pain, but it still hurt. The air sizzled as demonic energy and pink Qi shed with phoenix fire, reverting shockwaves throughout the arena. Koneko dodged the inferno balls, as Kiba helped her block some others. She danced through the chaos, her [Dancing Dew] a whirlwind of deadly grace. She fired a volley ofsers, each one a streak of luminescent pink that sought Riser with unyielding intent. No! Die! All of you die! Riser, his pride wounded, roared in defiance, summoning a protective mantle of mes. But Koneko, supported by Rias, found gaps in his defense. Hersers pierced through, each strike diminishing Riser''s once-overwhelming aura. Kiba and Akeno converged to support Koneko, keeping Riser on the defensive. Akenos lightning and Kibas swordy created a symphony of attack, preventing Riser from countering Konekos relentless assault. Riser grew desperate and unleashed his phoenix mes in all directions, a foolishst-ditch effort to turn the tide. But thebined might of Riass peerage was overwhelming. Koneko was unbothered and continued her barrage of pinksers. Eachser she fired further weakened Riser, his once-mighty aura flickering and fading. Ugh! No, t-this can''t be! At one point, Koneko managed to target his heart and brain, consequently one after another. Riser finally stumbled. Weak and defeated, the arena erupted in a frenzy of cheers. Koneko stood at the forefront, her breathless demeanor belying the pivotal role she had yed in their victory. Yes, victory. We won! Rias cheered as she pulled Koneko in a tight embrace. We won! It''s all thanks to you, Koneko! The crowd was silent as it happened, still registering the disy of power. Then cheers echoed through the audience as Riass peerage regrouped, joining into a hug. They had won. Koneko won them victory with the use of Aquas technique. Rias was free. She was unbound from her stupid marriage she won! ** ** ** [84] Koneko’s Vision [84] Konekos Vision Chapter 84: Konekos Vision [Third Person Point of View] The entire audience broke into apuse as Rias victory was announced. [Incredible! Despite the Phenex Familys envious Immortality, Rias Gremory won with ease! It makes us wonder if Rias is just that much stronger, or if Riser Phenex is the Phenex Family''s failure!] [Regardless, congrats to the victor of this Rating GameRias Gremory Peerage!] ps suffocated the air as the participants reformed outside the arena, at its edge. The arena was a kind of simtion, so all injuries received there vanished once they came out. Dammit! How does this make sense?! They obviously cheated! in the distance, Riser yelled at his girls who sulked back. Many members of the Phenex Family began to walk toward him as they gave Riser looks of disapproval. On the other side, Rias Peerage hugged each other and cheered to the air. Sona and her Peerage, who had been in the audience until now, joined to congratte her. The Satans came down to the arena too, as did the Phenex and Gremory Heads. Haah, Riass father rubbed his temple with a sigh. Stubborn girl A pity, indeed. The Phenex Family head also shook his head, but he didn''t look as regretful. Looking at his side, where his grandmother, the Phenex Ancestor stood, he knew it wasn''t that bad of a news if the engagement was broken off, since now the Family had its true Head. Congrattions, Rias. You fought well. Sirzechs ruffled his sister''s hair who gave him a tight hug, making himugh. This means the engagement is off, right? There is no trick behind this, right?? Rias asked her brother in a spoiled voice, which made himugh. Instead of Sirzechs, Grayfia answered it. Yes. That was the agreement behind the Rating Game. There is no catch behind it. Yes! Rias cheered and hugged Grayfia, and although Grayfia tried to pretend to be uncaring, she couldn''t hide a small smile. That wasn''t bad, A voice boomed as the devils paused. God in Spirit, Quetzalcoatl walked into the scene and everyone who didn''t know she was here began to sweat. She had gone to grab some snacks, so she was a minutete. Damn, whats with that reaction? You guys don''t trust your Satans to keep you safe? Sheughed and the devils sweated more, shooting nces at the Satans who sighed. They had hoped she wouldn''t appear right in front of everyone. But yes, you did well. Ah, yes, thanks, I- Rias began to reply but the Goddess pointed a finger at Koneko. I meant the kitty. You did well too, though. Without your destructive abilities, it''d have been impossible to take out the minions. But it''s the kitty who took out the main yers. The two Phenex brats. That is true, Ranefer Phenex chimed in, looking at Koneko with a smile, making the little girl nod ufortably. Not to pry, but what was thatser technique? I know my great-grandson is disappointingly weak, but his sister isn''t so. Together, they are decent. Yet you bested them both. It was an impressive sight, but it makes me curious about the technique you used. I am aware of how Senjutsu works; I know super strong users of it may interfere with the Phoenixs healing, but you clearly aren''t that strong. Ah, well Ranefer smiled and leaned forward, gently running her hand through Konekos hair. Sweetheart, tell me? She hid it well, but the strongest people in this ce, those who knew her for a long time, saw through why she was curious. Being as scared as her, she was curious if this little girl could one day be a threat to her. Quetzalcoatlughed to the side but said nothing, so Ranefer ignored her. She just stared into the girl''s eyes who kept looking away. Huh, Ranefer hummed. She is this hard bent on keeping it a secret? Why does she feel it''s so important to keep it hidden? You don''t have to hide it, you know? It wasn''t Ranefer who said that. Koneko and others of Rias Peerage were growing a bit nervous at Ranefer''s question, but a voice came to relieve them. Just tell her it''s me, Aqua said as he and Mem-Cho walked into the arena. Aqua! Rias shouted and jumped into his arms, cing a wet kiss on his cheek that he wasn''t expecting. Eyes locked at him immediately. From a distance, Riser Phenexs eyes bulged, and many from Sona''s Peerage looked at them in shock. Especially Sona and Tsubaki, as well as a brown-haired boy behind them. Issei Hyuudo looked at him in jealousy, looking at Mem-Cho on his one side, and Rias on the other. Uh, hey, congrattions. He gently put a hand around her shoulder, which made her frown. Rias wanted him to grab her by her waist like he was grabbing Mem-Cho, but She looked around and understood. I guess there are too many people around. You must be Aquamarine, Sirzechs Lucifer smiled and reached out a hand at Aqua, which Aqua took. Ive heard about you a lot. From a lot of people. I''m d we devils aren''t in a bad rtionship with you, seeing you attend this event and shaking hands with me. Mhm, yes. Lady Phenex made it clear to me that it was a misunderstanding. They weren''t trying to antagonize me. Aqua ended the handshake and said. Hmmmm, when the handshake ended, Serafall Leviathan pushed Sirzechs to the side and frowned at my face. She tiptoed and looked closely into my eyes. You. You look familiar. Have we met before? No? I tilted my head. What''s this now? I don''t think we have. If anything, you''re the one who looks familiarah, right, you are an idol! I saw your performance. Oooh~ then I must have seen you in my concert? Do you want an autograph? I didn''t attend any concert of yours, only saw you on YouTube Aqua shook his head. Maybe you''re mixing me up with someone else. And you can sign here. He quickly walked to his side and fetched a notebook from his Void Storage. Serafall stopped wondering why he looked familiar and sighed her name. Great, Aqua smiled at her. He snapped his fingers on the paper she signed on, and it transformed. It was a marriage paper. Now we are a married couple. .... I''m joking, he quickly put the notebook away and returned to Mem-Cho''s side. Quetzalcoatl, Rias, Ranefer, and a few others failed to hold back theirughs at Serafalls stupefied face while Sona red at Aqua. Aqua appeared quite impressive to most of the people present. It wasn''t every day one could casually walk up to a Satan to pull a prank on them, while also putting an underlying flirt behind it. Anyway, that is enough fun, Ranefer stoppedughing and smiled at Aqua. We were talking about the technique this little girl used earlier. Did you teach her that? It''s a very interesting technique. Indeed. I didn''t know you know martial arts like that, Aqua, Quetzalcoatl said and ruffled his hair, smiling as she saw his nice hair be all messy. Her smile widened at his dry stare. It''s a good technique. But not as good as my Sr Beams. I didn''t ask- ow! Don''t be rude. Aqua rubbed his side where the terrible Goddess had just elbowed him, and looked at Ranefer. Anyhow, Lady Phenex, don''t bother the kitten with this, she''s not going for your head. That wasn''t why I was asking her that. I was simply curious. If you say so. He didn''t believe that, but he nodded anyway. In that case, about the meeting, you told me earlier We can leave right now, Ranefer said. I hope my shabby mansion will be up to your standards. The others exchanged mixed nces, while Quetzalcoatl looked hurt and confused. Wait, are you switching teams, Aqua? I-is it because I didn''t give you enough attention? Are you really choosing this hag over me, and even going to her mansion? Don''t overreact, I''m just going to give her a checkup, he said to the Goddess who had watched too many K-dramas. So you are switching teams, you just admitted it. If you are going to try to cure her, that means you want her to beat me up and steal you from me. Have I not treated you well, Aqua? the liar Goddess looked at him emotionally but when he gave her a long nk stare, she burst outughing. You''re a clown. Shut up. Go clean her pipes or whatever, I don''t care. Just remember, I won''t hold back if you do challenge me with her. She patted him on the back and walked away to the side. We can''t leave yet, Aqua ignored her and looked at Ranefer. I need to talk with Koneko for a bit. In private. Uhm Koneko took a back step when he mentioned her name. She looked at Rias for support. Hm? What''s wrong, Koneko? Rias was once again sticking to him, as she tilted her head. Are you nervous? Why? It''s Aqua, he is the reason we won. President, Akeno chimed in, she shot Aqua a look. I''m grateful to him too, but can''t we just ask him to talk here if it''s making Koneko ufortable? Aqua sighed. He looked at Koneko, his gaze turning a little cold. Seeing his face, she gulped. Before he could say anything, she quickly nodded. A-alright, where do you want to talk? Just around the corner, he said and let go of Mem-Cho and Rias, walking away. Be back soon, Grayfia said. We shall wrap up the event by that time. I''ll be waiting here, Aqua boy, Ranefer said as she crossed her arms and waited. Koneko reluctantly followed him. * * * I took Koneko to a room nearby, but away from the sight of anyone, and closed the door behind us. Uh Koneko shifted ufortably as we became the only people here. I needed secrecy from eavesdropping and magical senses. Sadly, I didn''t have ess to my magic that''d have easily allowed me to erect a barrier. Luckily, I had activated the [Heaven Icon] just a few days ago. I called forth the Heaven Icon, not enough to make it take shape into a symbol, but it was enough to transform this room into a separate space. Heaven Icon is one of my few Icons that''s not attack type, it allowed me to make myself a Heaven. In full scale, the heaven could be anything I want; it could be a realm of hot springs, an area of mountains, and so on. Right now, as I only scaled it up to match this room, only some clouds spread around and light danced. There were also some other, passive effects. I approached Koneko after that. She took back steps seeing me walk up to her and gulped. Just what did she see? She couldn''t step back anymore as there was a couch behind her, and she stumbled to sit on it. I loomed over her and looked down at her trembling eyes. What did you see? .... Depending on what she saw, I''d have to take action. Answer, I said and activated one of the abilities of the Heaven Icon. As the creator of Heaven, I could set certain rules here. So, I set one. [The inhabitants within Heaven must answer the creator when asked. Naturally, the answer has to be the truth.] Although strong people could resist this with ease, Ranefer was right. Koneko was not strong. She tried to keep her mouth shut but it opened anyway and she spoke. I she gulped. I saw you end a world in anger. Well shit, that didn''t narrow things down at all. I''ve destroyed more than one world in my 9th life. I''ve destroyed too many. Tell me in detail what you saw, Well, you didn''t destroy the entire world, but you destroyed a couple of continents. And then you tried to revive someone. I-if you want me to tell you from the beginning, then I see. She was most likely talking about when I destroyed half of the world for the Tang ns eldest daughter? I didn''t interrupt her. I wanted to know everything she saw in detail. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [85] Depraved Walk of the Heavenly Demon [85] Depraved Walk of the Heavenly Demon Chapter 85: Depraved Walk of the Heavenly Demon I stood amidst the ruins of the Aurelius Empires Imperial castle, and myughter echoed maniacally across its broken halls. This was my retribution, my justice for the unforgivable sins of Aurelius Zhenyu. The stupid cocksucker who targeted an old and obvious Tang Mingxia in the hope to get revenge on me. For he killed her and the remnants of the Tang n, I was going to destroy him and his Empire. The once-feared warlord was now nothing more than a crumpled heap at my feet. -Many Men~ Many Many Many Many Men. Have mercy on me, Have mercy on my soul, Somewhere my heart turned cold Three [Icons] sang over my head, having apanied me for thest half an hour that I took to take down Zhenyu and the rest of the Aurelius powerhousesat least those who were in the Imperial Capital. I''ll murder the otherster. "You thought you could provoke me and live to tell the tale?" I bellowed, my voice booming through the rubble. I kicked his half-dead body as he winced. "You thought you could touch what was mine and not suffer the consequences?" Zhenyu, bleeding and broken, dared to speak against me. "You''re a monster... You disgusting demon. How could you destroy everything? I leaned closer, grabbing him by the hair, my rage uncontainable. "When you chose to wipe out that vige, you sealed your fate. They were under my protection. And among them... was Tang Mingxia." "Fuck, I did think that''d make you mad, but how. how was I to know you''d be this mad?!" he protested weakly, coughing up blood. He had tried to provoke me, hoping to see me angry and frustrated. He didn''t think that I woulde down to his castle like a falling star and destroy him while he was busy with his wife and concubines. Myugh was dark and unhinged. I didn''t say anything. I justughed, the grin on my face stretched to my ears. And all of this happened because I''m the bastard son of Aurelius? Were you really scared I, who was now world-famous, would return to this foreign Empire to im authority? I had grown up as the servant of the Tang n, however, it turned out I had noble blood from an Empire in another continent flowing through my veins. That exins why my name is Aurelius Tiankai, a mixture of Roman and Chinese. Tang Mingxia, the Tang n''s sick and frail eldest daughter, was the only person whom I let live from the Tang n, along with some servants. I let her be for decades because she pped me and told me to get lost before her eyes since I was the person who killed her familyeven if she hated them. Still, I secretly kept her vige safe for all these decades by positioning undercover members from my Heavenly Demon Sect there. This Zhenyu bastard somehow managed to learn about Mingxia, before he proceeded to massacre her vige. I hadn''t yet visited the vige after its destruction. I didn''t want to see her grave before I took revenge for her. The Aurelius Empire shall fall and cease to exist for her soul to rest. "Mingxia... the Tang daughter... You really did all this for her?" Zhenyu''s voice was barely a whisper, filled with a mix of fear and realization. No, that doesn''t make sense. You must be lying! This must just be a front. There must be another way I have offended you, what is it?! "YES, HAHAHAHAHAHA!" My shout reverberated off the walls, Iughed as I stepped on his crotch and crushed him under my feet. "It''s all for her! It''s not for the others in that vige, but just for her! Zhenyu''s defiance flickered in his eyes. "You... you''re a monster. You are no better than me. Youre going to destroy all of this just because of a single dead woman?!" I grabbed him by his cor, lifting him with ease. His body was limp, he couldn''t resist at all. "I am the Heavenly Demon. My justice may not be righteous, but it is absolute. Because I am absolute because I am the greatest of all time. While you are a loser, who will suffer for eternity." With a flick of my Qi, I plunged my hand into Zhenyu''s chest. His heart, still beating, was crushed by my grip. Aukgh! He let out a final, choked cough before sumbing to death''s embrace. But his end was not to be so swift and merciful. With a cruel twist of my will, I yanked his soul from his copsing body, tossing it and trapping it into the spectral prison that dangled ominously from my belt. There, his soul would writhe in agony, watching me devour everything he owned. "I shall carry you with me," I said, my voice cold and relentless, "as I annihte everything you ever loved, every trace of your existence. Starting with your family. His muffled screams from the cage were music to my ears, a symphony of suffering that fueled my rage and satisfaction. But fully satisfied I was yet to be. I walked deeper into the devastated halls of the Imperial Castle, my Icons swirling around my head like vengeful spirits. In the depths of the castle, Zhenyu''s family cowered, trapped with no escape. I could feel them with my Perception, and they too could see me walking towards them, thanks to the perception-rted Bloodline ability that all Aurelius had. With each step I took toward them, they trembled. I was grinning,zily walking through the halls as my Icons moved with me. You see, I quoted myself from my 3rd life when I was the Genghis Khan. The greatest happiness is to vanquish your enemies, to chase them before you, to rob them of their wealth, to see those dear to them bathed in tears, to sp to your bosom their wives and daughters. A man''s greatest joy is crushing his enemies. Watch, as I enjoy and destroy everything that you owned. Only because you chose to be a fool. I said and pushed open a door, behind which scared women shook, while young men, probably their sons or brothers, stood in front of them. The men, brave but foolish, attempted to shield the women. But their bravery was in vain. With augh that could chill the blood of the gods, I tore into them, feasting on their flesh. The room was soon awash in a macabre disy of gore and despair, as I ate the men alive. The women screamed at the sight, and a momentter they cried for themselves, as I desecrated everything they were. Their innocence, their dignity, I stripped it all away, leaving them as nothing but hollow and ruined chunks of meat. After that, a storm of rage and vengeance devoured the Aurelius Empire. The family, the n, and the kingdom... I left nothing but ashes in my wake. The family, the n, the kingdom C I razed them to the ground, leaving no stone unturned in my quest for total annihtion. The entire continent quaked under my wrath, and my Heavenly Demon self took a step forward in bing the Venerable Immortal Over Heavens. * * * ....And that''s it. Koneko finished her story as I chewed on my lips. Although her words made me remember a shback of that situation, she hadn''t read my thoughts in that situation. She only saw broken fragments of that scene, but it was enough to paint a picture in her head. It''s far from the worst thing she could have seen, but it''s still not good. Whatever the case, my image was ruined in her head. It would be bothersome if she spread the news. As I said before, I didn''t really mind people knowing that I was a reincarnator, but it''s a whole other story if they knew things I did in those reincarnations. This is embarrassing. Moreover, it''s embarrassing since, even after I did all that, even after I destroyed half of the world, I went to the vige to put flowers in Mingxias grave, only to find her alive. She wasn''t in a good state, obviously, she was half dead and turning into an [Ice Tree], but she wasn''t dead. Her Yin Body kept her alive by blooming the lower half of her body into a tree made out of ice. It was an odd sight to see. It took me a few years to get her back to normal, but she lived. She was mad at me at first, once again, for what I did, but she knew me enough to not say something like I didn''t ask for it!. She understood why I did what I did and allowed me to take care of her back to normal. Speaking of, Mingxia was the reason why I researched so much into Yin Diseases. It woulde in handy today too, if my deal with Ranefer Phenex ended well and I gave her the medicine. Um, I I won''t tell anyone Koneko said once she noticed my silence. You better not, I broke out of my daze and nodded. It won''t end well for you. Or your Peerage Nor your sister. She was already scared when I mentioned her Peerage, but she paled like a paper sheet when I mentioned her sister. From what I knew, she loved her sister even though she was angry at her at the same time. Since I wasn''t supposed to know about her sister, it made her scared. But, at the same time I didn''t n to just threaten her. Looking at her cute little face, it was too cruel to threaten her like this. Perhaps because she was a cute little girl with white hair and a Feline, she reminded me of my wifey. Nyxondra. There were no other simrities other than those, but it was enough. I canceled the Heaven Icon and called forth my Tiger Icon, as I sat down beside her and gently pulled her to me, her back against my chest. With myrger hands, I gently ran my hand down her back as I whispered. I want you to understand that the person in that vision and I are different now. So as long as you stay silent, everything is fine. I like Rias, and I like you. I helped you guys out, didn''t I? So rest assured. I stayed like that for a while, feeling her tense body slowly rx over time. It''s not possible for her to befortable around me just yet, but I''d at least make sure she understands that she''s not in any danger. Both my [Gold Sign] and the Icon helped me make her calm. * * * [Third Person Point of View] Just what is he Koneko couldn''t help but wonder as he held her from behind. At first, she felt very ufortable, but slowly, her body was calm on its own. She didn''t trust him just yet, she doubted she''d ever be able to trust him after what she saw. He was a bad man. A very bad man. A monster who ruined a world and was now in their world. Koneko had heard about the existence of other worlds, but she hadn''t met anyone from there. From what it seemed, this man was from one of those worldsif not even beyond that. She was unsure what his Aqua identity was. Was it just a polymorph technique? Or what, exactly? Whatever the reason was, Koneko wanted to find out. No, she had to find out. While he said he wasn''t going to harm her or the people around her, as long as she stayed silent, she had to make sure he really was as safe as he imed. She had to confirm his goals ofing to this world. The only way to make sure he was safe was for her to get closer to him. She had to be unsuspecting and cautious with this. And she has to do it alone because if she told anyone else about this she didn''t doubt for a bit that he''d ruin their lives. Exactly like how he had ruined the lives of billions. Just because of a single man''s mistake, he destroyed half the world. What a monster, she thought even as her body rxed into his arms, her eyes going droopy as she fell asleep. Thus, the little cat fell asleep in the arms of the big cat, who carried her sleeping form back outside. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [86] Come On, Drink It [86] Come On, Drink It Chapter 86: Come On, Drink It [Third Person Point of View] Ranefer Phenex held a fan over her face as she waited for the event to end. She was standing behind the Satans who officially announced the result of the event and thanked everyone foring to see this. Minutester, she was growing impatient as Aqua was yet to return. Just what was he talking with that little girl that took so much time...? She wanted to try and eavesdrop, but she didn''t want to get on his nerves. Not now, when he was so valuable to her. When the audience began to clear, she finally saw Aqua walking out of that room. Oddly enough, the girl who he had gone inside with, Koneko, her name was, she recalled, was sleeping in his arms. He was carrying her like a princess which caught quite a few eyes. "What happened to her?" The Gremory heiress ran to him, naturally worried about the reason why her Rook had fallen asleep in just under half an hour. "Looks like she exhausted quite a lot of her Touki using that technique," Aqua said as he gently handed Koneko to Rias. "She fell asleep when I was patting her head." "Ah." Rias blinked. "She let you do that? Phew, that''s good. It looked like she was acting weird around you earlier, it''s great if she''s getting along with you now." "I guess," "What did you talk about?" Rias asked directly, and many eyes looked at him in curiosity. He shrugged. "I wouldn''t have taken her away if it was something I can share with everyone. It''s a secret between a Master and a DiscipleI taught her a technique, so she''s my disciple now, tell her when she wakes up." It seemed he wasn''t keen on sharing what was going on between the two of them. The Satans and even Quetzalcoatl looked very curious at this, but they couldn''t really force him to talk since it didn''t seem like he was doing anything weird to Koneko. Regardless, Ranefer was too impatient by now. She opened her mouth to call him, but he spoke first. "Mem-Cho," ignoring her, he called his girlfriend. "I''m going to the Phenex Family for a bit. I can''t take you with me. Do you want to return to Earth?" Mem-Cho shifted ufortably but soon nodded. "I think I should." "You can stick with me if you want," said Quetzalcoatl as she ruffled her hair. "Aqua is going to spend a few more hours here, it seems. I''m nning to do the same. Stick with me until he finishes, then we two can leave together." "Well..." "I''d like that too," Aqua said as he looked at her. At that, she slowly nodded. "Alright, I''ll wait." "Good, thanks." A short silence stretched in the area. ''Hmm... what''s this awkward situation?'' Ranefer hummed. ''Nevermind, I just want to bring him to the mansion already.'' "In that case, let us leave now." Ranefer walked up to Aqua and slyly put an arm around his elbow. She showed him a flirty smile, even though she wasn''t interested in him in that way. "Careful, Lady Ranefer. Quite bold of you to touch my husband like that" Serafall said all of a sudden, causing eyes to turn at her. "...What? I''m just reinstilling the joke from earlier. It''s a joke. Stop looking at me like that!" "Onee-chan..." Sona gave her elder sister a dark look and shook her head. Aquaughed it off and began to walk away with a giggling Ranefer. Issei Hyuudo stared at his back with envy burning behind his eyes. This time around, Issei was further from his harem dream than the canon timelinesince Sona was a lot harder to impress than Rias. Besides, there were too manypetitors around him. For example, Saji was also in Sona''s Peerage. Issei''s status as a pervert didn''t help his position against the others. Especially against that guy who walked arm locked with an ancient milf. ''Just what is up with him...'' Now that he thought about it, wasn''t he a bit too friendly with ss Representative Tsubasa too? What a jerk. Issei hated him. * * * Once they got into the car, taking seats that faced each other, Ranefer looked at him with a frown. "What''s wrong?" The car began to move as Aqua asked. "I''m... curious," she muttered. The more she learned about him, the less she doubted that he could provide her a cure. He had, after all, taught Koneko a technique that can deal with the Phenex''s Regeneration. This young human was not ordinary, he was hanging out with Gods and Devils, and held power that few humans ever held throughout history. "Curious about what?" Ranefer didn''t want to admit that she was considering how lucky this situation was. She was d that he was trying to redeem their rtionship. Someone like him ought to rise higher than this, he might reach heights of power never seen before. And sadly, Ranefer had made an enemy out of himst time. She was d he was going to move around that. "The time it''d take for the process to bepleted," she said, it was something she was curious about too. "I wouldn''t want to waste your time. So if it takes too much time, it''s better if I order the herbs or items you might need for this alchemy." "Ah, hm, that''s a fair thing to be curious about. Let''s see." He said and moved to her seat, nudging closer to her. Ranefer wasn''t some shy little girl, so she only found his outgoing personality cute. She didn''t mind nudging closer to him too, hoping that slight physical intimacy would help their future rtionship. "Open your mouth." "Hm?" Aqua ordered and she blinked. Looking at his calm expression, she realized he wasn''t joking. ...Should she have not yed along with him? Now he was going too far. While she didn''t mind a little physical intimacy with him, kissing was still- "I''m not going to kiss you. Just open your mouth." "Alright..." Ranefer parted her lips slightly and he slid in his thumb. She blinked but seeing the slight frown contort his face, she realized he must be measuring her body''s warmth. ''Still, if someone were to see this...'' Luckily, this car was designed in a way that the driver couldn''t see what happened in the backseat. Otherwise her image to her subordinates would have been ruined. "Ggh..." Ranefer blushed slightly when he moved his thumb inside her mouth. It was somewhat attractive just how serious he looked right now. "It''s not that bad," he said as he withdrew his thumb. It was wet with her saliva, and Ranefer was about to pass a tissue to him but he wiped it on her dress. "....The dress is expensive." "Since it''s not the worst it could have been, it shouldn''t take long to make the medicine. Still, you''re right. It''s better if you send someone to bring the materials already, so that no time is wasted." Ranefer held back a sigh. She was trying to score a good rtionship with him, but that didn''t mean she liked him humiliating her. Why would he wipe her saliva on her dress? Still, as desperate as she was right now, she just nodded. She handed him a paper from a notebook that was in the car, and he held it between his fingers. Qi sizzled out of him and burned the paper in an intricate disy of control, making a list written in English. "Useful technique," Impressed, she tried apliment. "Thanks," he handed it over to her and ced a hand on her thigh. Instead of going back to his seat, he leaned in closer to her. She shook her head and endured it, taking a picture of the paper with her phone and sending it to her servants. They should be able to prepare these in no time, they didn''t seem very hard to get. "Now you basically have the recipe of the medicine," he began. "That alone should secure me a reward. But I''m going to see it to the end and make the medicine for you since I doubt anyone else can do it, even if they know what materials it needs. There is a certainbination and heat you need while making this. I am just letting you know before you think I have no use for you anymore." "I wasn''t thinking that," shewasthinking that, somewhat. She wasn''t going to drop him now that she knew the ingredients, but she was feeling a bit relieved that she knew the recipe. So even if the deal didn''tnd with him, she''d have a lead to go with. "Sure you weren''t. By the way, you are yet to tell me about the reward. What can you give me in exchange for practically saving your life?" "What do you want~?" given the fact that he was rubbing her thighs right now, she might have had an idea about it. Still, she wasn''t keen on selling her body. Shewoulddo it if there were no other option, her life was more precious than a single night''s sleep with him, but she would rather give him something else. Since this Aquamarine boy wasn''t just some horny child but actually had eyes for weapons and treasures too, she hoped to impress him by showing him her treasure collection in her mansion. That''d seal the deal. Honestly, she wasn''t thinking of tricking him. It was too risky. Although she hated how arrogant he was and how he liked to humiliate her, she didn''t want to go piss him off nowwhenfreedomwas so close to her. Ranefer held onto her pride and let him grope her a little. * * * The grandeur of Ranefer''s mansion was something to behold, but Aqua seemedrgely indifferent to it as they walked through its opulent halls. His attention was primarily on the task at hand, a focused look in his eyes. Ranefer, sensing his disposition, led him directly to the treasure trove. The room was vast, filled with artifacts, jewels, and weapons of all sorts. Each item had a history, a power, a story. Ranefer, with a hint of pride in her voice, began to describe some of the most notable pieces. Yet, Aqua''s gaze wandered, only partially listening. The room was vast, a grand chamber filled with artifacts, jewels, and weapons of all sorts. Each item had a history, a power, a story. Ranefer, with a hint of pride in her voice, began to describe some of the most notable pieces. "This here," she gestured to a gleaming sword hanging on the wall, "is the de of Eternal Frost. Forged from the heart of a cier by an ancient ice giant, it''s said that a single cut can freeze an enemy''s soul, trapping them in an eternal winter." Aqua''s gaze lingered on the sword for a moment before drifting to the next item Ranefer pointed out. "And this..." she continued, moving towards a small, intricately designed box on a pedestal, "Is the Pandora''s Casket. Legend has it that it contains a piece of the original Pandora''s Box, capable of unleashing or absorbing mystical gues. It''s sealed by a spell only the most powerful sorcerers can break." "Looks nice, but-" "Yeah, you''re not a sorcerer, I know. See the next one." Aqua nodded at her interruption, his interest piqued but not yet fully captured as they moved to the next item. "This," Ranefer said, holding up a delicate ne with a single glowing gem at its center, "is the Eye of Chronos. It''s rumored to have been crafted in the depths of time by Chronos himself. The wearer can glimpse into the past and future, though the visionse at a great cost to the mind. I used it once back in the day, it helped me avoid a bad future. I am quite fond of it, want it?" ""No." "Shame." As Ranefer detailed the history and powers of these artifacts, Aqua''s gaze wandered, only partially listening. His attention was drawn not to these grand, powerful items, but to something else entirely - the small, unassuming box with dancing symbols. "This?" Aqua inquired, pointing to the object that had caught his eye. Ranefer seemed taken aback by his interest in the less ostentatious item, but she obliged, "Oh, that? It''s an ancient artifact of unknown origins. Rumored to contain a fragment of a celestial map. I got it from an auction a few centuries ago, and since then it''s been collecting dust here. Its true purpose or power remains a mystery, never managed to open it." "Hm," Aqua took it from the intricate shelf that hung from the wall and inspected it closely. "Interesting. It''s a magical puzzle lock. I will take it, solving a magical puzzle sounds fun. It evenes with a treasure map to boot." Ranefer raised an eyebrow but didn''t object. "Very well. It''s yours." So that was the item Aqua chose. * * * [First Person Point of View] A Treasure Box with interdimensional energy lingering on it. It''s the only interesting thing in this shabby ce, that''s why I chose it. Setting aside the box containing the celestial map fragment inside my Void Storage, we were notified by a servant that the ordered herbs were here. We went to the living room, near the kitchen, and found intricate boxes containing expensive herbs, each with its own unique properties and energies. The potion I was about to brew wasplex, requiring not only precise measurements and timing but also a deep understanding of the alchemical properties of each ingredient. "I''ll get to work. Normally, I''d want other people to stay far from my work space, but even the steam from the cooking should help you. Take a seat on that couch." I instructed Ranefer, who dutifully nodded. She had been trying to hide her excitement for a while now, but it was obvious she was dying for me to finish. "Alright, take your time." with a smile that masked calmness, she sat down and looked at my work. I looked at her a few times when I could spare her nces, she was an eye-candy in that tight bodycon. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] I stopped looking at her when I had to get focused. I began by carefully sorting the herbs, separating them based on their potency andpatibility. Some needed to be crushed into a fine powder, while others had to be infused whole. The servant hadn''t only brought herbs, but a fine cauldron as well. The Soulfire beneath the cauldron provided the perfect heat C constant, controlled, and infused with a subtle magical essence that would enhance the potion''s effectiveness. As the herbs simmered in the cauldron, their essences melding together, I monitored the temperature and the color of the brew. It shifted gradually, the liquid transforming from a deep emerald green to a radiant golden hue, a visual indicator of its nearingpletion. Ranefer watched from a distance, her gaze intense and curious. She was breathing slightly heavy too, her body forming sweat thanks to the steam in the room. She was delighted at that feeling. This must be the first time she''s feeling such warmth in centuries. Poor girl. The final step required the utmost concentration. With a steady hand, I added thest ingredient, a rare catalyst that would bind all theponents together. The potion reacted immediately, its glow a vibrant red as it reached its final form. "Done." I extinguished the Soulfire and let the potion cool for a moment before decanting it into a vial. The golden liquid shimmered with an inner light, its potency palpable even in its sealed container. Ranefer, a mix of greed and hope on her face, rushed from her couch and reached out for the vial. "This is it, then? The cure? Give me." she asked. "Yes, yes, stay calm," I gently pushed back to the couch, standing over her as she obediently sat down. "Can''t I just drink it...?" By now, her eyes were filled with desperation. She had no doubt in her head that this was itThe Cure. Just the steam from the cooking process had helped her body warm up, she was sure the liquid itself would fix her instantly. "Don''t be so hasty. Remember, its effectiveness depends on how it''s consumed. Follow the instructions carefully," I replied, handing her the vial. She clutched it close, nodding in understanding. As I told her, she didn''t instantly drink, using all her will power to hold back. "Careful with it," I said as I approached her, taking the vial in my hand again. She looked as if I dug her heart out as she looked at me like a puppy. "Before you use it, try taking a sniff. Tell me if it seems helpful?" She looked at me, slightly puzzled, butplied. Uncapping the vial, she took a cautious sniff. Her eyes widened slightly, and she admitted, "Yes, I... It''s great. My body already feels warm." "Great. So you understand that itisthe cure." I couldn''t help but smirk evilly at her response. In a swift, unexpected move, I raised the vial to my lips and drank the entire potion, all in one go. Ranefer''s expression turned from shock to a sense of betrayal, and then to rage. "What have you done?!" she eximed, her voice a mix of disbelief and anger as she jumped up and grabbed me by my cor, ring at me. I looked at her, the smirk still on my face, enjoying the moment of surprise and chaos I had just created. "Just a little test," I replied casually, "to see how effective my potion really is. It seems pretty good. Now..." Her reaction was exactly as I had anticipated, a mixture of shock and outrage, but there was a certain thrill in turning the tables like this, in showing that I was always one step ahead. She red at me as I pushed her back to the couch, undoing my belt. "Now we just have to get it out of my body again. Do your best." ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [87] Isn’t This What You Wanted? [87] Isnt This What You Wanted? . Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 87: Isnt This What You Wanted? "You bastard!" Ranefer growled through clenched teeth, ring at me after I pushed her back down on the couch. I slowly undid my belt but didn''t take off my pants yet. I couldn''t, since she jumped back up and grabbed me by my cor once again. I stared at her with a smirk. Just what do you think you''re doing?! You think I''m going to fall for this?! She said in a raspy, rage-infused voice. Well, you know the potion works. Even with all your pride, I am sure you want to live. I said while I looked down into her eyes. Now that it''s flowing through my system, the best way to get it out is to either drink my blood or my semen. I''ll suggest thetter since men''s seeds are natural Yang Energy, which will help the potion. It''d be very effective against your Yin Curse. She already knew why I was undoing my belt earlier, but I exined anyway. Her breathing was heavy with rage. I can also cut you into pieces and drink your blood. You piece of shit. And I will fight back. You know you can''t win against me on your own. If you call for reinforcements and I am forced to fight back, I''ll just use my Qi to burn the potion from within my system. In that case, even if I am killed, you''ll be left with nothing. She scoffed, smirking. And what? I saw how you make the potion. Your fault for letting me sit around and observe. I also have the ingredients. I can always ask an expert to make it the way you did. Anyone expert enough to follow your instructions on such aplex potion is people out of the Devil''s reach. Gods with extreme medical knowledge have better things to do than to help revive the Demon Phenex. Besides, merely medical knowledge can''t get you through this. You are an entity of Fire, so you should know this would have been impossible to create without my Soulfire. This is a dead end. .... At my direct counter to all her points, the poor little birds re grew more intense, and a lot more frustrated. Sit back down, I ordered her, ignoring her re. She stayed silent for a bit before she bit her lip and slowly took her seat on the couch. No, sit on the floor. She red again and moved to the floor. I sat down on the couch with her between my legs. With a snap of my fingers, I teleported my pants inside my Void Storage. My stillid dick was revealed, and her eyes shook seeing it. She frowned and red at me. You, she grabbed my dick. will pay for this. It was a funny threat since her hand began to move right away, beginning to stroke me. We shall see. Now, work fast. It just so happens that the energy might dissipate if you take too long. I don''t mind if you take your time, but it''s probably better if- Shut up! Iughed at her reaction. On the other hand, she stared at my dick for a moment when she saw it wasn''t rising as fast as she hoped it would just by her hand. So she sighed and opened her mouth wide, swallowing the tip, and then began to take my entire length into her mouth. As Ranefer began pleasuring me with her lips and tongue, I let out a contented groan,ughing. She took more of me deeper into her throat, causing her to gag slightly. I ced a hand on the back of her head, guiding her movements as she bobbed her head up and down. Her saliva coated my length in no time, making each thrust slide easily over my skin. The sound of gagging and her panting filled the room as she struggled to breathe around my thick member. I could feel her submission growing ever so slightly. Minutes after enjoying her vacuum-like expression, looking into her ring eyes, I pushed myself deeper into her mouth With one powerful thrust, hitting the back of her throat. Ggh! She choked and coughed, as tears welled up in her eyes. I grabbed her hair roughly, pulling her into my throbbing length. "Drink," I growled. "Isnt this what you wanted to drink? Each drop is life for you. Drink up like a good bitch. When she finished drinking, I watched her body glow gently. She was getting cured in real time, little by little. I allowed her to withdraw her mouth now but kept her mouth hovering mere inches above my engorged member. "Lick it clean. You don''t want to waste anything, right? I''m sure you already feel a lot better now." I ordered and she red, but it was a lot less intense since she knew it was working. For the first time in centuries, she was feeling better. And it happened after she sucked me off. She can''t be unhappy for long. I looked at her messed up makeup, her lipstick that was ruined, along with her mascara. Then her trembling hands cupped my balls, weighing them carefully in her palms before she began to suck on them. "Fast learner," I teased, my voice low. Finishing with my balls, she once again took my shaft inside her mouth. Beads of tears formed on the corner of her eyes as she opened her mouth wider and took me deep into her throat onest time. Her slender neck strained as she tried not to choke on my cock and seed. I watched her struggle, feeling a twisted mix of pleasure and power course through my veins. This bitch dared to look down on mest time, but here she was now. This time she took longer to get me off, but it happened. I came inside her throat once again, as her body warmed up once again. She pulled away, her face flushed and her body shuddering with relief. Somest spurts of hot cum erupted from my tip, painting her face, her chest, and her hands with my essence. She licked all of it up. When she was finally finished cleaning herself off, she looked up at me, eyes red from tears yet she didn''t look defeated. She wasn''t a weak woman, that''s why this was going to be more fun. "There," she said hoarsely. "It''s done. I smirked down at her, satisfied with her obedience. "Good girl. I got up. Lead me to the master bedroom. .... She red at me, anger and humiliation clear in her expression. Or do you want to continue sucking me off? It''ll take a lot of time on the third turn. I don''t mind, but the potion would lose its potency the more time we take. Fucking bastard. Although she cursed, she stood up. She almost tripped, having been kneeling for almost an hour now, but I caught her in my arms. Instead of being grateful, she shot me another re. Although she showed defiance, there was a small hint of arousal lingering in the air around us C the unmistakable scent of desire. She tried to clean herself with a tissue, but I spanked her and got her moving. With a furious expression, she led the way. A few servants crossed our paths, but they bowed in fear of seeing her face. The sound of her gags had reached the entire mansion, so it left little to imagination what we had been doing in the living room until now. We entered a grand, royal bedroom. I left the door open and pushed her inside, and she fell on the bed. I stepped closer to her, towering over her small frame. She instinctively tried to push me away but failed; my strength was far greater than hers. "Trying to run away at this point?" I let out a softugh. I''ve only just begun." Without another word, I pressed her onto her back and climbed on top of her. Our bodies pressed against each other, sending shockwaves of pleasure and anticipation throughout our systems. My hand found its way between her legs, where I rubbed her clit in a steady circr motion. She bucked beneath me, her hand moving to stop me, her nails digging into my skin as she fought to escape my grasp. There was no need for any forey at this point. I tore her clothes and positioned my hips above hers, aligning our wet, pulsing centers. And then, with one swift motion, I plunged myself deep inside her tight, resistant entrance. Oohn~ Ranefer cried out in mixed pain and pleasure as I impaled myself on her body. I grinned sadistically as I felt her inner walls stretch and tear to amodate my massive girth. She was a Phoenix, so it didn''t just stretch and tear once. It must be so painful since it healed and got stretched again and again. F-fukh! or so I expected, but she came instantly. Heh? Well, it makes sense, Naturally, the Phoenix who has to endure the most pain was a masochist. Even if she wasn''t like that from the beginning, all the pain must have morphed her mind that way to cope better. To enjoy the pain. Despite the initial difort, something shifted within her. Slowly but surely, she began to rx into my possession. Her hips rose to meet mine, weing me deeper into her core. Dammit She growled. I am only doing this to make you cum fast- ahng~ Our flesh pped together in rhythmic strokes, creating a symphony of sensual sounds that echoed throughout the room. Each of my thrusts sent ripples of pleasure coursing through her body, eliciting gasps and moans of delight. You''re a masochistic bitch, Ranefer. I gently held her throat as I leaned closer. I increased the pressure on her throat with a smirk, looking into her eyes. Suits you. Nhng~ I- I am not! She tried to hit me in this state, but I was too strong for her physically. She could only give in to the waves of ecstasy that engulfed her each time I thrust inside, as her moans filled the mansion. Her breath came in short, sharp gasps as she writhed beneath me, lost in the throes of passion. As I pumped myself into her relentlessly, I whispered filthy things in her ear. "You belong to me now, Ranefer. You lonely old hag. Your body is mine to take and do with as I please. Haah, look at how you wiggle under me. My lovely little bitch. Never! S-shut up! I''ll never- ooh~ She reached an orgasm as her eyes rolled back. I cheated a little by using Pure Storm Baptism right now, but it was a lovely face she made. B-bas- When she started again, I cut her off by covering her mouth with mine, forcing my tongue between her teeth. She struggled against me, trying to break free from my hold. Even if she was letting me fuck her brains out, she didn''t want to kiss. How stupid. Just to mess her up a little, I kissed her deeply and passionately. Girls feel it in their hearts when they''re kissed during sex. I pulled away to gaze down at her flushed face. She looked away in shame, biting her lips that were swollen from my kisses, and her eyes were dark with desire. It was time to bring her fully under my control. I formed two cuffs made out of Cloud QI, securing them around her wrists, and binding them tightly above her head. W-what is this now?! With a smirk, I leaned in close to her ear once again. "Silence. This is hot for me, so I''ll cum faster. Isn''t that what you want? Besides, now that you''re minepletely, how about we see just how much you truly enjoy this?" I am not yours! Delusional human piece of- ahng~ Before she could finish, I resumed my brutal assault on her body, taking her harder and faster than before. I lifted the cloud cuffs and stuck them on the high wall, as I stood while holding her legs. Her arms and body hung from the wall, while I held her legs and fucked her deep. Slowly, I saw thest remnants of her resistance beginning to crumble beneath me. Pure Storm Baptism melted her mind with pleasure. Her cries grew louder and more desperate as I aimed to im herpletely. To make her call me honorific names. I freed the cuff from the ceiling, though still kept them on her wrists, and dropped her on the bed on her belly. Her ass faced the sky as I raised it up and slid inside her again, beginning to do her doggy style. Oh, what''s this? You seem to like this position a lot. Doggy? Ggh~ no! Stop, don''t c-call me that! I raised my hand and I pped her ass, making it jiggle under me. She moaned and cried, as I continued to spank her. Ahk- stop! D-dont hit me! Nngh~ Stoph~ N-no~ When her ass was red like peaches, I let my hands roam freely across her body, exploring every inch of her skin. I pinched her nipples hard, watching as they beaded and grew under my touch. Sweat dripped down our bodies as we moved together in a frenzy of lust and domination. The scent of our sweat mingled with the sound of our ragged breathing, creating an intense atmosphere that left us both shattered and fulfilled. Finally, after what seemed like hours of nonstop sex, Ranefer copsed beneath me. She looked up at me through half-lidded eyes, her voice little more than a hoarse whisper. Yet, despite looking so tired, as I came inside her, her eyes regained light. She had been cured of most of the Yin energy. At this point, she could probably fight off the curse on her own. She could also fight me; she could burn me now. Yet, she just bit her lip, reaching out and cupping the side of my face. "Please... don''t stop I let out augh as I mmed back inside her, watching her eyes roll back up. My little bitch cried under me as I fucked her like never before. "Looks like my masochistic bitch finally epts who she is," I said quietly, my voice thick with lust. You like this? She red at me again, but it was not even a fraction of the intensity she had at the beginning. I could see the truth in her eyes. The fight had gone out of her, reced by a growing need for more. "Yes," she whispered. I do Ahng~ I smiled triumphantly before driving myself back into her wet heat. This time, there was no resistance C only eptance and surrender. Mhm~ more, more~ M-Master, do my masochistic cunt harder! Iughed and watched intently as her resistance melted away under the force of my dominance. She arched her back and threw her head back, giving herself overpletely to the experience. The sight of her submission was exhrating. I drove myself harder and faster inside her, determined to im every inch of her body as my own. Her body weed me with open arms, milking my cock with each powerful stroke. Her breath came in short little gasps, her chest rising and falling rapidly with the force of our movements. I reached down between us once more and flickered a finger on her clit, feeling her inner muscles clench around my cock. She let out a high-pitched moan, her head thrashing from side to side as she struggled to maintain control. "That''s it, good girl," I said soothingly. "Let go. Let me take care of you." Mhm yes, yes~ And slowly but surely, she did. Her body rxed against mine, allowing me to fully im her in ways both physical and emotional. We moved together in perfect harmony, our bodies bing one entity driven by primal desires. The sounds filling the room grew more intense, more urgent. As I felt her umpteenth orgasm building within her, I quickened my pace, ready to send her over the edge. With one final powerful thrust, I emptied myself inside her, my roar of satisfaction mixing with her scream of ecstasy. This spurt of cum was thest one. Thest one needed for a cloud of Yang Energy to wash over her curse, and entirely clear it up. I didn''t stop yet though, I continued doing her like a bitch for hours toe. Finally, wey together panting, our hearts racing wildly as we caught our breath. And then, without warning, she rolled over onto her side, facing me. "I Thank you," she whispered hoarsely, reaching out to wrap her arm around my waist as she hugged me and buried her face on my chest. Her thighs held one of my knees between them, rubbing herself with it slowly. Just, she continued. Don''t treat me so rudely, please master. She had no idea how good it felt to fuck her brain out and conquer her. The little miss arrogant was mine from now on. It felt great to hold her mature body against mine as if she were a little girl pleading for protection. You don''t get to make demands, my hand pped her face, jiggly ass as she winced out a moan. ** ** ** [88] Finally Returning Home [88] Finally Returning Home Chapter 88: Finally Returning Home [Third Person Point of View] ...I nearly forgot how much I love feeling helpless. Ranefer moaned as she woke up from a deep sleep, her dreams reying everything that had happenedst night. A white nket barely covered her curvy, naked body under the gentle sunlight as she slowly sat up. Unknowingly smiling, she rubbed her eyes. "He''s not here?" she muttered softly, feeling her smile widen. "Heh, that little boy. Did he run away, fearing I''d kill him once I regained my senses and reason?" Honestly, that had been her initial n: to burn him to a crisp and watch him wither in her hellfire. She wanted to kill that little bastard for taking advantage of her. And right now, as she closed her eyes and focused on her condition, she realized she was in a state where she could kill him. She opened her eyes and looked out the window, at the forest right outside her mansion. Raising a hand, she snapped her fingers and a spark of blue me erupted in the woods. In a second, the fire let out a ze the likes of a sr re. The entire forest that spanned for kilometers ceased to be in a second. Ohhh~ how I have missed this. So much power in the tip of my fingers. Now, she felt free. She felt strong enough that she could guarantee her safety, her life. So she felt extremely relieved. It''s great to be living~ Which made her wonder, should she take that privilege away from that little boy? The privilege of a life, she meant. Should she really kill him? She knew she could, now that she had regained her powers. But... while her heart wanted revenge, her body twitched. Too bad, I guess Truly, he was too good to die. Killing him would be just a waste. Since he had better uses. Now that she thought about it, she called him master a few timesin the heat of the moment, drunk in his semen. Should she take revenge on that? Making an irony out of it by enving him to be her cute little sex ve? Hm, you''re awake, Aqua said, suddenly in the room, naked, and drying his hair with a towel. She hadn''t even noticed. Ranefer blinked as she broke out of her daze at his voice, and then her eyes locked on his form. She smiled and looked at him, truly beginning to consider turning him into a ve as her eyes wandered on his body. He was an eye candy. Should I really enve him- Ah. Just as that thought crossed, her eyes trailed up his body to meet his eyes. Arrogant aqua eyes unsuited for a mere human greeted her as he walked toward her. Her body shivered more, her womanhood twitching hungrily. He stood over her and raised her chin, looking right into her eyes with a small smirk. Looks like you have some stupid ideas. Slut. Ranefer frowned, standing up. What did you just call me? You arrogant little- Slut. He spat into her mouth and pushed her down by her shoulder. Ranefer''s body sted out a fiery aura as she reached out a hand to clutch him by the throat. But as her hand reached closer, the aura flickered away. Huh? Her powers weren''t working when it got too close to him. Heughed and pushed her on her back, locking her hands above her head. With a slow breath, he licked her face while she red at him, unable to call her power or strength at him. W-what, what did you do to me?! You promised to return my powers! I promised to cure you. I did. Look out your window, the rising smoke from the forest you just destroyed is proof of that. Then why can''t I-! Aqua interrupted her with augh. Then why can''t you use your powers to kill me? Because you''re my little bitch, duh. He pressed a hand on her lower abdomen, making her whimper suddenly in extreme pleasure for such a slight gesture. Under her re, he moved the nket to the side and revealed her abdomen. Her eyes shone with surprise as she took a look at the pink and ck subus tattoo right under her navel. .... As a devil, she knew what subus tattoos meant. She turned to re at him. From where did you acquire such a spell? Did you really forget, or did you force yourself to forget? He looked at her with a tilt of his head. You were moaning that you wanted to be my eternal bitch, so I proposed a subus seal. You agreed and cast it yourself. .... Ah, so that part was not a dream? Fuck. * * * [First Person Point of View] With the amount of humiliation I dragged her through, it wouldn''t be surprising if she wanted to fry me like a chicken. Naturally, since I was releasing a caged bird after tormenting it all night, it woulde to peck me. So I took some minor precautions against that. A Subus Tattoo basically acted like a magical contract that''s usually used on sex ves. Other than the basic effect that was to enhance sexual sensitivity, the master of the tattoo could select custom details in the contract. I selected self-protection. The details are moreplicated, but basically, I haven''t left any loophole that''d allow her to harm me. She could actually go against my orders because a ve that didn''t fight back wasn''t fun, but if denying my order meant itd harm me, she would be obliged to listen. Say ah~ .... Seeing me remain silent and just silently open my mouth, the blonde woman who was dressed scantily frowned and said, Youre no fun. At least y along if you want me to act like this. Then she obediently lowered two grapes into my mouth that I ate. Her frown melted into a smile as I ate. ...Youre so cute. What the hell? I stopped chewing. Did I fuck you too hard all night? Looks like your brain is tweaking. Earlier you wanted to burn me alive, and now you''re calling me cute. I stared up at her silently and she returned with a warm smile. I just know when to submit, she didn''t, she was just trying to seduce me. I have epted my fate, so I am simply trying not to anger my dear lord. She was trying to make me softer towards her. As things were right now, I could kill her if I wishedand she wouldn''t even be able to fight back. Nor would she be able to call for reinforcements against me. So it was a smart choice for her to submit to my grasp and make me love her. It was not a bad n, and I didn''t have any reason to resist her approaches. If she could make me love her, cheers, she''d have made me enjoy life a bit more. She''s a slut though, so I don''t think it''ll work. She smiled seeing me continue chewing on the grapes. Hey, if the grapes are too soft for you, you can chew on something harder~ she bit her lip and looked at me, and from where Iid my head in herp, I could see her erect nipple looming over me on the tip of her mountains. What a sow. All Phoenix bitches are pain-loving sluts. And this one in particr was a cunning slut. Since things weren''t working out for her, she gave in to the situation and hoped for the best. At least for now, until I''m still in the underworld. After I leave, I''m sure she''ll try to find any way to remove that seal. Sadly for her, she wouldn''t be able to remove it. For now, I''ll entertain her masochistic act and enjoy being treated like a lord. It was fun having a powerful woman serve me this way. Hmm, I smirked. I think I''ll take your offer on that. Loosen your clothes. I suppose I''ll make her do and say some more obscene things. And record them too just to fuck with her. Stupid bitch. * * * It would take about 11 hours for a ne to reach Japan from California. Since the filming crew would have stayed the night and left this morning, I still had time on my hands. I should be able to reach Japan via teleportation by the time theyd reach it via the sky. Around evening, Grayfia notified us that it was time to leave. Ranefer gave me a lift to the region under the Gremory Family, where we were supposed to meet up. The car stopped in front of a grand mansion. Open the door for me, I told Ranefer who stepped out of the car with a twitch in her face. She walked over and opened my door, allowing me to step out. A few people were looking at us, and to erase any doubts about why an Ultimate ss Devil was opening the door for a human, she gave me a flirty smile and tucked my arm around her elbow. She had acted like this before, so nobody would get any weird ideas. People would think she''s naturally like this. Of those people, other than the guards at the gate, were Quetzalcoatl, Mem-Cho, and Grayfia. They walked over to greet me and Ranefer, and a sense of danger filled the air. Hoh, what is this? Quetzalcoatl said as she stepped forward, and Ranefer did the same. She let go of my hand and stepped ahead to match Quetzalcoatl''s gaze. She was a few inches shorter than the Goddess, but the aura they let out was close. Interesting, in just one night? And here I thought Aqua was pulling some trick. To take advantage of you with the false hope to cure you. Why, you regret letting hime with me now? Quetzalcoatl and Ranefers eyes shone brightly and sparkles of electricity moved through their gaze. Regret? You talk as if you were never stronger than me. Why would I regret it if your weakling self got a bit less weak? Why are you pretending you ever bested me? They were roughly equal in a duel. While Ranefer didn''t have the damage output that Quetzalcoatl had, she could heal from any damage that''d be inflicted on her. Though, if a fight broke out now, Ranefer would probably lose. Even if she regained her powers, it''s been a while since she used them properly in a battle. Thankfully, no fight broke out. Greatdies, can you two calm down? Devils in the cities nearby might pass out if you continue your aura sh. Grayfia pleaded with a frustrated expression, causing the two women to retract their aura. She looked at Ranefer next, But it''s great news. Congrattions on your recovery. Don''t thank me, thank my little baby for this~ The scheming little ve, Ranefer, grabbed me gently and left a wet kiss on my cheek. She''s trying hard to paint the picture that she''s grateful to me and that I was like a sugar baby to her. Sure, I''ll y along for now. You disgusting old hag, going after little kids. You know he''s 15? Quetzalcoatl, the woman who was flirting with me the first day we met and was warned by me that I was 15, said to the Phoenix. Ranefer shrugged, We are devils, since when did we care about age? You are just jealous that he might marry into my family in the future. Mem-Cho was looking to the side, acting like she couldn''t hear the conversation. In the meantime, Grayfia blinked. Are you perhaps nning to engage him with Ravel? Maybe~ Ranefer giggled. Noticing Mem, I decided to change the subject. She must have been sad because what I did to her yesterday, and to be talking about marriage in front of her wasn''t a good idea for our rtionship. Even if it was all jokes. How did your meeting go? I looked at Quku and asked. It went well. I got what I wanted. She said with a smile. I shall tell you about it some other time. Alright then, I moved to Mem. I gently put my arms around her waist and smiled. And you? Did you enjoy roaming the cities here? Uh? Y-yeah, I did. she looked a little surprised seeing me being so gentle, but smiled soon. I wanted her to realize that since I had punished her already, I wasn''t mad at her anymore. How about you? It wasn''t too tiring to make her cure, was it? Did you get some rest? I did, I kissed her forehead and nodded. I could feel the three women staring at my back with varying nces; Ranefer stood out between them, giving me an annoyed re. She must beining to herself that I treated others so gently, why must I treat her like a bitch? She should know the answer by herself at this point. Looks like you guys don''t have anything left to do here. In that case, should we return? Grayfia asked and I nodded, as did Mem and Quetzalcoatl. What about Rias? I asked. She returned already. She wanted to meet you, but she had to go. Grayfia said. Then lets return, the underworld didnt have anything to waste time on right now. Mhm, yes. I''d much rather be in Japan already than in this shitty ce. Quku said with a bored yawn. How about you never came here to begin with, then? Ranefer bit back, and with that, another sh began. I stood over Mem-Cho and kept her safe from the two ancient beings acting like children, and wondered why the fuck did Quetzalcoatl want toe to Japan. Did the issue with the Box of Xolotl not end yet? Whatever the case may be, a few minutester, Grayfia cast a teleportation spell as light engulfed her, and the three of us. Thest thing I saw was Ranefer waving at me before the world went bright. I was back in Japan. It felt like ages. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [89] You’re Just Like Your Father…! [89] Youre Just Like Your Father! Chapter 89: You''re Just Like Your Father...! The sky was painted with the color of sunset over this local park, where a brilliant light shone and four figures appeared. Of course, that was us C a human, a devil, and a god. Along with a half-human half-devil that was Mem-Cho. "Mhm~" Quetzalcoatl took a deep breath and grinned it out. "Even the air in Japan is so... so unique and delicious and fun!" ''Fucking weeb.'' I smiled at her, "Is this your first time in Japan?" "It sure is~" She said, and I found that surprising. I''d expect someone like her to havee to Japan before, but for whatever reason this was the first time she stepped into thisnd. Which made me more curious about why she was here. Was it really something to do with the Box? How odd. "Seems like we''re in Kuoh," said Mem-Cho as she looked around. "We are. It''s time we separate. I take it that you kids will not encounter any trouble?" said Grayfia as she looked at me and Mem-Cho. That was merely formalities, of course, she knew both of us were strong. I wonder if she knew about Mem-Cho''s abilities though; that''d expose which Devil Family she''s from. I''m not sure if that''d be a good thing or not. One reason among many why I didn''t let her join Rias'' Peerage was that, if she fought and showed off her abilities, the Agares n might annoy herter. "See youter, Aqua and Mem~ Don''t forget to invite me to your house sometime." Quetzalcoatl waved at me and walked away with Grayfia, leaving me and Mem alone. She was less ufortable now after I hugged her earlier, but she still looked slightly unusual. She rubbed one of her arms and fidgeted, "Um, then... I will be going too. We don''t have shooting anymore, so tell me if you want to meet anytime." Indeed, the filming ended. It felt weird now. The activity I hadst month was more varied than most of my life in this world, so it felt longer than a month. It was honestly not boring; it was fun. Now, I might not see Mem-Cho as often as before. Then again, I had a n to fix that. I should talk about it with her. Tomorrow, in my home. "Isn''t your house quite far?" I stepped closer to her and she blushed slightly, feeling her blood rushing faster since we were the only ones around now. "Let me drop you off. The sun''s setting, it''s not safe to walk around alone at nighttime." "It''s all right, I can just take the train...? Kyah~" she gasped when I picked her up and kicked the ground, taking to the air. "Stop acting like a shy little girl, hold on tight." "Ugh... punk." She put her arms around my neck and grumbled. That suited her better. She was my girlfriend now, for better or worse, and I would at least try to fulfill my role. * * * "That was fun." She said as I dropped her in front of her apartment. "Do you not fly around usually? You have wings." I held her close and said, my face too close to hers. She didn''t look ufortable anymore as she smiled. "I am a scaredy-cat. What if I fall from too high and die? Someone needs to teach me how to fly properly." She said and I hummed. I did have wings like her back in my 5th life. Vampire wings are pretty simr to the Devil wings of this world, so I could teach her how to fly. Not tonight though. I pulled her into a kiss, and after a moment''s hesitation, she gave in, putting her arms around my neck. When the kiss ended, I looked into her sparkling eyes which looked hazy from the foggy breath that came out of her mouth. "I will show you the rope tomorrow, after school. We also need to talk about something. And I think my mother would like to meet you as well. So you shoulde to visit my house after my school ends. Do I need to pick you up? Fly you back and forth like today?" my hands felt her tight waist as I spoke to her, making her cheeks red. "Nope, I''ll manage myself. See you tomorrow then, my pegasus?" Did she just call me a fucking horse? Crazy. She was fitting well into the girlfriend role. I gave her onest goodbye kiss and took off to the air again. My form blurred across the air and I appeared on top of my house in no time. ''Hmm?'' Something feels off. * * * C Ding Dong How odd. The doorbell rang and I waited outside. The door clicked and opened in no time; behind it stood a girl with short silver-hair, a blue hair strand hanging in her forehead, as she locked her blue eyes at me. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] "Ah, my lord, you''re back..." said the girl who should have been a stranger to me, but I recognized her as Blue, the tiger cub. She wore a white overcoat with a ck turtleneck and pants below. She had used [Polymorph] magic to take this human form. Her greeting tone was a little weird, though... "Is there anything wrong, Blue?" "Um..." she rubbed the back of her head. "It''s your mother. She had been trying to reach you sincest night, but your phone was unreachable. She''s pretty mad." "Ah. Oh shit." I quickly walked inside. I was in the underworld, so naturally, there was nowork there. I had a guess that was mad at me anyway because of how the season ended, but this made things worse. "Um, be careful, my lord!" Blue sounded like she had seen some scary things in the house recently as she waved me off. From the aura I sensed, I didn''t doubt her fear for a second. Ruby wasn''t here; myJade Perceptionlet me know that she was in Tsubasa''s house with Asia. The tiger cubs were scattered all around the yard, none were in the house. Even Blue stepped out after warning me. Inside the entire house, I sensed only one presence. And it was stupidly strong. Walking around the halls, my feet came to a stop outside the living room. My eyes locked on the ethereal form that sat on the couch, near the window that was glowing too brightly for an early night. There shouldn''t have been any sun out at this moment, yet the windows were white. The entire room was lit up like that. There was a gentle fog around the ce and I felt a sense of tranquility and peace wash over my body. "....What are you doing, mom?" "Hmm? You''re here." a soft, ethereal voice spoke and a blonde head slowly turned to look at me. Dressed in the outfit of a deity, Ai Hoshino looked at me with her hair and eyes having changed to golden. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] The Goddess of Light, from Avatar 5, was the form she was in right now. "In that case, [Instant Dungeon]." Her pristine finger flicked and made a ''snap!''. Ai cast a spell that washed over reality, causing a small pocket dimension to form. It didn''t take much mana to cast that since the Will of the World helped with it. Since these Instant Dungeons were created for the sole purpose of letting supernatural beings duke out their powers without causing any harm to the real world. As expected, my dear mother had erected this dimension for the same reason. She raised a hand toward me and chanted two more words. "[Brilliant Sunshine]." A beam of pure, hot sr energy sted out of her hand and at me. I was already crossing my arms in an attempt to block it, while I put out Water Bubbles shields around me. But when the attack was cast, how could I move faster than light? The beam hit me and washed over me. My shields broke and I was sent tossing back, feeling my skin grow hot while the house around me sted apart andmelted. "Cough!" When the beam ended, I stood amidst the ruined house and coughed. If not for my Iron Body, the Grandmist Body, I would have been the wood that melted. Seriously, what is this woman doing?! "Mom, what are you-" "Silence, young one." Her tone and speech pattern made me realize that it wasn''t just her appearance that changed. She was being influenced by the heavy mind of this Supreme Goddess of Light. She was still Ai Hoshino, but she must be under a lot of influence from this character too. If not, even if my mother was mad at me, she wouldn''t have cast a potentially murderous spell on her son. She attacked again, this time firing small orbs of light toward me, like bullets, but I dodged them by predicting their trajectory. This is dangerous. She''s too strong, I can''t beat her. She could level Japan a few times over with ease, and now she was mad at me enough to shoot killing blows at me. Goddammit, this woman. I needed to bring her back to her senses, I didn''t want to be killed in this stupid way, nor did I want to hurt her. And if it''s a mental influence, I could fix it. At least, I could try. I immediately called forth [Heaven Icon] and this pocket world came to a halt. Even Ai paused for a brief moment to look at the Icon in the sky. "[Mental Protection]," Imanded with a deep voice as light trembled around Ai. But nothing changed. ''Is it not working-'' "I am touched seeing you worried, but I am in as much control as I need to be." She said while looking at me. "These sage eyes can ''see'' how much you can endure; I am not shooting anything that is beyond you. Since the scolding and ps I gave you all these years were for naught, as your thick skin didn''t let you feel any of those, you at least deserve this much beating." "...." My eyes twitched but I let the Icon vanish. "You''re going too far, mom." "Outrageous of you to say that after what you did on TV. Brat." She scowled and her figure vanished. I barely sensed her as she appeared behind me, a hand flying to the back of my hand and pping me out of the house. "Ow..." I rubbed the back of my head and got up. Stupid woman, I didn''t want to fight back since it''s her. Not that it''d make much of a difference, unless I were to... She was walking toward me, with each away from her hip was more beautiful than the waves of the sea. Her dazzling body was lovely, but I had to focus on her next attack. "This much should suffice," To my surprise, she said this was enough. Indeed, my mother couldn''t beat me for too long- "It''s interrogation time. [Light Bind]." Shackles of light formed around my body and tied it tightly, my arms against my chest. I tried to move, but it was hard even to budge. ''...This little girl.'' I shot her a re. She has no idea how lucky she is that she is my mother. Otherwise, I''d have gotten back at her tenfold for this. I don''t like being tied. Ai reached out a hand and held my chin. I looked up at her while she frowned down at me. "Mama, let me go." I tried to attack her weak spot by calling her cutely, but she just frowned deeper. "Quit acting, brat. I need to educate you since it seems I failed to suppress that side of your blood." She said and flicked my forehead, it stung. "What?" "Your father''s blood." She growled. "He''s a disgusting phnderer who sees women as merely toys to y with. I prayed for years so that you wouldn''t turn out like that, but... I suppose blood is hard to go against. I don''t me you, Aqua. I me myself for not being able to educate that out of you. At least, until now." "...." I felt my gaze turn cold at this. I hated being tied up, but I hated beingpared to someone''s ex more. It angered me more when that someone was my mother, and that ex was my disgusting father. ''Stupid mortals.'' Did this little girl really just im that I inherited my personal charisma and habits from her ex? From another man? "Aqua, you-" "I am not my father, Mother." My voice boomed like an echo as I called forth the [Crown Icon], but this time, it wasn''t the Emperor that responded. This Venerable Ego was extremely irked by the fact that this woman daredpare me to a lesser man. A red, ck crown formed in the sky as my blonde hair turned ck and grew in length. My blue eyes went red and my lips curled up in an odd smile. The shackles of light eroded around me when it came in contact with my red aura. I stood up and Ai blinked, raising her hand to cast another spellbut I moved faster. While she was extremely strong, she had a massive weakness. Her powers came from her clothes. These clothes weren''t an illusion, though. These fabrics held the same durability and defense that they did within the movie''s plot, but in that movie, the Goddess'' clothes weren''t exactly invincible, it could be damaged. So I held the helm of her skirt, and with a touch, red energy spread as it eroded. The ck-red energy swept out of my touch and consumed the cloth, turning it into ash, as her hair and eyes regained color instantly. "What just-" Her hands covered her chest instinctively before she spoke, and I interrupted her by lifting up her chin. "What a terrible, terrible mother you are." I was grinning down at her while her eyes trembled. I didn''t mean it, but my Icon brought the worst out of me. "Assuming your son is just as bad as your ex simply because he is popr with women? How do you know for sure that he is ying with those girls'' hearts? Did you not see that it was them who chose to be with him?" I found myself crackling like a psychotic clown. "What a sight. Maybe next time don''tpare your son who always treated you like a queen, the best he could, with the man who tried to kill you. With a man who didn''t bother to take care of you or your kids, and the one time you reached out to him for this, he dragged you to death''s door. Did you forget that it was your son who saved you back then? You worthless, worthless little girl. Just wha-" The color of the Crown Icon divided. The right half of the dark crown turned to gold, as did the right side of my body. My hair remained ck, but my eyes were golden. My right hand moved to strike me in the face before I could degrade her any further. CBoom! I was sent flying due to the force while steepughter came out of the left side of my mouth, though my right side was serious. Laid on the floor, my eyes looked into a piece of broken mirror nearby, each looking at the other. The Mankind''s Emperor and the Venerable One stared at one another. It must be an odd sight from an outsider''s perspective. I tightened my willpower to withdraw the Icon, feeling pain down to my soul. My hair and eyes returned to normal and I pushed myself up, almost stumbling. I took steps back from Ai and looked away from her naked form. Even as I did that, my hands moved into thin air to pull out a white nket to help her cover herself. "Sorry, I-" I said as I gave it to her. "That power affects me badly, don''t mind what I just said... I didn''t mean it." Ai took the nket while she stared down at the ground. I rubbed the back of my head and looked away, unable to think of something to revert the hit she must have under. "Is that... why you said you don''t think I am a good mother?" She suddenly asked, bringing up the question from a month ago when she asked if she was a good mother and I said no. "That part of you that just came out... he just seemed to have a more truthful and direct opinion. Is that really how you think of me?" The pocket dimension copsed gently and we were back inside the house. The light that was lighting up the room earlier was gone, and Ai looked like a small, hurt puppy in the darkness. She failed to even meet my gaze, fearful of what she''d see in my eyes. ''Uh oh,'' I''ve made a little blunder. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [90] You need to see a Psychologist! [90] You need to see a Psychologist! Chapter 90: You need to see a Psychologist! Ai''s small hands held the white nket in front of her chest. Her grip on it shook as she stared down at the ground. Mothers are gentle creatures toward their children. They are vulnerable, especially to their children''s criticism. What I said to Ai was disheartening, she must be feeling more pain than what I felt from her attacks just earlier. What she did was wrong, but I shouldn''t have said all that. I wouldn''t have, if not for my Venerable ego acting up. While I don''t have multiple personality disorder in the traditional sense, the boundaries be blurred when influenced by an Icon from a past life. Since they grant me powers as well as the appearance from my past lives, it naturally also amplifies that side of my personality to a high degree. So while under the influence of an Icon, it''s not wrong to say I have multiple personalities. Thats why the Different Kings were ring at each other earlier. I should have been more careful before choosing to dive into the Crown Icons dark side. Because of me, shes now like this Having grown up without a father and with a drug-addicted, abusive mother who eventually abandoned her, how could she possibly know how to be the ideal parent? Yet she tried her best, and seeded for the most part. She couldn''t be med for anything. I sighed and closed my eyes. My hands moved to grab the nket from her hands and wrapped it around her. Then I opened my eyes and looked into her eyes, leaning down a little to meet her eye level. I didn''t mean all that, I said as gently as I could. She looked subdued. She didn''t reply and gently slipped down on the couch. I was starting to really feel guilty. Stupid. I sat down beside her on the couch, my mind racing with a multitude of thoughts. People might think that having lived for so long and so many different lives, it''d be hard to care for others. People will be right in thinking that. In these 15 years I lived here, how many individuals did I truly care about? For example, Shoko Nishimiya. While I liked that girl, did I really care about her? I am sure she''ll be hurt to know, but no, I do not. It''s just how it is. I don''t care about two out of three of my girlfriends either, but I will make an effort to change that in the uing months. I''ll try. Beyond the three members of my Sect C Ruby, Tsubasa, and Mem C whom I make an effort to care about, amongst whom Ruby is an exception, there is only one other person. It''s this woman, and in truth, shees first before them. I wasn''t an orphan in my first life, I had parents of my own. So in my uing life, I began to lose touch with my new parents. They just couldn''t bepared to my first parents; it was harder to think of my new parents as really parents since I was often older than them. All that changed in my 5th life. This perception was shattered when I was born to a thousand-year-old vampire. She was the oldest parent I had, and she was also older than me back then. So for once it felt like I was truly being taken care of. And as it was my first life as something other than a human, she truly had to show me around the way of life like I was new at it. She excellently fulfilled the role of a parent, a mother. Emmanuelle Knightsbane Draconia C her memories linger with me to this day, and I doubt it will ever fade. Since my 5th life, I havee to appreciate my parents a lot more. Especially my mothers. Though, only in this life, my 11th, did I feel so close to a mother after my 5th. And oddly enough, Ai was the opposite of my Emmanuelle. She''s young, childish, and not quite motherly for my standards. Yet, I liked her a lot. She''s lovely. I''m sorry. I''d have never apologized to a person who attacked me first, but I did. It''s her, so it''s fine. My mother can enjoy this special benefit. You didn''t say anything illogical though, Aqua she suddenly said. It seemed my words had reached deep inside her. I am sorry, Aqua. For not being a good mother. This is not good. I was judging too harshly. How would I know if you didn''t love those girls? Wasn''t it the girls who chose to be with you, when you were ready to choose one of them? She clutched the nket and said. I saw her lips quiver. And I didn''t know how you learned who sent the assassin, but you were right. I justpared you with a man like that, when I should have known that my Aqua isn''t like that. I reached a stupid conclusion and hurt you. I really am not suitable to be a mother, am I? Seeing tears drip down to her thighs, I pulled her to my embrace. She didn''t resist and rather buried her face into my chest. She held my shirt and sniffled, apologizing for being a failure of a mother while I was busy thinking what to say. Kids often forget that it''s the first time for their parents in this game called life too, it''s not as if they''ve been practicing how to be a parent for hundreds of years. However, it was different for me. I have yed the role of a son for a long time. It should fall upon me, not Ai, to lead this situation. I''m d you understand your mistakes, I said as I gently pushed her away from my chest, looking into her eyes. But that''s the only part I meant. I didn''t mean it when I said you''re a terrible mother. Like I saidst time, you''re a great guardian. She sniffled and rubbed her eyes, ...But not a good mother. Ruby will say you''re a great mother. Why do you think differently than her? Because I''m a lot older than her, my standards are skewed. I said and she closed her mouth. Her eyes shook as she hesitated. What do you mean? I can''t exin yet. Then again, should I just tell her? No There needs to be groundwork for this. It''s not the same as telling Mem-Cho. As my mother, she''ll be a lot more sensitive to the revtion of my reincarnation. I need to give her hints over time before I tell her. This wouldnt be the first time that things went wrong with my parents because I revealed my reincarnation status to them. The best-case scenario was that they kept a friendly bond with me but they didn''t see me as their son anymore. I was just a stranger to them at that point. The worst-case scenario was them getting mad and using me of stealing the body of their son; that I was a ghost. Both oues would hurt if it''s from Ai. I don''t want her to act distant with me. So I am hoping for something else. I did mention the best scenario, but there was a sole exception to that. It was my Emmanuelle again. Though the thing is, she imed she knew from the beginning, and I''m unsure if that''s true or not. Either way, she didn''t care and loved me as much as that. No, she loved me even more because I finally opened up to her. I''m not sure Ai would react like that. She is too young for that. She might actually freak out. I can''t take the risk. That symbol-thing in the sky earlier, Ai began suddenly, referring to the Icon as her eyes filled with uncertainty. And your behavior, its almost like a split personality... What were those, Aqua? Let''s drop the subject; I don''t want to discuss it, I said firmly. Although she appeared reluctant, she sighed and acquiesced. She didn''t want to push me since she was emotionally cornered by me right now. She nodded, Fine. Anyway, I hope you understand that I didn''t mean the negative things I told you. I just wanted you to understand that I am not my father. Don''tpare me to him. I would never treat you like he did. To my surprise, she smiled. I know. I got the proof of that. She gently hugged me. Earlier, my Aqua didn''t raise his fist against me even once, when I was attacking him harshly. On the other hand, that man almost killed me... My Aqua is a million times better. Now you''re being affectionate out of the blue? I smiled too and hugged her, my hand finding her soft back but I resisted the urge to wander. Can''t I show affection towards my son? she asked in a soft, gentle tone, pushing me back onto the couch and lying on top of me. She did have the white nket covering her back, so she wasnt entirely indecent. You do realize you''re naked, right? I inquired, even while my hands moved to lock around her. It''s alright, my son wouldn''t do anything weird. I''m not so sure about that one, I said and she lifted her chin, blinking at me. What? I made it clear from before that I''m interested in you. She scowled deeply, And you dared call me a bad mother when you have thoughts like this about me? Are you a good son? I never said I''m a good son. I smiled up at her yfully as she stared down at me. I like you, mom. Go on a date with me. Never. You won''t listen to this simple request after you wronged me just earlier? You! She hissed. Are you seriously emotionally ckmailing me right now?! I am just asking. .... Ai red at me while I smiled up at her. She let the re drop and sighed, poking my cheek with a finger. Fine, I truly admit, you''re not like your father. He wasn''t into his mother. I blinked and crackled up, while my hand lowered to grope her. That immediately got me a head-butt on the forehead. It was very gentle though. ...Remove your hands, Aqua. she was blushing but unwilling to raise her voice; she looked away from my eyes. I''ll think about it. You know, maybe you don''t think I''m a good mom because you simply see me as a woman instead of your mother, she said. Maybe you''re right. You''re not supposed to agree, Im insulting your argument from earlier. I don''t care. Ai grumbled. This is Oedipus Complex, Aqua. This is not right. I''ll need you to see a psychologist. No, finding your mother attractive isn''t the only rule to Oedipus Complex. I feel no sense of rivalry toward my so-called fatherwhich is another requirement for this to be Oedipus. And stop before you point out how I hated beingpared to him, that''s different, that''s just how I am. If I did have a sense of rivalry toward him, trust me I''d have killed him by now. Speaking of, I should kill that bastard. He tried to kill Ai; the only reason I kept him alive until now was that simple death would be too easy for him. Ai frowned and said nothing, while I got an idea to mess with her as revenge for her usation. Honestly, think about it rationally, mom. You are feeding, clothing, and raising a son for 15 years solely so he can go and ravage another woman. All the hard work you put into your beautiful little boy C singing him lubies, taking him to sports practice, making sure he had a healthy diet to grow up big and strong, educating him, ying with him, giving him loving hugs. All of it for one result: his body is more enjoyable and ripe for the women that will eventually be fucked in every hole by him. Raised the perfect boy? Great. Who benefits? Some random bitch. Aren''t you the ultimate and final cuckquean?! Think- Shut up, little punk. She pinched my nose with an annoyed look. I know that meme too, it wouldnt work on me. I am not grooming a perfect husband for me, you know? I am raising my son. She looked down at me. You see me as a woman? Fine. But I don''t see you as a man. I don''t feel anything right now, even when I''m naked andid above you. Give up. I smiled up at her. Her mental strength is indeed very strong, that makes this more fun. Shes so cute. She really might be a great mother at this rate, given a couple of years. I''m saying this just in case, I squeezed her soft butt and watched her keep a fake, impassive mask. But if you''re nning to get a man, a boyfriend or husband, just to throw me off, I''ll get really mad. I''ll say it now; I will kill him. I let go of her ass and grabbed her face, looking deep into her trembling purple eyes. Keep that in mind, little Hoshino. Then, I pulled her into a kiss. She tried to say something but her parted lips were an opening. She was startled, but what could she do? I vited the inside of her mouth while one of my hands held her head, and another held her tight waist. She resisted the kiss for a minute, before being forced to give in. After ten minutes of making out, I stood up while smiling at her. Don''t be mad, I will count this aspensation, or punishment, for the thing you pulled on me earlier. Just to let you know, if you were anyone else, they''d have met a much worse fate. See youter, mother. Saying so, I walked away with the furious re of Ai piercing my back. She wiped her lips and let out a groan, which oddly sounded like a moan. I''ll let you off this time, brat The blushing woman shook her head from left to right to get rid of weird thoughts and to also make her body temperature go down. She couldnt believe this just happened. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [91] Fifteen Years of Evidence [91] Fifteen Years of Evidence Chapter 91: Fifteen Years of Evidence My eyelids fluttered and parted, revealing the sunlit beauty of my bedroom. Hm? I shifted slightly to getfortable and blinked in surprise upon noticing a weight on my chest. Looking down, I found Ruby hugging me to sleep. Why''s she here? She slept peacefully, a smile gracing her face, making it impossible for me to feel annoyed. I didnt think much before I hugged her with one hand and gently kissed her forehead, which seemed to wake her up. Mm? She slowly looked up while rubbing her eyes. She paused when her gaze locked with mine. Then she yelped. E-eep! Whatre you doing in my room?! This is my room I said, catching her fists as she threw them at me in the heat of the moment. Oh her head made a circle, and sure enough, the room was less pink than hers. She understood this couldn''t be her room since it wasnt filled with three dozen stuffed toys. She flushed in embarrassment and cleared her throat. Uhm, I seemed to have woken up to peest night, but the water wasn''t working in my bathroom. So I came to yours since it''s nearby, but I was toozy to walk back after I was done so I just fell asleep with you It''s all right, I reassured her, my hand moving down from her back to her waist while the other cupped the side of her face. But be careful next time. Trespassing a man''s room in the middle of the night isn''t very safe. .... Understood, Ruby? Um, O-Onii-chan? I blinked at her confused call as I realized my face was too close to her. I quickly let her go and beganughing as if I was just pulling a prank on her. Oops, boundaries. I keep forgetting. I should be more careful about rtionships. Bastard! You- you did it again! It''s not funny! She grabbed a pillow and threw it at me but I dodged it and ran. * * * [Third Person Point of View] Amidst the sizzling of eggs in the pan, Ais face was contorted in a deep frown, a manifestation of the turmoil in her head. She stood behind the stove, almost mechanically, flipping the eggs with a practiced flick of her wrist. Her movements were on autopilot; a well-rehearsed dance she had performed countless mornings before. Theforting aroma of breakfast did little to ease the furrows in her brow. Her eyes, which were usually sharp and attentive, now looked through the mundane scene before her, unfocused and distant. Her mind wasnt focused on the cooking at all. It was a whirlwind of thoughts, far removed from this simple task. The sound of the eggs crackling in the pan was a subtle reminder of the here and now, but it did little to anchor her thoughts, which continued to drift without stopping. Just whats up with him? Naturally, the subject of her worry was her son. Aquamarine Hoshino was odd, to say the least. She didnt even mean his weird attraction toward her, but all the other strange things about him. Its not as if she never noticed the weird things about Aqua and Ruby from a young age, but she med their gics for itthey were just geniuses, they were her kids after all. But things made a lot more sense when Aqua told her that he and Ruby were blessed by Gods; she believed him right away, and his words only proved further when two Shinto Gods descended on their home. Ai didnt have any doubts about Aquas exnation. At least, back then she didnt. Recently, she was having second thoughts. Sure, perhaps he was blessed by Gods, but there must be something else to it. Something that he kept away from her. Surprisingly, or maybe understandably, Ruby didnt give that weird vibe. She was her cute little girl, obedient and nice. Unlike Aqua. The slipups he sometimes showed were missed by her in the past, but recently she began to notice them more and more. That seed had bloomedpletelyst night. When he used that Icon power of his, and his Crown split in two colors, reflecting on his body as two separate entities, she knew something was going on with her boy. Is this like those animes? Like Naruto? Did he have a demon fox sealed inside him? She shook her head, dismissing the thought. It didnt resemble a fox. If anything, it was probably some evil god? The red-eyed side of him, at least. She knew the Gods had blessed her children, but she never wondered why. What if the reason they blessed Aqua and Ruby was because there were sealed Gods and Goddesses inside them? Or Damn, that smells nice. Ai was broken out of her daze by the voice of her son. She remained silent, feigning anger aboutst night. A secondter, hisrge body pressed against her back and her heart skipped a beat. Huh- Did you sleep well? his breath tickled her nape and she almost replied in a soft, affectionate voice. But she regained herposure and red at him over her shoulder. What are you doing? she inquired, feeling his arms wrap around her from behind. I am hugging you, what else? Anyway, did you sleep well? She opened her mouth to tell him to back off, but its not as if he was doing anything weird. He was just hugging her. She said it to him solemnlyst night, that he was her son. What would it mean if she pushed him back now and didnt even let him hug her? I did. It was a good sleep. She said as she turned ahead to focus on the cooking. Last nights sleep was great. She was unsure why that was the case, her body felt very rxed after the ten-minute incident with him. She didnt even know when Ruby and Asia returned from Tsubasas house, she was long asleep by then. You smell nice, he buried his face into her nape, taking a long, big sniff. Aqua What was he doing? She let out a shuddering sigh and said, Ruby and Asia will be here anytime for breakfast. Dont be like this now. Youre saying I can do this as long as Ruby and Asia arent around? he asked her and Ai paused. Turning her head, she shot him a re over her shoulder. What? Thats what you implied, I think. Am I reading too much in between the lines? Ais eyelids twitched. Then she grabbed his face with one hand and pulled him closer. Her lips parted while he blinked in surprise before she ced a kiss on his forehead. Be a good boy and wait at the dining table, she said as she turned around again. Aqua grabbed her by the face and forced her to turn back, immediately capturing her lips and pulling her into a deep, passionate kiss. Mmhm~! Stop~ Aqu- Mhmm. Her futile resistance faded, and Ai focused on holding back her moan. * * * Thankfully, he let her go before Ruby and Asia came down for breakfast. She quickly wiped her lips with her apron and pulled his face towards hers, cleaning any lipstick off his lips to avoid suspicion. Then she pushed him away. Aquaughed and walked away while she red at his back. Later, once the children had left for school, Ai summoned the tiger cubs inside. Ai presented Asia to Blue and said, Take her around for a walk, its been a while since she left the house. Keep her safe. All right, madam, Blue epted cheerfully and led Asia out of the house. Then Ai ordered the remaining four cubs to go y in the backyard and to not disturb her unless it was something serious. When everyone left and she was the only one remaining in the house, Ai closed the windows and pulled the curtains. She switched off the standard white lights and turned on the softer yellow ones. Are they the reincarnation of some evil Gods or what? she was muttering to herself countless theories as she prepared the necessary look around the room. A sort of Victorian vibe formed around the room, and she even performed a few magic spells to enhance that feeling. Since her main power was Wardrobe, Aqua taught her some spells to change the look of not only her clothes but her surroundings too. That helped change the room to set the vibe a bit more. She even turned on a gramophone to y old music. Once the mood was set, she sat down and cast a spell, transforming her attire. As she descended into the chair in slow motion, her outfit transformed into that of a legend. A deerstalker hat appeared on her head, while an Inverness cape draped elegantly over her shoulders. Beneath the cape, a perfectly tailored tweed suit took shape, apanied by a crisp, white shirt and a neatly tied tie. In her hand, a curved pipe materialized, and a magnifying ss was now tucked in her cape,pleting the iconic ensemble with a touch of mystery and intellect. As the smartest detective who wasnt copyrighted, Ai was in luck. It was the identity that Ai Hoshino needed right now. A person who could discern the truth behind a stolen jewel case just by analyzing the bites on a piece of bread; that was Sherlock Holmes, the Emperor of Evidence, the Oracle of Observation. So... what conclusion could she reach with 15 years of evidence in her head, she wondered. cing the pipe to her lips, she took a deep breath, exhaling a puff of smoke while resting her chin on her hand, deep in thought. * * * [First Person Point of View] Whispers reached my ears as Tsubasa, Ruby, and I walked towards the school gate. A hundred eyes seemed to look at me while students gossiped. Wait, isn''t that Lucky bastard, how dare he steal all three Goddesses from me?! Even if he''s handsome, aren''t those girls being too cheap? They don''t know their own self-worth. Shut up, you bitch. Weren''t you yelling for his seedst time? You''re just jealous. I ignored the gossip with a straight face and walked into the school. The two girls beside me asionally nced my way to gauge my reaction to the gossip, but I gave them no satisfaction. Must be nice, huh, Aqua? Tsubasa said, Hmph. Then she walked fast and left for her ssroom. Looks like she''s mad, as she should be. Ruby giggled at my demise while I shot her a look. She stuck out her tongue at me and walked away. Stupid Onii-chan should suffer more. Disgusting womanizer~ bye, see you at lunch. Ruby waved at me onest time and ran off to her ssroom. I shook my head and approached my own ssroom. I felt a constant gaze on my back, which was slightly annoying. The stares became more pronounced and intense as I entered my ssroom. Having been famous in all my past lives, I was ustomed to being watched by the crowd. But in my most recent, 9th life, people never dared to stare so tantly, fearing my wrathunwilling to have their eyes dig out. So I wasnt used to so many eyes judging in recent times. Still, it was something I had to endure. I took my seat and nced to my left, noticing a student eyeing me with a faint frown. Hey, Shoko. Hey She nodded. She seemed a little hesitant before she smiled, Congrats. The show''s ending was good, you did great. Yeah, I didn''t really n that. I smiled back at her. I knew she mustn''t have liked that ending as much as many others, but she couldn''t find it in herself to be mad at me. Or at least show me that she was mad. Yeah, I noticed Anyways, how''ve you been? I changed the subject and began to catch up with the things she''s been doing recently. She was happy toply as we began to talk about different things. A few minutester, our homeroom teacher walked inside. Shizuka Senseis eyes locked with mine, and unlike others, she seemed to hold back augh. Oh, Aqua, our ss''s celebrity. I believe we have congrats due. During ourst conversation, she had believed the persona of Aqua on screen was merely a facade, and that I wasn''t actually a yboy in reality. Maybe because of that, she thought this ending was detrimental to me since I was simply ying around and didn''t want this. That''s why she was smiling at me as if teasing me. What a daring woman. Ah, yes. It''s all because of the tips Sensei gave me that day, I stood up and bowed, causing everyone to blink. Thanks to your advice, I was able to do well. .... I just lied, we never exactly had any talk like that, but that should give the students a false idea. A gossip spread in real time as I watched Shizukas eyes twitch. She still kept a smile and nodded, Mhm, yes. We should talk about thister. Now, let''s go on with our sses. And after sses end, I have an announcement to make. That didn''t seem to be rted to me, so I was curious what it was about. I sat down and Shoko used hand signs to ask me what I said to Sensei. C I was joking with her. I conveyed this to Shoko, as the ss resumed its usual rhythm. After the period came to an end with the ring of a bell, Shizuka Sensei looked at the door. It was closed, but there was a figure standing behind it. This is about the announcement I wanted to tell you guys about, Shizuka said, and the door opened. We have a new English teacher for you kids. A tall woman, grinning broadly, strode in, her blonde hair swaying behind her. She stood next to Shizuka Sensei, who was notably tall at 180 cm for a Japanese woman, yet this new teacher was visibly taller. Yosh, Hello. the new teacher pointed a thumb at herself, speaking in English. I am your new English teacher, and I''ll be in your care. Whoa! .... The students cheered in pleasant surprise, while I felt my eyes twitch. What the fuck is going on Why the hell was the Aztec Chief Goddess ying teacher?! ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [92] Do I Smell Crows Nearby? [92] Do I Smell Crows Nearby? Chapter 92: Do I Smell Crows Nearby? Why is the Aztec God of Creation, the Dragon Goddess feared by the world, dressed like a school teacher? As I looked at Quetzalcoatl from my seat at the back, I couldn''t help but wonder. A pair of thin sses hung from her nose, as if to disguise her identity, while stockings and a tight pencil skirt entuated her long legs. I silently watched her introduce herself to the students and realized something. The students didn''t recognize her. Since they had been giving me dirty looks earlier, they clearly knew about my show. In that case, they should have seen Quku. Yet, not one of them seemed to recognize her. I guess some magical shenanigans were going on here. This must be why this is the first time she came to Japan. If I have to guess, then She had never been to Japan before, but now she suddenly was. I guess the Shinto Gods never allowed her to be here, that''s why this was her first time. Here in Kuoh, the Shinto Gods didn''t have full authority. It was a devil-controlled area, and that must be what she talked about with the Satans in the meeting. She wanted to stay in Japan and experience school life. But since she looked too old to be a student, she was ying teacher. That seemed to be roughly what happened here. An absurd choice for a Chief God, but I knew by now that she was a weeb. What a weirdo. Well then, Shizuka Sensei said, patting the Goddess on her shoulder. I''ll leave her in your care. Remember to mind your behavior, or you''ll find yourselves in trouble. Then, Shizuka left and the ss burst into a river of questions. Sensei! Can you speak Japanese!? Which country are you from?! Is your hair natural? Are you married? I leaned back in my chair, watching the drama unfold as Quetzalcoatl picked up a piece of chalk and wrote on the board. To start, this is my name, she announced, beginning to write. Boa Plumaconda. As you might have guessed, it''s a snake-inspired name. me my parents for that. You can call me Plum Sensei or Boa Sensei. What a nerd. * * * Now, that''s it for today''s ss, Quku announced, finishing up and arranging her books. She didn''t teach a single thing today. I''ll catch you guys in the next ss. Oh, and before I leave, Aquamarine-kun, pleasee with me. Naturally, she had noticed me from the moment she entered the ssroom. Sighing, I nodded, stood up, and walked out of the ssroom after her. Damn, do they know each other? This looks bad What if the new Sensei gets stolen?! Ignoring the gossip, I followed Quku, noting the sway of her hips. I felt an urge to leave my handprint on that curvaceous ass, but I suspected a swift punch would crush my head right after. We stopped near the staircase, just around a corner. Turning to face me, she smirked and said, You look nice in that student outfit. I''m 15. Yeah, yeah, I know, she said, shrugging and clearing her throat. Anyway, I''ll be here for a while; thought I should let you know. Don''t worry about anything, I''m just taking a break from my usual routine. Yeah, I''m not worried. It''s not as if this was a bad thing. In the original timeline, Kuoh witnessed so many attacks that it was outrageous. With Ruby and Tsubasa attending this school, I wanted it to be a safe ce. Quetzalcoatls presence would passively keep this ce safe. I suppose the Satans agreed to let her y here for the same reason. Alright then, she said, leaning in so close that our faces were nearly touching, and she looked into my eyes with a smile. Bye, student~ I swear, there was something weird about the way she said ''student''. What a weirdo. Quetzalcoatl walked away while I shook my head and returned to my ssroom. * * * When I took my seat, a few boys walked up to me and we talked for a bit. They weren''t trying to pick a fight, theyughed and called me lucky, trying to get along. But at one point they got to the real reason for approaching me. ...So, do you and the new teacher know each other from before? Kind of, I guess, but we''re not close. My answer seemed to brighten them up. While they would have preferred it if I didn''t know her at all, they epted this too. O delusional kids, I feel bad for you. After the kids left, Shoko asked me the same question; she didn''t seem convinced by the answer I gave the others. I decided to be truthful and told her with hand signs. C Do you remember that hot blonde from the beach episode? The woman going by Quku? That is her. Itsplicated, but she is using magic to hide her identity. C Ah, is that so? No wonder Echo said the new Sensei''s voice sounded too simr to that woman from the show. But my mind couldnt ept them being the same Magic is pretty dangerous if it can influence our minds like this. I nodded in agreement. Magic itself was neither inherently harmless nor harmful; it all depended on the user. However, given that most magic users in this area are devils, the usage often tends to be negative. Although one could argue that this particr form of mind maniption didn''t harm anyone, tampering with someone''s mind was still not ethical. Not that I cared. Ethic is riching from me, as Ive done worse. But speaking of devils Has anyone approached you about your Sacred Gear? I asked Shoko, as the bell rang to signal lunch break. Students rushed out of the ssroom while I and Shoko slowly walked out. The student council president did I am unsure how she knew, but she asked me if I wanted to join the council. I considered it since you suggested I should live life more freely and boldly, but ultimately, I decided against it. They didnt force you to join, or ask you to reveal your Gears details to them? Shoko shook her head, No, they didnt. They were gentle about it. Why? It seems I owe Rias a thank you. I think she made arrangements for Shoko, just as she had ensured Ruby and Tsubasa were not troubled by the devils. Had it not been for Rias, I''m sure Sona would have been more persistent in persuading Shoko. Shoko and I were joined by four others in the cafeteria: Tsubasa, Kana, Ruby, and her friend Miami. Tsk, I smell rotten trash nearby. The loli redhead said while pretending that I didn''t exist. Whose lost blind child is this? I asked, cing a hand on her head and ruffling her hair, which promptly sent her into ''chihuahua mode'' as she began to snap at me. The other girls stepped back to give us space. While Kana was the only one actually fighting, I simply dodged or kept her at bay with my hand. Many people watched our scuffle, but their attention shifted abruptly when two people entered the cafeteria. A hush fell over the room as all eyes turned towards the doorway. Shiranui Frill walked in beside Mai Sakurajima... Senpai! I called out, leaving Kana behind as I waved at my girlfriend. She nced my way and then quickly looked away, as if she hadn''t seen me. Wow. * * * How was the Underworld? I didn''t get to see much of it. Mai Senpai and I sat on a bench on the school grounds. She ate her hamburger, while I simply watched her. She didn''t want toe out and talk to me alone, but I managed to drag her out. As I had expected, she didn''t see me as her boyfriend. She only joined the incident back then to make fun of me. Too bad for her; now that we werebeled as a couple, I''m not letting her go. Hump, she took a bite of her hamburger and chewed. I fixated on the corner of her mouth, where sauce had left a trail, and she frowned upon noticing my gaze. ...Why are you staring so intently? If you''re hungry, you should''ve bought one for yourself too, She remarked and, a momentter, sighed. She brought the uneaten side of the hamburger to my face. Just one bite, she offered. I took a bite and began eating. Unlike me, she didn''t stare and simply continued her meal. We sat down like that for who knows how long? At one point, Mai Senpai stood up to leave, but I called her. Are you free this Sunday? I have a photo shoot. She didn''t turn around and replied. Saturday? I have to go to a hot spring. How about Friday, then. At that, she turned to face me, her expression cid. She stood in front of me, while I still sat on the bench. Today is Friday. She stared at me nkly, and a secondter, she shrugged. You should go on dates with either of the other two; I''m busy, she suggested. What a stubborn girl. I thought, smiling to myself. She seemed to find some amusement in rejecting me, but it didn''t bother me. I had already anticipated her refusal, which is why I made ns with Akane for Sunday. Always keep backups. Mai and I will continue to see each other at school, so it''s not a problem. It''s Akane who will need some extra attention. Gently, I took her hand and brought it closer to my lips. Although she didn''t seem pleased, she didn''t pull her hand away either. See you tomorrow, bunny, I said, kissing her hand before letting it go. * * * Once school ended, Shoko and I met at the gate to wait for the others. When the others came, we waited until Yuzuru came to pick Shoko up. You''re stilling to pick her up? Yeah. It''s still my job to keep her safe. She''s really a nice girl, I had to admit. Instinctively, I patted her head, and she didn''t seem to mind. Yuzuru seemed less haughty than before, at least around me. She nodded at me, and then the two sisters began to walk away. Shoko waved goodbye and they both left. Once our paths diverged, I made my way home as well. Today, Kana decided to tag along with us since she had some tasks to attend to for the idol group. Ugh, why do I have to walk with you Kana grumbled. I frowned, though not in response to herment. Be respectful to your elders, I replied to her instinctively while my head moved to look around. Kana started to protest about being older than me, but my focus was elsewhere. My [Jade Perception] bloomed like a flower, epassing the entire area and giving me a clearer sense of what I had just detected. Crows. Fallen Angels. Dirty fucking bastards that tried to kill Ai. Girls, go ahead. I need to take care of something, I said, starting to walk away, but Ruby stopped me. W-wait, let me tag along. She said with an odd look in her eyes. Did she sense them too? She knew a lot of scan magic, so perhaps she had. She didn''t want to be left out of possible action with another race. Alright. Tsubasa, take Kana back, I instructed, then started running without waiting for a response. Ruby followed close behind. Even though Freed wasn''t a Fallen Angel himself, he worked for them. He grew into the monster he is today due to the Vatican City church''s oversight. Failing to recognize his monstrous nature, they trained him; and by the time they realized, it was toote to stop him, and he had already escaped Italy. Eventually, he made his way to Japan, where he began working for the Fallen Angels. Given those crows'' connection to him, it was only natural they should pay the price. Ruby had let him off easily, but these crows wouldn''t be so fortunate. Tonight, they will meet their end. ** ** ** Author Note: Would you guys leave a few reviews? We only one 1 . Link: /Master4thWall [93] Shadows of Retribution [93] Shadows of Retribution Chapter 93: Shadows of Retribution In the somber stillness of an abandoned church, Raynare stood amidst the ruins of a once sacred ce, her thoughts shrouded in schemes as dark as the shadows around her. The church''s old, dpidated walls seemed to resonate with her own ambitions C hidden, yet disgusting. Her gaze was fixated on an old, tattered map spread across a makeshift wooden table, its edges curling like withered leaves. It was a map of the local area, with red dots that indicated the presumed position of a certain man. "Freed, Freed, Freed!" she muttered under her breath, a mix of irritation and curiosity in her voice. "Where have you vanished? Where have you hidden Asia?" The name ''Asia'' brought a particr glint to her eyes. The Twilight Healing Sacred Gear, a Gear of unparalleled value even amongst all the others, was just within her grasp. Asia was sent to her, for her to scavenge her Sacred Gear. But now that bitch was nowhere to be found. Did that make sense? Raynare''s n was clear: find Asia, capture her, and then sacrifice her in a ritual that would transfer the Sacred Gear to a more... deserving host. Herself. But none of that could happen without finding Asia. Where is that nun bitch hiding? Her thoughts were interrupted by the sound of footsteps approaching. Two uniquely dressed figures emerged from the shadows, their presence barely more than a whisper against the stone floor. Dohnaseek and Mittelt, her subordinates, were not figures of grand ambition or strategy. To Raynare, they were little more than tools C pawns driven by base desires and simple pleasures. "Any word on Freed''s whereabouts?" Raynare asked, her tone sharp as a de. "None. He''s like a ghost. Disappeared without a trace." said Dohnaseek, a man with a gaze that seemed to undress everything it fell upon. He shrugged, unserious about this. Beside him, Mittelt, a short blonde womanughed in a mocking tone and leaned against a crumbling pir and spoke. "Maybe he found a prettier girl to chase, Raynare. You know how he is," Raynare''s lip curled in distaste. These two perverts Did they even properly search? Their minds were as shallow as puddles after a light rain, how they were once angels made Raynare wonder. Internally, she sighed. She hoped she had better subordinates, but shed have to work with this. They were necessary C means to an end in her grand design. Freed was more useful, though equally mentally deranged, but now that bastard was nowhere to be found. Did he get killed? Or did he really run away with Asia? Raynare was left wondering, letting out a sigh. Whatever the case, she would find Asia on her own. Only that way would Azazel take notice of her "Stay focused," Raynare snapped at her minions. "We can''t afford any distractions. Freed''s failure already cost us a lot, now we better locate Asia before anyone else doe-" C Boom! The sound of an explosion suddenly reverberated through the church, interrupting her speech. The impact shook the very foundation of their hideout, which was bad news since the building began to crumble. A sense of urgency swept through the air like a cold wind. One of their lookouts, a figure shrouded in a dark priest outfit, rushed in, panic etched on his face. "Intruders! Someone''s breached the perimeter!" Raynare''s eyes narrowed into slits, a dangerous light flickering within them. "Intruders?" she echoed, her mind racing. This was neither the time nor the ce for interruptions. But if she saw it in another way this was good. She could let her anger out on these fools. Whoever dared to challenge her shall face her wrath! "Prepare yourselves," she said, her voice cold andmanding as a grin swept upon her face. "We have unexpected guests to deal with." As the echo of the explosion faded, leaving a tense silence in its wake, Raynare readied and the others rushed out of the old church building. * * * [First Person Point of View] Crouched in the underbrush, an old and abandoned church loomed before us, its weathered stones whispering tales of forgotten times. Ruby and Iy in wait, concealed by the shroud of twilight. The evening air was cool, stirring the leaves around us with a gentle rustle. "Why are we here, Aqua?" Ruby''s voice was a soft murmur, barely rising above the whisper of the wind. "This ce... it feels eerie." I turned to her, noting the curiosity mingling with caution in her eyes. Right, she didnt know that Freed was rted to the Fallen Angels. Did she just follow because she sensed the dark and gloomy aura of the crows? No matter, she deserved to hit them a few times too, Ai was my mother as much as she was Rubys. I decided to exin, "Remember Freed? The one you dealt with a beam of sr energy?" The [ze of the Scintiting Quasar] was the most destructive technique she had used so far, so of course, she remembered. She nodded. "That Freed was connected to the Fallen Angels. I am sure as you have sensed, those said Fallen Angels are in this church. It''s not just a random abandoned church; it''s a haven for those who wish us harm." To my annoyance, she looked skeptical. Are you sure these are the same Fallen Angels that he teamed up with? What if theyre different ones? Um arent you being racist. No? All who wish harm to us must die, I looked at her and she stared back nkly. I am exaggerating. But at least, we should remove the family, friends, and any other close connection our enemies have down to their three generations. Thats the bare minimum. If you feel too weak-hearted to do that, dont worry, this particr batch is rted to Freed. Oh. Yeah. I cant hear anything inside even with my heightened hearing senses, it must be because of some spell, but my Jade Perception allows me to read their lips. It seems one particr Fallen Angel here, Raynare, was the one who sent Freed. Shes the direct culprit behind the incident. When I finished saying that, Rubys eyes were sharp. A bloodthirst unsuitable for a girl who had never really killed anyone, other than Freed, oozed out of her. I suppressed it with my Aura to not alert the Fallen Angels. Lets destroy them, she said and stood up. Thats more like it, I felt proud of her resolve. It was time. "I say the same," I replied and also stood up, my gaze returning to the decrepit structure. "Ill leave them ruined to send a clear message back to their higher-ups." Inhaling deeply, I did two things at once. I caused a st of Instant Dungeon energy that covered the area, and then I summoned the [Crown Icon]. The sky vibrated with the summoning, the atmosphere heavy with the power that descended upon me. As the Crown Icon materialized above, the giant, translucent form of Mankinds Emperor encased me, towering at 14 feet. The Mirage Frame was an ethereal armor, shimmering in golden artifacts and jewelries, a majestic embodiment of authority. In its grasp, I summoned the translucent Sword of Death, the spectral de of Xolotl. Standing tall and unyielding, the Emperor''s Mirage was a formidable sight to behold for Ruby who stared at me from below. Her eyes were glistening with amazement. "Ready, Ruby?" I asked, picking up her body and letting her climb onto my shoulder. "Yes," she replied, her voice steady yet tinged with excitement, as she sat on my left shoulder. I stepped forward out in the open. With a single, powerful swing of the Sword of Death, I unleashed an explosion of wind. The air itself seemed to tear, a violent gust hurtling towards the church with a wrathful howl. C Boom! The impact was epic; part of the church wall buckled and copsed, sending a billowing cloud of dust and debris skyward. That was our deration, a challenge thrown to the Crows hiding. The Fallen Angels would have no choice but to respond. How? Just two humans? And as expected, they did, emerging from the tattered remains of the church like specters of vengeance. One by one, three Fallen Angels emerged from the remnants of the church, their figures etched against the failing light of the twilight evening. Their expressions ranged from amusement to shock andstly, anger. I found myself snickering at Raynares amused tone, stupid fucking bitch. The Crown Icon above me shone brighter as if echoing my thoughts. Tonight, they would witness the true wrath of a Monarch. Sadly, they wont live to tell the tale. As thest glimmers of daylight faded, the forsaken church transformed into a battlefield of epic proportions. The Fallen Angels unfurled their dark wings and faced us with sneers. Alright, guys. Leave the boy to me. Ill break his little armor and y with him tonight. You boys enjoy the girl, said Raynare, as Ruby frowned. The other Fallen Angelsughed beside her; the middle-aged-looking man was eyeing Ruby while licking his lips. Behind the ruins of the church, many priests were looking at the battle; they didnt think it was needed for them to join the fight, but they would pay too. "Stay sharp, Ruby," I murmured, sensing her firm nod on my shoulder. st that fucker. She knew who I was talking about, as she raised her palm. The Fallens just smirked, not expecting anything to happen, or to just dodge if it turned out to be a dangerous attack. But, how could they dodge light-speed? [Cosmic Magic: ze of the Scintiting Quasar] A pir-sized beam of sr energy sted out of Rubys hand and into the male Fallen. He could only stare as the pir consumed him, erasing his body down to a cellr level. WHAT THE FUCK?! Raynare yelled as she backed away from the beam, all of her amusement suddenly gone. The beam ended and I tossed Ruby toward the ruined church, where she streaked across the sky while her palm pointed at the hidden priests. I ran after the two female Fallen Angels who were trying to flee. Where do you think youre going? Didnt you want to y? Fuck, get away from me! yelled the short blonde crow, as she pped her wings and took off into the air. My tall hands reached out and yanked her by her wings, mming her down on the ground. W-wait, no, I- she tried, but I wasnt willing to listen. My massive boot came down on her body, crushing her as her bones crunched like dry twigs. Of course, that wasnt enough to kill an Angel, fallen or otherwise. I pointed my massive swords tip down and mmed it on her chest, Auk-! she let out a gasp, as I lifted it again and mmed it down on her abdomen. Then at her crotch, her thighs next, her knees, andstly, I stared down at her eyes and mmed my sword into her head. She couldnt even make a sound as her eyes lost their light, her head vertically divided in two, making two pieces fall to either side. I lifted her body with my free hand and crushed it. It crunched and mashed like a potato as I rounded it up into a ball and threw it. I didnt throw it aimlessly, I targeted Raynare who was in the sky, having used my distraction to try to flee. She wasnt very far since she was asionally looking back to see what I did to her blonde subordinate. The ball of meat hit Raynare on the side of her torso and went through in a circr motion. The flesh and bones on that part were missing in a circr motion, her internal organs visible. Arghhh! Raynare screamed in agony and fell to the ground, too much in pain to fly. Before I followed her, I noted the situation with Ruby. The priests, driven by fear or foolish bravery, grouped together tounch a concentrated attack on her. Dark energies and corrupted light converged and worked together to rush towards Ruby. * * * Amidst the crumbling ruins of the church, Ruby stood, a luminous force against the gatherings of the priests dark light. "Brothers, focus your energies!" one priest shouted, his voice echoing against the stone walls. Cloaked in their tattered vestments, they began their assault with a desperate fervor. They hurled Eclipse Orbs! C spheres of light energy C towards Ruby, each infused with dark intent. "Her light won''t withstand ourbined might!" another priest responded, using dark magic to summon Veils of Abyss!, attempting to shroud Ruby in imprable darkness. Ruby watched the feeble efforts of the priests with a cold surprise. No, she was genuinely confused. ''Is this the best they can do?'' she thought, her lips curling into a wry smile. She had been learning magic for a long time now, and in the only real sh she had, against the Jaguar Warrior, she met a devastating defeat. So she was a little nervous today, despite now having ess to a Spell Concept. But the powers these priests'' disyed, despite being decades older than her, wereughable and pitiful. Just how strong was she? As the dark tendrils reached for her, she effortlessly muttered, [Prismatic Barrier] as sparks of light dispersed the shadows into harmless dust. The priests were sent into a mix of awe and terror, yelling, Nightfall Descent! Negative light energy rained down like corrupted meteorites, but Ruby, standing amidst the chaos, almost felt pity. With a simple discharge of her Ster Mana, she dispersed the spell. ''Like moths to a me,'' she mused, her hands glowing brighter. Then a priest cried out, "B-Behold our ultimate power! they chanted in unison, Avatar of Shadows! The priestsbined their Mana for a final, desperate attack. Merging their dark energies, they formed a colossal entity of shadow, a manifestation of their collective will. It was taller than the Mirage Frame of Emperor, a towering figure loomed over the battlefield. It swung its arm toward Ruby, cutting through the air at a breakneck speed. That made Ruby nervous. That wasn''t a simple technique, it could be dangerous. So she quickly moved, and with a wave of her hand, she chanted: [Radiance of the Morning Star]! Her two hands let out a brightness that overpowered the evening light and into that of high noon; Ruby glowed like a mini sun as the fearsome entity turned into a mere shadow dissipated by sunlight. The sheer force of her light-based magic sent shocks through the priests, toppling their morale like dominos. Shit! they cursed. Were doomed! And doomed they were, as Ruby decimated their ranks one by one with thin beams of superheated light. [Barrage of the Luminous Sun]! Each thin beam of light she unleashed was like a piercing sword that made her enemies fall. She realized that they died, that she was killing people, but she didn''t mind as much as she thought she would have. A part of her mind whispered, ''Of course. If it''s for Ai, I would even burn the world down.'' Instead, shouldnt they be grateful that she was giving them a quick death? The priests'' cries and pleas fell on deaf ears. This is the price for threatening my family, she told the world, as thest of the priests crumbled under her unrelenting assault. Standing amidst the devastation, Ruby''s breathing was steady, her gaze fixed on the ruins of her foes. This was her first victory. And victory tasted sweet. * * * I waited to see the entire fight, even if I knew that was too weak for Ruby to get hurt. Last time, she got careless and got seriously injured, I didnt want that to repeat. Although this distraction allowed Raynare to run quite far, it was a sacrifice I was willing to take for Ruby. When I saw her score an easy win, I smiled to myself and took off into the air with a jump, and while mid-air, my Mirage Frame shrunk in size, to make it d around my real body with just a multimeters gap. I wore the bulky Golden armor while long ck hairyered over my blonde ones, as my feet touched the ground with a thump. I loomed over Raynare with a grim face. W-why are you doing this to us?! She screamed while holding her side, looking at me in fury and pleading. We did nothing to you! Let me go. "What a stupid little bitch," I taunted, my voice echoing with intent. I could kill her just now, and I would. But why should I make it so easy for her? She needs to know why she''s dying, that''d be soothing for me. Remember Freed Sellzen? He knocked on the wrong door and died. As his superior, you deserve the same fate. I tucked my sword into my Void Storage, grabbing her by the hair as I lifted her up to my eye level. "P-Please, mercy!" she pleaded, her voice breaking. "I''ll do anything, just spare me! I didn''t know who Freed was messing with! I-I didn''t send him to bother you, I was after a girl named Asia, I never wished you harm! I am Asia''s guardian, Ah- Her voice caught on the end of her throat. It''s not that Freed went to the incorrect address, he went to the wrong address. Raynare understood the situation instantly. "You chose this path, little bird," I replied coldly. "Now, face its end." Wait! I''ll do anything! I- My hand released her hair. She fell to the ground, face first, and I kneeled down, my knees falling over her tailbone. The bone shattered, causing her to yell like a little girl, while my hands grabbed her wings. With a tight yank, I pulled out her feathers and her wing bones. Her shoulder des cracked and broke, as I pulled them out of her body. Her yells, filled with curses and begs, filled the area as I held her down and killed her slowly. I broke her fingers, her joints, her waist, all of her bones. At one point, I pushed my gauntlet hand into her back, grabbing her spine and pulling it out. Her nerves tore apart as she jolted and died. The battle, if it could even be called that, was over. The Fallen Angelsy defeated, dead, their broken bodies left for vultures of this pocket dimension to eat. The Crown Icon above me dimmed and then vanished, signaling the end of the confrontation. I remained unstained of any blood as I walked away from the grotesque body of Raynare and reunited with Ruby. We left the Instant Dungeon with a lighter heart than when we entered. Well, I did. But my heart would have remained heavy if someone warned me about the situation back home. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [94] Don’t Call Me That! [94] Dont Call Me That! Chapter 94: Don''t Call Me That! [Third Person Point of View] You are pretty cruel. Sorry. Aqua and Ruby were sitting in a nearly empty metro, making it safe to talk. While she was relieved that those who wished to harm Ai were gone, she felt conflicted about the methods her brother used. Did he have to go that far? Was such extreme brutality really necessary? She could understand not giving them a swift death as she had, but to outright torture them Once again, what kind of life had he lived before, she wondered. She knew he had been an Emperor, and today, she had witnessed him in his battle armor, exuding an unmistakable air of royalty. But still, she was curious about what kind of life he lived, and how old he was before his death for him to be this cruel. How many people did you kill when you were the Emperor, Onii-chan? Ruby asked, prompting a curious nce from him. Why? I didn''t count. Cant you give me an estimate?'' No? Why are you so curious, it''s not a good thing to know. He said, making her frown. Come on~! Fine, then tell me how old you were. That''d give a good idea. Nope, can''t tell you the specifics. Ugh, you''re so annoying! She said and bit his arm, making him yelp and withdraw his arm. What are you doing?! Stupid girl, he eximed, tapping her on the forehead as she grumbled. Just tell me? No, he shrugged. But since you''re so curious, I''ll tell you something else. Treat it like a fun fact. Back in the day, I ruled over 15.7 quadrillion citizens. To give you an idea about my age, all of that number I have built on my own. You''re lying, Ruby burst outughing. At least make better lies. The poption on Earth today is 8.5 billion, how could it be quadrillions in the past? Isn''t 1000 trillion equal to 1 quadrillion? Liar! Come on, tell me for real. Aqua just shrugged and avoided it, until she fell silent and stared at him. .... She hadn''t thought this before but, Wait, are you from the future? Dumbass, Im from another world. How are you this slow? Aqua said, facepalming. What?! Other worlds?! How?! Ruby eximed, her mind swirling with even more questions. Regardless of the circumstances, Ruby didnt feel alienated from him. She knew he cared for Ai, perhaps more than herself. She also knew that he cared for her -Ruby- too. No matter how old he may be, or how cruel he was, she got the proof today that she and Ai were special to him. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have gone that far to beat up those crow bastards. Onii-chan,e on, tell me about these other worlds! she pleaded, hanging from his neck. * * * [First Person Point of View] How is she my sister? Twin, no less. So dumb She''s cute though. We reached home quickly, and it was only at the gate that I remembered Mem-Cho was supposed toe. I pulled out my phone to check my messages, and sure enough, she had notified me. Strangely, her messages were concerning. === Unread Messages from [Memmy-?-Cho] [3:55 PM] Hey! I am in your home~ I''ll go meet Ai and wait for you. [4:16 PM] Memmy: Uh, Aqua Did something happen with Ai? I don''t know, she''s acting weird. Like she seems dazed and gloomy. [4:22 PM] Hey, where are you? Your cousin is here, where are you and Ruby? Ai told me to go wait in Tsubasa''s house, I''ll do that. Come meet meter, I''ll wait. First, you should talk to your mom, she seems weird. === Huh Had something happened to her? A sense of needless worry filled my heart. I could sense the Tiger Cubs ying around here, so she should have been fine. What could have happened? Approaching the door, I opened it and announced, We''re home, Mom, with Ruby following close behind. I could sense where she was, so I didn''t need to search. She was in the living room, so she must have heard my call clearly. Yet she didn''t reply. Odd. Ruby was oblivious to this, and I had a bad feeling about this. I think I should talk to Ai alone. So I turned to her and ruffled her hair. Go to Tsubasa''s ce; Mem is there. Say hi and spend some time there. Don''te back before I call you, okay? Huh? Go. ...Alright. she tilted her head, shrugged, and nodded. Ill be off to meet one of my sisters-inw! she dered, turning around and skipping as she hummed. I closed the door and frowned. I walked to the living room and paused outside it. Ai was sitting on the couch while staring at the empty air, as if in a daze. So, She spoke without turning to me, her voice oddly cold. You''re here I frowned while looking at her. Is she mad because I waste? No, this is too much. How does it feel to lie? To deceive a person for so long? she finally turned to me; her eyes sent chills down my spine. Huh? I wondered what the hell this was talking about. Considering her expression, this wasn''t a joking matter. She was serious. But why? Did she not like Mem? No, that''d be too silly for this. What''s going on? I suppose Ruby knows, doesn''t she? She was a lot more weird as a kid than you, but nowadays you''re the more suspicious one. I suppose you have more experience in this field, and she''s someone new? Her cold eyes suddenly sparkled with emotion, glossing over with unshed tears. You disgusting body thieves! Ah. .... I see. She found out. * * * Hoshino Ai had caught us. She had found out that I and Ruby were not her children. I walked around the room and stopped in front of a couch. I grabbed my school bag and almost dropped it on the couch, but stopped. I deposited it in my Void Storage instead. I had a feeling how this talk would end, so that was for the better. I sat down on the couch that faced hers and spoke clearly. It''s not body theft, it''s reincarnation. That''s just semantics, just a fancy way to say it differently. Tell me, are you the ''soul'' I gave birth to? she demanded. Amazing how she was talking about these terms that she shouldn''t have much idea about. Which Character had she used? There was no point in lying now. If I lied today and she found out the truthter, it would be a lot messier. The Shinto Gods knew the truth anyway, it was not hard for her to learn it from them. So lying was out of the question. You didn''t, I replied, internally sighing while maintaining a cid expression. The air in the room grew tense and heavy. You gave birth to two soulless babies. A fancy way to say it was a stillbirth. The Shinto Gods thought, for reasons unknown to me, to put my and Ruby''s soul into the two babies. That was how we came to be. We didn''t decide for this to happen. Ais eyes only darkened hearing that. As expected, she hadn''t taken the news well. There was a bad feeling brewing in my heart at this point. So you are someone else, given birth to by another woman. You died and snatched the body of my children. The two babies I gave birth to are upied by two strangers to whom I am not the mother. If that isn''t body stealing, I don''t know what is. She was trembling while her eyes grew wetter. The worst had happened. Hoshino Ais reaction fell under the worst category, the one I feared. It was expected. She only saw the worst of this situation. It made sense to a degree, though. If you gave birth to a son and raised him with all, and then one day you realize that your son was dead, and the one you have been raising was actually a ghost that''s been possessing the dead body of your son while pretending to be your son, anyone would feel devastated. Now imagine if it was not just one child, but both of them. Ai endured so much for Ruby and me, only to realize we weren''t her children. I began to wonder how she found this out. It didn''t take me long to realize the reason, as my eyes caught the gramophone in the room. It should have been in Ai''s room, but it was here for some reason There was also a subtle scent in the air that magic was used to change the look of the room earlier. That gave me a base to work with and I didn''t take a second to understand the situation. Holmes, huh? I muttered as she stared at me. Using that wasn''t a good idea. Sometimes, ignorance is bliss, and this was one of those times. I would have told you about this someday regardless, you should have waited, Mom- Her growl interrupted me. Shut up, you liar! Don''t call me that! Hmm. It''s not that I wasn''t prepared for those words, in fact, I specifically mentioned before that I wouldn''t want Ai to treat me like this. But it still stung a little, seeing her treat me like this. Nothing showed on my face though. I expected this possibility when I gave her this power. I knew she might get curious about things and dive into the character of some famous Detective. But no I didn''t have any contingency against this. I was just hoping for the best, hoping that things wouldn''te to this. I knew why it had. It was the fault of my shing identitiesst night that she got so curious that she became Holmes. Alright Ai. I nodded. I licked my lips and held back a sigh. Everything has gone downhill already, but I should at least minimize the damage for Ruby. In Ruby''s defense She was just 12 years old when she died. And she was a massive fan of yours, the biggest I''ve seen. Ruby had cancer and died in a hospital, where her family abandoned her. Each day she stared at the hallway in the hope that her mother woulde to visit her even once, but months passed and nobody came. Do you know who was the only person to keep herpany during herst month? It was you. Well, you were behind her TV screen, but still. Shinto Gods wanted her to suffer less in her next life, I think that''s why she was reincarnated as your daughter. So it''s my dearest request, please don''t tell her to not call you mom. Her eyes shook at that story, and her mind went busy. Starting at the air for a second, she slowly nodded. That''s good. However, she asked a bothersome thing after that, And what about you? How old were you? How did you die? Why do you think the Shinto Gods made you my son? I am very old, I said and watched her eyes stare at me nkly. She was sitting deep on the couch, leaning back while hopelessly staring at me. I was an adult older than you before death, so don''t worry about me. It''s Ruby you need to worry about. A sneer formed on her lips, You don''t have to tell me that. And were you a fan of mine as well? In your test life? That was a question I knew would lead to an outbreak. But lying at this point would be worse because she''d find out someday anyway. Yes, I nodded. I was. A peal of stupidughter burst out of her lips and she almost fell to her back. She looked broken as sheughed, and I waited for her next words. Ah, I see, I see, Sheposed herself and stoppedughing. Her gaze was stern as she looked at me with an expression that said it all makes sense now. No wonder. That''s why you are attracted to me, aren''t you? Because you were attracted to me in yourst life. You have never been my son to begin with, that''s why you never saw me as your mother. Just because I said I saw her as a woman doesn''t mean I didn''t see her as a mother And here I was worrying over nothing, I was worried about where things went wrong while raising you. But it turns out, the teacher was not at fault, but the student. I have never raised you to begin with, have I? You just pretended to be a kid all this time. Did it feel good? Since I had prepared myself for hearing exactly that, it didn''t hurt. Well, I was used to hearing that too, so it wasn''t supposed to hurt anyway. I watched in silence as she continued. How does it feel? To have good gics in this life? It must feel great that you look better than most people. Is that the reason you''re after so many girls? Because you were a fat otaku in yourst life who never even held a woman''s hand? At least that was funny. I was curious to see what sort of image she had about my past life. Did she not know that I had lived multiple lives? I''m curious what you were in yourst life. You are as natural as everything, so were you an actor? Or were you some old monk? No, you couldn''t be a monk since you said you were a fan of mine. Just what were you? That question answered she didn''t know I lived multiple lives. In that case, she probably rationalized my multiple personalities as her ''real son''s soul reacting to protect his mother from a creep. That might be why one side of myself punched the otherording to her. Probably, who knows? Fuck. Ahh How bothersome. Should I have left more trails in the past in anticipation of this situation? At least she wouldn''t have thought of me as a fat otaku in myst life. Sadly, it was toote. She was yelling and talking nonsense, insulting me, and calling me names right now. Ai Hoshino was a strong woman, she was a genius and strong-willed person. It''s hard to break her, but it could be achieved if it involved her children. And this time, she learned that her children were in fact not her children. It''s natural that she was acting like this. I couldn''t even me her, because half of the things she said were right. Indeed I had been acting like a kid, despite not being one. Is that not deceiving her? Since she was in [Sherlock Holmes] mode when she figured this out, her 190+ IQ had allowed her to think of every possibility. I had nothing to say that would convince her that things were different from what she was thinking. I could rify that I wasn''t a creep but rather someone who had lived multiple lives; however, what difference would that make? The only thing that would change was that she''d get a clearer view of why I didn''t see her as my mother, and why I was so good at pretending to be a kid. In the end, she''d only hate me more for being a professional mother deceiver. Fuck. Ruby will be back soon, I said as I got up from the couch. You should return to your room andpose yourself there. I- You have no right to tell me what to do, you imbecile! You''re not even rted to me!'' she spat out. -will pack my bags and leave. .... Her expression paused as I walked out of the room and headed to mine. It wasn''t a provocation, I really should be leaving this ce now. She needed some time to sort her thoughts herself. If she could, at all. I had a few things I needed to pack, and I didn''t exactly have to pack since I just put them in my Void Storage with a touch, but it still took a few minutes. While I was in my room, I sensed that Ruby returned and went to the living room. Ai was still there, sadly she didn''t listen to my advice, and Ruby found her lying on the couch with an empty look. I sighed when I sensed them begin to talk. I told her to return to her room haah. A few minutester, I finished taking my things and walked outside. When I began to pass by the living room, a hand pulled me by my cor. Y-you! You told her! Ruby confronted me, her eyes red and teary. Why did you tell her?! She hates us now! Are you stupid?! Technically, I hadn''t told her; she had discovered the truth herself, though I did provide additional information. Information that would at the very least trigger Ais motherly nature to not abandon Ruby. A few ps came to my chest while she yelled why I did this to her, as I stood still. When she was done exerting her strength, she fell to her knees and breathed heavily. Her body trembled and tears were dripping down her cheeks. Leaning down, I ruffled her hair reassuringly. It''s alright, she won''t hate you. You''ll be okay, Sarina. She continued weeping before pausing and looking up. W-what? How did you know that nam- With a gentle karate chop to her neck, she fell unconscious. I walked away from her and out of the door. Exiting the house, I stood at the gate, deep in thought. Hey, Tiger Cubs! I called, and the cubs immediately gathered around me. They wore serious expressions, aware that things weren''t going well right now. Take care of them as you would take care of me, Ill get mad if you ck around just because of what happened today. Theyre still your main priority of protection, understood? If an enemy out of your league approaches, just reach out to me. Understood, they nodded in unison. When will you return? Blue asked, her eyes filled with concern. All the cubs looked at me in concern, but since she took a human form, it was easier to tell hers. I offered a faint smile. I''m not sure, I admitted. Maybe never. Should I have tried harder to change her mind? No, itd not have mattered. With that, Iunched myself into the air. The wind caressed my face and I wondered what to do from now on. As I soared upward, I also had to ponder where to spend the night. A bench should suffice for today. People below wondered how the clear sky rumbled with violent lightning. Only I knew the reason why. Controlling my heart proved far more challenging than faking my facial expressions, after all. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [95] Interlude — A Mirroring Tale [95] Interlude A Mirroring Tale Chapter 95: Interlude A Mirroring Tale Why has the sky suddenly darkened?" The weather news didn''t mention this. Since the ghost incident had subsided, people had again grown brave enough to stay in Kuoh Park untilte into the night. But the darkening sky made them promptly leave, unwilling to get caught in the rain. The sky rumbled aloud, and rain fell. In the entire park, only one individual remained. The only one who knew the reason behind the rain. Sitting under the rain, I found myself on the same bench where, over a month ago, Kana had sat on the day I killed the creepy devil and his pet. My shirt clung to my skin, my hair dripping with water, while I stared at the clouds with a dry expression without blinking. Rules of Reincarnation, I broke the silence with a soft mutter. It''s been a while since I talked about the rules. When your status of Reincarnation has been revealed to your parents, the reactions thate out are to be epted as they are. Because that particr reaction, once earned, does not change. Do not cry about spilled milk. For ordinary humans, there''s a saying about not fretting over things beyond one''s control. Such as height, among other things. Some things are fated to be, they are hard to change if not outright impossible. For me, those things are limited. But they do exist. This situation was the best, the prime example of that. With the IQ of a Legend, with Holmes intelligence, Ai had deduced that I wasn''t her son. Although for thest 15 years, it was I who she had been interacting with. People''s viewpoints were different. So I''m not mad at her for reaching this conclusion I perfectly understood why she''d react the way she did. Even if, well, I managed to care for her despite my uncaring heart, she doesn''t owe me to care back. Of course, it''s logical. I understood that. So why does it still hurt? The sky rumbled. Perhaps it was because she confronted me right after I returned from destroying the Fallen Angels just for her? Probably. No, or was it because I cared for a woman so much, right after living like a beast with a stone for a heart in my 9th life? Enough to grant her my Empress power? Maybe it''s a mixture of both. Was it fair that all of my caring feelings for her were discarded simply because this isn''t my first life? Because she thinks I''m a ghost on her son''s body? Oh well. It is what it is. It''s your fault for putting your feelings on a little girl,e on. The Venerable Ones voice whispered to my ear, holding a tint of amusement in it. Its just 15 years, are you really that attached to her in this little time? Move on. .... Get up and focus on your goal. You do have one, don''t you? You''ve recreated the Nexus of Eternity, so concentrate on that. Why let a little girl distract you so much? Well, she''s not just a girl. She''s my m- No. You only had one mother, after your first. And you loved that one more than your first. This one was just a time pass, get over it. .... Initially, the Venerable One began as a coping mechanism, either intentionally or unintentionally, so he often ridiculed my other lives just for the sake of it. Yet even he failed to mock that one person. Emmanuelle Knightsbane Draconia. It''s not healthy topare others to her, I told my Venerable part, and in response heughed. Iughed too. After all, how can anyonepare? Slowly, the rain calmed and the clouds cleared. The beautiful moon formed in my line of sight, surprising me. I gently raised a hand out to hold it. Ah, a full moon. What memories. Thinking back, this situation was almost a mirror tothat, with the roles reversed. Is fate perhaps ying a karmic trick on me? Heh. Not amusing at all. * * * * * * * * * It happened in my [5th Life]. After my demise at the hands of my demonized Discipline in my 4th Life, I found myself reincarnated once more. I opened my eyes to the bosom of arge woman with pale skin, wearing a magnificent grin as she held me gently. My most precious, she had said. Myson. As she kissed me deeply; a French kiss. Considering I was a newborn child, that was a creepy and disgusting thing to do. Having lived mytest, 4th life as a hermit, I was more sensitive to immoral things than ever before. Instantly, I despised her; her impression in my mind was irrevocably tarnished. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] ? ? ? ? ? ? Ouch- You''re not holding it correctly. Swing it properly. When it was the7th year, she hit my head with her hookah pipe as she oversaw my sword training. My eyes twitched as this woman dared lecture me about swordsthe same me who had trained a girl who defeated the Heavenly Demon despite being blind. I dont like swords, I threw the de to the floor. Its not that I didnt like swords, but I was kind of bored of it. I had used other types of weapons too, such as spears and hammers, but I was honestly bored of them too. Thats why I was half-assing my swings. Honestly, I was a lot more curious about learning magic instead. I knew a few spells from my Hero days, which gave me an idea of just how useful magic could be. Arent you a mage? Teach me some spells. She tilted her head, Huh I thought youd be more interested in swords, given No, never mind. Her lips stretched to a smile as she pulled me into a hug, my face rubbing against her thighs thanks to her tall height. Magic is my specialty, I am a famous Witch, as you already know. Ill teach you with my best, my son. With that, my magic journey began. Magic was a good distraction from my secluded and boring life. In thest 7 years, I hadnt taken a step out of the mansion. Given the thick, monster-infested forest surrounding the mansion, I never bothered to leave on my own either. I wasn''t explicitly exined to why I was raised like a prisoner, but rumors from the castle''s few maids and books I had read gave me a pretty good idea. Thats why I didntin. Emmanuelle Knightsbane Draconia was a name that the world feared. The woman who gave birth to me was an [Ancient Vampire], and one of the 7 Evils that existed in thisrge world. She had too many enemies to take a chance with her only sons life. So she had decided to abandon all of her evil deeds for a century, to wait for her son to grow strong enough. A century was a short time for her. I could understand her worry, and as someone from the modern world who had read about enough clichs that happen in these situations once the protected person escapes, I didnt try to do that. I wasnt happy staying here, but I held it in. Magic was a good distraction. I think I said that already. ? ? ? ? ? ? On the12th-yearmark, my dear mother suddenly came to my room while wearing not-very respectful clothing. I immediately hid under my nket and red at her. I am just 12. Stay away from me. The 12th year is holy for us Vampires. She approached my bed and pulled me into a hug, rubbing my face into her chest. I did struggle, but how could I overpower a woman who could erase a mountain with a p? I knew what wasing that night, I had read about this in the books in the library, but it was still disgusting. In this world, Vampires were almost infertile. One had to try for centuries before they could conceive a child, and so vampire parents are too attached to their children. In this world, mating with one''s children isn''t viewed as taboo but is, in fact, encouraged. Its a tradition. I was extremely disgusted, but dicks couldnt think. So sadly, I was forced to live by tradition. ? ? ? ? ? ? I did say Id care less about social taboos at the end of my 4th life, but isnt a mother and son sleeping together a bit too much? I was less than 200 years old back then, my mind wasnt that flexible. I had always been snarky and rude towards her, but after this incident, I began to be cold toward her. She couldn''t object, as unlike before, I refrained from talking back, living more like a lifeless doll. She wasnt dumb, she knew why, and she wasnt pleased. One day, during my18thbirthday, while eating breakfast, she spoke without looking at me. You want to go out? Although I didnt intend to, my head snapped up to look at her and I failed to hide my excitement. She smiled even before I could speak, Alright, Ill take you out. Count it as a date C is that how humans say it? Date? That was a mistake. If she hadnt decided that, perhaps things wouldnt have spiraled into hell. Perhaps the Time Loops wouldnt have begun, and perhaps my 6th life wouldnt ever have ended. Well, nothing bad happened during that date, but it set the stage for the uing events. We left our castle, our home, and roamed the nearby country. There, while undercover, I bumped into a girl in the market. Later I learned she too was undercover; the first princess of the kingdom. We got to know each other, and I fell for her hardwhich I would me on myck of romantic experiences during my 4th life, and the horrendous experience during that stage of my 5th life. Before I could get to know her better, we were separated when my mother found me with her and took me away. Since then, I truly began to hate that woman. It didnt help that during my time with the First Princess, I heard of the horrendous things my no, the monster that was the Vampire Witch did to her Kingdom. With my past life as that of a hermit, I began to view her as a being of pure evil. Emmanuelle was a being of pure evil, and needed to be gone. After roaming the outside world for a few more months, which I didnt enjoy at all, we finally returned to our mansion. I grew even colder toward her, which she found confusing and harsh, but didnt say anything. Since then, I began to focus on learning Magic. My goal was to get stronger, enough to escape the forest outside without alerting anyone. I began to train my sword in secret to regain my former skills so that I could use Sword Qi, while I trained magic in the open. Emmanuelle diligently trained me in magic, oblivious to the ns I was secretly harboring. Not knowing that I nned to reveal her location to others after escaping. While learning magic, years passed. ? ? ? ? ? ? In the22nd year, I heard that the kingdom had summoned heroes from another world. As someone from modern Earth, I knew the troupe. I was shocked that such things happened in this world, but it was good news. Since they were summoned to end the 7 Evils of the world, and Emmanuelle was the closest to their kingdom, I knew her end was near. I wanted to help them, but I knew they''d kill me too since I was her son, even if I did help them. So I had to hide my identity while doing so until I could trust them. During one full moon, while that woman was busy staring at the moon, as usual, I escaped the mansion. I made a swift run without notifying anyone and also hid my identity well in the outside world. I went to the capital city where I met the First Princess, joined the Adventurer Guild, and became an A-ranker. As I had expected, the Heroes one day came to the Guild too, and I befriended them there. It was fun meeting people from modern Earth, though I was unsure if they were from the exact same Earth as mine. The Hero''s Party had five people, including the First Princess. There was the Hero Knight, who was the leader of the Party, who was a ck-haired and blue-eyed charming young man. He was followed by a bear-like man who was the Hero Heavy Knight, a Tank basically. Then there were two girls. One of the girls was the Hero Mage and the other used to be a Nun back on Earth, and she became a Hero Saintess aftering here. The First Princess, being a Summoner, was also a valuable addition to the party. She didn''t recognize me, considering I had my hair color changed and it''s been a few years, and she had fallen for the Knight young man. I didn''t feel hurt though, it was to be expected in such a setting. My goal was as it used to be; to lead them to fight Emmanuelle. Sadly, they turned out to be weaker than I expected. But that was a given since they were just starting. I decided to be patient with her and raise them, helping them grow powerful. I got along with the mage girl well, since we were both mages and therefore I taught her the way of magic. I realized that my magic talents were a whole other league despite them being heroes with blessings. Yet, that vampire woman used to mock me for myck of talents A couple of yearster, when the Heroes were strong enough, I told them the truth. I am the son of Emmanuelle. Since we''ve worked together for years, and since they were modern people who didn''t have prejudicial views of this world, they wouldn''t have med the fault of the parents on the children. As expected, I was right, they understood the situation. We nned an attack on the castle. But just to be safe, we called for reinforcement from around the continent. 5 from the continent''s top 10 adventurers and knights tended the call. Arge army surrounded the forest around the castle and burned it down. Anti Teleportation spells were set in ce to stop her from trying to escape, and soon we reached the front castle. Once the forest was burned and cleared, and we stood encircling the castle, a shiver ran through me as I saw her smiling gently as she waited for me. "Are you finally back,my son? she asked. I''ve been following your adventures in the newspapers; you''ve made quite a name for yourself. I''m proud." .... It''s not as if she was blind, she saw therge army around me. "Hey, the Mage from the hero''s party said, cing a hand on my shoulder and nodding. She''s just trying to throw you off. Maintain your position." I closed my eyes, took a deep breath, and nodded. When I opened my eyes, the woman was suddenly in front of me, looking deep into my eyes. Why are you closing your eyes in front of an enemy? I didn''t teach you to be careless, she said, her eyes cold. At that moment, she could have killed me a dozen times if she wished, yet she just smiled. Get away from him! The Hero Knight rushed to my side to attack her, but the woman pped him away with an irritated look. I am talking to my son, how dare you interrupt? She stood tall and looked at the enemies one by one. There are many of them But it doesn''t look like they are forcing you to fight me, son. She looked down at my face, her smile vanishing. Do you truly intend to take my life? I looked at her serious expression. If I said no, then I could lower her guard and kill her when she''d fight the others. But no, seeing her after a long time like this, I didn''t find the strength to do that. If I wanted to feel less guilty, I realized I had to be honest. At least that way, she''d attack me first so that I could justify killing her. Yes, I replied. Instead of what I expected, she didn''t attack me. No, her serious expression melted and she just smiled. Then you should have just asked. she slipped her hand into her chest and yanked out her own heart. What is there in this world that a mother can''t give to her son? .... Staggering slightly, she raised her heart toward my face. Take a bite. That way, at least, my powers will transfer to you upon my demise. Trust me, youll need it. .... Hey, don''t! That must be a trap! The First Princess said to me. My eyes trembled and I snapped back to reality. Yes, of course. Why else would she tell me to take a bite? I never read about something like this in the books. Since she was vulnerable now, I nudged my finger and signaled the others to attack. She maintained her smile even as an arrow, shot from afar, struck and obliterated the heart in her grasp. Her eyes flinched as her breath caught but she didn''t stop smiling. She could dodge that attack but she didn''t. Gently, she fell to her knees and tried to grab my leg, but I stepped back. A hurt look appeared on her face, as blood trailed down her lips, and she fell to her back. Ah While she stared up at the moonlight sky with an empty look, as rain began to fall, I leaned down. I knew I didn''t have to do this, but I felt like she deserved to know. I cast a Silence Spell around us and spoke to her alone. ...I am not your son. I''m a reincarnator, I have lived four lives before. Trust me, if I wasn''t a reincarnator, I wouldn''t have done this. So don''t feel too bad. You were not a bad mother, my traditions and personality are just different. She gave me a gentle smile. Silly I already know. I always have. .... The Silence Spell broke as herst breath fell. I stayed crouched down near her body with aplicated expression. Hey, the Hero Knight ced a hand on my shoulder for constion as I sighed. Yeah, I know. We need to burn her now to properly- ugh! A sword pierced my back as I spat blood, looking back at the wicked expression of the Hero. You monster bastard, burn who? You''ll need to die before we burn her. That way we can save wood by burning two monsters at once. the Hero said. Y-you I coughed blood as I realized it was hard to muster my strength. It had to be a Mythril sword, akin to kryptonite for vampires. I can still use my magic, I- my thoughts came to a halt as the army that surrounded this ce all pointed their weapons at me. With the top 5 of the continent''s top 10, the 4 heroes, and the First Princess, along with the thousands of soldiers I was beyond concerned. There was no way to survive. "Recalling the years we''ve spent together, the Mage Hero said, stepping forward with her wand aimed at me. I felt my heart ache at that. And for the memories we two spent together, I will give you a quick death. ...Oh, really? I gave her a mocking smirk. She didn''t say anything, readying a spell that would end me. The others waited in silence and watched the scene. Until the Mage Hero''s head burst into a puddle of blood. What?! Everyone burst into action, backing off from me, as a ck ooze rose from behind me. Who I looked back, holding the wound on my side, as my eyes trembled. A hexagon shape formed in the sky above the corpse of Emmanuelle my mother, taking the shape of an old clock. The [Time Icon] manifested. -In the night I hear ''em talk, The coldest story ever told, Somewhere far along this road, He lost his soul to a woman so heartless That was the first Icon I had ever seen, and it sang. Later, Ide to know only at a very high stage did the Icons sing. Yet, it had manifested in the sky over the body of my mother, a first-time awakener. Her body healed. It moved back in time, the heart grew back in her hand until her hand put it back in her chest. Dares to hurtmy son?! T-the monster is back? Just what kind of trick is this?! She stood straight, her red eyes regaining color, as she red at the spot where the Hero Mage had died. A timer appeared below the Icon. [05:00] [04:59] [04:58] W-whatever she is using, it has a time limit! Just five minutes! Even if we can''t defeat her at that time, we just have to hold her off! Everyone- The First Princess said but my mother waved her hand as her head severed itself. Five minutes? her voice was loud as she grinned at the troops like a monster. Her eyes glinted like stars as she stepped in front of me,ughing hysterically. TELL ME, ARE FIVE MINUTES NOT SUFFICIENT ENOUGH TO DESTROY THE WORLD THAT HURT MY SON?!" Her sheer rage burst the eardrums of thousands of soldiers, as they fell to the ground with groans of pain, a portion of them dying immediately. With a focus of her will, blood rose from the dead bodies to form a grimoire, and a scythe for each of her hands. A red, bloody aura emitted out of her as she brightened like a red sun. I stayed kneeling on the ground, holding my side as I watched my mother fight the men whom I had brought here to kill her, as she bought to protect the same me who had betrayed her. For a moment, I wondered if she would be alright. If she would manage alone, but soon I realized the truth. The continent''s five strongest? What were they in front of my mother? Dead bodies piled up like a mountain as she showed the world why she was called the [Knightsbane]. My mother, the strongest of the 7 Evils, the Demon Queen of Time and Blood, just had to swing once for a man to drop. She killed everyone on the battlefield while at the same time nuked the nearby kingdoms with spells of mass destruction. All that, just for me. When not even a single breath remained on the battlefield, my dear mother slowly staggered toward me. She crouched down beside me and slipped due to the slippery ground. It was still raining. There was [00:30] remaining in the clock as I caught her in my arms and stared down at her face. Even as she smiled, I couldn''t stop crying. Only one word came out of me. Why? Idiot Despite coughing up blood, Emmanuelle still managed a smile. Her body was turning transparent as the Time Icon was down to ten seconds. She gently reached out her hand and stroked my cheek. Because you are my son. Mother. As I kissed her, the sky thundered, and her body grew limp in death. After the kiss ended, leaving an eternal smile stered on her face, I hed. I let out a frustrated cry that shook the world. I wept and cried, yet time remained irreversible. How could I reverse time? I was not even half the entity my mother was; I was weak and pathetic. Emmanuelle Knightsbane Draconia. Despite millions of years having passed by now, I couldn''t forget her. And I''m sure I never would. One other reason for that was because, as I took her heart and swallowed it, causing the [Time Icon] to shine down on me. To my surprise, I was granted a regression chance for first-time users; it told me to select a goal to fulfillas long as I failed to fulfill the goal, time would keep reversing. I was sent back to my 22nd birthday, and the events of thest few years happened differently. This time around, I stayed by her till the end, yet somehow it ended the same way it hadst time. I failed to save her. Again, and again, and again and again. Until even the concept of Time itself gave up on me. ** ** ** Author Note: Longest backstory of Aqua, and its not even a fraction of that life. Hope you enjoyed it! . Link: /Master4thWall [96] The Goddess of the Sun [96] The Goddess of the Sun Chapter 96: The Goddess of the Sun It''s not funny if this situation was karma for that mistake. I had already paid enough for betraying her, I had made it up to her a thousand times. But that''s a story for another time. The moon''s beautiful tonight, My hand was still stretched forward, trying to hold it, even while I spent hours revisiting old memories. The night was getting lighter now, and I had to make my decision already. My mood has significantly improved. It always does when I recall my Emmanuelle. I''ve alsoe up with an idea of what to do next. Stronger I lowered my hand and let out a soft sigh. Whatever the problem was, it could be fixed with strength. Well, not this one, but I''m talking about it in general. I got up from the bench and yawned. It''d be a waste to go to school today, and I also have a date with Akane tomorrow. I should first earn some cash, and then find myself a ce to stay and cultivate. I did have some cash in my PayPay, but I intentionally didn''t bring cash from home. There was no point in that. If she ever questions why he took the money in PayPay, I''ll just say it''s a payment for giving her the Psyker Elixir. Or for saving her life. I checked my phone and opened PayPay. I intentionally ignored the notifications from messages that came from different people. About 100,000. Not bad. Hmm, what''s the quickest way to make some money from this? * * * When the sun rose, I went to the city of Tokyo and into a music shop. I spent all of my 100k on a good violin and a big hat. With the instrument in hand, I stood on a morning street in Japan, where srymen and students bustled back and forth. I had the [Tiger Icon] gently reigning over me, without taking shape in the sky. Just to change the color of my hair and eye, as well as change my height. I also grew more muscr so that nobody could recognize me. With that done, I began to y the violin. A Thousand Years yed out in a smooth, rhythmic sensation, my uncountable years of experience flowing out as music. People stopped as the magical sound touched not their ears, but their hearts. A small crowd gathered, and then a big one. My one hat seemed too small in no time, but to the people''s surprise, it never filled. It was a minor spell that slightly stung my mana reserves for breaking the promise, but didnt cause any significant harm. At one point, my voice couldn''t hold it anymore. I began to sing along with the music. I have died every day waiting for you, Darling, don''t be afraid, I have loved you for a thousand years, I''ll love you for a thousand more The crowd erupted into cheers as my voice carried far. People silently listened and a few began to cry at the feelings I poured into the words. A minuteter, I stopped. There was a silence before apuse filled the air. Hey, are you a foreigner?! You must be someone famous, can I get an autograph?! People yelled different things, rushing to my private space, but I raised a hand and quickly stopped them. I poured a tinge of willpower into the Tiger Icon to make the humans not approach me so easily. Who broke your heart?! I''ll beat them up for you, just tell me their name! Someone from the crowd yelled, and Iughed. It''s nobody, it''s just a song. I waved at her and paused. I recognized her. It was a little girl, it was Yuzuru. She didn''t recognize me, so I stayed silent. Anyhow, since it''s morning and most of you are going to work or school, I can''t let you leave with a heavy heart. So I''ll y cheerful music now if you let me. Um, and it might be shameful of me to ask, but, I snapped my fingers as party papers burst out near my feet and more hats appeared. I have prepared more hats just in case. Ooh, even magic tricks~ Under the awe-filled people, the strings of my violin cried and I began to sing. Havana, ooh na-na, Half of my heart is in Havana, ooh na-na, He took me back to East Anta, na-na-na, ah, Oh, but my heart is in Havana, There''s somethin'' ''bout his manners, Havana, ooh-na-na I let my voice free and let the girls fall in love while my hats filled with more cash than I could count. * * * Sitting on the edge of a bridge, dangling my legs, I divided the notes depending on their type and closed my eyes. The sheen of my Jade Perception helped me count the notes in a second. So, in total, I hummed. 210k? Insane. Who knew the money game was so easy? Well, I knew. Money is easy. I spent half an hour and earned back double what I spent on the violin. I was in the mood to sing, otherwise I''d have robbed a bank. By the way, I looked to the side, at a wall. How long are you going to hide? A figure flinched behind the wall, all of whose movements were caught by my Jade Perception, as a short figure jumped into sight. It was Yuzuru. Aqua! She pointed a finger at my blue eyes and blonde hair. Yo- you can shapeshift?! So all this magic that Shoko talked about is real?! Well, it wasn''t exactly shape-shifting, but sure. Yeah. Why are you skipping school? No, why are you skipping school?! How poor are you that you have to skip school to earn money?! Did did your Reality Show not pay you? Yuzuru asked. I jumped off where I was sitting and let out a yawn. Oh, I got kicked out of my home. So I was earning some money since I needed money to rent a ce. . she stared at me. Youre serious? Well, I didn''t get kicked out per se, I left after we had a pretty serious argument. But my parents didn''t stop me from leaving. Would you count that as getting kicked out? I asked with a tilt of my head. Depends, she shrugged. If your parents are trying to call you back right now, then no, you haven''t been kicked out, you''re just being rebellious. But I know life can be hard sometimes, some parents would be happy to never see their children''s faces. So if your parents haven''t reached out to you yet, despite being out here all night long, then yeah, you are kicked out. I smiled at her. I was just trying to make a conversation, but she gave a nice answer. Wow, you are smart for a 12-year-old- I am 15! No you''re not, your older sister is 15. I scoffed at the little liar who grumbled. Ugh. Fine, I''m 14. But that''s still not 12. She crossed her arms and frowned. You sing well, by the way. Wait, was that apliment? Shut up, I''m just being nice. She checked me up and down, And you looked better when taller. Did you just call me short? Im still tall, 61. I ced a hand on her head. You''re the shorty here, you 4-feet-9 little girl. Shut up! I am average! Yeah, sure. She frowned, opened her mouth, and then closed it. She quickly took off her school bag and began to go through it. If I didn''t know better, I''d have thought she was looking for a weapon. Instead, she took out a packet of biscuits and offered it to me. You said you were kicked out? Then you mustn''t have had breakfast yet. I took it. Such a cute little sister-inw I have, thanks. W-WHAT?! I am not letting you marry my sister, you yboy bastard! I am joking, I evaded a kick and undid the packet, pouring all of the biscuits down my throat. That inhumane showing put her on her guard as jumped back. Skinwalker! I''m just fucking with you. Iughed as I took out a bottle of water from my Void Storage, which startled her, and drank from it. Yuzuru silently stared at me until I was done. Then, she opened her mouth, Can you teach me m- Was she talking about music or magic I didn''t get to know as her phone rang and she blinked. She frowned and took it out of her pocket, receiving it. Hello, mom? she asked casually, but a secondter her face darkened. Her phone fell from her hand. G-grandma?! * * * [Third Person Point of View] In the dimly lit room of their modest home, Shoko and her mother stood vigil beside the bed where the family''s eldest membery, her breaths shallow andbored. The atmosphere was thick with worry and the unspoken fear of impending loss. Shoko''s grandmother, a pir of their small family, was fading fast. Shoko''s heart ached as she watched her grandmother struggle. Her grandmother was 69 this year, and naturally, she was old enough for death to be amon fear. This olddy, Ito Nishimiya, was fine evenst night. However, she was oddlyte in getting up in the morning. When Shoko came to check on her, she found her groaning in pain while staring at the ceiling. Shoko and her mother tried to call an ambnce right away, but her grandmother kept shaking her head. Its time Its my time I can see the grim reaper They called the ambnce still, but it was supposed to take a long time. So Shoko called her sister who had left for school hoping Yuzuru would bring a doctor home. There is no time! Shoko could feel that her grandmother was dying. But she didnt like that, she wanted to stop it. Somehow. Anyhow. Other than Yuzuru, Ito was the person she was closest to. She didnt have a father, and her mother was always out for work, Shoko didnt want to lose her. Thankfully, her Sacred Gear, [Echo] whispered in her ears about healing spells, urging her to try healing magic. With tentative hope, Shoko ced her palms over her grandmother. When she followed themand of Echo in a desperate attempt, a soft green light came out of her palms, easing the old woman''s pain. W-whats that, Shoko?! her mother, Yaeko Nishimiya gasped, but didnt object. It was easing Itos pain. But as the minutes passed, it became clear that the healing was superficial, doing nothing to halt the steady decline of her grandmother''s health. It wasnt working. [Something Greater. Death Cant Be. Cheated With Such Weak Spells.] C was what her Sacred Gear muttered in broken Japanese. But how could Shoko, with zero magical experience, try such death-defying spells? Why isn''t Yuzuru back with the doctor yet? Shoko''s thoughts raced; a Doctor was the only hope now. Well, there was someone else too, but Her eyes flickered between the door and her grandmother''s frail form. Should I... call Aqua? The idea sprang unbidden into her mind, fueled by desperation. Aqua, her friend, was experienced in Magic. Perhaps he could cast the appropriate spell? But doubt crept in, clouding her resolve. No, I can''t. He has helped me enough I can''t keep depending on him. Besides, what will he think of me if I call him only when I need help? she reasoned, her heart heavy with the decision. But still, Grandma she was unsure what to do. Just then, the sound of the door swinging open cut through the silence. I am home! Yuzurus voice screamed. Shoko''s mother spun around, a mix of hope on her face as she expected to see the doctor. Instead, two figures stepped in, neither of whom was the awaited physician. "Ah, it''s not the doctor..." Yaeko began, her voice trailing off as her gazended on the unexpected visitors. "Then who?" Shokos question was left hanging as her eyes widened, a wave of relief washing over her. It was Aqua, apanied by her sister. She smiled, Dont worry Mom, itll be alright now! Strangely, after looking at the patient from a distance, his head turned to the open window. His gaze locked on empty air for a second before he looked at Shoko. Looks like someone is dying. Yaeko Nishimiya frowned at him. * * * [First Person Point of View] I looked at the open window, where a white-haired little girl sat. Her hair flowed in the wind as she smiled at me, tilting her head. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] She looked familiar, somehow, but more importantly, nobody in the room could see her. Nobody other than the olddy on the bed. A shikigami? Still, I shouldnt have said that. Both Yuzuru and that woman, who must be Shokos mother, were frowning at me. Shoko kept up her healing magic and cried at me, A-are you saying there is no way to save her life?! Hey, Shoko, why are you listening to him?! Yuzu, where is the doctor?! Shokos mother red at me as I moved closer to the patient. Sorry, I didnt mean that. Before Shoko could respond, I stepped forward, my eyes fixed on the patient. "I heard about the situation from Yuzuru. I know I might not be the doctor you were expecting, but I believe I can help." Shoko''s eyes glistened with unshed tears, her voice barely above a whisper. "Aqua, I... I didn''t want to trouble you. But since you said that, please, check her. Hey, Shoko- her mother tried to say something, but Shoko pulled her out of the room. Yuzuru too, despite my earlier words, nodded and left. She had seen me shape-shift, and she believed it was me who cured her sister. So she believed in me. The white-haired child in the window smiled at the situation, speaking in a high-pitched voice. You think you can save her from death? Ah, I turned to her. I remember. God of Guides, Yatagarasu? The child blinked and then smiled. No. This is a Yatagarasus vessel body. But right now, its not her. I am borrowing it. Having lived in Japan for 15 years, I knew enough about the Shinto religion to guess who this little girl was. Amaterasu? Odd for you toe down yourself for a single mortal soul. Its not just for her, I knew you would be here. I ignored her and moved to the patient, who was staring at the ceiling. Looking at her dazed eyes, she was moments away from death. If I had ess to my Magic, I could have prolonged that with a single spell, but sadly I didnt. But for someone like me who pursued eternal life with my loved ones, how could I only have one way to increase a persons lifespan? I smiled at Amaterasu, Of course, I can save her from death. Thanks to the herbs you providedst time. Thank you. I slipped my hand into my Void Storage and used the Wind Aura in the air to keep manybinations of herbs afloat. I hadnt expended all the herbs while making Ais Psyker Potion, and that wasing in handy right now. With a slight nod to Amaterasu, who was looking at the potions she had gifted mest time with a raised eyebrow, I focused on the task at hand. My fingers danced through the air, selecting specific herbs from the assortment floating around me. The mixture required precise proportions, a knowledge I had gathered over lifetimes of experimentation and study. As the herbs mingled in mid-air, I summoned a gentle, white me my [Soul Fire]. Unlike regr fire, this ethereal me burned as I wished, or didnt at all if I wanted. Right now, Imanded it to meld the herbs together, the mix of their properties would enhance their potency. The me glowed softly, casting a light in the dim room as the herbs melted. The herbs began to swirl within the white fire, and in just under a couple of minutes, they gradually formed a single, luminescent pill. The process was delicate, and it took a lot out of me, but the pill was done. Its color shifted from a vibrant green to a deep, golden hue, indicating its readiness. With a final flick of my wrist, I guided the pill out of the me and into my hand. The room fell silent, the only sound being the faint crackling of the [Soul Fire] as it dissipated into the air. Turning to olddy Nishimiya, whoy on the bed, her breaths weak, I approached with the pill in hand. Her eyes, clouded with the proximity of death, flickered with a faint glimmer of awareness as I came closer. "Here," I said softly, my voice barely above a whisper. "This should help." Gently, I parted her mouth and ced the pill on her tongue, ensuring she swallowed it. Almost immediately, a subtle change began to take ce. The pallor of her skin, once ashen and lifeless, began to recede, reced by a healthier, more vibrant tone. Wrinkles that had etched deep lines in her face started to smooth out as if time itself was being rewound. Within moments, olddy Nishimiya''s appearance had transformed. Her once frail form radiated with a newfound vigor, her skin had a youthful sticity as the deep lines of age smoothed away. She looked at least twenty years younger, and the toll of her years significantly lessened. Her breathing steadied, bing more rhythmic and less strained. She wasnt going to die anytime soon. In the back, I noticed the threedies were peeking into the room. They had been peeking since I started the Soul Fire, as they were worried about the fire burning down their house. Thats why I didnt speak to Amaterasu after that, since theyd wonder if I was crazy. Varied looks of disbelief crossed the familys faces as they witnessed the miraculous change. Shoko re-entered the room quietly and stood frozen in awe. Her eyes, filled with wonder, shifted from her rejuvenated grandmother to me. "How...?" she began, her voice trailing off in astonishment. "A magician doesnt reveal his tricks," I replied with a smile. I nced briefly at the window where Amaterasus vessel had been. The figure was gone now, as silently as it had appeared. Olddy Nishimiya''s eyes fluttered open, clear and lucid. She looked around the room, her gaze finally settling on me. A faint smile graced her lips, one that spoke of vitality that she hadnt had for decades. "Thank you," she murmured, her voice stronger than anyone would have expected moments ago. I nodded, feeling a sense of fulfillment. "Thank your granddaughters, not me, I suggested gently. As I stepped back, allowing the family to reunite with their matriarch, I felt a gentle sense of satisfaction. Not only had I saved a life, but I had also given a family more time with their beloved member. It was moments like these that reminded me of the beauty of supernatural powers. I withdrew back to the living room to give the family some alone time, and because I had to be there. Someone was waiting for me there. I found Amaterasu sitting and eating snacks at the dining table, just as my Jade Perception had shown me. Looks like you want to talk, I said as I took a seat opposite her. Yes, she said, gulping down the chocte and giving me a creepy smile. Let''s start with Who are you? ** ** ** Don''t forget to Heart the chapter! [97] Give Her Another Chance…? [97] Give Her Another Chance? Chapter 97: Give Her Another Chance? [Third Person Point of View] In a room shrouded in darkness, a figure stood motionless before a mirror. The room was dimly lit by the little light that filtered through a narrow slit in the curtains, casting a faint, ethereal glow across the room. It illuminated the man''s face, revealing his deep blue eyes, within which ck stars swirled. His gaze seemed to hold entire gxies within them, yet his messy blonde hair scattered to obscure them. His reflection stared back at him, his onlypanion in the quiet room. Time seemed to stand still as he remained rooted to the spot, his eyes locked on his own image. There was an odd, dry intensity in his stare, a depth that spoke of secrets far beyond the ordinary. The room was so silent that the soft whisper of the air felt like a thunderous event. "It has... happened, the expected and long-awaited separation." the wind murmured in his ears, causing his hazy eyes to regain focus. "He has left the house for good. Its safe to execute the n now. At those words, a subtle change came over the man. His starry eyes, which had been calm and reflective, now sparked with a newfound intensity. It was as if those few words had ignited something within him, a purpose that had been lying dormant, now awakened. The man''s eyes glowed brighter, reflecting his inner fire. The stars in his eyes seemed to dance, swirling with a mixture of psychotic determination. With a final, lingering look at his own reflection, the man turned away from the mirror, his silhouette melting into the room''s shadows, as he began to n his next actions. * * * [First Person Point of View] Aquamarine Hoshino, I replied to Shintos Chief God, Amaterasu, as I stared at her with a deliberate, confused look. Thats who I am, why do you ask? She sighed. With a snap of her fingers, a Bubble of Silence formed around us. Even if thedies were to hear anything from their room, they wouldn''t hear anything. You can speak freely now, she said. Fine, you got me. I''m Gorou Amamiya. I already know that I''m the one who reincarnated you. she smiled gently, not allowing a frown to cross her face; I held back a snicker. I''m asking who you were before that. I wouldn''t im to have noticed your very unique soul the first time I saw it, but I did notice it wasn''t exactly normal. So over time as you showed feats unsuited for a man who was just a doctor in hisst life, I began to realize why your soul was like that. You have lived other lives before the Gorou one. Why will you think that? That''s entirely untrue, I shook my head. Naturally, I had no intention ofing out to the Chief God of a Pantheon. There was no promise that the news wouldn''t travel far and wide, only a fool would believe that. Indeed my soul is special, and that''s why an ancient Cultivator from maind China took me in. I wouldn''t be surprised if you said you didn''t know who he is or that you never sensed someone like that around me, but it''s true. He taught me many tricks and such; that''s how I''m what I am today. Hmmm, Amaterasu frowned. I see. It''s not impossible, but Haah never mind, that is indeed more probable than a souling here from some other world, traveling the gap between dimensions, and swiftly entering the Cycle of Reincarnation without any Gods noticing it. Damn, Imented dryly while she just stared. What is the name of this benefactor of yours? May I know? Immortal Venerable Over Heavens, I said, gently pointing at the sky, which made her eyes narrow. Hmmm, she covered her face with her sleeves and frowned in thought. That kind of gesture seemed to be a habit of hers, but it just looked silly, and somewhat cute too, in this little body she inhabited. You wouldn''t recognize the name. He has rarely shown his face to the world; I wouldn''t be surprised if he used other names while doing so. I said to ease her worry. Regardless, from what I can tell, he does not wish harm to Shinto. You can rest easy. If you say so, she nodded. In truth, I''ve been wondering about this for years now. Decades, to be specific. But the reason I''ve only reached out to you today is- Ai Hoshino? Ai Hoshino. She agreed. She hesitated and then spoke, Haah. Yatagarasu is more about riddles when guiding people, but I can''t help but be direct. I suggest you go back to her. Nothing will work out, and nothing will end well if you abandon her. I knew why she was here. In the original Oshi-No-Ko timeline, this white-haired kid would pop out to help the main cast with their problems. Now was a good time of any in this particr timeline. She abandoned me, I got kicked out. Stop being stubborn, you abandoned her. How in the world can she ever abandon an entity like you? She scowled. Even if I believe you''re not a million-year-old soul, you are still one of the strongest morals in this realm. On top of that, your stacked-up age is more than hers. She''s just 31. You should be closer to 50 by now. I yawned and stretched my arms at those words, quite deliberately too as her frown deepened. And why should I care? Its not my problem if things don''t work out or end well for Shinto. I said. I don''t mean Shinto I mean you, your sister, and your mother. She specified. I let out a snicker, Youre saying things will get worse than this between us? Death, she looked into my eyes. They wouldn''t kill themselves. I didn''t say suicide. Murder. There is not one entity in this entire realm who can harm them so long as I breathe. Her frown melted and she smiled. That is quite an arrogant thing to say. It''s almost like challenging the authority of us Gods and asking us to prove you wrong. I cant help but find that im of yours funny. That''s because you don''t have any idea who you are talking to, puny god. I grabbed empty air and she was yanked toward me by the wind, as I held her by her cor over the table. You talk too much for a mereary deity. I can wash the floor with you and your pantheon if I just so wish. She didnt let her smile drop, opening her mouth, just as a voice came from outside the Bubble of Silence. Um? Aqua? Who''s that-? Shoko asked as she looked at me holding a child by the cor. Supreme Deity of Shinto, Amaterasu. I said after snapping the Bubble with a burst of my Qi so that she could hear. Go back to your room, I''ll exinter. ...Alright. She looked confused, but still agreed and went back inside. I put Amaterasu back on her chair and took my seat too, as she erected the bubble back up. Shes a nice child. Exin what you meant. Who could threaten their lives when I exist? I asked. While I admit youre strong, and you don''t stay in that house anymore. There is a certain God that is after your mother''s life. You have been the only reason they have stayed away, yourplex and potentially dangerous soul makes them cautious. But now that things have grown sour between you and your mother, and you have cut ties with each other, that person will take this chance to- Quit the riddles, didn''t you say it''s not your style? Tell me who it is. Your father. Hikaru Kamiki? He''s a God? I raised an eyebrow. That couldn''t be true. If my biological father was a God, I would have been a Demigod. Yet I have noticed zero traits in my body that''d suggest that. Hikaru Kamiki is a vessel body, just like the body I am using currently. Specifically, he''s the Vessel of [Yggdrasil], the World Tree from Norse Mythology. My biological father was a goddamn tree? I knew the name, Hikaru Kamiki, would mean Radiance above the Trees" or "Light Shining on the Upper Tree if tranted to English, but could a name be that literal? You said he''s a God, not a tree, I said. That tree is more powerful than any Gods, and it''s a Divine Tree, therefore now that it has sentience, it is a God, yes. she exined while I kept my brows furrowed. I sighed, Why would a world tree want Ai''s demise? And why would he conceive children with him anyway? Besides the personal humane feelings he holds, thanks to his vessel body, one other reason I can think of is he''s farming Faith Energy, she said. I only know these as I am a Chief God, so this is highly ssified information and theory for the most part. As you might already know, Gods can gain Faith Energy and grow stronger based on the number of their believers, along with the quality of the devotion the believers have. Many of today''s humans are like that too, being celebrities and such, but since they aren''t Gods, all the Faith Energy is wasted. As a Divine Tree, he might have ways to farm those humans for energy. Perhaps he kills famous people to gather that energy and to gain a permanent body instead of a vessel one? Mayhaps. she finished. Hm, I chewed on my lips. That does seem probable. I can believe that. Then are you willing to return? I can stop him anytime as long as I''m in Japan, moreover in Tokyo. I don''t need to stay in the house to keep them safe. I argued as she frowned again. Besides, the house has protectors already, my tiger cubs and the Shinto Pantheon itself. Im sure you wouldnt allow a God from Norse to descend fully on Japan, would you? Plus Im confident that my Tiger Cubs can take care of a Gods Vessel at least. You can''t be sure of all of those probabilities. There can always be variables. Fine, I''ll make sure to visit the house once every week to paint the image that I''m always lurking around, I said and she sighed. Why don''t you just return? Come on, she is a childpared to you. I''m sure she''ll be a lot more understanding if you tell her who you were in yourst life. You took care of her for months as her doctor, as Gorou, she''ll be a lot more gentle toward- Then she''d see me as Gorou, and not her son. I pointed out. I have thought of this myself. If you''re telling me to go back to her, I can, but then she''ll just be another girl in my life. Not my mother. I wouldnt like that oue. So instead of doing that, I have decided to cut ties before we truly break out of that bond and be strangers. Not that we are very far off from that anyway. But Amaterasu went silent, hesitant. Isnt that what you wanted? You wanted to bed her. Do keep in mind that I am not judging you, incest is amon thing in my Pantheon too, I used to be married to my brother in the past. All I am saying is, you wanted Ai to be your woman. Whats the issue now? I dont want to ruin our rtionship as a mother and son. You cant have her as your mother, and your woman at the same time. You should ept that by now. Perhaps it should have been possible before, but now that she found out the secret, there is no way thatd happen. You either try hard to make her ept you as her son, or as her man. The second option might not be that hard inparison to the first one, as long as you admit to her that you were Gorou. .... Its not as if youve ever seen her as your mother anyway. Have you ever referred to her as my mother in your head? Be honest. I fell silent. It was true, I have referred to her as ''my mother'' a few times, but I mostly called her Ai in my head. But calling her by her name and not her title was my preference, as I have had more than one mothers, Im more used to using their name instead. The reason was not because I had never seen Ai as my mother. If I hadnt, then she wouldnt have received the special treatment I gave her. But Amaterasu had made her point. I cant have her as both, so I should choose one and make Ai ept that. If it''s just one route, its not impossible to fix this situation. Itd be hard, but not impossible. I just want you two to be together again, Amaterasu said, then she hesitated. Last night you had your hand stretched toward the moon for the entire night. You know I am a Goddess of the Sun, right? My brother is the God of the Moon, but due to a little mistake he made, Im governing over both the Sun and the Moon right now. So thepassion for the moon you held, and the pain you hold in your heart I could feel them both. She said, It cante from a man whos only 50. But thats not the point, I dont care who you are, or how old you are. I''m just asking you to give that foolish child another chance. Shes just a lost little girl, shell never recover if you dont take the initiative. .... Shintos Chief Goddess hopped off the chair and nodded at me. The choice is up to you. Take your time and when you are sure which route you want to take, return to the Hoshino Household. Thats your house. Dont let it crumble down. Amaterasu gazed into my eyes for a long moment, then walked out the apartment door. Her presence vanished immediately, which left me alone, thinking in silence. ** ** ** Don''t forget to Heart the chapter! [98] Another Member of Eternity [98] Another Member of Eternity Chapter 98: Another Member of Eternity After Tsukuyomi left, I got up and walked into the room. Since the initial talk was done, the Nishimiya family wasughing tears of joy right now. Remember back in the day? I refused to go to school, and you got all mad Hohoho, did that happen? Hmm, it did. My mind feels clearer now, I can recall it vividly Yaeko Nishimiya and Ito Nishimiya were gossiping andughing, while the two little girls smiled from the sidelines. How lucky they must be feeling to see their grandmother in her young body. I learned their names from a family picture in the living room. It held a photo of Shoko''s father too, but I knew he and Mrs Yaeko were divorced. My hair is so full of color now Ito said, looking at the mirror in the room where she caught sight of me. It''s the boy! What are you doing at the doorstep,e inside,e inside! Her calls prompted the other three to turn and look at me. Feeling slightly embarrassed, I rubbed the back of my head and stepped inside. To my surprise, Shokos mother immediately leaped from her spot and hugged me tightly. Thank you so much she muttered in a soft voice, while I made sure my hands were respectful. I''m still not sure if this is a dream or not, but thank you. It''s real, mom, he''s a magician, Yuzuru said in support, grinning at me. I saw him use magic tricks in person! You did? Shoko frowned. I''ve never seen him use magic well, unless you count this pill-making incident. Im sure it does, I said, while the milf gently withdrew from the hug. She looked up at me with a smile, Ive been doubting the credibility of the boy Shoko likes, given your questionable act in the show, but now I understand. M-mom! What do you mean likes?! Shokoined while I stayed silent, unsure what to say here. Yuzuru yfully hit her older sister on the back. No need to be so shy! Do you know what he said earlier? He called me his si- Before Yuzuru could reveal more, I quickly covered her mouth, smiling awkwardly. Don''t cause misunderstandings, Yuzuru, I whispered to her while Shoko looked at us curiously. What did you say, Aqua? Hoho, this olddy is curious too Even the grandma, whoseugh sounded weird in her young voice, chimed in. Even the mother was looking at me curiously. It''s nothing. Earlier- I didn''t hold Yuzurus mouth tightly since she was a normal human, but I had underestimated her strength as she pushed my hand and yelled. -he called me sister-inw! Hey, it was a joke! I shut her up, but it was toote. Yaeko Nishimiya gasped and covered her mouth with a hand, and the grandma gave Shoko a knowing smile. I could win a girls heart with ease, but their family matters were always a little awkward. I coughed and cleared my throat while looking away. A joke? To my surprise, that was the only thing that seemed to bother Shoko. Hoho, Yae,e on, learn to read the room. Let''s leave them alone. said the grandma and gently stood up. Her standing up caught the attention of everyone for a few seconds, who smiled seeing her take no effort to stand. Then, the former old woman grabbed her daughter''s hand and also Yuzuru, before pulling them away. The door of the room closed from outside, leaving me and Shoko alone. Um, hey, Shoko I waved awkwardly as she walked over to me. She gently wrapped her arms around me and buried her face in my chest. .... I hugged her too and ran a hand down her back, gently patting her head. Dont worry about what Yuzuru said, I know you were joking, she said. Thank you for saving grandma. Youre wee, I ruffled her hair and fell silent. .... I had to make a decision now. I helped her regain her hearing and voice just because I wanted to, but I also had a secondary reason. I wanted to bring her to my Sect in the future, her power could be very useful. She was using magic, I saw, without any prior training. The voices she told me about came from her Gear must have taught her that. That was a cheat. Plus I liked her. In my eternal journey, I wouldn''t mind her being around. I started slowly, You know, although the pill decreased your grandma''s age by 20 years, it''s just that. 20 years. Your mother is in her 40s too, right? By average human standards, they don''t have much time remaining. .... She looked up at me in silence. Im part of a group, a [Sect]. We''re in the pursuit of Eternity, immortality. The timing is kind of awkward, but I''d like to invite you, Shoko, officially to be a part of this. Would you join me to see the Sun die? Shoko stayed silent. I''m unsure to be honest, the idea of immortality doesn''t interest me. I could have guessed that she was not the type. She smiled. But how can I reject it if my Aqua asks me to live for eternity and beyond with him? She epted. I smiled and leaned in to kiss her forehead but, surprising me, she held my face and pulled me to her lips. I didn''t resist and enjoyed the small peck. The kiss ended immediately. Shoko was blushing heaving as she looked away, I''m sorry, I went too far It''s alright, I yanked her face ahead and pulled her into a deeper kiss. Her pink eyes trembled before she closed them, putting her arms around my neck. She pulled me down as she fell backward onto the bed. She devoured my lips like a hungry fish until she was gasping too much to do so, smiling at me with a sh of her glossy lips. Aqua, I lov- Shh, I put a finger over her lips before she could lock me down with those words. I want you to enjoy your new life a bit more before making such a decision. So that you don''t regret itter. I will never regret it, I smiled, I hope so. and leaned over to kiss her again. I liked Shoko, but she was too innocent. Anyone else and Id still hit, but I didn''t want her to feel betrayed or used in the future when she''d learn more about me, so it was better I took my time with her. C Knock Knock! Suddenly, knocks fell on the door, as her mother''s voice flowed in. Um, not that I don''t ept you two, but I think it''s a bit too early to cross certain lines I''m just saying. You guys can continue, but just be careful to not take things too fast Even if I could have continued after that, how could Shoko possibly have the nerve to? Blushing as she shouted at her mom that we weren''t doing anything weird, Shoko was too embarrassed to continue. Regardless, I now had the 6th member of my Sect. I had taken the words of advice from my Venerable self and moved with it. * * * In that case, I''ll be leaving now, once we were back outside, I bowed to Shoko''s mother and grandmother. Ah, already? Boy, why don''t you say for longer? Ah, I can''t. I have to find a ce to rent and- Oh, that''s right! Yuzuru, the brat, yelled at me. Mom, you know, he got kicked out of his house! He hasn''t eaten breakfast yet! How can you let him go like that? What?! Impossible! Even if I could somehow convince the mom, how could I convince a grandma to let me go without feeding me properly? After I was well-fed, I raised my hands in a defensive gesture. I really have to go now. Need to look for an apartment and all- What''s wrong with our ce? I don''t get why a parent would ever kick you out, but you can stay here. Yaeko said in a gentle tone. Well A light of recognition crossed her face. Ah, right, you''re a celebrity Our ce must be too shabby for you Gasp! Yuzuru made a deliberate gasp. That''s true! What a blunder, I forgot we are too poor for someone like him! .... Oh well even the grandmother joined with a shake of her head. What else can we do? If only we could afford a better ce, my grandson-inw wouldn''t have to live in the street. G-grandma! Shoko yelled at the subtle inw that her grandmother slipped in, while I rubbed the back of my head. It would be rude to slip out now, and it''s not as if I couldn''t leave after staying for a night or two Actually, I have a date tomorrow anyway. I''ll roam around the city, so I''ll just have to keep my eyes open for a ce that I might like. I can spend tonight here Alright, I''ll stay, I said weakly as the family burst into a cheer. What''s your favorite food, Aqua?! I''ll cook it for you! I''ll order fast food, what do you like?! The two sisters surrounded me while the two scheming olddies left us alone. * * * To not bore me to death indoors, the two sisters dragged me out to the small local yground. It was nighttime and the moon was shining high, but I tried not to admire it too much while with the two girls. Hey, Aqua, look here! said Yuzuru as I looked at the camera she held. It clicked and the photo was captured. Good? It''s fantastic! Shoko moved to her, Let me see, she said and blushed slightly. Yeah, he looks good here My Insta page will skyrocket with this! Yuzuru cheered. I let the two sisters chat and looked at my surroundings. I could see their apartment from here, it was a four-story old building. It could have been a better ce. Their mother wasn''t exactly joking when she said those things earlier. How can I let someone from my Sect live a poor life? That was uneptable. After Yuzuru moved to a corner of the park to capture bug pictures, Shoko sat near me and I spoke. What does your mother do for work, Shoko? She seemed surprised at that, blinking at me as she smiled weakly. She works at a hospital, why? Ah, is it our poor living conditions? Huh, was the question that obvious? I didn''t mean to offend you. No, it''s alright, she leaned into my side, hesitantly, and put her head on my shoulder. You know, I hated her. She''s never been a good mother. For my entire life, she was only capable of expressing her anger and resentment, it''s as if no other emotion existed inside her. She shouted at people and sometimes even physically hit them. I was no exception to that. .... You know, they say a daughter is the reflection of her mother. And as you must have noticed, I in particr resemble my mother a lot. Same hair color and eyes. So I guess that''s why she saw me as a failed version of her, Shoko said slowly, and I gently put an arm around her. She smiled. But that changed when I was cured. It''s not been long since then, but she has made an effort to apologize to me. I also got to realize just how hard she works for us, fulfilling both the role of father and mother. I don''t hate her. She might not have been a great mom before, but she is a good one now. You''re a nice girl, I kissed the side of her head while squeezing her shoulder. She didn''t say anything and I stayed silent too. A minuteter, I got to the point. Shoko, would you like to ease the burden on her shoulders? I am offering work. I think you know about this, but my sister is an idol. She''s leading the famous B-Komachi, and despite not having made her debut with a concert yet, she has earned quite a bit in thest month. You have a great voice, you sang for me before, I think it will do you good if you join B-Komachi. Shoko looked up at me, I don''t think I am an idol material Of course you are. Idols are people we look up to. Well, I don''t. Few people are worth looking up to more than a girl like you, who fought for her entire life and was working to do better. People will love it. She blushed softly, Are you sure? Suddenly, Yuzuru popped out from behind us. It will! B-Komachi was big, you have no idea about it since you haven''t listened to their songs before, but this is a big chance. Take it, take it, agree to it! Were you eavesdropping? I shot her a look. Now that we are outside, should I beat her up a little? No? I was just listening to make sure you weren''t saying weird stuff to Shoko. Mom told me to watch out and make sure you guys don''t cross the line. .... .... I cleared her throat while Shoko decided to think instead of being embarrassed. Agree already, Shoko! Yuzuru urged. If the contract is flexible after we gain a bit of fame, we can run our own YouTube channel where you''ll cover famous songs. I can manage all the inte things, you just have to sing. We''ll be rich. Rich! Iughed and ruffled the little girl''s hair. She is weirdly reliable. At least you have food knowledge about the current world despite skipping school. Shh, she grinned but didn''t push my hand away. Yeah, Shoko. I can promise you to make the contract flexible. My uncle and aunt run the Strawberry Production, so you can rest assured. I looked at her as she let out a sigh, nodding. I''m nervous, but if you think I can do it, I''ll give it a chance. Let''s do this. Yay! Yuzuru cheered. So when do we go? First thing tomorrow? No, I stood up. I was busy tomorrow. We are going right now. I don''t think I want to meet Ai just yet; she needs time to think, and so do I. But like I told Tsukuyomi, I''ll show my face around that area just enough to put anyone lurking off the grid. However, I guess I''ll need to talk to Ruby, as she is the leader of B-Komachi With that, we left for my home. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [99] Realization and Acceptance [99] Realization and eptance Chapter 99: Realization and eptance In a room where darkness was almost tangible, Ai Hoshino sat motionless, her form a mere shadow slumped against the bed frame. The dim moonlight filtered through a narrow slit in the curtains, casting a ghostly glow across the room. It touched her face, highlighting her hollow, haunted eyes, where ck stars whirled in endless orbits. Her lips were parched and cracked, making anyone ponder when she hadst hydrated herself. The room was eerily silent, disturbed only by the asional whisper of the night wind against the windowpane. Time itself appeared to havee to a standstill within these four walls, creating a pocket of gloomy reality where Ai was lost in her own world of torment and betrayal. Haah Intermittently, she let out sighs punctuated by hollowughter, devoid of any real mirth, as if mocking her own deste state. Lost in her thoughts as she was, pondering over memories she was unsure of the truth of, she barely registered the sound of her phone as it began to ring. The devicey forgotten on the floor, she had been canceling and ignoring calls all day long. So she subconsciously ignored these calls too. The first ring went unnoticed, as did the second ring, a faint echo in the distance of her mind. By the third ring, a flicker of awareness began to pierce her stupor. On the fourth ring, her hand twitched involuntarily, a reflex born from habit as a celebrity was trained to give her calls immediate attention. With a slow, almost reluctant movement, Ai reached out and picked up the phone. Her sunken eyes squinted against the harsh light of the screen. An unknown number? A spark of curiosity nudged at the edges of her despair. Could this be she quickly shook her head. It couldnt be him, and even if it was, its not like she wanted to talk to him. He had left, and she was content with it. Still, her heart was pounding in a rhythm of dread and anticipation. With a hesitant finger, she swiped to answer the call. The voice behind the phone sent chills down her spine. "Hello, Ai," came the voice from the other end, startlingly familiar yet unwee. Ai''s eyes widened in shock, and a rush of emotions flooded through her. "Hikaru?" she whispered, her voice barely audible. Even after this long, she recognized his voice. Not out of love, any remnant of that had been killed 11 years ago, but out of pure fury. "Oh, you recognized me. Yes, it''s me. I''ve been thinking about you. How have you been?" Her EXs voice was calm, almost soothing, but it only served to fuel Ai''s growing anger. "Where are you now? Would you like to meet?" he continued when she only offered silence. Ai? Hello? Ai''s grip on the phone tightened, her nails digging into the stic. "This pathetic bastard! How dare you call me now, after all these years!?" she hissed, her voiceced with venom. "You have some nerve, you monster! You think I am unaware of what you did 11 years ago?! The only reason I stayed quiet and didnt call the police is because of theck of evidence, and the possibility that youll leak out our secretand that my children will grow up knowing their father is a fucking criminal rotting in jail! Fuck off!" Hikaru tried to interject, but Ai was beyond listening. Her anger boiled over, and with a scream of rage, she hurled the phone against the floor. It shattered on impact, pieces scattering across the room. A few hit her too, but her awakened body was too strong to be hurt by that. Haaah Silence once again descended upon the room, oppressive and heavy, like a thick nket smothering every corner of Ai''s existence. Her chest rose and fell with ragged, uneven breaths, each one a struggle against the overwhelming emotions that threatened to consume her. Her gaze, hollow and deste, was fixated on the remnants of the shattered phone thaty scattered on the floor. The dark room felt like a tomb to her, sealing her within its unyielding walls. The faint glow of the moonlight did little to dispel the gloom that had settled deep within her soul. Minutes stretched into what felt like hours. The weight of the silence was almost tangible, pressing down on her, suffocating her with its intensity. In this void of sound and light, Ai''s thoughts spiraled, each one a piercing arrow of bitterness and sometimes regret. A flicker of doubt crept in, ''Should I have confronted him more calmly?'' she wondered. No, no, no He was guilty and had nothing to say to redeem himself. Thats why he left But still She remembered when he kissed her navel to recharge her butterfly tattoo. That made her feel disgusted. Then she remembered when she was about to get a Mana Circuit; he said he had to kiss her chest. That made her disgusted too. But when she disagreed and he did nothing to object, casually cutting his wrist to take the pain for her sake, her heart feltplicated. Ai was unsure about everything. Just what did he think of her? C Knock! Suddenly, a soft knock at the door sliced through the silence like a knife, startling Ai from her dark reverie. Her body tensed instinctively, a cold shiver cascading down her spine as the room seemed to contract around her. A sense of dread, long buried in the recesses of her mind, resurfaced with a vengeance. What? Who Her mind raced. Naturally, she was inside her house so it should be safe, but she was just called by her Ex. The same man who had sent a hitman to kill herst time. shes of a traumatic memory bombarded her C the sharp, excruciating pain of a de piercing her skin, the feeling of utter helplessness, and the chilling realization of her vulnerability. The memory of being stabbed, an event that had be a distant nightmare, now felt frighteningly close. She was stronger now, she knew she was stronger than the strongest non-magical humans, yet she felt unsafe. Hikaru had always been weird, there was an odd aura around him. When she first saw that her son had magical powers, she theorized that it came from Hikaru. So whos to say that he couldnt overpower her and kill her? Her heart pounded in her chest, a frantic drumbeat echoing the fear that gripped her. The knock at the door, so innocent and mundane, had be a harbinger of terror. Ai''s breath hitched in her throat as she fought to regain control over her racing thoughts. Who could it be at this hour? The safety and security she had once taken for granted felt like a distant dream, shattered by the absence of the one person who had always been her protector C Aqua. She hadnt done that consciously, she just subconsciously thought shed be fine as long as her son was around. But now C Knock! The knock at the door persisted, a gentle but insistent reminder of the world outside her cocoon of darkness. Ai''s throat felt dry, her voice a mere whisper as she mustered the courage to respond, her entire being on edge. "W-who...?" she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper. "Mama, it''s me, Ruby... I have brought dinner," came the gentle reply from the other side. Ai remained silent for a moment, the weight of her istionpletely vanishing into thin air. Then, with a heavy sigh, she whispered, "Dammit..." Ai Hoshino felt a pang of longing, a yearning for the peace that she had lost. In this world full of secrets, her confusion and desperation only grew as she opened the door and brought Ruby into a tight hug. At the very least, she shouldnt push this child away. * * * Ai ate dinner, with Ruby sitting by her side throughout it. After that, she took a shower. Now she and Ruby sat down in the living room, drinking herbal tea with her shoulders drooping low. Neither of them talked, but Ruby sat right next to her, gently hugging her. Its going to be alright . In this situation, Ai felt extremely guilty that Ruby had to console her instead of the other way around. She just nodded and sighed, though she was unsure if it would. The problemy in her, and not Aqua C she was the one who pushed him away and not the other way around. So she couldnt console Ruby back. After finishing the tea, she put the cup down and brought Rubys head to herp. She ran her fingers through the girls hair, as she came to realize something. Oddly enough, she didnt feel like Ruby wasnt her daughter. She didnt feel cheated. At first, she did a little, but after what Aqua told her, she found Ruby just fine. Was it because Ruby was more innocent? Sarina, she started as Rubys body froze. This was the first time they were talking since the incident. Was that yourst name? After a short silence, Ruby nodded. Yes. How did Aqua know? Did you two share details with one another? Ai asked. She was hoping to learn more about Aqua, and if Ruby knew that would be fantastic. Not really. I never even told him my name. He did tell me his, well, it was more of a title, but yeah. But as you saw, he somehow knew my name. I think he read my mind and learned it. There was an incident like that back when we were kids. He touched my forehead and all of a sudden I saw everything from my previous life, like a shback. She blinked, Oh, and before you misunderstand, I already knew I was reincarnated before that; that magic didnt awaken my previous lifes memories or anything like that. Ruby rified. But I think maybe from there, he saw bits of my memories too Ai frowned. So she didnt know much? That was a pity. Ai was curious about his show of multiple personalities. She hadnt bothered to think too much about it as Sherlock Holmes since she was busy stabilizing her emotions after realizing he was a reincarnator. There were multiple possibilities to what that might indicate, but she didnt know for sure. Shecked evidence to reach a proper conclusion. Wait, Ai looked into Rubys eyes. You said he told you his name? Well, not quite. It was a title. I asked who he was like in his past life, out of curiosity since he knew all this magic stuff, and he said Ruby hesitated, The Emperor of Mankind, Sage of Humanity. And recently, he told me he ruled over 150,000 worlds. But I am not sure if he was telling the truth . That sounded absurd, but strangely enough, Ai believed it. Now it seemed funny when she called him a weebo bastard who could never touch a womans hand. Naturally, she was lying back then, she had seen him flirt with two Goddesses and at the same time stand his ground without being intimidated. That was a giveaway that he was someone big in hisst life. However, didnt he say he was a fan of hers in his past life? Both of them together sounded contradictory, which would make it that one of them was a lie. Yet she was sure that he wasnt lying at all during theirst talk. When she recalled his split personality, it made sense why, and she realized the truth. So thats how it is, she sighed, leaning back on the couch. No wonder he couldnt see me as his mother. Ai let out another sigh, this one sounding harrowing. Mama he cares about you. A lot. Trust me when I say that. Ruby looked up at her while tears ran down her face, yet she reached out to continue patting her hair. Now that Ai was calm, she didnt feel angry at him anymore. She just epted things as they were. He wasnt at fault, he probably didnt choose to be reincarnated as her son as he said, but its not as if she was at fault either. She couldnt see a man who had lived multiple lives, with multiple mothers, as her own son. Just like how he didnt see her as his mother. C Ding Dong! Her moment of sad eptance shattered abruptly with the sudden, jarring ring of the doorbell, and Ai frowned again. Ruby looked at the door, and her words relieved her, Its Tsubasa. Ruby got up, leaving Ai, and opened the door. Ais heightened perceptions could catch their conversation from here, but her mind was unfocused, so she missed it. A momentter, Ruby returned with a hesitant look on her face, Um, Mama Onii-chan is here. . For some reason, Ais heart quickened. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [100] Surprising and Dangerous Encounters [100] Surprising and Dangerous Encounters Chapter 100: Surprising and Dangerous Encounters Couldn''t we have gone flying? Can''t you fly? Yuzuru asked, her tone brimming with impatience. Why would you use public transportation when you can fly! We were inside a mostly empty bus, with seats that were worn and the hum of its engine a constant background noise. I looked at the little girl with a raised eyebrow as she kept talking. How am I supposed to carry both your sister and you without looking indecent? I mean I don''t mind carrying your sister in my arms, but I stared at her. Ugh, w-whatever! she snapped her head to look outside the window with her arms crossed. Shoko giggled beside me. The two sisters sat to me on either side, with Shoko on my left, as she leaned into my shoulders. Shes too interested in magic and the supernatural, Shoko murmured thoughtfully. Maybe its because she''s still quite young? Nah, it''s perfectly natural. Nowadays, interest in the supernatural and magical is quitemon. Superhero movies started popping off two decades ago, and though it lost its hype for a bit during the 2020s, it had regained its fire recently. Along with supernatural movies in general. The new generation was a lot more interested in these. I guessed Shoko wouldn''t know since she must have rarely seen movies. Do you want to catch a movie next weekend? Tomorrow? She perked up. Tomorrow was Sunday. How about after that? I have got a date tomorrow. A secondter, I realized I shouldn''t have said that. She frowned at the air and looked away. I decided not tofort her and enjoy the silence instead. The bus continued for two more minutes before we got off. * * * As we continued our walk, the bustling city gradually gave way to a more serene, residential area. The streets were lined with neatly trimmed hedges and blossoming cherry trees. Each home we passed seemed to outdo thest in elegance and design, which spoke volumes about the neighborhoods ss. We had to walk from here since naturally buses couldn''t enter this neighborhood. Yuzuru was shocked by the scene, I should have expected it, but you are rich!if you are living in this neighborhood No wonder you called us poor! What the- I didn''t call you poor. I shot the little girl a shocked look as I flicked a finger on the back of her head. With an ouch! she red at me but I ignored her and focused on Shoko. By the way, since you''re a part of the Sect now, I should be teaching you magic soon. We can do that movie date and I can teach you there. I said and her face went flushed. D-date? She looked away from my eyes and yed with her hair. Well i-in that case, next Sunday is fine. Hey, I wanna tag along! I can''t let you be alone with Shoko, you''ll take advantage of her. Yuzuru suddenly snapped at me and continued, And what''s that Sect thing? Can I join? Youre too young to join, I said, ncing at her. And, lets be honest, a bit too short. WHAT?! That didnt juste out of your mouth-! Yuzuru attacked me, but how could I let a little girl disrespect me? I held her head with a hand and she couldn''t take a single step forward. As I did that, I decided to check her body condition. She was very excited to learn magic, and it''s as if I couldn''t teach her if she had the affinity to. Oh, I blinked, genuinely surprised. What is this, you have the weakest magic affinity I''ve encountered. In recent times, anyway. Liar! Liar. She red at me, not believing me at all. But worry not, you have decent spiritual veins. ck mes Veins? Seems like it. Humans with special elemental veins were rare, which should be especially true for this. But I suppose since her sister had enough magic to store a Sacred Gear, she wasn''t normal either. Personally, magic affinity and spiritual veins didn''t matter to me. Neither did it matter when I chose to train someone. Due to my expertise, I could ovee the type of affinity my students had. But there was no need to do that if it was strong enough already. ck mes are strong. I hummed, I can teach you Martial Arts if you''re willing. But not next Sunday. How about you don''t third-wheel the date? Her eyes lit up with a spark of hope and determination. Alright, deal! But if you''re lying, Ill give you a good beating! Shoko''s blush deepened a little knowing that the date wouldn''t be interrupted, and she''ll be alone with me. Unfortunately for any dreamy expectations she might have, I don''t n to touch her during the date. . Finally, we reached our destination. The Hoshino mansion stood proudly at the end of a cobblestone path, its architecture a harmonious blend of traditional Japanese design and modern luxury. The exterior walls, painted a warm, inviting cream color, wereplemented by dark,cquered wood trim. Lush greenery surrounded the house, with a meticulously maintained garden featuring a small, burbling koi pond, adding to its beauty. Yuzuru and Shoko paused for a moment, their eyes wide with awe as they took in the sight of the abode. The house''s imposing entrance, adorned with intricate carvings, seemed to beckon them in, while the soft glow of lights from within hinted at the luxurious warmth andfort thaty beyond its doors. I stared at it too but for a different reason. After a while, I let out a sigh and moved to the house just by our side, equally high ss. The two girls followed behind me as I rang the bell and waited. The door opened, and a yawning Tsubasa appeared. Who is- she started before her eyes snapped open at my sight. She stared at me for a second, then at Shoko, before she processed the situation andunched herself into my arms. Stupid Aqua, You know how worried I was when I heard you ran off somewhere? Why haven''t you replied to my messages?! she demanded with a frown and a pout. Just how much did you two fight that you had to leave your home? And even if you had to leave, you know I live just here. Why did you go out to find some other ce instead ofing to me? The two girls behind me knew Tsubasa from school, though they probably had no idea that my cousin and I were this close. I kissed her head and hugged her back. I needed some time alone too, and from the looks of it, the time alone did me good. Shoko''s Sacred Gear had noticed my mood changest time in school, but this time she hadn''t. Well, naturally, since I got a shback of my Emmanuelle. It''s hard to be sad or mad after remembering her. Are you back now? She looked into my eyes, unsure. She was doubtful since I hade here instead of returning to my own house. Im not, I said honestly. I moved to the side a little to let Tsubasa notice Shoko and her sister. I''m here to talk to Ruby about letting Shoko join B-Komachi. I think her singing talent surpasses all the members we currently have. Tsubasa blinked. Oh. Hello, Shoko, and Yuzuru. Uh, pleasee inside, we should discuss this with a cup of tea. Nah, we gotta leave again right away, I stopped Tsubasa from dragging us in. Can you just call Ruby out? I need to talk to her first. I''m sure she wouldn''t have objections to my rmendations, but I''ll give her a demonstration too. By the way, where are uncle and aunt? They''re asleep, she said with a frown. Youre lucky they are. They are pretty mad at you. Well, both you and A- your mother. She stopped when she realized she had almost name-dropped Ai in front of two outsiders. Anyways, I''ll go call Ruby. Wait here. Yeah, I nodded as Tsubasa ran out of the house. A silence fell upon us. A momentter, Shoko couldn''t stop her curiosity. I didn''t want to ask since it''s personal, but is everything alright between you and your mother? It''s not Not at all. I rubbed the back of my head and didn''t expand on that. She had the sense to not ask for details. * * * Ruby appeared just a minuteter. She looked mad, as expected, but contrary to my expectations, she leaped into my arms instead of continuing to re at me. Hey, I greeted her as I hugged her back. Tsubasa did me a favor by dragging the two girls inside her house. Ruby put a Bubble of Silence around us before speaking. I feel cheated, she said and raised her head, looking into my eyes. I felt nervous, had she found out that I was Gorou? Logically speaking, there was no real reason to feel nervous. In the first ce, I hid it from her because to me, Gorous memories felt foreignbarely any emotion attached to it. I was entirely the Venerable One back then, and couldnt be bothered dealing with a clingy child. Now though, my memories were more vibrant. The damage that the Order of the Crimson Abyss had done was mostly repaired, and so my 10th lifes memories came with memories attached to it. I didnt mind Ruby - Sarina - finding out my identity, even if she would be a lot more clingier than ever. All these times, I held back from asking you details about your life because I didnt want to give you details about mine. But whats this, you always knew who I was, you read my mind, didnt you? she said while I blinked. Let me read your mind too! Its not fair otherwise, you cheating asshole! Aha, so she hadnt found out. I suppose this exnation made more sense to her than me somehow, conveniently, being herst lifes (one-sided) lover. Plus, even if the possibility might have urred to her, she didnt want to believe that Gorou was dead. Gorous current status was Missing - a small Google search showed that, something that Ruby had done. The body was tossed down a mountain and into a cave, so it was unfound to date. Ruby wanted to believe that he was alive somewhere. Well, I hesitated. She just asked to read my mind, and I could show her a glimpse. But was this the right time? I cant even live in the same house with her, so shell miss me like crazyknowing that I was alive, yet not beside her. She might even want toe with me, leaving Ai behind, though Im not exactly sure. Plus, Id have to tell her about my other life too for things to make sense to her. No, lets put that for another time, she cut the silence and looked deep into my eyes. Since you saw my memories anyway, I dont have to be ashamed to ask this or burdened too. Consider this payment for reading my mind without permission, okay? She had a request. Her eyes trembled, Will you help me find Doctor Gorou? .... No, at this point if I hid the truth from her only to reveal itter, itd be a crime to this poor child. It doesnt matter if this isnt the right time, Ill make it be. Ruby. Yes? Gorou is dead. .... Ruby stared at me nkly, before her face drained of color, her eyes welling up as she processed my words. A secondter, she pushed me back immediately. Watch your mouth! How dare you say that, you bastard! Stay away from me. I yanked her closer and grabbed her face, Its kind of dumb that I have to kiss for this, but, I have proof. Proof about not just that, but something else. Forgive me. I said and pulled her into a kiss. As I couldnt use magic, I couldnt simply cast a spell to show her my memories. I had to use my [Soul Reflection] for it but to share it with someone else, I had to connect with them. Kissing was the 2nd best way for that connection, and before anyone asks what the 1st best way is, Ill just say its a lot more intimate. Ruby struggled, angry at me, angry at the man who dared to im her love of life, the only person who was by her side till the end, was no more. Until my memories began to sh through her brain. Her struggle stopped. Ruby stared into my eyes with her body limp as I carefully chose what to show her. I couldnt make the same blunder I did with Koneko, so I started by showing her Gorous memories with her. Then memories after her death, where Gorou, as a grown-up man, had cried. I showed split but important shes until my very death, where I was stabbed to death. Ruby was crying by then, tears trailing down her cheek, yet her ruby-red eyes were filled with affection as she stared into mine. I decided to give her a glimpse of my life as the Emperor of Mankind, just to prove to her that I hadnt lied before. I could only show 5 seconds before I was interrupted. This bastard! a hand yanked me away from the kiss by the cor until another fell on my cheek. Sounds of continuous, endless ps filled the air as a screaming Ai hit me. Ai had arrived unnoticed, my attention wholly absorbed by the flood of memories. Thats your sister! You gross lunatic! Each of her sentences were apanied by a p. You couldnt take your mother, so now you are after your sister?! And here I was feeling regretful for you! While its understandable that shed misunderstand the situation given what she saw, as well as since Ruby was crying, I felt my ears heat up in anger. Luckily, the Bubble of Silence covered the entire front yard, so these usations didnt reach outside ears. I scowled deeply, about to stop her hands, but someone did it before me. D-dont you dare hit him! Ruby jumped into my arms, protecting me, as I fell on my back with her on top of me. Ruby red back at Ai, Leave us alone, you dont know anything, you stupid woman! Even I was taken aback by her outburst, I had never expected Ruby to say something like that to Ai, whom she always treated like a Goddess. Ai herself looked devastated hearing that from her only child whom she expected good treatment from all. Huh, what a mess. I sighed while Ruby hugged me tightly, so tightly that I doubted a normal human would have died. She wept as she buried her face into my chest, and Ai looked at the scene, confused and hurt. Though my anger had slightly abated, it wasnt enough for me to extend anyfort to her at that moment. Ill do thatter, its not as if we dont have time on our hands. She needs to learn- The world came to a halt. My danger senses screamed like a Red-Level tsunami warning, and my instincts moved to touch an unconnected Icon. This will leave my body in shambles, and chances are I might even die. I have talked about how connecting to too many Icons in the Underlord Rank might cost me, and now it was serious. But my mind proceeded with that informationter and connected with the Icon first. Arghh-! The [Time Icon] manifested over my headno, it had already manifested a while ago, thats why the world had paused to begin with. It wouldntst for long, I knew, even as blood burst out of my ears and nose. I pushed Ruby out of the way and leaped toward Ai, to her away from the attacks path. A sharp, elongated arrow made out of pristine white divinity was rushing toward her, and I knew for sure her entire existence, down to her soul, would be consumed by that. I was the only one who could stop it, and I tried. But it was toote, the Time Icon was blinking out of reality, and my body was too wrecked to handle it. I forced it to stay and managed to push Ai out of the way. I sighed in relief until I realized the Time Icon has had enough as it blinked out, and left me directly on the arrows path. The Divine Arrow hit me in the chest, mming me into the wall behind me with a loud thud that cracked the wall. I spat out blood but my eyes remained focused, I grabbed the arrow and pulled it out. It began to erode, unable to consume my soul, as a peal ofughter left my lips. Who who is it?! my voice boomed, despite my bodys condition. I summoned the [Crown Icon], failed, and then forced it to appear anyway. It bloomed into a dark cor, as my hair went ck and my eyes turned a fiery red. This was like using drugs to appear stronger, while itd only harm my body in the long run, but I had no choice. I had to annihte the bug that dared to attack my home before I fell. My [Aurelius Bloodline] power unfurled like an invisible, expansive. Tendrils of Qi, thinner than strands of hair, radiated out from me in a pulsating wave. They reached outward, permeating the air and the ground, extending my senses far beyond the limits of flesh. Everywhere these tendrils touched, I became attuned to the world in an extraordinary way. I could see without seeing, hear without sound, feel without touch, and smell the very essence of the environment. I could feel the unfelt. It was as if the world around me became an extension of my own body, a vast sensorywork that connected me to the smallest vibrations of life and matter. A few hundred meters away, atop a small hill barely visible to the mortal eyes, the tendrils of my bloodline power made contact. I immediately found the culprit there. Amidst the quiet rustling of leaves and the gentle pulse of the earth, I felt the presence of a strange tree. It was not just a physical sensation but a deeper, more profound awareness. The tree stood out like an anomaly in the natural order, its essence different and unsettling. The culprit was there, hiding in in sight, within the tree. Or the tree itself? My senses honed in on it, every fiber of my being focused on this singr point, ready to unveil the hidden threat that lurked within. I red at it. You? A tree?! I knew who it was, it didnt take a genius to figure that out. My feet blurred against the ground, and suddenly I was in front of it. The trees spirit trembled, as if alive, and an essence escaped it. I was too unstable to stop it, so I let out an attack to burn it asunder instead. Summoning the depths of my dark Crown, I reached into the realm of Limbo, where the rules of reality bend to the will of the mighty, I pulled out a skill from the Path of the [Hollow King]. With a gesture, I called forth the [Hollow King''s Spear, Dance of the Starlit Sky] C as a wave of power left me, burning all my Soulfire, and a million ghostly spears, each a shimmering phantom, forged overhead. The sky above Tokyo transformed into a luminous white canvas, as the Spectral Spears materialized, covering the expanse with their spectral glow. The spears hovered ominously, before in unison, a million points of light rushed toward a single fleeing enemy. The des descended, tearing through the veil between the physical and the spiritual, striking the fleeing essence, the part of a God''s soul, with unerring precision. Each hit was a thump of spectral energy, resonating through the realms, inflicting wounds not just on the physical form but deep within the spirit of the entity. The sky lit up with the brilliance of a thousand suns, each strike a call back to the power I once wielded. The Hollow Kings Path was the ndest, yet most powerful of all, especially against souls. It was the greatest treasure in the first world of my 9th life, my first introduction to the Path power system. The essence, unable to withstand the onught, wailed in agony as it suffered injuries that transcended physical boundaries, the very core of its being under siege. As thest of the Spectral Spears found their mark, the essence faltered, its energy dissipating under the relentless assault. The spectacle above Tokyo slowly faded, leaving behind a silent testament to the battle that had transpired C a battle where the line between the physical and the metaphysical was blurred, showcasing the might of the Spectral Spears. That little soul had been eradicated, dealing much unrecoverable damage to the main soul, and the battle had ended. But I couldnt celebrate. The [Crown Icon] vanished, and I fell to my face. More than the damage the arrow didwhich amounted to almost zero; after all, how could a mere tree do me damage?my own Icons had harmed me more. My body was too weak to handle the weight of the Time Icon, and then I went ahead and used a powerful ability from my Crown Icon. I was on the verge of death, my breathing was barely there as I tasted the soil under my face. Im unsure if Ill survive even with immediate medical support. To make it worse, I didnt know anyone in this world with enough medical expertise who could help me in this state. I had backup ns for this type of situation, but my consciousness gave in before I could try any of them. At least I hadnt failed the Time Icon this time. Ive saved her. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [101] Who Is She? [101] Who Is She? Chapter 101: Who Is She? [Third Person Point of View] Aqua''s body hit the ground with a heavy thud, his figure a stark contrast against the shattered remains of the tree. Eachbored breath he took was a battle against the excruciating pain engulfing him. His eyes closed, surrendering to the overwhelming sensations as he lost consciousness. As hey there, the sound of shooting light echoed through the night. Ruby, with tears streaming down her face, flew toward him with a streak of light. Her expression was a mix of fear and concern. She fell to her knees beside him, her hands hovering over him, unsure how to help. He was unconscious, his body ckened and his veins visibly red. Ruby was no doctor, but he looked to be in serious shape with the beat of his heart two times slower than normal. N-no, no! This can''t be happening n-not right after I just found out! She cried to the sky, shaking his shoulders to wake him up. He didn''t respond, his mouth agape with smokeing out, and his eyes white. With a gulp, she put her palms over his chest and cast a spell. [Sr Rejuvenation]! His body shone bright gold, but when the light vanished he remained equally injured. The harm from overusing Icons was not that easy to cure. Tears cascaded down her chin, and she kept yelling. Sr Rejuvenation! Sr Rejuvenation! Sr Rejuvenation! Sr Rejuvenation! Sr Rejuvenation- Before she could do anything more, before she could waste her Mana in this useless attempt, a sharp voice cut through the air. "Stop that, Lady Ruby." The authoritative voice came from Blue, who, along with the other Tiger Cubs, swiftly moved to Aqua''s side. A light shed and Ai appeared nearby. She had transformed herself into a witch and used teleportation to appear on the hill. She froze upon seeing Aqua, staring at his body which she thought was a corpse for a second, before running toward him. "Do not approach! Blue interjected, halting her advance with a raised palm. She gently took Aqua from Rubys arms, who didn''t struggle in the hope that they''d be able to help him. Blue shot Ai a re, which seemed to say: you have caused him enough already. We will take care of him. At least we''ll try. Ai, who had been about to step forward, stopped in her tracks, taken aback by the unexpected intervention. ...W-we need to call a doctor, that looks serious! she said instead of arguing with them. No mortal doctor will be able to help, this is serious, as you said. Your daughter had a better chance of healing him, but her spells were useless. Blue said and gently lifted Aqua and ran off toward the house, and the Tiger Cubs shot Ai one long look before following behind her. Although they were told to protect these two women, they couldn''t help but feel furious that this human woman dared hit their Lord, even though he clearly cared for her. Even though he was in this state trying to protect her. Blue carried him into the house, moving with speed and coordination, and gently put him on the bed. His condition didnt look good. Ruby, torn between what to do, hesitated for a moment before she shot Ai a re too. Its all your fault all your fault! He diedst time because of you, and now he is about to die again, because of you! She growled at her before hopping off the hill and rushing toward the house. .... The night air, once filled with the sounds of battle, now settled into a tense quiet. Ai fell to her knees with her head nk as she failed to think of anything. She had never wanted things to end up like this. Ai Hoshino hoped that all of this was just a nightmare. But she was sober enough to know that it wasn''t. * * * What do we do, Blue?! asked Red in a voice filled with concern, while Blue put Aqua on the bed, beginning to undress him. I- I don''t know, she said. Since I''m a girl, I might be able to use the Matriarchs powers. She began to undress herself, but Purple protested. There is no way! You never trained in that art, and besides, it''ll kill you! You are not the Matriarch, how can you heal an injury such as this?! It''s a miracle that he''s somehow still alive, his body is special. We need to think of something else. Silence fell in the room as Blue stopped undressing. The Matriarch Nyxondra, the Wife of Trigathar, also titled the Saintess; she had devoted her entire being to her husband. From the beginning, she had only trained in techniques that would help her husband. Support techniques, healing techniques, and likewise. She had many sacrificial healing techniques that she had used on her husband. Most female members of the Cult learned the techniques she used to use in her early life, and Blue was the same. But she hadn''t trained in those healing abilities since it didn''t suit her. If not, then she might have been a help. But without it What do we do?! The tiger cubs were panicking. Although their Lord was alive still, it wouldn''tst for long. No, even if they managed to heal him, every second was precious. It might leave him crippled if they take too long. G- guys, hear me out. Blue said, a light of uncertainty in her eyes. How about we ask Ai to help? What?! Are you crazy?! That woman is the reason why- Shut up, let her talk! Red began to yell, but Yellow slipped in and stopped him. They looked at Blue to continue. Her power allows her to transform into any character. If she transforms into a powerful healer, she might be able to help. Or better she might be able to transform into the Great Lady. Blue said. What?! This time, all the cubs yelled in unison. Blue, you''re suggesting heresy! It''s fine since it''s for the Lord! Ugh! they couldn''t argue against that. Fine, but how?! Isn''t it that she can only transform into fictional characters?! No? She transformed into a witch earlier, witches aren''t fiction, real witches and mages exist. Although I''m unsure if she can transform into a particr individual, we can test that out. First of all, we need to provide her with information. She needs knowledge about the person to transform them. She said and walked to the table in the corner of the room. She grabbed a notebook and came back to the cubs. Here. Purple, use your Instant Write powers on us. We will touch a page and fill it with information. We have to be quick! Purple didn''t waste a second and did as asked. A minuteter, the notebook was full. Blue ran out of the room. As she had expected, both Ruby and Ai were there. Ruby looked instantly, opening her mouth to ask questions, but Blue spoke over her. Madam, read this. Be quick. Use your magic or something to read this faster. I need you to transform into this person. If you want to save him, this is the only way. Blue finished and handed Ai the book. Ai, still in her witch outfit, felt a surge of worry, guilt, and regret. She could consume the book''s content with a spell but would need a minute to properly understand them. She hoped her acting talents would help her where it counted. Beside her, Ruby stood silently, her expression mirroring Ai''s concern, she lowered her head in a feeling of uselessness. Why would the woman behind this situation also be the solution to it? Why wouldnt her spells work?! Taking a deep breath, Ai whispered the incantation. The pages of the book fluttered as she absorbed its knowledge, beginning to mutter something on her own. Blue nodded with relief and went back inside the room. Ai woulde when she was done, but in the meantime Blue had to tend to Aqua. She touched his veins to see if he was doing alright. He wasn''t. Time was tight. The cubs were almost crying, unsure what to do. Two thuds resounded from outside the door, like two rice bags hitting the floor, but the cubs were too distracted to care. The half-closed door creaked open and only then did they turn back, expectation high and their breaths caught. White hair, silver blue eyes, and her ck-stripped skin were so pale that it reminded them of snow. With her cat ears twitching on her head, and her striped tail swirling behind her, a white-tiger girl walked in with a sway of her hips. M-mdy?! The tiger cubs gasped, they had never seen the Great Lady in person, the book they provided was from rumors and legends about her, along with recorded history. However, they could feel it to their bones that this was her. It had to be! Otherwise, why would a [Tiger Icon] float overhead? Get out of here, her worried, concerned voice boomed with an ethereal echo as the cubs rushed out of the room. They felt extremely relieved as the door closed, certain that everything would be fine. How could it not? Although their Lords injury was extreme, he had been severely injured in the past too. At least, ording to the legends and records. Then their Lady healed him with no difficulty, though sometimes it cost her life force and power. The tiger cubs, the only part of the White Tiger Cult in this realm, believed there was no more issue now that their Lady, even if false, was here. They were relieved. Huh? Until Red noticed something. All the tiger cubs turned to the two girls outside the room, who had fallen unconscious. Ruby and Ai bothy on the floor, and the cubs snapped their heads at the door with their blood running cold. Ai was unconscious here, the notebook was torn into pieces and burning with White mes. In that case, who was the woman inside...? Soothing and healing Qi exploded within the room, the only thing that stopped the cubs from barging inside. Whoever she was, she knew what to do. * * * Storm Queen Nyxondra stood beside his injured body, her eyes focused on the image of a deity long gone, a legend once thought to be dead. Contrary to the injured old legend thaty on the bed, Nyxondras form exuded an ethereal grace that was both mesmerizing and intimidating. Thetter vanished a secondter when she indeed confirmed that this was him this was her husband. Fondness filled her gaze as she smiled. She had been dormant for so long, umting energy in hopes of awakening inside this mortal body of hers, but the universe''s pace was unbearably slow. Yet, the sudden manifestation of the Time Icon had hastened things slightly, but not enough. Its when that woman, Ai Hoshino, transformed into a cheap copy of herself, that she drew all of her own powers from Ai to materialize like this. She had made sure the woman was not harmed in the process. She had noticed in the past decades how close her husband was with this Ai, even if she disliked her, how could she do something thatd displease her husband? Although, she had hoped that when they finally met again, the reunion would be filled with smiles and cheers. Not this silence. Not this injured state he was in. She disliked it because it brought her face to face with a sight she never wanted to witness again C her husband, injured and on the brink of death. Although the number ofints she had was endless, her mind enraged at seeing him trying to sacrifice himself for other people again, Nyxondras hands moved with a precision and gentleness that belied the urgency in her heart. She held his face, kissing him deeply, as she climbed on top of him. She worked to heal him, with her thoughts being a whirlwind of emotion. Worry gnawed at her, regret pierced her heart, and a simmering anger at the universe for putting him in harm''s way again bubbled beneath the surface. All these years, the void of his absence had been a constantpanion, a relentless reminder of what she had lost. Now, seeing him here, so close yet so vulnerable, unknown that she was with him right now, reignited a longing that had never truly extinguished. She noticed the stark contrast of his hair C ck instead of his customary blonde in this life, a little too long than earlier too, falling in unkempt waves around his face and down to his waist. She wondered why it was ck, even though that dark crown Icon wasnt active right now. This was ominous Well, white suits you much better anyway, she whispered, a wish to see him as he once was, the man who had ruled beside her, whose strength and presence had been a beacon in her life. Her healing powers were formidable, especially when used on him. She had trained it for centuries to heal his injuries, and she was doing just that. A rectangr silver aura covered the bed, and life energy poured into his body. The room lit up with that ethereal light, as his wounds lessened. As she worked to mend his broken body, she realized the toll it took on her. She felt no regret of course, she couldy her life for him. However, her current form, this borrowed existence, would not be able to handle her existence afterwards. She''ll fall asleep, once again. She wasnt sure when shed get to meet him again, for shed fall into a slumber soon. The [Tiger Icon] overhead was growing transparent. Time was slipping through her fingers like grains of sand, and she hastened her efforts. Slowly, under her guidance, Aqua''s body began to respond. The ckened skin faded, returning to its natural hue, and the visible red veins receded, signaling a return to normalcy. Yet, as his breathing steadied and the immediate danger passed, she noticed with a frown that his hair remained stubbornly ck. It was a minor detail, perhaps, but to her, it was a reminder of the changes he had undergone, changes she had not been a part of. I dont like this version of you, he seems annoying, like the opposite of who you are, she said and kissed him. But I love you anyway. Her taskpleted, she looked up, catching the final fading of the Tiger Icon above. It was a signal, a reminder that her time here was fleeting. With a final, lingering look at her husband Trigathar, who now went by Aqua, she leaped gracefully out of the window, disappearing into the night as mysteriously as she had appeared. Her origin, her true identity, remained a mystery to the people outside, but her work was unmistakable. Aqua changed, his hair a stark ck with a few strands of blonde here and there, but he was unmistakably healed. When morning came, his eyelids slid open, casting an eerie, blood-red glow in the dimly lit room. His long ck hair was spread on the white bed sheets like a dark river, as he rose up with more than a few screws loose on his head. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [102] You Can’t Go…! [102] You Cant Go! Chapter 102: You Cant Go! His eyelids slid open, casting an eerie, blood-red glow in the dimly lit room. He rose from the bed, his movements eerily smooth, as if a marite string guided him upright. A moment of disorientation washed over him as he absorbed the familiar yet distant surroundings. His gaze drifted downward, lingering on remnants of a healing energy on the bed, that resonated faintly with his senses. Huh. His mind almost spiraled down to an abyss of thoughts, but he brushed them aside, choosing not to dwell on them in his current state. Instead, he levitated from the bed, his feet hovering inches above the floor. The door swung open silently from a gentle maniption of wind aura guiding its movement, as he floated through the threshold. Gliding through the hallway, his feet never touching the ground, Aqua passed the sleeping figures of three women and four tiger cubs. They hadnt bothered to sleep in their own room, he thought but spared them no more than a fleeting nce, his focus elsewhere. He was thirsty. Descending the stairs like a specter, he emerged in the living room, a soft hum apanying his movement. As he passed the sound box, music filled the room by his presence, creating a surreal atmosphere. He approached the fridge, which opened of its own ord to the tune of the song ying in the background. - Tell me, do you see her? She''s livin'' her life, Even if she acts like she don''t want the limelight Where is the alcohol? he scowled while [Popr] grew louder in the room.How could there not be a single beverage inside? Not even light alcohol? - But if you knew her, yeah, she lives a lie, She calls the paparazzi, then she acts surprised, oh~ The absence of any beverage, not even a light one, irked him. He recalled that the woman had stopped buying alcohol after the incident where he pretended to get drunk and kissed her. He scoffed, How is that reason enough to keep the fridge empty? He grabbed the gallon of milk instead. The cap was flung aside as he began to drink, milk trailing down his lips, meandering over his shirtless chest. d only in pants, the fabric darkened where the milk made contact. The moment was interrupted by a hesitant voice. "Aqua...?" He turned to find Ai Hoshino at the door, her purple-pink hair framing a face marked with concern. She eyed his altered appearance C the red eyes, the longer hair. "Aqua, is that you?" She has the sense to notice? The Venerable Immortal Over Heavens studied her for a moment, a yawn escaping him as he ran a hand through his hair. The room felt suspended in time before he looked at the wall clock and broke the silence. Its well past morning, the market nearby should be open by now. Go fetch me some alcohol. . Only the song broke the silence of the room, as the two stared at one another. - Beggin'' on her knees to be popr, That''s her dream, to be popr (huh), Kill anyone to be popr, Sell her soul to be popr (popr), Just to be popr (uh-huh), Everybody scream ''cause she popr (huh), She mainstream ''cause she popr, Never be free ''cause she popr Ai Hoshino gazed at the man before her, recalling their previous confrontations filled with harsh words. After a short silence, with a snap of her fingers, she transformed into a typical ninja,plete with hand signs that conjured a puff of smoke. Out of it emerged a clone, identical to her, to whom she handed a card before it departed the house. The clone should return with the required alcohol. The Venerable Immortal Over Heavens watched the clone''s departure, his attention then refocusing on Ai. She returned his gaze, still d in her ninja attire - that was required to sustain her clone - and cautiously stepped into the room. "Who are you?" Ai asked tentatively, a hint of uncertainty in her voice. "And when will Aqua return?" "I am the Venerable Immortal Over Heavens," he dered, pointing toward the sky. He saw no need for deception. "And your second question is misguided. Aqua is the foundational form, aposite of myself and some others, he is always present. But at this moment, my mind is more dominant." He suspected that his near-death experience under the influence of the Crown Icon triggered this shift. "As for his return, it''s uncertain. Hours, months, years? You''ll have to get used to me." In truth, he was toying with her; it wouldn''t take months or years. This type of situation has happened before, and based on those previous urrences, he estimated only a few days, but he relished the troubled look on her face. Ai remained speechless, stunned into silence until her clone reappeared. The clone handed her a bag filled with a dozen cans before dissipating into smoke. Ai, still dressed as a ninja, handed the bag to him. With a flick of wind aura, he pulled the cans toward himself, opening and consuming them one after another. Can after can tumbled to the floor, empty. Finishing thest, he let out a satisfied burp, a sign of his contentment. Running a hand through his now longer, ck hair, he reflected aloud, "What a waste of time. By now, I should have ascended to Monarch, yet here I am, lingering at Underlord." Advancing from Underlord to Overlord was easier than from Gold to Underlord. He should have done that by now. If he was Overlord, the bacsh from connecting to too many Icons wouldnt have happened. He pondered the nature of the Overlord revtion,paring it with his Underlord experience. Thetter had been driven by a simplistic motivation, which was C what got you started on your journey into the sacred arts? What pushed you forward? What fear drove you on? The answer he had given was: ''For I had to keep my mother safe.'' A resolve that wasughable to his current mindset. Really? Looking at Ai Hoshino in front of him, who stood silently and nervously, the Venerable One found himself crackling up. For this woman, I went so far? How did 15 mere years make him this weak? Or was it his prior knowledge of this world from a meager anime? He couldnt believe this. One had to be at the peak of Underlord to trigger the advancement to Overlord, at least if you ever wanted to advance again. Thanks to the Heaven and Earth Purification Wheel, his Qi was more than an Overlords even now. He had also stabilized the Underlord advancement due to all the big fights he had after that. So he was ready to advance to Overlord. Except for two problems. First, the problem was the Overlord revtion. It was a bit different from the Underlord revtion. The Overlord revtion is who you are now, in the present. Based on that, the advancement would lead your future toward that path. For example, if he massacred a thousand children and then did the Overlord advancement, his fate would lead him to darker opportunities. While nobler actions promised brighter prospects. The difficulty was high for both, and the process was different. Most people didnt care what it would lead them to, they let fate choose their path, but the Venerable One didnt bow to fate. This Immortal, ever enticed by the allure of darker paths, as he truly enjoyedmitting evil, wished for the darker opportunities. Dark opportunities were often more fun than the other. So now that he had taken over this body for a while, he should be pursuing Overlord advancement toward a darker fate. That should force this lifes future path to be fun and interesting, with his growth speed a lot faster C his neutral self, Aquamarine, will appreciate it for sure. Yet, a significant hurdle remained: theck of treasures to umte the required Soulfire. He had zero treasure in hand Well, maybe not. He did have the gifts from Poseidon, and he could also ask his ve, Ranefer Phenex, to provide him with a bunch more. She was rich. His immediate n, then, was clear:mit a heinous act, ensuring his present form was seen as a murderer C perhaps he should destroy a couple of churches or mosques C and then advance to Overlord. Your hair, its grown quite long, Ais voice softly broke the silence, interrupting the stream of his thoughts. She stepped forward, her movements hesitant yet deliberate, as she reached out toward the unruly locks of his hair. Her gaze locked onto his and her fingers hovered just shy of touching. The air between them was charged, thick with unsaid words and unacknowledged tensions. Her hand finally made contact, brushing gently against the strands. I always thought you looked more like your father, but with dark hair, I can see my resemnce in your face. I should have noticed before, she observed, her voice a whisper of nostalgia mixed with something akin to concern. She ran her fingers through his hair, feeling its texture, the weight of it. She hesitated before smiling, Do you want me to cut it for you? .... His response was instantaneous. He smirked, and in a blur of movement, his hand shot toward her neck, mming her against the wall with a force that would have been fatal for an ordinary human. Ai only groaned under the impact. Her enhanced strength and speed, thanks to the Psyker Potion she had consumed, still couldn''t match his. He could end her life with a single move, yet he chose not to. Hisughter filled the room, a sinister sound that echoed with the music. He leaned in close, biting her earlobe and eliciting a wince of pain from her. Oh, mother, if you talk like that, my heart might flutter and I might just drag you to my room, he taunted, his tone dripping with sarcasm. Try this with your son when hes back. Oh wait, hes not your son anymore, is he? Releasing her, he watched as she copsed to her knees, gasping for air. He turned away, his gaze falling on the clock. I could have killed you just to provoke the Main. But while speaking of him in the third person narrative... It''s not like he and I are different. We are the same, in the end, and I dont enjoy causing myself pain. I''m leaving now. It''s Sunday, and I have a date, remember? And don''t worry, I won''t being back here, so consider yourself safe. He dressed swiftly, a shirt and a fresh pair of pants materializing out of thin air. He stood in front of a mirror, extending his hand. A de of Sword Qi emerged, and he skillfully ran it through his hair, shortening it to his shoulder-de length. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] The sudden ring of his phone pierced the silence, drawing his attention. It was a notification from Akane, his date. He couldn''t help but let a sly grin curl his lips as he glimpsed her profile picture. Ah, a young virgin, he mused, an edge of dark amusement in his tone. His fingers scrolled through her photos, each image fueling his anticipation. He whistled softly, not out of admiration, but more so in anticipation of the mischief and mayhem he could weave into this seemingly innocent date. After a brief yet calcting judgment of her images, he finally read her actual message: [Ready for our date?]. The message, innocent and expectant, only deepened the grin on his face. "Perfect timing, in more than one way. Starting my dark path by deflowering a virgin," he thought, a spark of devilish delight in his eyes, "Now, that sounds like a fun beginning to my Overlord ascension." He sent a confirmation reply and prepared to leave. But he couldnt. Someone was blocking the path. Ai, still recovering, stood defiantly in front of the door, now d in battle armor. Her hair was blonde, eyes blue. I cant let you leave, not like this. Its Aquas date, and you have no right to go to his ce. He shrugged, pointing at himself. Oh, mother, IamAqua. Do you n to stop me from meeting my girlfriend? This isn''t [Moon Knight] where one personality cant fuck the other personalitys wife. We arent that type of different personalities. Be sensible and stand down. I wont be holding back likest time if you try to stop me. My son would have held back, she said firmly. That means yourenotAqua, quit lying. Heh, my son? Hisughter rang out again. When he stopped, his blood-red eyes focused on her. What now? The tension in the room was palpable as Ai stood her ground, her expression a mix of determination and concern. The standoff between her and the Venerable One, fraught withplex emotions and unresolved conflicts, might not end well for the people sleeping upstairs. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [103] Let’s Turn It Around [103] Lets Turn It Around Chapter 103: Lets Turn It Around The tension in the room thickened as he folded his arms across his chest, a stark barrier to her pleas. "No point calling him that. He doesn''t like you as much as you think he does, well, not anymore." His words were like cold steel, slicing through her determined face. Her expression faltered, eyes clouding with a storm of emotions. "I... I can guess why," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. The realization was a bitter pill, hard to swallow. "But it''s none of your business. I shall talk with Aqua about it in detail when he returns." But he wasn''t done. Leaning in, his gaze was unyielding, piercing. "It is my business, though. How can you ept him as your son if you don''t ept me, and the others within him? We''re all facets of him, facets of myself. Or do you want him to pretend to be your little son, who had never lived a life before?" Her scowl deepened, a fierce protective instinct rising within her. "Whatever the case, you''re not leaving this house. I can''t let you mess with Aquas life, his rtionships. Youre a lot ruder than he is, youre not allowed to deal with his girlfriends." Her stance was resolute in defending who could possibly be her future daughter-inw. "Multiple personalities or not, there are boundaries and respect that need to be upheld between you lots." Quit your bbering, His impatience was evident as he dismissed herints with a wave of his hand. "The so-called multiple personalities arent asplicated as you think. We''re the same, united in our emotions and experiences. What belongs to Aqua belongs to me too." "Really? How can you im to hate me, Aqua''s mother, yet show affection for his girlfriends? That''s a ring contradiction," she challenged, and for a moment, he was silenced. - You talkin'' money, need a hearin'' aid, You talkin'' ''bout me, I don''t see the shade, Switch up my style, I take anyne, I switch up my cup, I kill any pain~ In the silence, now [Starboy] yed in full volume. The two of them stared at one another until Aqua raised a hand and destroyed the sound box with a lightning spark. Aqua wouldnt destroy anything like this either, she didnt look away from his eyes and said. He would have just turned it off. She appeared a lot braver, a lot more willing to talk, transformed into the guise of a Battle Goddess as she was right now. Her armor shimmered with the same celestial light as the Light Goddess from Avatar 5; they were the same character. This outfit, however, was an armor now instead of mere fabrics. He couldnt manhandle her like before; her [Wardrobe] was annoying. He could only harm her if he got serious, but since when was harming her the point of this talk? Instead, he rubbed the back of his head, a gesture of frustration. "You''re overthinking it. I am not a collection of different people. I''m the same person, experienced through different lenses of time. And for the record, I don''t hate you. If I did, you wouldn''t be standing here." She remained silent, her gaze fixed on him. The few strands of blonde hair he had earlier seemed to have infected the ck hair near them. A small percentage of his hair changed back. Since he had been forced to hold back the Venerable Ones usual personality just now by not attacking her, his normal senses wereing back. This wouldnt end in a grand fight between the two of them. I''m sorry, to his surprise, she lowered both her hands and her head, apologizing. You know I don''t understand these things. Magic is new to me, moreover all of these reincarnation shenanigans. So if you don''t exin Tears bubbled up in her eyes and her lips shook. How am I supposed to know what to do?! His difort was palpable as he averted his gaze. She approached him, her hands gripping his cor. "You''re older than me by a lot, right? Is that why you don''t show me any respect? You got angry and left. Why? Where''s the persistence a son should have for his mother? Did I kick you out? I didnt. Then why did you leave, and why are you threatening to leave again right now? She continued, not letting him have any chance to intercept. Do you think I care about your other rtionships? I dont care if you go and sleep with your date, is it Akane? I dont care if you go, or if the usual Aqua goes. I lied earlier, Im not stopping you because I dont want you to mess up Aquas rtionships, I just don''t want you to leave again. I don''t want to let you go when you say you won''t return." He remained silent, absorbing her words. "Exin things to me, please. Don''t just give up on me," she pleaded, tears streaming down her face. "Is it because you''ve faced simr situations with your other mothers, and they failed to understand? I''m Im different, I will understand. Just don''t give up on me." Her hands trembled as she held onto him, her sniffles piercing the heavy air. "You say you don''t want to torture yourself, yet here you are, pulling away from me. That''s a form of torture too, isn''t it? I know you care about me, you must, or you wouldn''t have done what you didst night. So withdrawing yourself from me is torture, isnt it? He tried to open his mouth, but she spoke first. Dont call me delusional, please. He frowned, struggling with his response. "I don''t care as much as you think I" "No, I don''t believe that. After what happenedst night, I dont trust your refusal. You''re just withdrawing from me without reason, but why? Tell me. Is it because of some trauma, or is it something else?" His re intensified; he didn''t appreciate beingbeled as ''traumatized''. "Now you''re being annoying," he growled. You don''t like being called traumatized? . If anything, she was the traumatized one. She was telling him to not abandon her because she had abandonment issues with her parents. She stared up at him, unflinching. After a tense moment, she exhaled deeply. "I''m sorry. I won''t say something like that again." .... He remained silent, unsure of how to navigate the emotional turbulence. Did the Goddess of Light have some emotion-reading-rted ability? "For all your bbering, you still don''t see me as your son," he said, cutting through the tension. "You don''t know that," she retorted. I am certain, he replied firmly. and no, Im not generalizing you based on my other mothers, but understanding who you are. Despite your apologies and referring to me as your son, there''s ack of genuine maternal sentiment in your heart. Youre making yourself feel an obligation to care for me, especially afterst night''s events. Just caring for someone and seeing them as your child are profoundly different. A deep scowl creased her brow. So, you care for me but dont view me as your mother? Instead of denying his usation, she yed into it. I do see you as a mother, he insisted. No, you dont, she shot back. He sighed. You gave birth to me, you nurtured me, you raised me. Why wouldnt I acknowledge you as my mother? Because youve had other mothers in your past lives? Why else, she argued. Thats the nature of having lived multiple lives. Yes, I''ve had other mothers, but that doesn''t diminish your role in this life, he exined. But theres an undeniable sexual tension between us, she pointed out, her voice trembling slightly. Thats a separate matter, he responded, a touch of frustration in his voice. Is it really? Her skepticism was evident. He opened his mouth to argue but found himself at a loss for words. With a scoff, he said, I understand now. You''re convinced I dont see you as a mother, which is why you struggle to ept me as your son. Even if I do prove it to you somehow over the next couple of years, I dont think thatd change things much. She turned her gaze away, silent. Do you want to change that rtionship then? he asked, his tone softening. Her eyes widened, misinterpreting his suggestion as a proposal to sever their ties. No, thats not it! We can fix this, give it time. People adopt children all the time, and with time, theye to love them as their own. You and I can develop the same way. Just give it time, okay, Aqu? Over time, well find a way- He exhaled a deep sigh, knowing the reality was moreplicated. We both know it''s not that simple. In a swift motion, he guided her to the couch, her body sinking into the cushions. Before she could react, he was there, hovering over her, their faces inches apart. Plus itll take too long, I dont want to waste that much time on you, He whispered, Rather, I have a better idea. .... she breathed out, her voice quivering. What? Call me ''daddy'', he suggested. Aqua! she eximed in shock. I''m serious. Lets reverse our roles. Ill be the parental figure, and youll be my child. It sounds fitting, doesnt it? Thats absurd! Its just... weird! she protested. Is it? He tilted his head, shrugging at her. In many cultures, itsmon for parents to affectionately refer to their children in those endearing terms. Fathers call their daughters, my little mum and stuff. It wouldnt be perceived as odd. Her voice was firm. Its not about societal perception. I know the connotations when a woman calls a man daddy in todays context. You cant fool me with this. After what you''ve done, the kisses, the closeness I know what youre insinuating. He moved even closer, their noses almost touching. And whats wrong with that? His voice was a low murmur. She averted her gaze, her internal conflict evident. Its not about that. I... I dont feel that way about you, she finally admitted. His expression softened a hint of understanding in his eyes. I know, I was joking. But Ill take your rejection as it is. Alright then, Ai, he said, emphasizing her name, backing away slightly. Since weve rified that Im still Aqua at heart, Ill proceed with the date. Plus, you said you dont care about my girlfriends. So its time I go, I cant disappoint her by beingte on our first date. Please don''t leave me, she implored, clutching at his sleeves with puppy-like desperation. When he didnt say anything, she bit her lips. I... Fine. I''ll call you that. But the deal is that it wonte with any weirdness, okay? Then from now on, our roles reverse. You''re the parent, I''m the child. From now on, I ept you as my father. Hm? He looked at her, his head cocking slightly, awaiting the precise term. Ai bit her lip further and averted her gaze. I ept Daddy. He abruptly pulled her into a firm, sloppy kiss, her waist caught in his strong grasp. She struggled, shocked and betrayed that he went against the agreement, but he kissed her anyway. He squeezed her ass, her crotch pressed against his, as he kissed her for a long minute. When he ended the kiss, she shouted at his face, I- I said none of the weird things! The agreement is invalid if- That''s thest kiss on the lips you''ll ever get from me, Ai, he dered, silencing her protests. I needed to savor your lips just once more; they''re irresistible. Now, enough. I have to leave. Y-youre still leaving? Hey, don''t go she tugged at his sleeves. I''ll be back. Don''t be clingy, he said, ncing at himself in the mirror. Look, half my hair has turned back to blonde after this conversation. That should reassure you. When will you return? I''m not sure. Might spend the night with her. Silence. He walked to the door and walked out, as she followed behind him. He stepped out into the yard, then paused, turning back to her. Oh, what happened to Shoko and Yuzuru? I just remembered. Huh? Ai''s frown gave way to realization. Ah, the girls fromst night. After she had woken up from losing consciousness, Tsubasa told her about those two. Tsubasa moved them to safety during the attack, and after that they returned to their home. Remember when you crashed against her houses wall? The loud thud rmed her to move the civilians out of the way. They''re safe. You go on your date without worry; I''ll call themter to discuss the thing they wanted to discuss with Ruby. He stood still for a moment. How are things between you and Ruby? he inquired, sensing the unspoken tension. She remained silent, prompting him to rub the back of his head. I''ll talk to her about this when I return. Sorry, I really have to go now. Her smile was tinged with mncholy upon hearing thepassion in his tone. Alright then, goodbye. Goodbye, what? Goodbye She scowled. Did she really have to say it? Da dd y. Ugh. He smiled back at her and then soared into the air. Ai stood there, feeling the awkwardness of this new development. She had to admit that it was a lot better than him leaving herpletely. Her affection for him ran too deep to simply let him go. This strange turn in their rtionship, while ufortable, at least kept him in her life. She loved him too much to lose him, regardless of the odd dynamics now at y. Besides, hell get bored of it soon. Right? ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [104] Scouting within Date [104] Scouting within Date Chapter 104: Scouting within Date The wind hit my face, causing my hair to dance like waves. I took out my phone as I flew inside a cloud bubble to keep eyes and cameras away from noticing me. Thoughts were spiraling in my head like theunching of missiles. The majority of those thoughts direction was onehow should I destroy that goddamn tree? However, before fighting him, I have to find him first. But sadly, the name Hikaru Kamiki was not very famous; although he worked in the entertainment sector, few knew his name. Now that I damaged his soul, he would be more cautious of me and hide until recovery. Well, unless he sent a force of Norse Gods to my doorstep. Im unsure what sort of rtionship Asgard or All-Father Odin, for that matter, had with Yaggdrisil now that it had a sentient mind. I have to be careful, and I have to be stronger. I opened Line and observed the countless messages I had from Rias, Tsubasa, Ruby, Aunty Miyako, and Uncle Ichigo. On top of that, I had a message from Kana Arima too that asked me about my whereabouts. As she was present that day when I and Ai had our talk and I left, she must have been worried about where I left. Did she figure out who my mother is? I wondered and sent a short reply that I was back and everything was alright. Then, I found Ranefer Phenexs number. I sent her a list of things Id need for the Overlord Advancement. She didnt reply immediately, she wasnt even online, so I had no choice but to wait. I moved to find another important DM. Mem-Cho had sent me a few dozen messages a day ago, asking me what was going on, and where I was. She too was present that day, since I wanted her to meet Rubys Idol group. I went through her messages. === Memmy: Hey, what happened?? Memmy: You left your home? Did you get kicked out? . Memmy: Ugh, reply to my messages! . Memmy: Where are you staying tonight? My ce is free. Well, Quku came out of nowhere and took a room, but you and I can share a room. Memmy: Aqua? . Memmy: Hey, are you alright? === There were a lot of messages from her in different moods. At first, she was confused and mad that I wasn''t contacting her, or leaving to stay at her ce. But around the end, she grew purely worried. Quetzalcoatl is living with her? That was weird but I didn''t hate that. I didn''t have to worry about Mem-Chos safety before, but now that a Dragon Goddess was with her, she was as safe as she could. I sent her a message, and the reply came not even a secondter. She had been waiting. === Me: I spent that night with my eyes bestowed upon the celestial bodies, gazing upon the moon''s resplendent glow. It was not too bad. How are you, little devil? Memmy: Where are you right now? Just what happened between you and Ai anyway? Me: Its a private matter, I apologize. We had a grave quarrel, it was quite serious. She needed time to think about many things, as did I. As for my current whereabouts, I soar amidst the skies, having departed from my abode just now. Memmy: Wait, you returned home??? Does that mean everything is alright? Me: As well as I can be, in these circumstances. It is fine. Enough of that, devil, how did you like the studio? And the members of that Idol Group? Memmy: I liked them, those girls are nice. But forget that, when can we meet? Also, why are you talking weird? === I could have gone meet her right now, but I have a date. I am not going to tell her that though, she''d be pretty mad if she found out I was preparing myself for a date when she had been worried about death. === Me: How about tomorrow, then? Once the sun crosses its zenith and my school ends. Memmy: Okay but this time you have toe and pick me up. I am not going there on my own, it''s awkward. And did you just ignore myst question? Me: Hahaha, I''m sure Ai ns to apologize to you for what ensuredst time. But alright, I shall pick you up. Farewell, little demon. We shall converseter. Memmy: What?! Hey, tell me- Ugh. === I dont know why I texted like that, it was fun. This should allow her to regain someposure too, seeing me having enough humor to spare this type of text. When I was about to tuck my phone into my pocket, a reply came from Ranefer. It was a short reply of [...] and then [Alright]. I have a good ve. I put my phone away and noticed that I was near the rendezvous point. However, I had to slow down then as my eyes noticed a figure on the ground. Akane was waiting for a bus near the bus stand. As I floated overhead, I noticed a short blue-haired girl waiting under the shade of a bus stand, her gaze idly drifting through the empty road in wait for a bus. She looked nervous, checking her wristwatch now and then, and cursed softly to herself. I watched my date for a few more seconds before lowering myself behind her in eerie silence. My lips moved dangerously close to her ears. Boo. K-kyah!! * * * Amidst the urban hustle, a young woman stood under a bus stand while wearing a traditional Cheongsam. The dress was a tapestry of white and ck, framing her like a work of art. With blue hair neatly pinned with an ornate hairpin, her subtle makeup exuded timeless elegance. Spooked as she was, Akane turned, jumping back while her hand moved to her bag to grab her taser. She blinked, and then red at him, raising her taser as a warning. W-who are you?! Hi, its me. I have a boyfriend. He tilted his head and then remembered his hair wasnt ck in this life. Plus it was also longer and unfurled and spread to either side, unlike the small ponytail he usually kept it as. Hmm, shall I prank her and test her loyalty? .... she was frowning at him deeply, ready to use her weapon. Nah, some other day. He changed my mind seeing her vulnerable self. He pointed at his hair, at the blond parts of it. Its me, Aqua. This is a disguise, he said. Well, idental, but yes. While his hair and eye color had changed, his other features remained the same. So after five more seconds of frowning, Akane let surprise melt into her and showed a delighted smile. "Nice trick, Aqua. Can you teach me? You cant believe how useful itll be for celebrities like us!" Mhm, teaching you, huh, he held himself back from licking his lips. Surely, I can manage some time to do that. For now, shall we walk? Of course, she hesitated and then clung to his side, We can walk together Together, they decided to abandon the bus n. To begin with, they didnt have any reservations about the date, so anything worked. They embarked on a leisurely stroll, making their way to a nearby market bustling with energy and vibrant colors. He held her hand at one point, firmly feeling her palm. Akane was blushing due to the intimacy, but his conversations helped her lose the tension. The market was alive with the chatter of vendors and shoppers. Aqua and Akane wandered through the narrow aisles, their senses bombarded by a dance of sights and smells. They stopped at a stall selling takoyaki, watching with fascination as the vendor expertly flipped the octopus-filled balls. "Ever tried these?" Aqua asked, picking up a skewer. "Once or twice, but never fresh like this," Akane replied, epting the skewer he offered her. The first bite brought a look of pure bliss to her face. "This is amazing!" Is it? d you like it, He tucked a strand of hair from her forehead and behind her hair, and she giggled while her face grew red. Theirughter mingled with the market''s cacophony as they continued exploring. Each stall offered a new delight - from savory yakitori to sweet taiyaki shaped like fish, filled with red bean paste. They shared each dish, yfully arguing over which was better. Their conversation flowed, they joked about the most bizarre items they found in the market and shared stories of their past culinary adventures. For Akane, it felt natural andfortable C as if he had known her for years rather than a month. The afternoon slipped away in between their delightful exploration. Soon, hunger reminded them it was time for a more substantial meal. As their exploration of the market began to wind down, Aqua noticed the sun begin to lower in the sky. The bustling energy of the market, once invigorating, now felt overwhelming. He turned to Akane, who was looking a bit fatigued, her eyes glinting with the reflections of the market''s vibrant colors. "How about we find a quieter ce for lunch?" Aqua suggested, noting the slight weariness in Akane''s posture. Akane''s face brightened at the idea. "That sounds perfect. Somewhere peaceful?" Aqua nced around, while his Jade Perception scanned over the city. They wandered, still hand-in-hand, away from the bustling stalls and into the quieter streets, seeking a more serene space to dine. Their search led them to a hidden gem of a restaurant, nestled discreetly at the corner of a quaint alley. Its facade blended traditional Chinese architecture with modern touches. "Look at this ce," Aqua remarked, admiring the elegant entrance adorned with subtle lighting. "It''s different from the usual spots around here, hes been here before. The building was a skyscraper, and amongst the usual ss-d floors, there was one particr floor high up visible from down here that was an elegant mix of traditional woodwork and contemporary ss panels. Akane, gazing at the restaurant''s warmly lit interior through therge windows, felt a sense of anticipation. "This ce looks inviting, doesnt it?" he remarked, gesturing towards the restaurant. "It''s a bit exclusive, but we can get in. My family has a membership here." As they entered, they were greeted by the soft melodies of a string quartet ying in the background, adding to the restaurant''s sophisticated yet weing ambiance. The dcor was a tasteful blend of East meets West, with Chinese calligraphy adorning the walls alongside abstract Western art. The hostess led them to a secluded table near a window that offered a panoramic view of the city''s evening skyline. The dim lights and the quiet chatter around them created an intimate setting, perfect for their dinner. Aqua pulled out a chair for Akane, who thanked him with a smile. As they settled into their seats, feeling rxed thanks to the quieter setting. Akane twirled her head around, captivated by the view of the evening city outside the window. From this high floor, the city looked beautiful. It''s so beautiful and peaceful here, she murmured, a hint of wistfulness in her voice. Aqua, pouring some self-serving tea for her, took his own seat. "It''s a nice change from the usual hustle, isn''t it?" he said, smiling softly. Akane nodded, picking up her chopsticks. "Although I''ve had Chinese food before, never in a ce like this, yes. Expensive ce. What do your parents do, Aqua? She quickly blinked, Ah, not to say you couldn''t have earned the money yourself and bought your family a membership, but You don''t have to be that cautious around me, Akane. it is my parents'' money. he shrugged and said. She smiled in embarrassment, scratching her cheek with a finger. She was a confident girl, and she also feltfortable around him, but there was a small sense of fear in her. He was rich, he was handsome, and most of all, he was mystically powerful. Could she really keep someone like him to herself, against the other two girls? They were supernatural people too, while she was just normal. That''s why she sometimes felt nervous around him about the most useless topics. A waiter approached to present them with expensive tea, and a menu. Seeing his silence as he tipped tea, she decided to talk first. You know, I always thought I knew exactly what I wanted in life. I entered the entertainment industry from a young age, but unlike some of the child celebrities, my parents didn''t force me to do it. I did it out of passion because I liked it. She continued hesitantly, My goal from the beginning was to someday be an international celebrity. Although the pace slowed down in thest few years, I have never stayed from the path. Buttely, I I''ve been so unsure," she admitted. About the supernatural world? he asked with a thoughtful expression. "Now you don''t know if your goal is worth it. What''s the point of being a famous celebrity? You are wondering that since the supernatural is real, does that mean the rumors around the entertainment industry are real too? Is all of it devil propaganda and stuff? She nodded slowly, Yeah, I guess she sighed. She understood it might be very silly to him, who was already walking the path of the supernatural. To rid herself of these thoughts, Akane picked up the menu and froze. Her eyes widened at the extensive selection of dishes, each described in tantalizing detail. She slowly passed it to him. Food arrived soon, and they ate in silence. Each dish that was brought to their table was a work of culinary art, showcasing the skilled fusion of Eastern and Western cuisine. Akane''s eyes widened in delight as she took in the array of colors and aromas, it helped her calm down a little. They started with a delicate appetizer, a symphony of vors that danced on their ptes. Aqua suggested they try each dish in a specific order to fully appreciate the chef''s intent. As they moved on to the main course, a selection of exquisitely prepared meats and vegetables, the conversation paused momentarily. They savored each bite, allowing the vors to mingle and tell their own story. Aqua asionally offered insights into the dishes'' preparation, revealing his appreciation for fine dining. They shared the dessert, their forks asionally clinking, adding a yful note to the meal. It was during this course that Aqua spoke up, his voice breaking thefortable silence that had settled between them. It''s okay to continue doing what you are. I know many immortals and even Gods who do human things for fun. The devils are ruled by the Four Satans, and one of them partakes in the idol business as a hobby. I can''t name-drop, sorry. So no, it doesn''t matter that the world is magic and myths, continue doing what you are if you like it. However, at the same time, you can pursue anything else. he smiled. Aqua cleaned his hands with a tissue and held her hand. Personally I would want my girl to hold enough power to protect herself. So Magic, Immortality, Godhood, His deep, blood-red eyes locked with hers while he kissed her hands. If you want them, I can gift them to you, I can teach them to you. While you still pursue your hobby like a pampered princess, I can help you grow stronger. If you want, of course. .... She blushed intensely, looking to the side, while he continued, Your world isn''t that hard, Akane, let yourself rx. Sometimes not knowing the path ahead is what leads us to the best discoveries," he encouraged, his tone reassuring. So give yourself time. You don''t have to choose now. Akane slowly nodded as he let go of her hands. Her blue eyes finally met his red ones. "Thanks, Aqua Their meal progressed amidstfortable silence and light conversation. As they finished theirst bites, a shared look of contentment passed between them. . Exiting the restaurant, they soon found themselves drawn towards the calm allure of a nearbyke. It was artificial, and it was a spot for couples. They boarded a small two-person boat, finding themselves greeted by picturesque scenes. Calm, ss-like water mirroring the descending sun''s warm hues of orange and pink. Surrounded by the rustling of leaves and the soft movements of ducks and fish, Aqua and Akane settled into the boat, giggling and continuing their talk. During their tranquil boat ride along the river, Aqua and Akane enjoyed a moment of calm reflection. Akane, looking out over the water, shared her thoughts. "Hmm, what are the limits of capabilities, Aqua? She looked at theke, Can you turn thiske dry, for example? Aquas hand glided to the water to pat a duck. How cold-hearted of you, Akane. You want to see all these marine lives turn to vapor? I- I am just asking~ Akane cleared her throat. So you''re saying you can''t? I can, he barely resisted the urge to flow electric currents through theke and turn it to vapor. I can do a lot of things. Shall I show you now that the sun is setting? Huh? He reached out a hand, she epted it out of instinct, and instantly everything around them vanished. She had been pulled into an Instant Dimension, a copy of what was in the real world, except no living beings. It should be fine on the outside world; as the Will of the World supported the work of Instant Dungeons, people in the real world wouldn''t think much about why two individuals just vanished. Ah Akane looked around, a little spooked. Scared? he asked, finding her expression cute. I No, she shook her head. It''s a bit creepy how everything went silent all of a sudden, but you''re here, so I''m fine. That made him crackle up. Right now, he was more dangerous to her than anything else. Then again, it''s not as if she was in danger of losing her life to him, it was something else, and he doubted he''d hate that. So it was all fine. He pulled her to his arms. She thought it was just a hug, but he pulled her lips to sp around his. She blushed since they were alone here, uncertain how far he was going to go, but the kiss ended soon. A trail of saliva connected their mouths, and Akane looked up at him with a hazy gaze. A momentter, he began to levitate up with her in his arms. Hold tight, he said and sted toward the sky. Allow me to show you what the world looks like from above. Two figures mmed into the cluster of orange clouds above, like the drop of a rain, and Akanes senses were sted with the beauty of the world. She had never seen an evening like this. ne windows didn''te anywhere near this, this was insane. This was heavenly. Akane realized it''d be impossible for her to ignore this side of the world. It''d be like pretending to be blind. She decided she would pursue magic. As she should. The Book of Thoth is powerful. Its potential should be Divine rank. Nice, another enrollment to the Sect, Just as he nned. Now, he had to move to the other thing he nned. He was d she was so easy to talk to, so easy to seduce. So easy that she was dragged to a hotel without him trying much. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [105] The Venerable One’s Virgin Feast [105] The Venerable Ones Virgin Feast Chapter 105: The Venerable One''s Virgin Feast(**) Um, so we''re really going to a hotel? A hint of nervousness tainted Akane''s voice as she asked me the obvious. We were already in the elevator, about to reach our floor, so what could she possibly mean by asking that? She was biting her lower lip, worried that some paparazzi would get to her. I already reassured her enough that my senses were avoiding all eyes and cameras, so instead of repeating that, I grabbed her waist. Quit worrying, As the elevator opened, I pulled her close and nted a long, lingering kiss on her lips. She shivered but didn''t resist, giving in to the kiss. She melted into my embrace, our bodies pressing tightly against each other as I lifted her up in my arms and walked to our room. Stopping before Room 504, I took out a key and opened it. We walked in, finding ourselves in a luxurious suite with floor-to-ceiling windows and breathtaking views of the illuminated skyline. We threw the essories on our bodies by the window, watching the world go by far below, as I slowly unbuttoned her dress and slipped it off her slender shoulders. I- I''m still not sure if- she tried to say, but I kissed her again. That made her face grow redder. Mhm She shivered slightly in anticipation as I ran my hands over her smooth skin, down her spine. My fingers trailed down her sides until they reached her round ass. Akane let out a small gasp as I cupped her buttocks firmly, pulling her closer to me as I nibbled on her earlobe. You worry too much, your uncertainty is hurting me. Do you not trust me? T-thats not true ahn~ she moaned with her eyes closed as I kissed her nape. Ah, virgins. Such a pure reaction. There was no need for some grand ritual for me to sacrifice her virginity, just the act would do. Moving towards the bed, I led her by the hand, watching her notice how aroused I already was beneath my pants. She gently touched my erection through my trousers, her hand hesitant, and her eyes wide with desire as I guided her onto therge king-size bed. Kissing her deeply once more, I pushed her on the bed. She fell with a soft kya while I pulled skimpy underwear down her thighs, revealing her delicate pink folds. H-hey, Aqua, we don''t have condoms, she whimpered softly, covering her eyes with her forearm. I kissed her nape, lowering to her chest, fondling her boobs while licking around their edges. My lips lowered to her navel, licking it deep before I returned my mouth to her breasts. My hands parted her pussy folds with my thumbs, and teased her clit gently before circling it harder and faster. You saw me fly above nes, I said as I sucked her nipples. and a mere rubber is your worry? Don''t worry, I can make my sperm infertile. I said while she squirmed beneath me, moaning while still trying to keep her dignity in check. She couldn''t have failed more miserably. As I coated my fingertips with sparks of [Pure Storm Baptism], she let out a gasp and thrust her hips forward desperately. Her legs shook, and a stream of water shot out of her. Oh her face went bright red as she saw her squirt hit my face. Ah, fuck~ she covered her face in embarrassment and cursed under her breath. This is just the first date, why are we Nghn Put it in already Now she was begging me to take her. Grinning wolfishly, I pulled my cock out of my pants, watching her peek from between her fingers, as I made my pant vanish. I positioned myself above her wet entrance, watching her close her eyes and clench her teeth for the iing pain, as I pushed slowly inward. S-slow please she begged as I felt her tight walls gripping me tightly. Oh-! Akane cried out in pleasure as I slid back and mmed back in. I began to move, fucking her steadily with long, powerful strokes. A paint of blood was visible on my cock, and a trail came out of her. Her eyes were hazy from the pain, and though I had relieved this pain for Mem-Cho, the me right now enjoyed the painful face this virgin made. A-ahn! S-slow, hey~ she begged with tears in her eyes. I stopped, smiling down at her. She grumbled, pouring like a cat, You bad man it hurts her voice was as soft as a candle fire. I leaned down, gently grabbing her face. Ah man, do I like virgins. With my face so close to hers, her eyes darted away but her lips parted. I leaned down and kissed her deeply, and she returned it. Her arms went around my neck, and her legs wrapped around my waist. I stayed like that for a while, allowing her tight pussy to register my girth. I ended the kiss, watching her hazy gaze lock into mine, filled with love and care. What an easy girl. You can move now she let me know. I agreed as I pulled back and mmed into her. She moaned and her body shook with excitement. Akane clung to me fiercely, urging me to keep going harder and faster. I twirled her around, my cock still inside her as her body turned, her ass facing up. She was surprised by the sudden motion as I grabbed her hair roughly, pulling her head back as I drove deeper still, my balls pping against her ass cheeks with each forceful thrust. Akane groaned loudly, T-that feels so Her orgasm built rapidly within her as she writhed beneath me, her nipples standing tall and proud. I grabbed her nipples and twirled them, while she moaned more sweetly. She bit her lip, staring out the window, and I kept fucking her brains out. Suddenly, she arched her back violently, crying out as wave after wave of ecstasy coursed through her body. I watched as her pussy pulsed around my cock, reaching an orgasm herself while at the same time milking everyst drop from me. When the orgasms ended, she slipped out of my cock, rolling onto the side. I would go for more, but she''s a normal girl, she needs some rest. Iid beside her and cradled her in my arms tenderly, kissing her forehead as she settled onto the pillows. "That was good Amazing," she murmured contentedly, nestling her head against my chest. "You really know how to make me feel special." I smiled, running my finger through the sweaty strands of her hair. "That wasn''t the end, sweetheart. I''m keeping you here all night long. .... she blushed and looked up at me in protest. Hey, I can''t my mum told me to return by 10. It''s already past that. Exactly, so I should leave. Really? I gently held her face with a hand, making her look up at me. You don''t want to see what else I have nned for you? What a pity. .... She blushed deeper, looking away. A minuteter, she bit her lip, grabbed her phone from a table nearby, and sent her mother a message. She''ll be really mad tomorrow, but I''ll salvage it somehow. I''m lucky to have such an understanding girlfriend, I pulled her back into my arms, her back against my chest, as I hugged her waist from behind and kissed her nape. Yeah, she bit her lip and whimpered. Im just looking forward to the good time you spoke of~ I chuckled and got up, disappearing into the bathroom, and soon returning momentster with a bottle of oil and a blindfold. "What''s this?" Akane asked curiously, as she watched me open the bottle and spread the lubricant liberally over her body. Some massage oil, I replied, taking hold of her waist and turning her around so that she stood facing the mirror. I rubbed the oil on her body, on her curves, and on her privates. She blushed throughout it as she watched her body glisten in the mirror, her face failing to remain still as pleasure coursed through her body. I maintained eye contact with her, giving her a light massage while oiling her up. When it was done, I grabbed her hips firmly and lifted her up, positioning her so that she hovered tantalizingly in front of the mirror. "Um, Aqua What are you doing?" she whispered nervously, her eyes not looking at her spread legs, and her heart racing with anticipation. I put the blindfold over her eyes. She let out a small gasp and clung to me, scared to fall down anytime. As I stood behind her, holding her waist with my two hands, using them to pull her ass down as I pressed my entire length into her from behind. Nghn?! Akane gasped in shock, feeling my rigid cock stretch her open wider than ever before as I started to slide in and out slowly. "Oh god!" she cried out, bucking wildly against me as I picked up speed, driving her mercilessly into the reflective surface. Her screams echoed throughout the room, the scene was amplified by the mirror, as I pounded her relentlessly from behind. She moaned with her tongue out, a trail of saliva swaying out of her mouth as I held her in the air, her pussy twitching on my cock. Akane moaned sweet words as I filled her up, her body swaying in the air, jiggling from each of her thrusts, her breasts flying around. A few minutes into it, I used the wind to pull her blindfolds away. Her eyes locked with her reflection. At her deformed expression of ecstasy and her twitching body. Akane paused, but I didn''t. My thrusts only grew intense as her lips trembled and she let out an involuntary moan. She tried to look away, to keep her dignity, but I had decided to turn this girl into my dirty sow a long time ago. Her insides twisted and she squirted all of the mirror, at her own reflection, as her face went all red. When the initial burst of shame went off, she bit her lips and let out a horror moan. So who cared if she was acting like a slut, it was fine as long as it was for her man, for her boyfriend. Right? Akane moaned for me as I turned her around in the air, now holding her face to face. She kissed me herself with her arms locked around me, as I pounded into her faster and deeper. "Fuck me! FUCK ME HARD!" Akane demanded hoarsely, wing frantically at my back as I mmed into her with every ounce of strength I possessed. Akane came harder than she ever had before, her whole body convulsing as waves upon waves of orgasmic pleasure coursed through her. Watching intently, I saw her cute and beautiful face contorted with agony and ecstasy, her mouth hanging open in silent awe. I kissed her, and she returned it, letting out a soft giggle of satisfaction. She loved it, as she should have. Who wouldn''t love being fucked by this Venerable One? I dragged her to the ss window walls and allowed her a view of the city below. She was rich, she had been an actress since she was a kid, but this view was still not thatmon. The city of Tokyo looked small from this high, as I fucked her hard above it. She held the ss with her hands, her face a scandalous mess, as I fucked her from behind while holding her waist. Her tight ass jiggled under me from each of my thrusts as I left her gasping, begging for more, despite her humane body nearly on the verge of copsing. Finally, for both her sake and mine, I let out a primal roar, pouring everyst drop of my essence into her as I emptied myselfpletely within her. Akane responded with an orgasm of her own, her moan filled the entire chamber. Breathless and spent, she copsed onto the bed as did I, as she curled up in my arms and hugged me like a little girl. I held back augh as I watched her drift off into a peaceful sleep, relishing in satisfaction. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [106] No Way, a Sugar Mommy?! [106] No Way, a Sugar Mommy?! Chapter 106: No Way, a Sugar Mommy?! The rising sun bathed the room in a warm glow, its rays spotlighting the bed as if it were center stage. I sat with my back against the bed frame, my arms around Akane who sat between my legs. My chin rested on her shoulder, peeking into the book that floated in front of her. "Can you see it?" she asked, swiping her finger in the air and causing the book page to p to the other side. It was an empty page. It turned backward on its own as if it wasnt supposed to be viewed yet. The cover of the book appeared to be ancient parchment, colored a deep, rich gold, and almost glowing with an inner light. Its edges were intricately decorated with hieroglyphs, depicting various scenes of ancient Egyptian life and mythology. In the center, in bold and elegant hieroglyphics, was the title, "The Book of Thoth," written in a script that seemed to pulsate with hidden knowledge. That was the only thing, along with the introduction page, that could be viewed right now. I cant, I shook my head. Even my Jade Perception failed to see the text written on the nk pages. The only thing I could see other than the Cover was the beginning page, as Akane turned it to face us: The Introductory Page. === # Page Zeroth C Introduction # [0 C Mana Flows Through Your Veins C 0] These pages are spread to wee those who seek beyond the mortal realm. Within the ancient scriptures recorded here, lies the wisdom of Thoth, the scribe of the gods, the keeper of secrets, the master of mysteries. To thee who bear these Twelve Pages, know that thou hold the key to the arcane, a gateway to the truths that govern existence. Herein lieth the synthesis of magic and science, the convergence of past, present, and future. Navigate these pages with reverence and humility, for the knowledge they impart is both a gift and a responsibility. Each word, each symbol, each glyph resonates with the power of the divine, a witness to the eternal legacy of Thoth. Beware, seeker of truth, for this journey is not for the faint of heart. The path to enlightenment is fraught with challenges that will test thy resolve, thy wisdom, and thy courage. But fear not, for in embracing these trials, thou shalt emerge transformed, endowed with a profound understanding of the cosmos. Remember, the key to unlocking the subsequent pages lieth not in mere reading, but in the internalization and application of the wisdom they contain. Seek within, and the path shall be revealed. May the light of Thoth guide thy way. === As the golden light from the page softly illuminated our faces, it became clear that this was more than just a dusty old book; it was a repository of divine knowledge. I wondered how much power it could grant her if all pages were awakened. The book had 12 pages, true, but each was a pinky-finger-thick. dly it was capable of floating on its own, otherwise, I doubted Akane would have been able to hold it. I was wondering how to awaken the book within her, but the worry was for naught. She woke me up at midnight, telling me that she dreamt about the legends of an Egyptian God, and when she woke up a book was floating above her. I suppose my Qi-infused sperm was the energy the book needed to awaken. Huh. That was easy, I would have preferred a bit of a challenge. Thoth was the God of Wisdom, Knowledge, and the Moon. As well as the Patron of All Scribes; and writers. While the 0th page didnt hold any information about his life, apparently her dream had. She saw tales of his vast knowledge, his role as the scribe of the gods, and his dominion over the realms of magic and the hidden. The first page was more of a gatekeeper than an introduction. It hinted at the sacred and profound knowledge contained within theter pages, yet also served as a warning to keep the reader away if they were unwilling to take risks. Thankfully for the darling girl in my arms, any risk she might face would pale before my preparation. I don''t know exactly how to advance to the next pages," I admitted, "but if I were to guess, I think they''ll unlock as you grow and develop as a person, or maybe in power. Thankfully, to begin with, I was nning to teach you magic on my own, instead of depending on the book. The fact that its providing boons such as granting you ess to Mana simply eases my work. She closed the book and with a snap it vanished in thin air, returning to within her soul. The weight of her soul was remarkable, robust enough to contain such a divine book, a feat impressive for any mortal. So youre going to teach me magic now? she asked, failing to keep a tint of excitement away from her voice. I couldnt me her. After all, who wouldnt want to use Magic? Who wouldnt want superpowers? While witches in the distant past were burned and killed, thus killing the idea of learning magic within any persons heart, that was not the case nowadays. With the increase in fantasy movies, the attraction toward magic and the supernatural in general was all-time high. Though I had to decide what type of Magic I should teach her, Do you have any special affinity you want to learn? Like your mana was awakened by the Book of Thoth, I see an affinity for lunar magic, mental magic, and writing manifestation magic. I can give you a starting package of any three, or something else if you want. For example, magic in general, like Doctor Strange for example, or elemental-focused magic too. Hmmm, she tilted her head, wondering, while I did the same. She oddly had many different possible starts, and they were special too, they went with the main power of some of the other people around me. Writing Manifestation was simr to the magic I nned to teach Shoko: Word Soul Magic. While Lunar Magic should be simr to whatever power Mai Senpai owned, that allowed her fur to change color. Hmm, she tilted her head, Would mental magic be ethical to use? Depends on the user, I said and she blinked, looking around before locking eyes with me. I hadnt spoken with my mouth; my thoughts had transmitted to her head. At Underlord it wasnt particrly hard to deliver thoughts to someone else. She smiled nervously, Uh, you havent been reading my mind, have you? No, I cant do that, I shook my head. Id have required a mental-focused Path for that. I didnt like reading minds, my interactions felt dry and boring. It was one of the personal rules I had, to not use it unless absolutely necessary, something I decided upon in my 9th life after nearly bored to death when I read the minds of everyone I encountered for a few thousand years, out of sheer paranoia. I personally wouldnt suggest it, I told her as she blinked. She was a nice girl, mental magic would leave her dark and twisted in a few years, if not months. The inside of peoples heads was ugly indeed, me being the prime example. Hmm, seeing me reject it, she hummed. I could tell she was interested in mental magic, thanks to her general interest in psychology, so she had to think about what else she wanted. Is there telekinesis-type magic? Yes, on broader scales, I nodded, I can either teach you Gravity Magic, or Spatial Magic. Gravity would go well with your Book, as Thoth was a God of the Moon. There isnt any direct connection with gravity, true, but I can imagine it allowing you slight control over gravitational forces in the future. As for Space Magic, its a much broader subject, its not bad either. Lets go with gravity then? Gyromancy it is, alright. I tightened the hug and kissed her nape. She wiggled in my grip, humming to cover her whimper. Well follow the typical 1st to 9th Circle power system, it''s easier to keep track of. You have very little mana at the moment, barely 1st Circle, so I''ll start by teaching you a technique to train and increase your mana, along with knowledge about Six Spells. Kiss me. Themand confused her but she did so anyway. She turned her head back and gently took my lips, while I called the [Crown Icon] above me. Simr to what I did to Koneko with the Tiger Icon, I could grant certain memories to Akane by using the Emperor of Humanity as a pir. I knew to be particrly careful this time, knowing what happenedst time. I kissed her and passed the information about six spells to her, along with a mana training method. The training method was simr to a cultivation technique, except it just increased the mana in the heart, instead of empowering the entire body. As for the spells, their effects were simple enough. === # Circle 1 - Novice Gravity Magic Gravity Pull: Attract small objects toward the caster. Featherfall: Slow the descent of objects or individuals. Lighten Load: Reduce the weight of objects temporarily. # Circle 2 - Apprentice Gravity Magic Levitate: Lift objects or individuals off the ground. Suspend: Temporarily hold objects in mid-air. Gravitational Pulse: Create small shockwaves. # Circle 3 - Journeyman Gravity Magic Gravity Well: Generate a localized area of increased gravity. Weighted Strike: Enhance the weight of objects for more potent attacks. Gravity Distortion: Bend or warp gravity slightly in a limited area. === I ended the kiss, leaving her gasping for air as she wiped her lips while looking away in embarrassment. Neat technique she said. Yes. Keep in mind to not try the 2nd or 3rd Circle spells yet, your body will just copse. Train your Mana Heart and grow stronger first, I said. This would have been easier if she had a gravity-rted bloodline power, like how Mem-Cho had a time-rted one. But she didn''t, so I had to use the Crown Icon to transfer her techniques. Now that I was done, I let the Crown Icon disperse. Instantly, my hair turned golden and my eyes blue. I blinked, my reflection in the windows staring back at me. Huh, I had activated the Crown Icon without realizing it, but the Emperors will had erased the influence of the Venerable One from my natural state. "Huh, your disguise fell?" Akane inquired. As my emotions returned to normal, a twinge of guilt surfaced for using such a pure and innocent girl for my pleasure the previous night. We should have taken it slow. * * * Everything could have gone better. I don''t like how the Venerable Ego treated Ai, she wasn''t at fault. But no point in crying over spilled milk, the end result wasn''t bad. Making her call me ''daddy'' was a step too far. Thats weird Then again its funny. I gave Akane a lift through the sky, knowing she enjoyed it. In fact, All girls I knew seemed to share a fondness for flying. I dropped her in front of her house, where she hesitated before kissing me on the lips and running into her house. Then I took off into the air toward my home. Im d, Although thest few days were pretty rough, and my 11th life almost ended, I''m happy the situation with Ai got resolved. Even if the oue was slightly weird. In mere minutes, I reached my home, soaring at the speed of sound. The Instant Dungeon I''d set up earlier enabled me to fly at breakneck speeds without triggering any government missile alerts. Uponnding at my front door, I dispelled the Instant Dungeon. Reality fractured like splintering ss, revealing a vibrant, living world once hidden beneath its veneer. My Jade Perception bloomed like a flower as I sensed the nearby life. Instantly, my danger senses went aze. I sensed an incredibly powerful presence inside my house. Was there an enemy-?! I stopped myself from calling upon an Icon and getting battle-ready when I realized I recognized the presence. Opening the door, as I wore a frown, I walked inside and stopped in front of the living room. "All these expensive items as gifts? I simply can''t ept them..." Ai protested to the blonde woman, who was d in a bodycon dress with fur trim and holding a hand fan over her smiling face. As you suggested earlier, let us wait until he returns. Ah- hes here, the blonde, Ranefer Phenex, turned her head to look at me. Ai looked at me too, blinking at my blonde hair. Ranefer moved her fan to reveal her smile and walked towards me, My boy, she said as she pulled me into a hug, my face sinking between her chest. Your sugar mommy brought you some gifts~e see if they fit your taste. "S-sugar what?!" Ai gasped, her eyes widening in shock as she momentarily choked on air. Meanwhile, I narrowed my eyes in annoyance at the audacious devil. Sugar mommy? I thought incredulously. What nonsense is this ve bitch bbering? ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [107] Time for Ascension [107] Time for Ascension Chapter 107: Time for Ascension Whys she in my house? Im not fond of this. Since I didn''t give her my address, she must have looked into my background and found my location. How irritating. For anybody else, it would be hard, if not outright impossible to search for me since I was Ai Hoshinos son. After all that happened to Ai, she prioritized keeping her personal information well hidden. But for a devil like Ranefer, it wasnt impossible to find information on her, as the devils controlled the entertainment sector of the world. Now she knows who my mother is. I didnt like that. Sorry, As if she could read my thoughts from my face, not that I was bothering to hide my deep frown, she muttered in a low voice that Ai couldn''t hear. I tried to reach out to you after gathering the things you wanted, but you weren''t replying. Must have been a busy night, I guessed. So I decided to visit on my own. That''s an excuse and a half if I heard one. She could have just waited until I reached back to her. I red into her eyes as she maintained an innocent face. She couldnt attack me thanks to the ve Tattoo, but the protection didnt stretch out to my family. The Phoenix Demon came here to subtly imply that, if she wanted, she could threaten my family anytime. An attempt to warn me to not antagonize her. What a daring little bird. Do I kill her right now? She deserved it for trying such meager threats on me. Hey, Ai suddenly said, before I could tear the Phoenix off her feathers. What did she just say, Aqua? Tell me it''s a joke. ...No, never mind. Suddenly, I had a better idea. Killing for something so meager isnt worth it. Huh, isnt she lucky the Venerable Ego was erased before I came here? With a smile, I put my arms around Ranefers waist and pulled her closer. No? Why''d she lie? I said to Ai while cing a gentle peck on Ranefers lips, surprising both of them. I told her to bring me some important items yesterday, and she''s just delivering those. Though honestly, I would have preferred a delivery via teleportation better. I said with a narrowing of my eyes that only Ranefer registered as she mouthed another sorry. But Mrs Hoshino didnt keep her re subtle, she looked at Ranefer with a deep frown. You are aware he''s 15, correct? How old are you, missus? About 1,600 years, my dearest co-mother, the demoness said with a smile. I jest not, thats how old I am, as Im a devil. As for yourself, I hear youre 31? Isnt that a bit too young to be his mother? Did you adopt- Ai''s clothing blitzed and transformed; her figure vanished before I could register it. She blurred towards us in a split second, her hand snatching Ranefer away from my hold, and a palm made of light mmed her throat against the wall. The Light Goddess golden hair fluttered as her blue eyes red down at the red ones of the blonde Demon. Sparks of golden fire circled around Ranefers throat to heal the damage that she received just from being in contact with the massive hand of light that held her up against the wall. A Demon? That is believable. But I dislike how you speak, devil, being a Divine Goddess of Light, she couldnt be scared by the fiery demonic aura that Ranefer let out. I also dislike how you''ve been looking down on me since earlier. I''m his mother, you''re not. You dare challenge my authority? .... Ranefer was smiling awkwardly with her hands raised in a defensive stance. She shot me a look that said save me? but I was busy admiring the scene. She really is cute. Damn, shes hot. I thought Id not get to see sights like this again after the things that happened between us during thest few days. I didn''t think she''d get this defensive over her paternity getting challenged by a sugar mother. Ai, let her go, I guessed this much should be enough to counter-warn the devil that no, my family wasntmbs waiting to be ughtered, as I approached to aid the little Phoenix. .... When I called her by her name, she snapped to look at me, frowning as she opened her mouth. It was clear that she intended to reprimand me for calling her by her name instead of her title, mother, but she paused before she could utter a word. Her killing intent vanished as she recalled how our talk had ended yesterday. Perhaps she had hoped all that silly agreement was for naught now that my hair wasnt ck anymore, but too bad for her, it''s not the case. Ranefer fell to her knees from where she was hanging in the air, as the hand of light vanished too, and I gently helped her up. Auk t-thanks she cleared her throat as she stood straight, feigning strength. Yeah, dont provoke her next time, I said. If a fight had broken out between the two of them, Ranefers victory wasn''t certain. No, shed most likely lose. The Goddess of Light was powerful, which should be especially true against Ranefer who was a devil, a race of beings weak against divinity and light magic. Even if Ranefer in particr might not be that weak toward those two factors, thanks to her Fire (and possibly sun-rted) abilities and Immortality, the Goddess of Light still boasted enough power to put that to test. Thats why Ranefer was trembling right now, this coward. Ai frowned at me, Who is she to you? A sponsor, I said without batting an eye. Its better not to provoke her again by calling her my sugar mommy, and its not as if what I said was entirely a lie. She was sick, and I cured her. So she vowed to sponsor me till death does us apart. She is a devil though, thats not a lie. Ai continued frowning, You cured a devil? Why? That is pretty racist, Ai. Devils are people too, I shook my head as she blinked. She opened her mouth and then closed it with a sigh. Fine, Ill send her away since you dont like her. Ranefer, will you kindly get out and never visit us ever again? I said to Ranefer, who gave me a dry smile. I had a feeling that she wouldnte here even if I asked her to, shed find some excuse to dodge the call. She cleared her throat one more and said, Indeed, my schedule is busy today, so I should get going. Once again, thank you for your service that night, it felt good. Im quite busy fitting myself back into the devil society now that I am healthy." Then she made a hurt face, In this busy time, I dropped quite a few meetings just toe see you, although it didnt go very well I hope you and your dear mother will forgive me if any of my jokes have offended you. Then, I shall see youter. I gave her a light spank, squeezing her mound along the way, as a magic circle spread below her feet and she stepped into its center. Bye~ she waved at me as the circle grew brighter and she vanished into particles of light. Ai saw our interaction with a silent frown. She had her jaws clenched but didnt say anything. With a sigh, she dropped the outfit with a snap of her finger, which made her return to the apron and bodycon she was wearing. Go take a bath, you smell, she said with a disapproving look, turning around to walk into the kitchen. Ill finish cooking, and the food will be ready in a bit. Get dressed ande down to the dining table, you have school in a bit. I dont, I ignored her and walked to the bags of treasure on the floor. The aura I felt from them was decent enough to work with. There''ll be a thunderstorm soon in Tokyo, nobody will attend school. I picked up the treasures and walked out onto the front yard, finally ready to advance. * * * In the front yard, Iid out the treasures from Ranefer around me in a hexagon shape. Each piece was a relic in its own right, oozing a unique kind of magic. A scepter adorned with glowing runes, it''s wood ancient and petrified; a crystal orb emitting a soft, pulsating light; an ornate dagger with a de that seemed to shift and shimmer like water; a scroll sealed with a wax emblem, crackling with unseen energy; a small, unassuming stone that hummed with a deep, resonant power; and a golden amulet, warm to the touch, its gemstones sparkling with inner fire. The air around these relics crackled with magical energy, creating an almost palpable tension. I stood at the center of this array, gently raising my arms wide. I didnt need to sit like a yoga guru this time, as I had in my Underlord advancement. I began to close my eyes, thest scene I saw was the blue eye growing dark with rain clouds. My eyes closed, and I focused, controlling the relics'' potent energy into a swirl. A swirl that I called into me. What is he doing? I heard someone ask, as my family began to gather around in a safe distance. The swirl of energy coalesced into the empty space inside my soul, turning into soulfire. A swirling vortex of authority enveloped my form when the soulfire burned outwards, burning my clothes and body alike, causing pain and satisfaction at the same time. As I stood there, lit up like a bonfire, the sky started throwing a fit. It growled and darkened C a proper tempest brewing up there. The Overlord Advancement had begun. However it didnt progress any further, for it first demanded who I was to challenge the heavens. It waited for some deep, even if not particrly philosophical answer from me. Despite how old I was, no, exactly because of that, the answer was hard to reach. Most Underlords didnt Advance to Overlord. It was the case with all Lord ranks. Due to the answer it demanded from the cultivator, it was hard to advance. The Overlord Revtion was about where you are now, who you are, and what do others see when they look at you. It is a reflection of who you are as a person in this stage. That is a hard question to answer for someone like me, who has many things. Minutes passed, and I failed to reach a conclusion. I opened my eyes, and looked around for a second, seeing a small crowd looking at me from within the house. The tiger cubs from my home in the 6th universe to whom I was Trigathar, that unsuspecting girl Asia who I didnt have any connection with, and the lovely Tsubasa who was in love with Aqua. There was Ai too, my 2nd loveliest mother, who didnt see me as her son anymore. I wondered what she saw me as Lastly, there was Ruby, rubbing her sleepy eyes and wondering if she was dreaming as she looked at the scenery. Who was I to her? The Doctor Gorou? Or her Onii-Chan Aqua? Wondering about Ruby gave me a lead. Wasnt I both? While I had no memories of my other life during my 10th as Gorou, it was still me. This life, in particr, was bits and pieces of my past lives all jumbled up together. Ai, for example, wielded my Empress power, while being kind of an imitation yet opposite image of my Vampire Mother. I also had people from my other lives here, Ruby and the tiger cubs. This life its like a [''best of'' album] of my existence. So who am I right now? That''s the million-dor question. "Im I reached the answer. Everything." Im a hero, a monster, a God, a Demon God. I have tasted all shades of life, and thus thats what I am now. In this life that was so well-bnced, I am everything. The world seemed to roar in response, the sky above me thrumming with the power of a dragon''s roar. Thunder rumbled, and then, as if answering a cosmic call, lightning began to crash down upon me like a waterfall. Each bolt was a trial, a tribtion of lightning, challenging and purifying. I stood unflinching, weing the barrage of electric fury. It bathed me, searing and reshaping, a physical and spiritual baptism. My mind cleared, my muscles grew stronger, and my Qi grew more powerful. Along with that, my presence in this reality grew, like my authority learned to walk. The ordeal was intense, but I endured, feeling every jolt reforge me. When the storm finally calmed down, I stood there transformed. Drenched in the rain, my hair clung to my shoulders; my eyes were a deeper shade of blue, they shone with newfound intensity. I felt a few inches taller, a few folds stronger, and at my core, there was a sense of having reached a new threshold of power. "Overlord," I muttered to myself, rolling the word around in my mouth as I opened my eyes. I was now an Overlord, half a Sage, a being of greater strength and wisdom. My eyes took in the sight of those who had witnessed my transformation. There was a mixture of relief, awe, and perhaps a touch of fear in their eyes. However, the ones who should really be fearing were not here. I deliberately did this in the real world, instead of inside an Instant Dungeon. So that the world of myths and legends knew that a big yer had entered their gambling house. About time I took ambitious steps in this world. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [108] Brewing Super Storm [108] Brewing Super Storm Chapter 108: Brewing Super Storm Gentle, warm summer wind cascaded into the room andnded on my face. My eyes slowly fluttered open, the usual drowsiness of sleep unfound in my half-sage eyes. The [Sage] rank grants a cultivator eternal youth, and although I''m not a full Sage due to not being an Archlord yet, I''m halfway there. After the three lord ranks; the Underlord, Overlord, and Archlord, there is Sage and or Herald. Atst, there is the Monarch. To be a Sage, you have to be at the peak of the Archlord and connect to an Icon. To be a Herald, you have to be at the very peak of the Archlord, where you''ll reforge your existence; bringing out your spirit and integrating it into the body. For most of my life, Icons became a thing in that universe only after I was born. But during my 9th life, Icons already existed in that universe. Not in the homeworld I was born into, but in the higher worlds. So they had power systems that aligned with the Icons well. That''s why I chose this system instead of following a more familiar one. Since I already had ess to the Icons, I would automatically be a full Sage the moment I reached Archlord. After that, to reach Monarch, I''ll have toplete the Herald transformation as well. Only after aplishing both would I reach the peak of this power system. Ah, and, the peak of Sage should be when I can learn other Paths, so I look forward to that day. Mhm, I stretched a little, mostly out of habit rather than necessity. Halfway or not, eternal youth came with all sorts of health benefits. I gently moved Rubys head off my chest and got off the bed. I''ve been getting taller after the Overlord transformation, my body is pushing itself to reach its peak height as it wouldnt change once I became a proper Sage. Two months have passed since that day, and in that time I have gained about two inches? I stood at 63 right now. I''ve already surpassed my gic limit a long time ago. While my biological father was above average, 510 from what I''ve gathered in his recorded information in thest two months, Ai used to be only 49. The presence of Qi in my body has pushed that gic limit to reach this far. But 63 seemed to be the final limit. Unless I want to grow more, I yawned. That''d require alchemical help, but 63 is a good height for a human. I''m fine. I walked out of the room, heading to the bathroom, and I paused. Two readers made me freeze. One, I turned my head to look back at Ruby, who was still sleeping. She''d been sleeping with me for the past two months, unwilling to let go of me even for a single second. As I had expected, she was a lot more clingy after finding out the truth. The other reason was, do I really have to brush every morning? I mean, it''s not like my breath stank anymore. .... Nasty, I should stay clean anyway. * * * I found Ruby missing when I came out, brushed, and showered. My all-time better Jade Perception had already sensed that as well as the people she was with. I guess I''ll go meet them a minuteter, I said and stopped in front of my rooms mirror, stark naked. I looked into my eyes, and then my masterfully crafted frame. I was d in droplets of water and looked bigger not just in height but in muscle too. Slowly, I parted my lips. Dry. A word left them thatmanded reality itself. The droplets of water on my body sizzled, vanishing in mere seconds. The Sage''s Authority. It was the ability to push your will upon the world. It was a form of reality bending. I couldnt use it to its full potential, not being a full-fledged Sage yet, but it helped to do small chores like this. It worked perfectly this time. Looks like it has finally stabilized perfectly. I walked to my closet and donned myself with a pair of gray trousers, and a simple white shirt. It was Sunday, no school, so no need to wear that stuffy uniform. I walked out of my room and made my way downstairs, into the living room. * * * Thest two months have been fairly dull and boringpared to the first month of my high school life. But starting today it''ll change. From what Ai told me yesterday, Ruby and the rest of B-Komachi were going to be busy starting today. This meant frequent visits from Mem-Cho, Shoko, and Yuzuru, meaning I too would be busy teaching them spells. However, I had a feeling other reasons would have me busy. When I reached the living room door, I heard the chatter of the exact girls, as well as Arima Kana and Tsubasa. Gosh, you look so pretty! Whoa, whats that smell in your hair?? Hehe, I''ll tell youter~ Yuzuru and Kana were busy talking about each other''s looks. What a surprise, short girls got well together. Ugh, I just woke up earlier. Did any of you see Onii-chan? Ruby was sitting on a couch, yawning still. Though at least she seemed to have washed up. Wait, check out thisment! Where? Mem and Shoko were watching a Twitter post, giggling to themselves. Away from them, I saw Tsubasa biting her nails as she worked on herptop. When I walked into the room, she stopped biting her nails and looked at me, as did everyone else. I waved at them. Morning girls, I said as I looked around. Ai''s not here yet? When I mentioned Ai, Ruby''s bright and cheerful expression at seeing me, died out as she looked away. Kana shook her head, I saw her jogging with Asia and Blue when I was on my way. She told me she''ll be here in a bit. In thest two months, when the rebrand of B-Komachi connected together, Ai had revealed herself to be our mother to all of them. I trusted all of them to keep that a secret, although I had been a little skeptical about Kana at first. Do you know why she called us over so early in the morning? Shoko asked as she waved back at me, It seems important. It really is, I nodded as I moved to the kitchen to brew myself coffee. Although it''s been two months since you''ve officially joined the group, there has been barely any training after that. Since someone, I eyed Ruby, has been feelingzy and unsure about this entire thing. She looked away once more, mouthing a little something under her breath. Ruby wanted to be an idol, she dreamed about that since she was a kid. Honestly, that childhood dream was true for most of the girls here, although not all. Ruby, or I guess Sarina here, in particr wanted to be an idol because she was inspired by Ai. During her current life, that dream of hers had one more reason. She wanted to find her lover, Doctor Gorou, by reviving the idol band he was a fan of. B-Komachi. However, Doctor Gorou was dead. And her reincarnation, me, has been with her all these years. She had found that out. So the second reason behind her dream didn''t exist anymore. As for the first reason, which was the inspiration by Ai, Ruby didn''t see Ai as a respectable figure anymore. So that inspiration too had fallen. Her drive to be an idol was mostly gone. Which made their idol training sessions for thest two months a waste of time, and a lot less frequent. That''s going to change now. At least, Ai hoped it would. She hoped that seeing the other girls get excited and work hard for what she had to announce would reignite the drive in Ruby. I went to one corner of the room, sitting with my coffee, and waited. The girls went about their chattering until a sweaty Ai returned half an hourter. She and Asia took a quick shower and rejoined us. Asia walked over and sat beside me in the corner of the room, chewing on an energy bar. While Ai walked into the middle of the room to give a speech. Youre working hard, I told Asia in a low voice who just nodded. Thanks. She was a nice girl, she didn''t hate me. But she was still a little shifty around me, especially when alone after I had told her that God was dead that one time. Since Asia is always lurking around Ai, I''ve decided to teach her a Path. Someone as soft as her suited to be a Mage more, but exactly because she''s too soft I decided to turn her into a strong warrior. Besides, Battle Nuns are hot. During my 7th life, as the Emperor of Mankind, I ruled over the mighty andrge Imperium of Man. During the 36th Millennium of my rule, I built a division of female-only military force there, titled the Sisters of Battle, or the Daughters of the Emperor. At one point, things went out of hand and some fanatics took over. The entire faction began to be made up of girls who were raised from infancy to be fanatic over I, the God Emperor. So it didn''t sound that weird if I wanted to make a Sister of Battle for myself? While she''d mainly work as an assisting force of Ai, along with Blue, she mightter lead a guardian faction with the Nexus Sect. I have yet to do her with a Path, she was just training her Qi right now, and she''s in the Foundation realm now. After she reaches Iron, I''ll give her an Iron Body and a path. She was hesitant about it at first, but she had seen how Ai was attacked by Freed, so she was pushing herself to grow stronger. We focused on Ai, who had been talking for a minute now. Now Aunty Miyako and Uncle Ichigo were here too, standing beside Ai. So LoveMy''s director, Masaya Kaburagi Sensei, offered this to me. If you guys are ready, we can take part in the Japan Idol Festival that''sing next month, said Ai to the awe-filled girls. Even Ruby, who would rather look at the wall instead of her mother''s face, was captivated by it. Japan Idol Festival, or JIF for short, was one of the biggest festivals for Idols. It was a massive opportunity for any group to perform there, let alone a group like the new B-Komachi who hadn''t performed ever before. This was beyond lucky. Um Shoko looked ufortable as she raised her voice. I''m not sure that''d be a good idea for our first performance I agree with her, Kana nodded. She saw Ai raise an eyebrow at that, which made her blush and clear her throat. I- I mean, while Mem-Cho and I are used to people and crowds, Ruby and Shoko are not. I can see many ways this can go wrong. You have a point, but there are also a lot of ways this can go right. Risks are there but so are the rewards, Tsubasa chimed in, which made Miyako smile in pride. Ai was frowning with her arms crossed. She shared Kana''s sentiments, and she let me know about her doubts yesterday. But she still wanted to take the risk because she wished Ruby would somehow regain her desire through this. She didn''t like her daughter acting distant from her, as much as she liked seeing Ruby being a lot closer to me than before. It doesn''t matter, honestly, the greatest expert among us, Uncle Ichigo, said. He wasid back about this entire thing, even yawning as he exined. It''s your debut. It can''t go wrong. Even if somehow you guys do very bad, it''d still be great. I have heard Shoko''s singing, it''s insane, all will be fine. It can go wrong though, Mem-Cho said. People would have high expectations as we are using the name of the idol group where Ai-san came from. True, thebel of B-Komachi is a burden to y''all as much as it''s an achievement, he replied casually. Still, I don''t think it can go wrong enough to mess anything up. I''ll suggest you ept it. I think so too, I finally chimed in. All heads turned to me, as did Ruby''s who was looking less skeptical now. For a group with such a big name, the debut shouldn''t be any less special. A short silence fell over the room as the girls looked at each other''s faces. In the end, it was up to Ruby, the leader of the group. A minuteter, she rubbed the back of her head and looked at Ichigo, purposefully not looking at Ai. She looked hesitant, but a bit determined too. Alright, then uncle. Let''s let''s do this. Let''s go! The girls broke into a cheer, which made all the others smile. I did the same, while my [Jade Perception] caught the presence of a figure flying above the neighborhood. I didn''t react despite sensing the figure. I reacted the first time it happened a few days ago, flying up to confront the crow and fry it alive, but now it was too frequent to simply give in to rage. The Fallen Angels have been scouting the area a lot recently. As well as two humans carrying holy sword auras. Looks like the Kokabiel situation ising to be, maybe a bit stronger than in the canon timeline if the presence of the Norse Gods I sensed wasn''t a fluke. As I had expected, I might get a lot busier this time. School tomorrow is going to be loud and annoying. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [109] Exorcists, Valkyries, and Gods [109] Exorcists, Valkyries, and Gods Chapter 109: Exorcists, Valkyries, and Gods The day passed with a lot of activities. I stood as a spectator for the most part, only asionally showing the girls some tricks. Although I''ve never been an Idol in the modern sense, I''ve been treated as its more traditional idea a lot of times. Many have worshiped me as their God, so I knew the yes and nos of this work. Plus, I have researched about it enough in my 10th life, and this too due to Ai. Ai seemed slightly surprised at first when I helped the girls with expertise, but she knew about my other lives, so the surprise didn''tst long. The day continued just fine and came to a conclusion where I saw off the girls. I took a few minutes off my day to drop Mem-Cho home, who loved using me as her Pegasus. Shoko sent us a well-hidden, slightly envious look, though Yuzuru didn''t bother to hide her disapproval. Unfortunately, I couldn''t be at two ces at the same time. The day ended just like that, and the next one began with gentle sunlight hitting my eyelids. * * * I''ll be going, Ruby said as she finished eating and walked out of the house. Shed wait for me a few yards away from the main gate so that she didn''t have to say Ai goodbyes. She''s been doing this thing for thest two months. Ai tried to keep an indifferent expression as she continued her food, but I didn''t miss the quiver of her lips. Asia did too, which spoke volumes about how far this hase since she wasn''t the most observant of people. Ahm, Ai noticed our attention, quickly clearing her throat and drinking water. Be quick Aqua, don''t leave her waiting there. You know Ive really tried talking to her about this, I finished my food and said. But she doesn''t listen. She''s stubborn. .... Ai never treated Ruby badly, not once. Even when she cast me aside for not being her son, she kept Ruby by her side. Ruby too loved her back, she''d been doing that since herst life. Ai was the only thing that was by her side in herst moments second only to me. Though Sarina had never admitted to my face, Doctor Gorou held a bigger spot in her heart than Ai ever did. In the end, Ai never even met her in herst life, but the Doctor sacrificed part of his own life to take care of her. Beyond a doctor, he gave her attention and care she never received. That''s why she vowed to marry him, even though Gorou discarded it as a joke every time. Sarina couldn''t stand Ai pping me. Not when it happened after Ai and I separated. I came to check up on her, to warn anyone lurking in the shadows that I was still there, but instead, I was met with ps. Although Ipletely understood the reason behind that, as it looked like I was forcing a kiss on her lips, making her shed tears, whichpletely justified Ais reaction, Sarina herself refused to understand that. How dare she do that to you, when she has no idea who you are! You died for her once. You treated her so kindly these 15 years, yet said all those harsh words to you about you not being her son! Yet you came back to keep her safe, only for her to repay you like that?! was what Ruby yelled when I brought it up to her. I could have tried convincing her further, but I knew it wouldn''t work. She was too stubborn and in love to listen to logic. And really, when someone''s feeling angry for you, it''s hard to argue, let alone get mad at them. Ruby was clingy, but she was adorable. Still, I need to think of a way to melt the ice between them Then again, it''s not as if Ai and I are in the best rtionship state either. I know you did, she put her fork and spoon down and looked me in the eyes. I thank you for that. I just you know? a sigh escaped her lips. She looked away. I loved her, and I knew she loved me. Even when you left that day, you told me how much she loves me, and that I shouldn''t cast her away. Even before that, you said that Ruby sees me as an ideal mother, even if you don''t. So it hurts kind of to see both of you to just distance yourself from me. Hmm, She smiled and looked into my eyes. Her pupils were odd; one with a white star and the other with a ck one. She was happy that Ruby and I were closer to each other than ever, she was happy that I treated her with love and humor even now even if it wasn''t the same dynamic as before. Yet, she felt extremely sad that she was pushed away from both of us, one way or another. This was the saddest I''ve seen her in thest two months. Although she imed to introduce the JIF situation with the girls to give them a big opportunity, a part of that reason was hope. She hoped Ruby would begin to like her again because of being presented with this opportunity. But has anything changed? No. She gave me a sad smile, Sometimes, I wish I had a geniemp to fix all this. Take care in school. She got up, paused, and walked away. I was left with Asia for a bit before I too got up and walked out of the house. I walked out of the gate in a daze and then quickly took a U-turn. Ai! I called from the door and she came down the stairs, looking at me. I hesitated a little before walking over and hugging her gently. It was a tonic hug, which she realized soon, easing into my arms. What is it? She let out a softugh and said. She liked the hug. She needed it. I told you about going to the beach one day, right? I reminded her. To take some pictures, edit them with magical effects, to give the people an idea that superstar Ai has magical powers? Yes? She looked confused. Can we do that tomorrow? I said. She raised her head to look up at her. Although I should have dyed this trip a bit more thanks to the busy crowd around us, I couldn''t let this family remain like this. I''ll fix this family, as well as fulfill the magical conditions I just spoke of. * * * The extreme gazes that Ive felt on my back have lessened now. The world was a whirlwind of activities and viral events, moreover in this school; I would have been more surprised if I remained the center of attention for this long. But a few sparing nces were sent my way now and then. Bothersome but bearable. Hey, onii-chan!! You think Ill do well in JIF? Ruby hopped excitedly beside me as we approached the school gate, while Tsubasa walked normally. No, not if youze around, I told her, making her stop and scowl at me. What? Sure, your Copy ability allows you to memorize dance moves with a nce, as well as singing, which is a cheat and a half, I reminded her, but then you also have talent flowing through your veins. How can you fail? Unless, of course, you stayzy like thest two months and dont work hard. I am notzy. You are. Just because your training speed is phenomenal doesnt mean training itself is negligible. I shot her down when she tried to argue. Dont fail. Now she grew nervous. She had hoped for me to elevate her ego a little, and tell her that shed win anyway, but I had gone too far. She grumbled as we walked, staying back for a bit before she quickly caught up to me and Tsubasa. Hey, arent you putting too much pressure on my shoulders? Well, well, well I put on a dramaticugh as we walked inside the school. All the while, my [Jade Perception] remained 100% focused. Beside me, Tsubasa was frowning, looking at Ruby and me. I knew what she was thinking about, she had mentioned it to me already once. She was curious why Ruby and I were so much closer now, and that if we weren''t a bit too close for siblings. I had brushed her offst time, but she hadnt changed her mind. As much as I wanted to focus on her to try convincing her again, my attention was on somewhere else within the school. The presence I sensed yesterday. * * * [Third Person Point of View] How interesting Sometimes she wondered if she was the main character or not. Not even two months since she joined, the school was a fuckfest of a supernatural conflict. Although nothing had gone down the rail yet, the air smelled like it would soon. Oh, and of course, she was joking about the main character part. If this was an anime, then the genre would be action/harem with the main character obvious in the entire ssroom. Though Issei Hyuudo from the other ss fights for the position too. Kind of Barely. Just because of his Sacred Gear, which allowed his power to increase phenomenally, and nothing else. Not that Aqua himself was slower than him; he was always a step ahead, and from the few presence she sensed in the school right now, hed prove that once again today. As Quku continued with her English ss, she noticed Aquas distracted face. His chin was resting on his hand, his eyes glued on the air as he tapped his fingers on the desk. Shoko beside him noticed his expression and could have warned him about it, but the girl had rather immersed herself in watching his daydreaming expression. Oh, how nice it must feel to be young. Quetzalcoatl almost threw a chalk between his eyebrows but decided not to. From the way his fingers were moving, he seemed impatient for the lunch break. He was dying to throw some hands, and Quetzalcoatl had no reason to annoy him further. The bell of lunch break rang, and Aqua left immediately. . In the old school building, where the ult Research Club was located, Rias sat with her childhood friend Sona. They sat opposite two couches upied by individuals from two different factions, one closely rted to the Devil Faction, a direct enemy, and the other someone distant, and therefore somewhat neutral. It was an odd mixture. Moreover, since one of them was a Goddess. Hel, Daughter of Loki, ruler of Norses Hell realm, sat beside a Valkyrie, Rossweisse. Hel was a beautiful woman with a tall figure and long hair of mixed colors of red and blue, dressed in a robe of white and more prominent ck colors. Rossweisse was a beautiful young woman with long, straight silver hair and blue-colored eyes who appeared to be in herte teens, dressed in battle armor. They were enemies, being members of the faction Loki and faction Odin respectively, so it spoke of the seriousness of the situation if both of them were sharing a couch. In the face of their presence, the two exorcists, Xenovia and Irina, seemed pitiful. Their situation too was serious in its own right, but Rias and Sona had no choice but to pay more attention to the couch that held a Goddess ass. So youre saying the Devil Faction is dering war on the entirety of Norse? said Hel, with one leg above the other, her chin raised as she looked down at Rias arrogantly. When did I Rias tone was scared and nervous. Please, just because were unwilling to hand over a student doesnt mean were waging war, Sona, being the smarter of the two friends, chimed over Rias. If youre after him so hard like this, why not just pick him up from his home? Sona, hey! Rias snapped at her for suggesting such a thing, which made Helugh. Ohe on, you think I havent thought of that? I take action first and askter. Ive tried visiting his home and taking him from there, she scoffed. Except Dragon God Quetzalcoatl visits that house for tea breaks! Well, it''s not as if I''m scared of her, of course, but we would rather not have the Aztecs have a showdown with the Norse during these dire times. Both Sona and Rias frowned. They had no idea Quetzalcoatl and Aqua were so close that she was visiting his house. In that case, they understood. If the timing was bad when Hel attacks that household, and Quetzalcoatl happened to be there, the aftermath would not be well. For anybody. We know that she''s here too, teaching in this school, the Valkyrie, Rossweisse said. She sounded a lot more hesitant than her pantheon''s Goddess. But she must have restrictions and rules she''s going by to stay here. So she can''t just attack her if we don''t attack her. Even so, we would like to take Aquamarine with us without any fight if possible. I''m sure you understand if force is used here, and Quetzalcoatl retaliates, the school would turn to dust. You speak as if I can''t turn this ce to dust myself? Hel scowled, her ego hurt. Sona and Rias remained frowning. This was not going well. Sona didn''t mind if this would be resolved by giving away Aqua, he wasn''t a friend of hers, but Rias was stubborn. At least let us call our siblings for- Rias tried, but Hel let out a dark aura that shut her up. Nope, she said. Let''s not dy this any longer, please. They were threatening now. If the Satans were called here, the meeting would be a lot moreplicated. Even the Norse Pantheon couldn''t just demand someone be handed over from the Satans, at least not for free. That''s why they wouldn''t allow the Satans to be called. Rias and Sona eyed behind them; a few of their peers stood behind their couch, and the rest were scattered around the room. They could fight if things went south, but would they survive the battle? They doubted it. This was not good. At this point, handing over a single student was safer than betting the lives of everyone else. No, to Sona, that had been the case from the get go. The door suddenly parted open, putting an end to all the dilemma in the air. Is this it? Aqua walked in with his jaws clenched. Every head turned to him and his blue eyes locked on the strongest in the room; Hel. Should have brought some men to fight. ....? The air exploded as he vanished from his spot. The confused people in the room gave in to their rmed senses; Hel crossed her arms to block the iing attack, as his fist collided with her crossed forearms. Boom! An impact erupted. The room exploded in splinters and debris, as Hel was shot out of it. Aqua shot along, grabbing her by the cor, and his other hand mmed a punch in her face. The punch caused the air to explode another time, as Hel was sent flying down to m against the earth. The ground shattered, dust exploded, and Hel spat out blood. Who- who dares! She yelled, trying to rise, but a hammer of cloud with the weight of a train descended on her. Shit. The hammer mmed against her face and lightning spasmed out of it, physical damage which already scaled on tons was further amplified by the lightning. When the hammer lifted, a bloody face red at Aqua. She was injured, yet she red at the mortal that dared make her bleed. She took control of her death divinity andmanded, Drop dead. The world responded by tightening a force around his heart. As a Goddess of Death, she could kill mortals with just that word. But she had put more of her divinity into it than usual since this mortal was different from the rest. But just how different?she had miscalcted. He growled, Denied. as the force dispersed like a popped balloon. Hel remained frozen in her spot, as he floated above her menacingly, with the sky darkening behind him. The world around them shivered and sang as he approached her. Fuck. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [110] Against the Gods [110] Against the Gods Chapter 110: Against the Gods Hikaru, the Yaggdrissil God Tree, must have snitched to his underlings about me and how I destroyed part of his soul. All of Norse and its Nine Realms took the conceptual Tree Yggdrasil as their home, both Asgardians and Frost Giants, and all the others who were part of Norse. Perhaps that''s why they were angry at me and were looking for revenge, or something worse that I''m unable to predict. Whatever the case, they were after me, and I didn''t mind ughtering them at all. The air crackled with tension, like the brewing of aing storm. As Hel, the arrogant Goddess,y defensively beneath me, her death but a heartbeat away. Stop it! Yet, before I could finish her, her luck shone. The Valkyrie intervened, running towards me with a wand in her hand. Of course, I didn''t listen, I ignored her and curled my fist. It crackled with lightning Qi as I drew it back to attack Hel, to tten her body against the earth, but the Valkyrie interrupted me with an attack. Mana Barrage! She cried, summoning a cascade of magic circles that shimmered with deadly intent. A myriad of beams, each a different hue of mana, surged toward me, an onught that would overwhelm any ordinary foe. Huh, But an ordinary foe I was not. Sadly I wasnt strong enough to just p the beams away either; the wand seemed to be a God-ss weapon, the beams were not weak. In the face of such an assault, my initial n shifted. My fist redirected toward the magical barrage. But rather than meeting it with brute force, I yed smart. With a [Whirlwind Blink], my form vanished, reappearing mere inches in front of the Valkyrie. Her eyes widened in shock, and she gasped. She began to charge another spell to block my attack, but it was toote. My fist tore through the fabrics of air and hit her in the jaw; I surged out an Overlord technique right into her face. [Raging Storm of Chaotic Destruction] Wind and lightning swirled into a tempestuous vortex around my arm, erupting upon impact. The Valkyrie''sst-ditch barrier, summoned in the nick of time, shattered like ss. The surrounding buildings were left as no more than dust in the wind. Her scream echoed, a mix of pain and disbelief, while her body was sent flying, bearing the scars of pain and broken bones. If not for the barrier that the Valkyrie girl put on at the veryst second, she''d have died instantly. Although she wasn''t dead now, she couldnt get in my way again. You dare?! However, this had interrupted me enough. Hel was back to her feet. Turning back, I found her ring at me while she wielded a red, spear weapon in her hand. If not for the situation with Norse and my anger, I''d have called her hot; her red hair danced in the air along the blue parts of it, as she scowled at me with her eyes bleeding. Pay for your foolishness, mortal. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] Another God-ss, divine weapon. It''s a spiked club this time. I noted. All these Gods and Goddesses really were rich in treasures, it''s making me greedy. Rage overcame my greed though. All I wanted to see right now was to see that face of her split in two. There was no deep reason for hate. And it wasn''t personal. She was from Norse, and she was hunting for me, that''s the reason I was hunting her back. Nothing else. She kicked the ground and blitzed toward me with her bloody club swinging. I did the same, though instead of calling my Cloud Hammer, I shed with her club with my bare fist. Or at least, I intended to. That isn''t quite what happened, as a green and a red figure between us, with the first running up to me and tackling me down, while the other tackled down the Goddess. We both recognized who the two of these were, so we didn''t mindlessly attack them. Let me go! though the goddess did yell at Satan to free herself, he didn''t listen. A pity, I clicked my tongue as I allowed my technique to fall. There was no point in continuing this fight, they wouldn''t allow me to kill a Goddess. I couldn''t overpower all of them. Stupid Rias, I noticed the red-haired girl hiding behind debris in the distance, with a phone in her hand. She should have called them after I was done killing the bitch. Calm down, both of you! One of the sour Satans, Sirzechs Lucifer yelled as he pushed down Hel on the ground. She tried to overpower him, but she couldn''t move. She wasn''t the most powerful physically. Ajuka Bezzelebub didn''t need to do the same with me, I had already dropped my technique, so he just held my shoulders and looked at me disapprovingly. On a side note, someone had erected an Instant Dungeon. So no damage has been done to the real world. I knew someone would erect it, that''s why I hadn''t bothered doing so myself. As for the range, it looks like only those in the room were pulled in, instead of all the supernatural entities in the school. I wouldnt want the kids of the school to get pulled into this, especially my friends, so its all good. The tension in the air lifted slightly as Hel struggled against Sirzechs Lucifers hold, her voice a mix of fury and desperation. Let me go, Lucifer! she demanded, her angry voice reverberating through the ruinedndscape. Sirzechs, unfazed, firmly held her in ce. Calm down, Goddess, he said with his voice filled with authority. His grip was unyielding, a clear indication that he wasnt going to relent easily. We dont wish for this fight to continue. I didnt like that, but it was true. The Satans could be said to match high-ranking Gods, especially the Super Satans, they could probably match Chief Gods. However, they were just four of them, even if there were many other devils equal to them, they werent the strongest faction in the world. If Hel were to die and Loki vowed to make the devils pay, it wouldnt end well for them. So they had to stop the bratty Goddess. From the corner of my eyes, I noticed Grayfia tending to Rossweisses injuries, who was barely waking up now. Her healing spells were swift and precise, so it seemed the Valkyrie would leave. Hels gaze darted between Sirzechs and me. Noticing that I had no immediate intention to renew our sh, I was wearing a calm expression. Seeing it, her resistance waned; she must feel insulted that a mortal was calmer than her in this situation. So she sighed and stopped resisting, and momentster, Sirzechs allowed her to stand, albeit under his watchful eyes. Its good that you guys are here now, she said as she wiped blood from her lips. Hand over the little mortal to us, both Odin and Loki demand his presence. Im sure you guys wouldply knowing that. Comply what? Sirzechs scowled. He was always calm and cheerful, but it felt insulting to have this Goddess speak to him as if he was obliged to bow to her. Although he wasnt the most arrogant of devils, he was still that C a devil. As the strongest devil of his time, and perhaps all times, he must feel at least slightly infuriated that this Goddess was causing a scene and pretending to be on a higher pedestal than him. When just earlier she was getting mmed around by me. You cant just expect us to hand him over, he said, his voice controlled. What? Are you saying you- Goddess Hels growl was interrupted as a short magical girl slipped into this realm, appearing in this subspace with a sh of light. Serafall Leviathan, the Satan in charge of foreign affairs like this, stepped into the fray. You say we should hand him over as if hes a weakling who you can push around, she remarked, her toneced with a hint of amusement. Her eyes twinkled with mischief as she continued, We all saw you getting thrown around by him. Hes not the weaker one here, Goddess, were unable to simply hand him over. What if he throws us around too? Thest line was meant as a joke, which seemed to irritate Hel. Why werent the Satans teaming up to defeat me and hand me over to her on a silver tter, she must be wondering. What a stupid little divinity. Satan Leviathan, you- As if she intended to get on her nerves, Serafall revealed a yful smile and interrupted her. Plus, you know hes my husband? Were married on paper. The words hung in the air, just a jest on a first look, but the absurdity of her statement, under such grave circumstances, caught everyone off guard. It also meant that, since she dared bring up that joke I yed on her at this crucial time, she had subtly implied which side she was on in this fight. She had no reason to help the Goddess, and if Hel insisted on fighting, the Satans would stand by my side instead. A moment of silence followed, and I couldnt help but smirk at the memory. Oh, how even the smallest of jests could weave into the fabric of theseplex supernatural politics. Hels expression shifted from anger to confusion, then to a begrudging acknowledgment. She seemed to understand the subtext C the Satans werent going to hand me over, not without a fight, not without just cause. Not without a hefty bribe. The elongating silence made the air grow dangerous again. However, before Hel would break the silence with a bribe, a bait proposal, a figure slid seamlessly from the real world into our confined battlefield. Heya~ Good day to you all, the Dragon Goddess greeted, her voice resonating with a cheer that belied the charged atmosphere. Her presence sent a sudden shift in the wind. Quetzalcoatls aura was a vibrant tapestry of authority and grace, hidden behind an expression of yfulness. Its you, the Goddess of Hel said with a growl. It really is, isnt it? Iughed as Quetzalcoatls eyes settled on her, narrowing ever so slightly. Are you aware that the Aztecs are in an alliance with this little boy? Hel blinked and then scoffed, disbelief etched on her features. An alliance? Someone like you? With a mortal? Sure. she questioned, her voice dripping with skepticism. Quetzalcoatls expression remained unflinching, a smile ying on her lips. Aqua, if you would, she said, turning her gaze to me. Understanding her intention, I reached into my soul and summoned the Sword of Death for which I had almost lost my life against her. The weapon materialized in my hand, with a ghostly white light, its ominous aura palpable. Hels smirk fell. The air seemed to grow colder as the sword appeared. Why else would I be wielding the sword of Quetzalcoatls brother, if we werentreallyclose? Hels confident demeanor faltered slightly, her eyes widening as she took in the sight of the dreaded weapon. As a fellow Goddess of Death, she knew the weapon wasnt weak. I hadnt used my full arsenal of powers against her, which must hurt her ego. The silence that followed was heavy, filled with the unspoken realization of the power dynamics at y. Quetzalcoatls voice broke the silence, her expression serious now. So no, little girl, it matters not whether youre attacking his home or his school, she said, proving that she had been eavesdropping on the meeting earlier, just like me. If the Norse dare to pick a fight with him, theyre daring to pick a fight with the Aztecs. Be careful. . Hel clenched her jaw. She was a delusional Goddess who challenged Odin without fearing death, so in front of Quetzalcoatls provocation, she felt more rage than fear. Fuck, dammit, after a long silence, only curses left her lips. Hel, the Norse Goddess of Hell, stood seething with barely contained rage, her eyes aze with a ferocity that spoke of her desire for vengeance against me. I smirked at her only to see her grow angrier. Fuck you. Im leaving. She growled and turned around to leave. Although it felt good to provoke her, I too couldnt help but feel a simr sense of dissatisfaction. This shouldnt be enough. The fight had been left unfinished, a conclusion yet to be reached. It was a lingering itch thatd eat at me for days. Neither of us are satisfied, right, Goddess? My voice cut through the tense silence, halting her in her tracks. Ill bait her in. Everyone else turned their eyes to me, their expressions a mix of surprise. I ignored them and said to Hels back, How about we continue our sh from before? One attack. Im sure these people will allow it, as long as we both agree. Murmurs of disapproval rippled through the room, but Hels response was a stark contrast. A grin spread across her face as she turned around, a predatory smile that weed the challenge. Agreed, she said, her voice a low growl. One attack, sure. . A minuteter, the stage was set for a final exchange, surrounded by everyone else, as well as the Valkyrie who had recovered from her injury. I also noticed the peerage members of Rias and Sona, they looked unsure about this. The two Holy Sword girls were among the observers too, though they stood near the Goddess Quetzalcoatl than any of the Devils. The moment was ripe with anticipation, every spectator''s gaze locked onto the center where destiny was about to unfold. Only Quetzalcoatl was grinning in the corner, her arms crossed as she had her Wisdom Eyes spinning like a vortex to view this battle. "Ready when you are~" Hel''s invitation hung in the air,ced with impatience. Yet, her actions betrayed her words as sheunched herself at me, a blur of divine fury. Her spear, a divine weapon, gleamed menacingly. She moved with the grace and speed only a goddess could muster, her attack slicing through the air, like a deadly dance aiming to end my life. But I was unmoved. As she surged forward, I called upon the [Crown Icon] over my head, a dark crown forming in the sky. My transformation was immediate C my hair darkened to the deepest ck, my eyes ignited with a crimson fury, a match to Hel''s own aggression. I saw Hels grin falter slightly in front of my own, wider one. Koneko''s scream pierced the tense silence, a distant echo against the backdrop of the battle. I summoned the [Hollow Kings Spear], its form pure and devoid of color, a weapon not of this world but born of my will. Of my first Path. As Hel''s spear bore down upon me, I met her charge with a calm that betrayed the storm within. Our weapons collided in a spectacle that defied description. It was more than a sh of steel or will C it was a collision of fates and the divine. Her Divinity burned, as did my Soulfire. The divine spear, imbued with the essence of death, met my ethereal, ghostlynce in a burst of blinding light. It bloomed into a cataclysmic collision, a burst of energy that illuminated the entire space. Time seemed to slow, the world holding its breath as the two forces met in an epic showdown. CShiiing. But in a sh, it was over. We slipped past each other, pausing along the world. A collective breath was held in anticipation, as our backs faced each other. The sound of something being cut rang out; stunned silence spread. Only punctuated by the sound of something hitting the ground with a dull thud, followed by a feminine scream of pain. Hels right arm severed cleanly at the base,y discarded on the floor, as she kneeled beside it, holding her stump as she cried. Arghhhh! Her scream shattered the silence, a guttural cry of pain and fury. Her eyes, wild with anger, locked onto mine, a promise of retribution burning within them. But before she could act on her rage, the others intervened. The Valkyrie acted swiftly. With a wave of her hand and an incantation under her breath, she teleported both herself and Hel away before I could harm them further, whisking her off to safety and away from the storm that was I. I stood amidst the aftermath, my breathing steady, my gaze unwavering, as I let the Crown Icon vanish. I kicked the severed arm at my feet, sending it to my Void Storage, while the arms of aughing Quetzalcoatl grabbed my shoulders. Youre so weird, sheughed. Why do you have so many Icons? . Fortunately, that didnt lead to an interrogation session. She let me off as the others came close to me, starting with Rias who threw herself into my arms while yelling, I was so scared! as if this entire thing was about her. Although I would have liked it if Hel died, this works too. Now Norse knew not to send anyone to catch me, I had the backing of the Satans and Aztecs. Im yet not strong enough to bring down their entire forces on my own, so Ill let them wait it out. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [111] The Waiting Game [111] The Waiting Game Chapter 111: The Waiting Game [Third Person Point of View] Apuses weren''t the only thing he got. Unlike the cheery Serafall and the bored Ajuka, Sirzechs, and Grayfia weren''t very happy from the looks on their faces. Even if he had won, he painted himself a target for the Norse Gods. Sure he had the Aztecs backing, which meant he would be safe in the future if simr situations urred, but the Devils affiliation with him wouldn''t go unnoticed. The devils might receive the bad eye of the Norse Gods. Serafall, what was that? Sirzechs said to his old friend, dragging her to the side to talk inside a Bubble of Silence. He didn''t want others to hear. She was the Satan in charge of foreign affairs, so he hadn''t interrupted her when she dered her backing for Aqua. But now that the situation has concluded, he wished Serafall had a good reason behind this decision. He liked Aqua, he was Rias very good friend. But to piss off an entire Pantheon just for him, moreover one such as Norse was going a bit too far. Serafall shrugged, It was a request from the Phenex Lady. She has provided enough assurance that taking his side wouldn''t do us any harm. She said, Plus, he''s cute. .... Sirzechs frowned, ignoring thestment. Although it was true that he had cured Lady Ranefers curse, which was a really big deal, wasn''t she being biased here? Aquamarine was surely very strong for a human his age, but Sirzechs sighed. Right, he had an [Icon]. He couldn''t be some nobody. Alright, I admit, the young human is impressive. without even considering his young age, few humans could match him. He was strong enough to m around a Death Goddess as if she were a little girl. So, Sirzechs epted the fact and moved to a more serious question. And do we know why they are after him? It can''t be anything small if they sent Hel just to fetch him. It can''t, Serafall nodded, her features sharpening in seriousness too. The two of them turned their heads to look at Aqua, who was busy patting a scared Koneko and telling her to calm down. Speaking of, was Koneko always that scared of people? I wonder who he really is, the Satans said as they looked at the odd human. * * * Fuck! Fuck, it hurts! It shouldn''t hurt that much just because she lost an arm, especially because her pain tolerance was beyond the roof, as a Goddess of Death. After all, death was the most painful thing most people ever experienced. The Valkyrie Rossweisse used her healing spells on the stump to close the wound, but she was having a hard time. What''s going on? She groaned as her mana left her hands but refused to do a proper healing. Why is it not working? It''s- Hel gasped. It''s my soul. That Qi Spear cut my soul! Although she uses the word soul it was a higher form of spirit than the one mortals had. A God''s [Essence] is what a [Soul] is for mortals; even if their body is harmed, they can get back to their prime state with not much difficulty. This doesn''t apply all the time, such as Odin''s missing eye, but those are special circumstances. How in the world could a mortal inflict such damage on her?! I Ill kill him! Hel, Daughter of Loki, vowed to herself. But her father disagreed, No, you stay out of this. said the God of Mischief, Loki who walked into the teleportation array where the two of them had appeared. Father she paused when she saw the All-Father Odin walking beside Loki. That was a rare scene. No, has this ever happened before? Just how dangerous was the situation that these two old enemies were walking together? Despite being sent on this mission, Hel didn''t know much about the situation. Just what was going on? Odinson Thor walked behind them, a head taller than the two elder gods ahead of him. His long blonde cascaded down his back, his electric blue eyes dancing. ...Ah? Hel blinked. No way. That little mortal had used a few lightning abilities too, then could it be that So he was a Demigod. Hes in Japan, and Shinto holds a good rtionship with him. Amaterasu herself met up with him a couple of months ago. [1] All-Father Odin said, That''s why we are unable to send a proper army there. When we finally found a way to send you there, he proved to be strong enough to beat you. He is indeed dangerous. Is he Thor''s bastard son? Hel didn''t like to beat around the bush and asked. Thor raised an eyebrow, Lokiughed and Odin looked to the side. Loki shook his head, No. He is the son of someone from Norse, indeed, but he''s not a Demigod. It''splicated so we''re keeping it a secret. It''s obviously Thor, why are you lying? They look the same and even have the same power. She insisted with a frown. Although she''d feel greatly insulted if defeated by the son of Thor, defeat against a Demigod was better than against a mortal. He is not my son, Thor shook his head, his massive hammer moving along as it was resting on his shoulder. H groaned. Loki walked over to her, grabbing her bloody stump and snapping his finger to close the wound, as he helped her up. I wanna kill him, she repeated. You''re not strong enough, Loki said. I have a better n. Which is? You''ll know the detailster. For now, just know that we first need a connection in Japan to freely enter it. Luckily for us, there is a faction ready to help us out any time. he said, grinning. From what we have gathered, he has a history with the Fallen Angels. So first we befriend those crows, who have a good standing in Japan already, and then with their addition, we not only take out the little human boy, but as well as his allies. The Devils. If the Norse promised the Fallens that they''d help them take the Devils out, they''d be head over heels to do anything. Oh All-Father Odin nodded, For now, we''ll leave him alone. We should be patient as we execute this n. As long as we can send Thor to Japan, or at least bring the boy out of Japan, our assignment will be aplished. She growled under her breath knowing that her kill would be imed by Thor, but then again she could always bring that kid''s soul into her Hel and torment him for eternity and beyond. Knowing that she''d have his soul to y within just a couple of months, she let her rage calm down. The threads of fate and schemes danced in the air as the mythical Gods nned the demise of a mere mortal. * * * [First Person Point of View] It took me a while to calm down Koneko. The Satans wanted to talk to me about it, but I kept it short by lying to them that I had no idea why the Norse Pantheon was after me, just that I knew that they were. I rather focused on Koneko. I didn''t want anyone else to try to calm her, what if she spilled the beans? During the early stage of my 9th life, as the Heavenly Demon, I did some heinous stuff and Koneko had seen a bit of it a couple of months ago. So it was understandable why she was scared when she saw the Venerable Ones appearance due to the dark [Crown Icon]. Lunch break was long over by the time the fight had ended, and all sses were done too by the time I calmed down the cat yokai. When the bell rang, I left her in the club room for ult Research Club. Just when I walked out of the room, I found Sona and Rias waiting for me. Is she alright now? asked Rias, while her friend beside her looked at me with a weird look in her eyes. She''s fine. She was just a little shaken, I said. And do you know why? Sona asked. We have known Koneko for a long time, she''s not easily scared. Looks like my appearance reminded her of someone and made her trauma react, I lied while the two girls exchanged looks. Rias sighed. Well, thanks for taking time out of your day to help her calm down. I really appreciate that. Its alright, I caused it so I had to fix it, I said and pulled her closer by her waist. Besides, she''s a member of your peerage. How could I leave her scared? Oh Rias blinked, blushing a little as her childhood friend was right by her side. . Sona stayed silent. I didn''t quite like how she had been staring at me all this time, so I enjoyed her stupefied silence. I''ll give you two some space, she said and turned around, only to pause. Oh and, if you have time, can you talk to Tsubaki too? She seemed oddly scared too, though not as much as Koneko. Tsubaki Shinra. I fought with her during the first days of school. I had let her off easy and she must have held resentment for that to this day. But seeing my strength today, she must be feeling lucky instead. Well, she can go fuck herself. She''s not Koneko, I don''t have to talk to her. I''ll see, I told Sona who walked away. Rias cleared her throat now that she was before, as she eased into my arms. What is this, someone is touchy today? she tried to say in a teasing voice, but it didn''t quite work because of her massive blush. Whats wrong with me touching my little devil princess? I held her waist, my hands lowering to squeeze her butt. I wanna ask you something. Mhm what''s up? she moaned gently from the squeeze and asked. ...No, never mind, I let her go with a look full of skepticism, which made her blink in surprise. Wait, what is it? You can''t just say if you can ask me something and then don''t. she had a point, but I was just being dramatic to drag her into the topic. Well, the answer to the question is very obvious anyway, I shrugged. It''s better to not ask it then. You''re being weird, she pushed herself back against my body. Tell me, Aqua? Well, I twisted my expression to appear as if hesitant. Well you know, I run this sect of mine. There are eleven members other than myself, with five of them being the Tiger Cubs, and I was wondering if you''d like to join. Of course, your peerage too, Im not taking you away from them. Though obviously, I''d expect the devils to have some kind of rule to not join a team led by a human, that''s why I didn''t want to ask. Oh she blinked. W-well, I I''m not sure if such a rule exists. But why would you be hesitant to ask me that? But yes, I''m part of the Devil Faction, while you''re a human, so I''m not sure if I''d be able to join you I sighed, Yeah that''s what I thought too. Anyway, I understand. I pulled myself back from her. In any case, I''ll get going now. My friend must be waiting for me at the gate. Hey, Aqua Rias called as I walked away. Aqua? her tone was filled with a lot of emotions as I left her alone. Hey, guilt-tripping isn''t a crime. Plus it''s for her own good, she''d be happier with me than with the devils for sure. Probably. Now I''ll just have to wait for her to reach a decision. * * * Norse must be nning their next moves on me. For that, I''d need my own army to counter theirs. Not a big one, but a small team would do. I could deal with most problems myself, but smaller problems would need smaller hands to handle them. So although I was training the current members of my sect, I needed some new members too. As I had said, I found my friends waiting for me at the school gate. Ruby was mad that I wasn''t there for the lunch break, and Tsubasa too was curious about where I had been. To my surprise, Mai Senpai was there too. I hadn''t given her much attention these days due to being busy cultivating, so it was surprising to see her waiting for me. I sensed you and a couple of others vanished into a thinspace, she said, So I was just making sure you''re safe. Since you are, I''ll get going now. Bye. She said and left. Huh, it was cute that she was worried. But it was surprising that she managed to sense that. She didn''t even know what a thinspace, a dungeon, was a few months ago. And now she could sense such stuff in subtle changes. I should try getting her into the Sect too. I guess I''ll focus my attention on her after I return from the beach. Only one month remains till the agreed-upon date time, I need to bag her before that. But for now, I must focus on my family. Ai and Ruby need to be fixed. ** ** ** [1] A little/big mistake. In chapters 96 and 97 we see Tsukuyomi talk to Aqua, but it has already been established that Yato from the Noragami side of this novel is Tsukuyomi the Moon God. So that was supposed to be Amaterasu who Aqua talked to. I got confused since in the original Oshi-no-Ko manga, the loli used the fake name of Tsukuyomi. Anyway, Ive changed those two chapters, its all the same except for thest point where she says she felt his emotional gaze sent to the moon. Its still the same but a little different. I just want you two to be together again, Amaterasu said, then she hesitated. Last night you had your hand stretched toward the moon for the entire night. You know I am a Goddess of the Sun, right? My brother is the God of the Moon, but due to a little mistake he made, Im governing over both the Sun and the Moon right now. So thepassion for the moon you held, and the pain you hold in your heart I could feel them both. Happy reading! . Link: /Master4thWall [112] The Imperium of Man and its Doctrine in this New World [112] The Imperium of Man and its Doctrine in this New World Chapter 112: The Imperium of Man and its Doctrine in this New World [Third Person Point of View] The wielders of Durandal and Hauteclere, Xenovia and Irina, moved sneakily as they followed a group of students. I think we should have reached out to the church first, Irina said in a nervous tone. We will, after we confirm his address. It''s better this way. Xenovia insisted. Or else we''d need to follow him some other day, which will only dy things. Xenovia and Irina were dispatched by the church to search for the lost holy swords. They knew it was somewhere in Kuoh City that''s why they reached out to Rias and Sona, who were in charge of this city. Who could have guessed that a Goddess from another religion would overshadow their meeting? Excluding the conflicting emotion in their heart that came from the knowledge that Gods other than the God of the Bible existed in this world, they were further surprised by something else. A human, a boy who was younger than themselves, was strong enough to defeat a Goddess. If men could kill Gods, were Gods truly worthy of worship? So they decided to follow him. They had no real idea why they were following him, just a gut feeling. After he defeated the Goddess, they were hoping to talk to him, but he was too busy with the others. The Satans asked the two of them about their reason for being there, but for some reason, they decided not to tell them. Their quest for the swords seemed meager in front of this bigger situation. So they just took their leave silently and waited outside the school. Until he came out and they started following him. Now, they were in a neighborhood that was reported by them by the church. Wait, isn''t this the same neighborhood where Asia Argento has been suspected to be seen? Irina said with a blink. Suddenly, their baseless stalking had a reason. Was this the gut feeling they had? They were suspicious about Aqua suddenly. Asia Argento was sent from Vatican City to Japan, under the Fallen Angels shadow. The holy church itself didn''t know that in the beginning. But they learned about it a few days ago that Asia was nearby. But the higher-ups, the Angels apparently, told the church to leave Asia be. That she wasn''t worth finding, despite her power. That''s why despite having a location, no one hade to look for her again. While Irina and Xenovia weren''t here to search for her, they knew Asia was rted to the Fallen Angels. Coincidentally, there was suspicion that the Holy Swords were stolen by the Fallen Angels. So could there be some kind of connection here? After a bit more followingter, Aqua and his group stopped in front of a house. The gates were opened by a white tiger cub? They entered the front yard without any surprise and rang the bell. Xenovia and Irina watched in silence as the door opened and Asia Argento was seen greeting them. Holy this is it, Xenovia gasped while Irina hit her wrist for almost cursing. Let''s back off now, Irina said as Aqua and the girls walked into the house, and the door closed behind them. He is the strongest person near this area, so there is a high chance that he truly has one of the swords with him. We''ll see. I don''t think you will. A voice replied. It wasn''t Xenovia. Both girls paused, and then jumped back, turning around in the air as they took out their swords and faced the enemy. They were in a small hill-like area, so all around them was visible from there. How did someone sneak up on them?! Ah what? Both of them blinked in shock as Aqua sighed, his hand resting on his waist. H-how did youe here?! Why did you follow me, you stupid girls, he sighed again as if he couldn''t be bothered. Im really busy today, so I was going to ignore you. I hoped you''d stop when we got on the train earlier. But you just had to follow me to my doorstep? I can''t just ignore that, can I? The two girls gulped. They were brave but they weren''tstupid. They had seen him fight a Goddess and win; he could smother the two of them in a second''s beat if they weren''t careful. Will you let us go if we apologize? Xenovia suddenly said in a serious tone, and Irina flinched. What was her friend doing?! Even if she too knew that he was strong, how could they show this weak side of theirs? Wasn''t it an insult to the church if its Exorcists were caught stalking people and had to flee after apologizing? Hmm, to Irina''s surprise, he stroked his chin as if to consider that. That relieved her a bit. Right, he was still human and not a ruthless devil. As fellow humans, he''d not be too mad for being stalked. Fair, you two have potential, I can see it. He nodded as he checked them out. Both Irina and Xenovia blinked as his eyes seemed to scan them. Out of instinct, they covered their chests. Killing you just for this isn''t worth it. His vibe was entirely changed by those words. The girls thought he was joking, but he was not. Since they were busy with their arms crossed around their chests, instead of properly wielding their swords, they were unable to counter when Aqua blitzed behind them and karate chopped on their necks. Irina and Xenovias eyes blurred as the world went dark, their swords falling out of their grasp. They were defeated, just like that. * * * Arima Kana washed up in the washroom as she stepped out. It felt nice to freshen up after a long day of school, she would have preferred it if she didn''t have work to do right away. Stepping out into the hallways, she began to walk toward the living room. She let out a sigh as she heard chatteringing from there, chattering she couldn''t rte to. The Idol life wasn''t for her. All the other girls had adapted to it already, even Shoko, but she was having a hard time. It''s not as if she hated it, she was very excited about the iing JIF too. But it still felt weird for her. Then there was the other thing too. She was about to step into the living room when the houses door opened to her right. She turned her head around and froze as Aqua walked in with two white bags that floated by his side. The contents hidden within weren''t hard to see. A human body''s shape was rather hard to miss. What the fuck? she said as he raised an eyebrow, while politely taking off his shoes. Are those human bodies? What the hell?! He tilted his head at her, making a face as if she had just overreacted, as he walked past her with a shrug. Kana stared at his back with an agape mouth while her head screamed for her to question her reality. Those bodies were floating. This wasn''t the first time she had seen the supernatural. In fact, she had known about it for thest two months, after Shoko joined this fray. Ai Hoshino had looked at her and said, Huh. So all the members know except for you? I don''t think that''s quite fair. Aqua, I''ll exin things to her. Is that okay with you? Before she did just that; she exined to her how the world truly worked. However, unlike Akane Kurokawa, Arima Kana hadn''t felt a single ounce of doubt in herself even after finding that out. Some might call her dumb for that, but some saw that side of her as a sign of strength. No matter how the world really was, her dreams didn''t change. She wanted to be famous. An icon to the people. Like Ai. In the form of an actress, hopefully, but the idol path worked too. So, when the girls spent half their time training in magic instead of dance moves, she remained consistent. Even the little girl Yuzuru grew into a superhuman, but Kana remained stubborn on her path. Now she knew why she was so stubborn. Aqua had once offered to teach her himself but she rejected him. She knew why. Because the supernatural world was sick. How could he carry two dead bodies like nothing was wrong?! Was he crazy in the head?! Did his mother know? ...Psychopath, she grumbled and finally stepped into the room. * * * [Third Person Point of View] I didn''t really care about Kana seeing me at all. I didn''t care about the negativity she felt toward me either. But I do hope one day she''de to her senses and ept my offer. After all, she had an extremely strong yet unawakened Sacred Gear: [Kingprotea] Sacred Gears were rare. I didn''t have one and neither did any of the people around me, excluding Shoko. So I''d like it if she joined me, especially for her gears power of growth that I learned from a Reverse Soul Reflection. Only because I''m unsure how much growth it can provide have I not seduc- approached her yet. Hmm, I''ll look into itter. After I deal with Mai, I dropped the two bodies in the dark basement and whistled loudly. Responding to my whistle, Blue rushed to the basement right away, followed by the other cubs. Milord! They greeted me with a kneel, aware that a job was about toe their way. I nodded, snapping a finger to create an Instant Dungeon, only consisting of this basement. The world lost its sounds at that. I forced my Sage will upon this reality to make the dungeon very strong, so that it couldn''t be broken or escaped by someone weaker than me. Unless I allow them. Take these two, I pointed at them, and induce some light torture on them. Not any physical kind, just psychological. You see, they believe in the Biblical God, but that God is dead. So I''m thinking of converting them. Ohh! Red seemed oddly excited. Was it that fun to convert people? Yeah, so pick up a bible, argue with them for a few days about its wrongs and false points, and tell them God is dead. They''ve seen a Goddess getting beat up by me just earlier, so they''d be easy to sway. I told them. And no, I don''t want them to follow Trigathar. W-what?! The cubs appeared shocked by that. You guys are smart, you already know that I''m a big-time reincarnator. Although I am Trigathar, I am a few more people too. Don''t find that as heresy, just take it as different moods of Trigathar. I believe that two girls are more suited to follow one of those said moods, I told them. I was talking about the Emperor of Man, the All-Father of Humanity. Unlike Norse and Greek religions, Christianity was one for humanity andpassion. More than worshiping, it promotes the well-being and advancement of all mankind. Although the doctrine of the Imperium of Man in my 7th life wasn''t exactly that, it was simr. We were a more aggressive version of this. As battle officers of the church, these two girls would fit in well. They just need to see the perspective from their side, and my side. They''d be greatly unsure and doubtful, and if my prediction is correct, would only ept my offer to get out of this basement, but that''s enough for now. Oh and, of course, they won''t know that it''s me. I didn''t n to let everyone know about my lives. In the original timeline, Xenovia turned into a devil after finding out that God was dead. So in this one, it shouldn''t be that hard for her to choose a new God to pray to. It was an easier choice than giving in to satan. Though Irina might need a bit more persuasion since she chose the path of Angel after learning God was dead. The good news is, I could turn her into an angel too. Kind of. So she is approachable as well. I knew my Tiger Cult enough to trust the cubs with this job. But since they didn''t know about the Emperor, I should give them a summary. Here, I took out a notebook from my Void Storage. I kept them for times like this. Using Qi control to printyers into the papers, I handed them over to the cubs. The front page was marked with a picture of the Emperor. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] This is a record of some exceptional parts of one of my lives. And you''ll be happy to know that this life is right after the one where I was Trigathar. I said. As I had expected, the tiger cubs looked immediately excited. They were seeing how I was living as a new person, as Aqua, even though Trigathar should have died in that explosion. Their ears were also sharp so they knew about the stuff Ai, Ruby, and I had talked about in thest few months about reincarnation and stuff. So they''ve known for a long time that I was a serial reincarnator, and naturally, it excited them to know about what happened to their Lord and God after his death. They read the papers in glee where only a few achievements of my 48,000 years of life were recorded. It should be enough to counter these two girls'' belief in the Bible. Originally, the doctrine of the Imperium, also dubbed as the Imperial Truth, was this:The Emperor is extremely powerful, the rightful ruler of all mankind, and the perfect image of humanity, but no matter how supreme, is still a human being. I enjoyed my 6th life as a Tiger God, and in my 7th I wanted a break for the divine life. That''s why I said such stuff. But for my life was long, at one point the doctrine and its meaning were changed in people''s heads. I identally made a religion in my 7th life. I only wanted to teach humanity to stop worshiping Gods, but they took that as a cue to start worshiping me. It was toote to go back by the time I realized. Before I knew it, the doctrine was changed. All other Gods are false, unworthy of worship. All but the God Emperor of Mankind, Great Sage of Humanity Himself. Such was the final and ultimate doctrine of the Imperium of Man, the strongest race in the universe. I hope these two human exorcists will see the logic behind that. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [113] Magical Tutelage and the Okinawa Island [113] Magical Tutge and the Okinawa Ind Chapter 113: Magical Tutge and the Okinawa Ind I n to create a few groups within the sect and base them on my multiple lives. For reference, Tsubasa and Mem-Cho, a half vampire and half devil respectively, would be in the Sorcerer Faction. The Tiger Cubs, and once again Tsubasa who had white tiger Powers, would be in the Trigathar Faction. Xenovia, Irina, and Asia in the future, will be in the God Emperor''s Faction. Maybe I''ll throw Ai and Ruby in there too, since she had a Spell Concept representing the powers of the Emperor. I realize there were a few names I didn''t mention, that''s because I haven''t put much thought into this before since it didn''t have enough members. But the more I think about it, the more I like it. It''s good. It''s like a pantheon of its own, with the Gods in it being me from different lives. While the different factions are made out of followers of that particr me. Who knows, this might work out for me for good. A Sect that''s also a Pantheon. * * * I left the tiger cubs to their job and joined the girls in the living room. Mem-Cho was here by now, and she was waiting for me to solve a problem with her spells. We were focusing on teaching her how to create multiple Bubbles of Time now, but she was having difficulty controlling the spot where they would appear. Alright, Mem, you wait a bit. I''ll look at the others first, I told her, making her let out a grunt. Her problem took the longest to help, and in the meantime, I rather helped her out with Shoko and Yuzuru. Shoko''s problem was not hard, she simply had a hard time using her mana efficiently and asked me for tips. I had granted Shoko a Spell Concept. It''s barely original though, one of the Seven Evils in my 5th life had this power. [Spell Concept: Chaotic Magestra of the Word Soul Magic] C was her magic path. [Details: Chaotic Magestra of the Word Soul Magic can shape reality with their spokenmands. This magic demands articte expression and intense focus, turning mere words into tools for construction or weapons of mass destruction. The witch holds the power to manifest and manipte on the tips of her lips, only constrained by her mana and rity of imagination. Advanced practitioners can achieve remarkable feats, subtly altering the physical and ethereal realms. However, its also fraught with risks; misused words can lead to unpredictable oues. It''s a magic bncing potent creation with the discipline of restraint, granting the witch immense power in return for caution.] It could affect the surrounding world, the reality, by her mere speech. She could also manifest things with a word; she could tell a rock to turn into gold and it would. It was low reality maniption through a verbal method. Though it had limitations, they weren''t too much since her Sacred Gear helped this Spell Concept work. Shoko had the potential to reach greater length than one of the Seven Evils whom I copied this spell from. Still, herck of mana was a concern. Is this good enough? Mhm, yes. I think. After helping her out by showing her a more optimal way of circting her mana, I moved to Yuzuru. As I''ve said before, Yuzuru had QI veins of ck me affinity. So I was teaching the Path of the ck me Dragon to her. [Path of the ck me: A path running on a mixture of Qi affinities between darkness and fire, turning the user into a machine of destruction. Experienced users can demolish a continent into mere ashes with the [ck Dragons Dance]. Upon reaching the [Gold] rank, the user would gain ess to partial dragonification, as this is a path derived from a line of ck Dragons.] Not everyone can learn it. I had it on my bucket list when I was choosing my path, but that''s because my body''s affinity didn''t matter to me since I''ve been aiming for the Grandmist body. But for others, learning this path would be a surefire way to death. The ck me path is a path that was used by actual dragons, not meant for mere humans. It''d burn the humans veins and leave them crippled, or dead. Unless of course, they had suitable veins to support it. Yuzuru was lucky. She can be my little Power of Destruction devil at this rate. Of course, as of right now, she was only in the Copper Rank. I haven''t properly passed the path down to her yet, she''ll die even with her veins. I''ll give it to her after she reaches Iron rank, where I''ll give her an Iron Body suitable for the path. Foundation, Copper, Iron, Jade, and Gold. These were the five basic, and easy ranks. It took me fifteen years to reach gold and just a few more months to advance the two ranks above. It took me a year to reach the Copper Rank. How was Yuzuru at Copper already? Well, it wasn''t talent for sure. She was a newbie, so no talent would have helped her advance this fast. The reason is that she has me supporting her. Nobody supported my growth, there was nobody to provide me with a lightning aura to cultivate, as well as zero pills to boost my Qi. But both Yuzuru and Asia were getting these benefits. I made them pills, and I also helped create an environment where they''ll be able to gather their Path''s Qi. Im basically hard carrying them now. After they''d reach Iron, I''d push pills down their throat that I can create at Overlord only, and raise them to Gold. It''ll be easy till then; the Lord ranks will be harder. After fixing a problem that Yuzuru had with her Cycling Technique, I focused on Mem-Cho. Wow, finally, she was pouting, with her arms crossed as she red at me. I pulled her into my arms and brought her to a light kiss, which made everyone in the near vicinity flinch for a second. They had not signed up for public indecency, and neither had Mem so she was shocked. When the kiss ended, she was too embarrassed to act angry and cleared her throat. S-so, how do I fix this? I can''t properly choose the location where the bubbles will form, she exined her problem again. I ignored the gazes of the girls, including Ai, and stroked my chin. I think mental gymnastics is needed for this. I would have made you go through boring meditation at any other time, but thankfully modern worlds have games to fix that. Find a game that requires you to split your attention to multiple degrees at once. One that feels hard, not easy. And then you''ll y it for a few days straight. You''re a streamer so it shouldn''t be that boring for you, just stream as you y. Oh you sure it''ll work? Well, I shrugged my shoulders. We''ll see. If it doesn''t I''ll have to get down to more physical solutions. .... Mem-Cho agreed to the solution and left my side a bit too fast. After that, all of them focused on their idol training instead. Though Kana had been doing that from the get-go, only letting a few spare nces at us so far. The night went on without a problem. * * * Sleep wasnt as required as before for me, and its need will be entirely gone when I touch [Sage]. I sat on our houses rooftop, legs crossed, and cultivated under the darkening and roaring sky. The once clear sky responded to my will to darken and grow stormy, rain danced around me as I cultivated the Storm Aura in the air, turning into Storm Qi. My breathing cycle gave birth to a new Qi in my Dantian, and my overall pool deepened. Thanks to the Heaven and Earth Purification Wheel, and my breathing technique, I always had more Qi than my rank should usually have. I already had enough Qi for the Archlord Advancement. Ive been trying to stabilize my Overlord transformation for the past two months, and its almost done. It usually takes people decades for this, or years if one is extremely lucky and talented, but my unmatched experience helped me cut that time by a lot. I should be able to achieve the Archlord Advancement soon, and therefore be a [Sage] right away. By divine ranking, a Sage should be equal to a Demi-God of this world. Though of course, that doesnt mean Ill be weaker than pure-blooded Gods, I already beat one to prove that wrong. Its just how itd be viewed by people of this world, I suppose. The entire night passed like that, and around 3 AM I stopped cultivating in the rain and decided to cultivate in the bedroom. Not in mine, though. The rain stopped, a blissful petrichor left behind, and the sky cleared to let the moon shine down on the world. In this lovely weather, I knocked on Tsubasas window. Twice. Her room lit up. Aqua? she rubbed her eyes and opened the window, her eyes reflecting the moon that was visible behind me. What are you doing here? Ah she gasped as I pulled her into a kiss, her shock subsiding soon and she gave in. * * * When the morning came, we got into our cars to leave for the beach. As I had promised Ai yesterday before leaving for school, we would go to the beach for the nned photoshoot. My family wasn''t the only ones going on this vacation, however, Tsubasa and her family were also with us. We initially nned to go to Anse Source d''Argent, in Seychelles, Africa. However, I didn''t want to leave the country in these times; Japan was a stronghold for me, and the Shinto Pantheons presence kept the Norse Gods at bay. If I left now for a silly reason like visiting a beach, I''d just doom myself. So, we''ve rather changed course to visit Okinawa Ind nearby. It''s and separate from Japan''s main ind, but it was still part of Japan, so the worry of invasion was the same as in the maind. We''ve nned this vacation tost a few days, that''s why we had to take leave from school. So when school time came, and I wasn''t present there, someone messaged me to ask me about my whereabouts. [Rias: Hey, where are you? I heard you took a week''s leave? Why?] I was in the limousine, sitting with Ruby, Ai, Ichigo, Miyako, Tsubasa, andstly Asia. Blue was driving the car, I''ve taken her away from the other cubs who were educating the two exorcists to apany us. We were all chatting, and having a good family time, so I ignored Rias and left her on read. The conversation from yesterday must be eating at her. As it should. Onii-chan, look, Ruby was showing me TikToks that I pretended to see while in my head I was considering the ns and goals for this trip. Our car came to the airport, and we took the ne to reach Okinawa Ind. * * * We left the women to wait behind us as Uncle Ichigo and I went to the counter to book our room. The hotel lobby was grand and spacious, with avish feel to it. A beautifuldy stood behind the mahogany counter and greeted us. Wee, esteemed sirs, she said with a small bow. I turned to Ichigo, whispering, Can we only get two rooms? One for us there, and one for you three. With only one bed. Huh? Why? Icigho raised an eyebrow. Well, I nudged my eyebrow backward to point at Ai and Ruby, who were sitting awkwardly beside each other. I already told you the reason behind this vacation, I think if the three of us sleep together like how we used to as kids, it''ll help with our goal. Uncle Ichigo was into the n. All of us were. Tsubasa and her family weren''t sure exactly what had happened between the mother-daughter pair, but they wanted it to stop anyway and wished those two would return to how they should be. Mhm, seems like a n, Ichigo agreed and slipped a card to thedy ahead. He showed a businessman-like smile. Please, keep 150,000 as a tip and act along. The receptionist blinked, before revealing a gentle smile as she smoothly took the card. I truly apologize, sir, we have only two rooms vacant. Would that be alright? . So our goal was two here. One, to mend the rtionship between my mother and sister. Two, to make it so that Ai gains ess to exceptional powers even in nakedness. Or at least, with as little clothes as possible, such as in bikinis. Surprisingly, the number one goal was a lot harder than the second. By afternoon, I was shooting pictures for her Instagram. If things went as nned, then by evening this n was ought toplete. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [114] One Big Step Towards Reconciliation [114] One Big Step Towards Reconciliation Chapter 114: One Big Step Towards Reconciliation Open your mouth as if you''re smiling, Okay. I shifted the camera a little and took the picture. It came out as a beautiful shot. She wore a modest bikini top, as well as a white skirt. There was a fur trip over her shoulder, giving her a ssy look. She was staring into my eyes with her vibrant pink ones, with a cheerful expression on her face that would make anyone fall in love. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] Hmm, I looked at the image for a long minute. She truly was a beautiful woman. I''d have loved to wife her up in another life. Did it note out good? Ai asked in a worried voice, quickly shifting to change her pose. It was fine, I nodded. Ill edit the eyes to turn them red as if you''re about to stsers out of them. We were going for the basic Supergirl eye powers, they were basic but powerful. Since these would be only her base powers there was no reason to make them needlesslyplex. She could always use her main power to turn into any other character to use the saidplex characters. Try posing like you''re about to take off, I said and manipted the wind aura in the atmosphere to lift her off the ground. L-like this? She made a shaky pose and I deemed it enough to take the photo. Likewise, the day passed with me taking her photos in different poses. Some of them have to be edited to get the vibe right, but most of them look real enough anyway. We also made a short, low-quality video of her flying in a bikini. The recording was taken from a distance, in a way that made it seem like an outsider was recording us. We also shot a video inside an Instant Dungeon. Two videos were shot, in one Ai was in her bikini and ring at the yachts in the distance, and in the other, she wore a basic superhero-type suit and shotsers from her eyes to cut the boat in two. We''d ovep the videos and make it look like she shotsers while wearing the bikini. The idea here was to give people the idea that Ai Hoshino wasn''t a human. And it didn''t have to be believed by people, her power derived from fiction and not from what people believed. So just the video being out there should make it take effect. Indeed, it was a cheat power. Though it''s not as if this was limitless, there were various limits on this power. For example, a newbie might want to make a Manga starring Ai where she uses superpowers, which should effectively work the same way as our current method. Or, to get over the hard limit of copyrights, one might think Ai can just draw her own manga about someone overpowered. Smart ideas, but I''ve tested them all with my Empress and they did not bore fruit. Not good ones, anyway. For example, if Ai were to make her own manga, or even hire someone under her wing to make a manga, the reality might not register it as a proper input because the user was rted to it in any way. This was the problem with Conceptual Powers and why I haven''t gotten myself one yet, they have stupid limits. Making a Manga starring Ai would work but it''s better to do this picture and video thing I''m doing right now. For two reasons, one is that the effects will be faster here, and the second, and more serious one is that it might affect Ai''s mind in a wrong way. Ai was her own person, but if a manga about her were to be poprized, every person would have a different idea about Ai. It''s the saying that every person has a different version of you in their head. Since this manga will be affecting the original Ai with no way to rewind things, she will get the powers shown in the manga, but her mind may be too affected by the idea of different people. Maybe she won''t even remember her actual life and only the life shown in the manga. She might forget us. So that''s why it''s easiest to do this social media thing. Since her followers were in the400 millions, the effect should be fast. Go to sleep, after we finished shooting and were about to post the pictures, I told her. She gave me a confused look. Why? It''s easier to affect you if you''re asleep, I said. Be excited. When you''ll wake up you''ll be strong. Alright she frowned and nodded. She returned to the hotel room, while I handed the camera to Uncle Ichigo. You sure this will work? He asked as he went through the pictures. I''m sure, I nodded. My Empress and I had done something simr in the past. Man, this magic stuff really is weird, he said with a shake of his head and went back to the hotel himself, to work on hisptop. Aunty Miyako followed to help. Which left me and the kids alone, under an umbre sitting around a table where the three girls were drinking Boba. Onii-chan, when I saw off Uncle Ichigo and returned to the table, Ruby turned to me. Give me one of those potion things. I want to do a photoshoot too! They''re too annoying to make, I said as I sat down beside Asia, facing Ruby and Tsubasa. The little nun was wearing a cute, full-body swimsuit, prompting me to ruffle her hair a little which made her look up. Mhm, hi. Hi, Asia. Are you enjoying the beach? It was her first time at the beach. I hoped she was enjoying it. We had a small chat while Ruby kept whining. Come on, I need one~ she demanded. There was a real reason I hadn''t sped up everyone, including myself, already. Potions can be dangerous. The powers they would grant are predictable but not quite. Ai''s case was different since I could guess exactly which Conceptual Power the Yellow Potions would grant her since I had worked with it for almost fifty thousand years. Any other Conceptual Power for anyone else is unpredictable, and therefore very dangerous. The danger is low if I work with some other color potion, such as Red for Energy, but even that can be dangerous. One could get a simple power like manipting fire energy or something, or something broken like bing a Living Sun. Or, one can turn into a Wavelength and lose their physical bodies permanently. One problem with the Potions is that they make the user want to do what the thing it represents is meant to do. For example, a Living Sun would want tomit suicide by blowing themselves like a Supernova. It''s the same reason why Ai loses bits of her mind when using someone particrly strong. It''s because she subconsciously is forced to be like the character. It can change her for the worse if she were to stay as a certain character for too long. For these reasons, it''s much better to train like how they are training right now. It''d take time, but it didn''te with any innate side effects. Ruby, go y with Asia, I knocked two fingers on her forehead to stop her whine and sent her away. She grumbled but didn''t have any way to reject it. When they were away, busy ying in the corner of my vision, I looked at the only one who remained across the table. I slipped boba and stared at her, as did she. A long minuteter, there was a little pout on her lips. Don''t even think about it, she said. I''m sore fromst night. I smiled. Ohe on, she grumbled. Let''s go y in the water, I pulled her into my arms like a princess and hopped in the air to drag her into the sea. Use your tiger transformation? I asked, and she cleared her throat. Wouldn''t the other people notice? Nah, the spell is still up. How did the Devils manage to keep their presence hidden from the normal world? It was by using simple halfway Instant Dungeon barrier spells that oveid on the real world. It made the normal people oblivious to any magical sight that might happen even an inch away from them. I have cast one such spell earlier, which was why our magical shenanigans went uninterrupted. It was still up, so nobody should notice the transformation. Um, alright, she nodded and a white tail came out of her behind. Two white ears popped out as well, and her eyes turned golden. That reminded me to ask something. Ah, how has your mother been recently? I haven''t seen her in a while. Oh, she blinked. She''s exhausted these days for some reason. She wakes up from time to time and talks with me, but other than that she''s in a state of sleep. I see, I nodded. That was weird. I called forth the [Tiger Icon] in the sky, as my body too transformed. Standing a bit taller than before, with my hair white and eyes silver, with a tail behind me as well as ears just like her, I held her close. Whoa, she gasped. It was her first time seeing me in my tiger hybrid form. Let''s go for a dive, shall we? She didn''t have the power to breathe underwater like me, but with the help of Tiger Icon, I could make her have it for now. I dragged her into the water, and the two of us got lost in the beauty below. * * * We only came out when evening came. Tsubasa and I stepped out of the water and faced a grumpy Ruby who stood with her arms crossed. What? I asked and used my hand as a wind blower to dry both of our bodies. You left me alone and went to have fun, she said with a frown. Well, I mean, yes. We were doing adult stuff underwater, why will I take you? I asked directly, while Tsubasa choked on air. A-aqua! Don''t say that, there are people around us! She hushed out, but it was toote. People were looking at them, and Ruby was fuming. Y-you''re so bad! her eyes sparkled with unreleased tears as she ran off. I shrugged. Tsubasa and I slowly returned to the hotel while drinking Mountain Dew. .. When we entered our hotel room, there was a little incident. Whoa, Ai, keep your eyes closed please. Yeah, yeah, I''m sorry, I''m doing that! Ai said to Miyako while holding her eyes shut with her hands. There was a clean cut in the wall, barely missing the spot where Uncle Ichigo was standing. Just mere centimeters away, fresh smoke wasing out of the straight cut. It could have gone a lot worse, I said as I waved at the others. Can you guys leave the room? It''s dangerous. Ai was sitting on the bed, her eyes closed to not identally hurt anybody. Ruby was ring at Ai, which I''m sure would have hurt the woman if she could see it. Asia had a sharp look on her face, ready to have stepped in to heal anybody if needed. Tsubasa looked shocked, but she as well as the others followed out of the room, which left me and her alone. I closed the door and approached her in the bed. It''s fine now, they''re gone. You can open your eyes. A-are you sure, Aqua? she asked hesitantly. I said they''re gone now, I reminded her, but it was for something else. She''s not supposed to call me Aqua if we are alone. She gulped. Instead of fixing her mistake, she rather opened her eyes. She kept it low, but her gaze was still falling on my shirtless chest. Perhaps it surprised her because her eyes went bright red, and a beam fired out. Shiing... Thin, redsers that could cut steel and concrete hit me in the chest. I remained sat with a calm look on her face as I raised a hand to ruffle her hair. Take your time, don''t look anywhere else since the room is fragile, I reassured her as she nodded with her eyes glued to my chest. A few minutester, she closed her eyes and reopened them. Theser stopped and she heaved a sigh. Finally, haah- But her sigh stopped midway through. There were two, ck marks on my chest, my flesh was burned like charcoal on those two little spots. Just from her breath, the part trembled like ash and fell off; two deep holes that showed the inside of his chest stared back at her. She snapped up to look at me, You acted like it didn''t hurt! She yelled in anger. I could have cut the wall and bought the building forpensation. Why do you keep making me hurt you?! You''re overreacting. And you''re acting emotionless! she let out a grunt and pushed him away. It doesn''t hurt as much as you think it does, I shrugged. It''ll heal. That is not the issue, she looked teary. Do you like doing this to me?! You give me no chance to redeem myself, and only keep making me do stuff like this. I sighed at the woman''s cries. Can''t she be calm for a minute? She red at me and walked over, cing a hand over the wound as her outfit shone and transformed into that of a Saintess. A healing light spread from her hand and it bathed over the wound. When she removed her hand a minuteter, the wound was gone. It had healed. She dropped the outfit and faced me in silence. Theser is the only thing I got. The physical enhancements and flight are yet toe. Yeah, the reason why we''re here for a few days and not one, I said. I already expected that only one would work, so this wasn''t a bad thing. I won''t continue, she suddenly said, if you keep this up. Next day if I wake up with strength to break the door handle and youe running to help me manage my strength by acting like a punching bag or something, I''ll return home. I mean, sparring is indeed the fastest way to get used to the sudden increase in strength. Why are you rejecting the idea even before it came to me? I looked at her with a frown. You''re acting bratty. I''m not a candle doll, Ai. Quit thinking of me as a normal 15-year-old only when it matters to you. .... she must have been taken aback by my retort. I disliked her thinking so weakly of me, I didn''t need meaningless pity when I was just trying to make her stronger. She opened her mouth and then closed it. A momentter, she turned her back to me and wiped her face off something. Tears, obviously. ...Aqua, why are you so harsh these days? Why is she crying now I couldn''t even bring myself to remind her that she''s not supposed to say Aqua now. Was I going too far? Amaterasu did tell me to keep in mind that Ais the child between the two of us; she''s just 31. First, she found out her two children were not actually her two children, yet after shepromised by letting me stay with her, I''m treating her so harshly for caring for me. At the same time when her other child is ignoring her entirely. Was this what I meant when I promised myself that I''ll get this fucked up family back on track? Haah I let out a sigh and hugged her from behind. I wanted to remind her that I never minded her meaningless care in the past, and only now I did because we didn''t have the mother-son rtionship anymore, so a mother''s unconditional love and care weren''t expected. But I guess she was slowly returning to her natural senses. It''s hard to believe, but she did yell to me that she''s special, and she''s not like my other mothers. I''m sorry. You don''t have to be. She hed and said. She sounded so grumpy. Right, it''s you who had holes in his chest, not me, so why should you be apologizing? Dont be like this. Don''t be like what, mister daddy? She bit back with a grumble and a sniff. You are so bad. I hate you. She didn''t. You- I''m sorry, I said, mom. .... Oh right, I canceled the hug. My bad, I forgot. I said it instinctively. As I hoped, she quickly pulled my arms back and made me hug her from behind again. To begin with, it was the Venerable One who thought it funny to make her call me daddy. I found it funny too, to be fair, but its been a while. Do I sound offended? she sniffed. I don''t know, you''re still crying, so Call me mom, she said. I don''t like this weird daddy thing. Can''t we return back to how things were before? she asked. In case you forgot, I kissed her nape to remind her. It''s not that easy. She went silent. It had been two months since she found out. This was the first time we were having a chat about it again. Call me mom, she said again. Did you not hear what I said? Did I stutter? she asked back. .... What is that supposed to imply, then? Am I allowed to kiss her napeandcall her mom? Is she allowing me that freedom? No matter how many times I asked, she remained silent. Sometimes silence was the greatest answer. I snickered and hugged her tightly, Will you ept my apology if I say it? I asked and she nodded. I''m sorry, mom. She smiled, but she didn''t reply. I could guess why. I''m sorry, Mom, I said again. Mhm? You don''t trust me, mom? Say it again then, I had this unbearable urge to kiss her right then. But it''d probably not suit the situation if I did. I shall hold onto it until I get Ruby back to her, it''ll be my gift from her. I''m sorry, mom. Apology epted. For the first time in months, she smiled a genuine smile. I liked seeing her happy. It was just the first day of this vacation, and my n to get the family back in line was greatly working. Next, I need to focus on Ruby. We''ll be sleeping together tonight in the same bed. Just to be clear, I have zero ns to touch either of them during that time, sex isn''t the solution I''m looking at. I''ll just give her a good family time to remind her how nice this new life was. Hopefully, it will be enough. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [115] Potion Making and New Powers [115] Potion Making and New Powers Chapter 115: Potion Making and New Powers Can we stop hugging now? No. Alright. Ai didnt want me to let her go, despite tens of minutes passing. But I stopped hugging her from behind and dragged her to the bed, pulling her with me to fall to our side, as Iid beside her like a big spoon. She hesitated a little before easing into my arms. Right after I made her ept calling me the weird nickname, I kissed her and said it was thest kiss shed get from me. That included any type of other affection too. I realized now how much she had missed my touch. I was no different. Look at you acting so nice all of a sudden, she said in a grumpy voice, biting my forearm that was near her. It was a love bite. Looks like shes gained a bratty side to her anyway, despite switching our positions back. Youre so fake. Such a big, fat liar. I am not fat. You weigh 95kg. All muscles, dear mother. Surely, sheughed and rubbed her cheek against the spot she had just bitten. Her softugh died out and she fell silent. A bitter, she said, Why do you keep giving me these powers? she asked. When you gave me the Wardrobe Potion, and I asked if you knew someone with this power, your reaction was odd. You walked out of the room. From that type of reaction, Im sure it belonged to someone dear to you. Ai went silent. Since this Supergirl power pack is only possible because of Wardrobe too, Im wondering once again. Who did this power belong to? She didnt say it, but the main reason she had cared so much earlier about my wound was exactly because she thought I was handing the power of someone close to me down to her. I was caring extremely for her, so her natural reaction was to care back. Shes truly a good woman. As for her question, I remained unsure and silent. Its not as if I havent told anyone in my other lives about someone from my previous life in detail, but I havent done that in recent times. For example, I never opened up to anyone about it in my 9th Life, not even the Tang Eldest Daughter. My 8th life was even worse. But during my 7th life, Ive indeed shared my other lives with someone. With my Empress. The samedy whose power Ive passed down to Ai. So do I tell her? A little, at least? She already knew about my other lives, but now she had called me back into her arms as her son. What if her idea changes again after learning just how long I have lived, and what Ive lived through? Sorry it was insensitive of me to ask. You dont have to answer it. Its alright, Iughed. It belonged to my wife, my love of life, my only equal, the Empress of Mankind, Great Sage of Humanity. Thats her power that flows through your veins now. .. She slowly turned her head back to look at me. Her pink eyes were dazzling like stars and filled with curiosity. Your wife? she blushed slightly. Is that why you see me like What, no, no, I shook my head. I mean I see why youd think that since I guess its kind of symbolic, but no. I calmed my breath and smiled. Itd be an insult to her if I were to see anyone with the Wardrobe power as a recement for her. Ah, no offense of course. Not once have I seen Ai in the same light as my Empress. How could a little girl match the greatness of the Greatest Woman to have ever lived? Ai was closer to Emmanuelle than she ever could be to my Empress, and since Ive already talked about how shepared with Emmanuelle, one could guess how shed fare inparison to my Empress. No offense to Ai, of course, she was still young and these few years she had reached a very gooddder in my heart, its a great achievement. Ai frowned but didnt say anything, Ill keep that in mind. Are you grumpy again? I teased her by breathing down her neck. I didnt know youd feel jealousy towards mywife. Are you implying something, dearest mother? S-SHUT UP! she jumped up with a red face and ran to the door. She fled from my embrace and opened the security that was the door, allowing the others waiting outside to pour in and disrupt our sweet time. Shes so cute. * * * The others walked into our luxurious suite nestled among the seas beauty that was visible through the window. But ours was a luxurious room that stood out not for its opulence, but for the gathering it hosted. The soft glow of elegantmps, the rich textures of the decor, and the subtle scent of flowers receded into the background by the conversation of people. Phew, so you''re fine, seeing that Ai was perfectly fine, they heaved a sigh of relief. Yeah, it''d have been such a pain if you kept shootingsers all the time. Uncle Ichigo and Aunty Miyako said one after the other. Yeah, sorry, that was dangerous Ai scratched her cheek and said in a tone of embarrassment. She could have killed both of them identally. The two of them now knew about the supernatural world. No, they said they''ve known about it in a subtle way for a long time. Being managers and studio owners in the entertainment industry made them naturally learn about the devils. So they weren''t too shocked when they found out that not only devils, but Gods were real too, and that their nephew, niece,daughter, and now even Ai had magical powers. I made multiple defensive enchantments for them, as well as Talisman to keep them safe, but I doubted they''d be enough in a situation that''d be truly threatening. So I n to give them two options, exactly in this vacation, to at least grant them enough power to protect themselves. I know I said a lot of stuff about potions during the day, but the case is different for Uncle Ichigo and Aunty Miyako. They''re too old to easily start cultivating, and they don''t have magical talents either. This was the easiest path for them. I''ll brew the potions for them the next day. I think I''ll go for a Red one for Uncle, and a Blue one for Aunty. Red Elixirs would typically handle energy maniption of some sort. Blue Elixirs focus on information maniption, from precognition to info-hazards. After doing their worried inquiry, the two adults left with Tsubasa for their room. In the room, Ai and I remained with Ruby, Asia, and Blue. Hi, Blue waved. Oh, I forgot about them when booking the rooms. This isn''t good. Five people in the same bed? And here I was hoping for some good family time, like when we were kids and Ai slept with us. I''m not sleeping on the same bed as her, Ruby pointed a finger at Ai and said. Ah yes, of course, a more annoying problem had to arise before I could find a solution. Ai looked hurt but couldn''t say anything. She had nothing to say. I scowled at Ruby instead, Aren''t you being too rude, Ruby? That was needlessly harsh. I don''t care! Neither do I, I approached her. Had she really forgotten how lucky she was to be born as the daughter of her favorite idol? H-hey, Aqua, it''s alright, Ai ran to hold me by my arm before I could teach Ruby a lesson. Ruby''s teary eyes red at the both of us, especially at me. She must feel a sense of great betrayal seeing the same person she was doing all this trying to discipline her. Come on, don''t fight, I don''t feel sleepy anymore since I slept all afternoon, Ai said gently. You four sleep on the bed. I''ll watch the stars. .... I sighed and nodded. Ruby looked away but didn''t reject the idea. With a shake of my head, I pulled her to a reluctant her which she tried to pull away from but didn''t seed. Just stay, I told her as she sniffed silently. Why am I surrounded by little girls? * * * The sun rose from the eastern sky, and a new day began. We had our breakfast and I got to work right after that. Before starting the potion-making, I had to deploy someone to work with Ai. Of course, I already knew who. Ruby, help Ai shoot. I''ll be right here, so don''t act up, I said as I began to cook on a stove on the beach. Ruby looked pissed by the order, but even if she disliked Ai nowadays, it was never enough to want her dead. She knew these shootings would only increase Ai''s chance of survival by granting her more power, and since I was truly busy she had no choice but to ept. At least to give Ai the pose instructions, Ruby will have to converse a little. That''s exactly what happened, they talked more in a few hours inparison to thest two months. In those hours, I brew two potions. My Soul Fire danced under the pot, while I mixed thousand-year-old Ginsengs with Bloodflower, Fairywand, and Saffron, as well as a dozen other ingredients. All of this was thanks to Ranefer, she delivers well. There was an intricate rune formation dancing on the ground, that helped me stabilize things further. Every small action here needed a certain level of calction, and a level-headed spirit to go through the process without hindrance. One small mishap and it wouldn''t work, hours of work will fail. And thanks to this being a public spot, thats exactly what happened. Although they couldnt sense the special power in the steam, they could smell a weird scent from it. Many came to me to ask me what I was doing, or to tell me to take this somewhere else, for the reason which I failed. Thrice. Many people also came to see Ai, which didnt happen yesterday since there was a spell to change her appearance to normal eyes. However, after the pictures that were posted on Instagram, many creepy and disgusting fans guessed which ce she was in, and looked around for anyone who looked remotely like Ai. My concentration couldnt take it anymore. After telling Ruby to heighten the spell that blurred Ais appearance, I had to slip into an Instant Dungeon in the end. My unmatched concentration finally bore fruits half a dayter, by the time it was evening I held two cups of potions in my hands. I canceled the Instant Dungeon and appeared in the real world, where people were enjoying the setting sun in the distance. My family was sitting around chairs and doing the same, as I approached them. This was going to be a surprise since I hadnt told Uncle and Aunty about this, although the others knew. Hey, Uncle, Aunty, I waved at them while two cups of super tea floated beside me. Ive got a gift for both of you. They turned to look at me in surprise, and even Blue seemed interested in the Psyker Elixirs. She must have read about them in the Emperor biography I gave to the cubs, so she knew how valuable these could be. What is this, Aqua? Miyako asked with a greedy smile. It couldnt be an eternal youth potion, could it? We allughed at her desire to remain young as I handed the cups to her. The one with Blue liquid went to Miyako, and the Red liquid went to Ichigo. The blue one has the lowest chance of bearing something dangerous, so Aunty drinks first. You wait for a bit, Uncle, I wouldnt want you to turn into a Sun all of a sudden and burn everything. Everyone took that as a joke andughed, but I was not joking. Miyako looked at the elixir and gulped in anticipation, then she poured the drink down her throat. Almost right away she tried to vomit it out, but it was toote. The bad taste didnt matter, what mattered was the power that merged with her DNA. She coughed and wiped her lips while shooting me a re, Youre a bad cook. Surely, I smiled while everyone muttered behind me, looking at Miyakos eyes. Huh? Guys, what? Why are you looking at me weird? she asked, confused, and her husband quickly came to her rescue with a hand mirror. Miyako looked into her reflection, where two blue pupils, looking like they belonged to some robot, stared back at her. She blinked as did the reflection. Huh?! Calm down, let me check, I said and put a hand on her head. "Materialize: Reverse Soul Reflection," Imanded her soul and a white box prompted in front of her eyes, with details of her powers written on it. It looked like a game window, just as I had designed it. Like the others, I was very curious about what power she received, so I read out loud the details. = = = Ability Type: Psyker Bloodline Ability Grade: Blue | Information Name: Cyber Gaze Details: The extraordinary ability to interface with and manipte technology merely through sight. Cyber Gaze allows the user the ability to connect to any electronic device within their line of sight, be it a smartphone,puter, or even an entire building''s security system. The user can navigate through software, ess data, and even control the technology as if they were using it hands-on. This includes the ability to surf the inte directly with their mind, bypassing the need for a physical device. The power extends to understanding and manipting digital information in real time, allowing the user to read and intercept electronicmunications, alter digital records, and even control drones or other connected devices remotely. The user bes a living embodiment of the ultimate hacker, and beyond, as her mind can work as a supeputer if intended. Limitations C Range and Line of Sight The user must have a direct line of sight to the target technology to establish and maintain a connection. Obstructions between the user and the device or being out of visual range can sever the link. Cognitive Strain: Extended use of Cyber Gaze can cause significant mental fatigue, limiting the duration one can safely maintain connections or performplex tasks. The cognitive load increases with theplexity and number of devices being manipted. Security Systems: Highly secured systems may present a challenge to Cyber Gaze. While the user can interact with virtually any technology, advanced security protocols, and encryption can slow down or block ess, requiring more effort and concentration to bypass. = = = Thats insane. Miyako was the first one to say so herself, And its not a hoax, I can open a window in my head like aputer window, through which I can use the inte. Ai, thetest post got 2 million likes already. This will be extremely useful. However it did have serious limitations; if she were to be teleported to a cecking technology, she would be as good as a normal human. After testing her abilities for a minute, and checking that they indeed performed like magic, we moved on to the other cup. I was giving Uncle the Red Elixir, despite its possible dangers, because hes the only man in the house other than me, and naturally he has to be strong enough to match it. I was looking forward to what power hell get. Everyone, stand behind me, I said as everyone moved behind me. Only Uncle Ichigo remained in front of me, as I stood with my authority ready. Drink it, I told him as he nodded. He drank it faster than his wife, the red liquid entered his system in an instant, and something bright blinded us all. Please, not a nuclear body, I prayed in my head while my eyes saw through the light and pierced into the transformation that took ce in Uncles body. Id have liked it if there was no transformation involved at all, but transformations usually imply that the power would be just that much stronger. His body changed color, turning red, while his hair fell. He let out a terrible screech as I frowned deeply. His clothes burned off, and his body flickered at a speed that even my eyes failed to perceive. His flesh turned into light, and his body became a bulb of light. He wasnt doing that knowingly, in an instant his body could be thrown into the sea and cause problems for everyone, including himself. Stabilize, I ordered and the worldpiled. Uncles body froze, and the transformation continued smoothly. Solid body regrew from his light body, but in a different manner than before. It was stone, not flesh. Dark purple crystal wrapped around his body, the overall color was indigo, with several dark lines and spots. His hands and face became magenta, and he also sported six magenta shards on his back, two on his chest, and one on the top of his head that resembled a horn. His face consisted of a mouth and onerge green eye at the center. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] The light finally died out, and I recognised what kind of form it was. Whoa. How lucky. A Crystalsapien. The power of energy absorption and redirection, energy emission, enhanced durability, fast flight, UV radiation emission, light generation, impressive physicalbat capabilities, regeneration, and the ability to create energy constructs. On top of that, its a safe solid form, instead of something like a Nuclear Body or Sun Body, yet owning the power of both. Incredibly lucky. ** ** ** [116] The God-Father of Mankind [116] The God-Father of Mankind Chapter 116: The God-Father of Mankind Uncle, are you in there? I asked gently at the alien creature whocked any facial expression for me to read from. To all of our relief, he nodded slowly. Ah yes, he sounded different, I think so. People around us were giving us weird looks, probably based on the immense light show that just happened. But of course, they couldn''t see Ichigo''s inhuman form, as the barrier stopped it. I raised a hand toward the sky and erected an Instant Dungeon. I hadn''t done it before since it wouldn''t have brought Uncle inside the barrier anyway, him being a normal person and all. The moment there were zero civilians in the area who may get hurt, all of us rushed in to check on him. He looked a little unsure, scared that he might identally hurt someone, but I reassured him with a nod. After making sure that the change was only in his body and his mind hadn''t been corrupted like a monster, we heaved a sigh. He was the same Uncle Ichigo. Let me see, I put a hand on his head and said. Your list of abilities. "Materialize: Reverse Soul Reflection," Imanded his existence, and a white box prompted in front of his eyes. === Ability Type: Psyker Bloodline Ability Grade: Red | Energy Name: Prism Guard Details: Prism Guard is a transformation-type ability that allows the user to absorb, manipte, and redirect various forms of energy through their crystalline form. Such as mana, nuclear, sr, and others. This ability not only includes the absorption of energy from external attacks, making them ineffective, but also the redirection of this energy in a variety of forms, such as powerful sts, protective barriers, or even healing waves. The user can convert harmful radiation, electricity, or even sr energy into usable power, enhancing their own capabilities or discharging it as a counterattack. At the same time, the user is extremely durable and capable body-wise. The body of a Prism Guard user is akin to a living crystal, granting them enhanced durability against physical and energy attacks and the ability to regenerate from damage by recrystallizing their form. This crystalline nature also allows for the emission of light and UV radiation, useful for illumination orbat purposes. Furthermore, the user can achieve flight by manipting energy fields around them, offering superior mobility. ### Limitations: Energy Dependency: The effectiveness of Prism Guard relies on the presence of external energy sources. In low-energy environments, the user''s abilities are significantly weakened. Overload Risk: Absorbing too much energy without proper redirection or utilization can lead to an overload, which might incapacitate the user temporarily or cause harm to their crystalline structure. Vulnerability to Specific Frequencies: Despite their enhanced durability, users are vulnerable to specific sound or vibrational frequencies that can disrupt their crystalline coherence, causing disorientation or damage. === See, it''s so powerful, I couldn''t restrain a grin. This was awesome. Crystalsapiens were a silicon-based alien race from my 7th life. The Imperium of Man was in a good rtionship with them, they weren''t enemies. And I must admit our luck that they weren''t, because they''re extremely powerful by birth. They are living conductors, that''s why they can control energy in all of its form and nature. And they can do all that without even needing to cast magic, if somewhere were to teach them magic then they''d have been even more powerful. Like Ichigo if I get down to teaching him spells. He''ll be out of this world powerful. It''s a great power, even Ruby agreed. Can''t top mine though, Ai said with an easy smirk. Well, there couldn''t really be apetition against Wardrobe. It''s good and all, but, but Aunty Miyako didn''t sound very delighted. I didn''t miss how she looked between his legs, where a particr tool was missing before she looked back up at his face. Is he stuck like this? Can he not change back? I''m not sure, I hummed. Uncle, do you feel like you can transform back? Hmm, Uncle thought over it. I think I can, that''s a relief. But I don''t know how to. Like I know there is a switch, but I''m unsure where it is. If that''s the case, I can help. Alright, try not to resist this, I ced a hand on his shoulder and looked into his single eye. Return, Imanded the world and the world responded by tightening around him. It was hard not to resist that, so Uncle failed, and he resisted. But my will was a lot stronger than his ever could be, so even with the resistance the world did the job for him. His body glowed in a rainbow of colors, and within it, his body returned to normal. The colors vanished and he stood naked in front of us. You''re wee, I said, parting him on the back. I deserved thanks since I had timely ced a patch of cloud around him to save him from embarrassment. Aunty Miyako heaved a sigh of relief and the others too looked happy that Ichigo wasn''t stuck in that form irreversibly. I was happy too. Even in his current form, he wasn''t powerless. My [Jade Perception] could see that his bones had crystallized and therefore he should have about 30% of his full power even without transforming. He wasn''t helpless without transforming. This tea party went far more smoothly than I had hoped for. * * * Hey, Onii-chan~ I need a potion too! Ruby kept bbering until nightfall. We were on the rooftop of the hotel, under the starry sky that nketed us. I sat at the very edge of the roof, with her beside me, arms around my neck. I told you the risks, I had told her about them already. When I first told her that I''ll brew two potions for Aunty and Uncle, she got really pissed, so I had no choice but to take time out of my day to exin to her the reasons why it''s better not to drink it for us. Uncle was just lucky. In a less fortunate universe, he might have been stuck in that crystal form unable to transform back. Or worse, be a ball of radiation. Then give me something else, she said, her eyelids fluttering at me cutely. She really didn''t want to fall behind Ai. It was true that Ai''s power level was stupidly high with Wardrobe; she matched a 1600-year-old devil with easest time. Ruby herself couldn''t achieve such a feat, despite having been training for thest eleven years. I sighed, There is something, but it''s not as fast as a potion. I told her. Oh, and it''ll be really, really painful. I looked into her eyes and she stared back. What is it called? Path of the Celestial Radiance, I said. It was a simr but different path to my old Path of the Hollow King. I''ve mentioned it the first time I chose my path in this life. The Celestial Radiance Path was a pure Qi, light-based path. Path of the Celestial Radiance: A path running on the brilliant nine-colored Qi, a variation of pure Qi but with more destructive prowess. It can earn simr results to the legendary Hollow King path, though the mana-negation part is less focused, in exchange for stronger attack powers in general. Upon reaching the [Gold] rank, your eyes will be transformed into the Nine-Colored Eyes. I narrated the path''s details to her, and her eyes glinted in greed. The Nine Colored Eyes might suit her Kagemimic well. To be honest, it''s not a bad thing to give her this. I do want her to be strong. So what''s so painful?? She asked and I smiled. We have to create a new energy pool in your body, in your abdomen. The Mana Circles around your heart wouldn''t work, as this Path runs on Qi. I exined, It''s extremely painful to implement a different type of energy pool in a body that already runs on one. .... She could imagine. It''s not as if she had never felt pain from mana, so she had that sixth sense of pain to draw imaginary fear from. She gulped. And how much stronger will I be with it? Hmm, I wondered. Like, a few times stronger? Paths are really interesting as well as powerful. I use a Path, you know? I want it then! She decided instantly. If I had it, she wanted to have it too. How cute. I stood up, How about tomorrow? I said to her as she frowned. Why not today? Well, the night is growing. I have to go back to the room. I promised something to Mom, I said and she frowned. So you''re calling her mom again? She asked with a social. What promise? I''m going to tell her stories about my other life, I said. The one I showed you a few glimpses of. As the Emperor. .... Wanna hear? Perhaps because the memory of thest movie had ended on a cliff, or maybe just because she wanted to get on my good side for today since I''d promised to give her a new power tomorrow, Ruby agreed. Ruby followed me as we went back to the hotel room, about to narrate a story. .. New bed? I asked as I stepped into the room with Ruby beside me. Hm? Oh, yes, Ai patted the bed she was sitting on. It wasrger thanst night. Since we are five people, I thought a big bed was necessary. Including myself, there were Asia, Ruby, Ai, and Blue in the room. The four of us slept in the old bed yesterday, other than Ai, but today it was going to be all of us. I''ve decided to keep Blue here since I''ve pulled her away from the other cubs, who had the biography of the Emperor, so since I was telling that story anyway, she should be here and enjoy it. As for Asia I was a bit unsure at first. Asia was an outsider in my eyes, even if Ai was beginning to see her as family. However, since I nned to turn her into a Battle Nun under the Emperor Faction in the sect, she should know about him. Though yes, her presence meant I''d have to narrate the story like a story, and not a previous one that I''ve lived. I didn''t want just about everyone and their mother to know that I was a reincarnator. Alright then, I jumped in the middle of the bed and waited. Ruby quickly jumped with me, taking my left side. Ai smiled at that and slipped to my right side. Ruby red at Ai but when I knocked her on the forehead, she looked away with a groan. Asia moved beside Ai and Blueid behind Ruby. Alright, I snapped a finger as the lights turned off. The massive ss walls on the side showed the starry sky and the sea that reflected it. So, where do I start? * * * [Third Person Point of View] The Emperor was born in a ce dubbed Anatolia (modern-day Turkey) on Earth, around 8,000 BC. He was not birthed naturally, he does not have a father or mother, he was created by the collective souls of ancient human shamans whomitted mass suicide to fuse their psychic energies into a single, reincarnating entity. That was how the father of man came to be. This was done as a response to the growing threat of Chaos in the Warp, a parallel dimension influenced by the emotions and souls of sentient beings. He lived through thousands of years of human development, influencing humanity''s civilizations and guiding them from behind the scenes. Throughout history, he assumed many guises and names, ying the roles of mythological heroes, great leaders, and schrs. Recalling back from the beginning again, the Earth of Aquas 7th lifes universe was home to powerful psykers known as shamans. These shamans were extremely wise and spiritually attuned beings who could reincarnate after death, allowing them to guide humanity''s early development continuously. However, as humanity grew and the Warp became more turbulent, partly due to the increasing malign influence of the Chaos Gods, the shamans found that their souls were being consumed by daemons upon death, preventing their reincarnation. To counter this existential threat, the shamans decided on a drastic solution. Theymitted mass suicide in a ritual that pooled their psychic energies and souls into a single, new being. This collective reincarnation was the birth of the Emperor, a being of immense psychic power intended to be humanity''s protector and guide. The Emperor was born with a purpose, it was to shield humanity from the dangers of the Warp and to guide its destiny. From his earliest moments, he was fully aware and possessed of a formidable intellect and psychic ability, far surpassing any individual human. Of course, the real reason behind that was that he was a modern human who had died and reincarnated 5 more times beforeing to this world. So he was smarter. Naturally, he wasnt called the Emperor from birth. When he was created, he was given the name of Adam, the First Man. There were Homosapiens before him, but theycked some features that would make them appear like modern humans. It was thanks to Adams guidance that mankind gained intelligence and developed, such as why hes called the First as hes the first of modern humans. Adam broke many beliefs those old, unintelligent humans bore. Especially toward the Gods they worshiped. He believed that those Gods were false, they didnt exist, just like in his original world, in his first life. So he guided the humans away from praying to the Gods who were false, which in turn angered the Gods who actually were real. The Chaos Gods and Daemons tried to end humanity many times, but how could they ever seed in front of Eternal Sorcery and the power of the White Tiger? Although the Warp was a danger to humanity, they had nothing to worry about with the Emperor by their side. As for the question, What is a Warp?, it is a parallel dimension of psychic energy, reflecting the wills and emotions of higher, sentient beings. Home to the Chaos Gods and daemons, it''s a realm where physicalws don''t apply, enabling faster-than-light travel and psychic powers beyond the boundaries of physics. However, it''s filled with peril, as exposure can lead to corruption by Chaos, attracting malevolent entities, or causing physical and mental mutations. The Warp''s vtility underpins the universe''s nature, influencing the constant state of conflict. One could say its the Will of the Universe itself. However, protected by Adam, the future Emperor of Mankind, the Will, fate, destiny, whatever you call it, failed to harm humanity no matter how many misfortunes spiraled toward them. As a shield, a protector from the shadows, the Emperor lived through thousands of years of human development. Throughout history, he was seen in many forms and heard in many names, as he yed the roles of mythological heroes, great leaders, and schrs. In fact, some say the legendary Gilgamesh from 2700 BC is also him and spoiler alert, the rumor is true. .. Aqua breezed through the rest of history till the 18th millennia of his life, so about the Year 10,000 of the modern calendar. Within those 18 thousand years, he mostly remained in the shadows, helping humanity. Civilizations fell, nuclear wars reset history again and again, and he just helped everything subtly. Around the 7,000th year in the calendar, the Age of Terra began; where the name of Earth was changed to Terra. The was a post-apocalyptic mess, and for once the Emperor was making more moves than usual to help the world. Following it, the era called the Rise of Psychic Abilities urred, when humanity finally focused on the supernatural side of the universe rather than the small, technological one that was their focus so far. As the most powerful Psyker in existence, Adam guided humanity from the shadows at this early age. By the Year 10,000, Humanity had entered the gctic scale, upying Mars and others for habitation. Following it, the Dark Age of Technology began. Exactly during that age, in the 20th millennium of his life, the Emperor was kidnapped and then cloned. It was the greatest incident of his life, by far. A secret organization named Cabal, whose operatives were drawn from more than a thousand different intelligent xenos races. The Cabal imed to have battled the forces of the Primordial Annihtor, aka Chaos, for a time longer than the existence of Mankind as a thinking species. Although the Emperor fought against the Chaos Gods too, the Cabal didnt trust him at all. So they made her, a living weapon created to rece the Emperor, The clone wasnt aplete sess, but it was enough that it counted. No, the only thing that didnt seed was the gender. So was it truly a failure? [Eve] C was the name they gave to the woman just for the irony of it. The same Eve, whodtere to be known as the Empress of Humanity. The woman wholl be the greatest joy of the Emperors life in theing days. * * * Aqua stopped at that, as he was unwilling to delve into the details of his Empress tonight. It was far past midnight already, so the girls needed to sleep. For once, he decided to sleep too. Because of that, he missed when one of the four girls rose in the bed, crawling on top of him to smile down at his sleeping face. Bright, golden eyes spiraled like suns as she looked at him in happiness beyond belief. How d I am seeing you opening up to people now, she said as she leaned down to kiss him on the lips. Oh, my Emperor. The night sky twinkled with stars, as the Empress of Man bet the lips of her partner. By the time the sun returned in the east, there was no sign of anything ever happening. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [117] Can I Transform to the Empress? [117] Can I Transform to the Empress? Chapter 117: Can I Transform to the Empress? I woke up with a small grunt, feeling a tight, bone-shattering squeeze on my waist. Out of pure instinct, I almost killed my mother dearest, the one squeezing me, who was hugging me tightly with a refreshing expression on her face. Oh, huh, I stopped my hand crackling with lightning energy just an inch above her skull. I canceled it immediately and ruffled her pink-purple hair. Looks like it''s super-strength this time. Yesterday''s photoshoot earned her Super Strength, it seems. Probably some other things too, we need to test that. Mom, I gently shook her. Wake up. Mhm? Ai fluttered her eyes and looked up at me with a sleepy expression. Seeing me by her side, she blinked, and a smile bloomed on her lips. Good morning, my baby. Or do you want me to call you little Emperor now? Stop being sleep drunk, I shook her a little more as sheughed. The other girls sleeping on the same bed also got up from herugh. They rubbed their eyes and yawned awake, while I held Ai tightly. Don''t try to wave anymore or anything at all, you gained Super-strength, I said. Anyone else she''d have hugged like this in sleep, and we''d have woken up in a blood bath. Stay still. Aisughter stopped and she went still. She slowly looked around, until her eyes fell on the spot she was squeezing me. The cloth was clearly torn, and under there, a dark purple bruise peeked out. Her expression darkened, Oh no, you''re h-hurt! she pulled her hand away and turned to Asia. Can you heal him, Asia? Don''t be dramatic, I shrugged and used a palm to press [Pure Storm Baptism] Qi on the bruised spot. It healed immediately. Oh. She blinked. You worry too much, didn''t I tell youst time? I asked her and she looked away. That made me lean over and kiss her on the nape, which was more of a tickle to her than anything as she beganughing again. From the side, Ruby watched us with a frown and grumbled. She stormed off the bed and into the washroom to freshen up. Blue didn''t find anything weird in it, and neither did Asia. The two of them rather smiled at us being affectionate again, after so long. I didn''t mind Ruby''s reaction much. She and Ai had talked a lot duringst night''s storytime, as they asked me about this and that to understand things properly and in the process got to talk to each other. Besides, I''ll give her the attention that she wants so muchter. * * * In the end, we did spar to help her control her newly enhanced strength. She wasn''t in support of it at first, naturally as she''s been talking about it since yesterday, so it took a bit of convincing before she got into it. Once again, Ai proved to be a fast learner. She''s used to adapting her strength already as she had gone it the first time she drank the Psyker Elixir, which granted her extra strength that she wasn''t used to. Just after a couple of hours of sparring in an Instant Dungeon, she got an idea of her powers and limits. She''s really strong now. If I have topare, she''s as strong as me when I was Underlord. After the sparring was done, we yed a little in the water and drank a few cans of Sprite. Hm, As the sun was submerging in the horizon, I was sitting on a deckchair under an umbre as I drew on my iPad. Drawing was a skill I have cultivated for too many years to count, so I could draw masterpieces in minutes. Yet, I spent two whole hours on this. Because I didn''t need this portrait to be a masterpiece, I needed it to be urate toward the person I was drawing about. So that''s her? Just when I finished, Ai''s voice rang beside my ear. I turned to the side to look at her. She was looking at the drawing with a deep look on her face. She looks incredibly dependable, strong, and of course, beautiful. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] Spoiler [copse] No need to tter her, I let out augh and handed her over the iPad. But yes, as you wanted. A drawing of the Empress, here you go. Afterst night''s story, Ai was curious about her predecessor, so much so that she asked me for a portrait. And how could I ever reject a picture of my Empress? Ai took the iPad and stared at it for a long minute. Shes so intricate. She is, I couldn''t help but smile. and extremely powerful. You know nothing. She shrugged, I will if you tell me about it all. By the way, her expression shifted, she hesitated. Am I allowed to use her as a character temte to dive into? I rested my chin on my hand and smiled at her, You want to be my wife that bad? W-what?! She screamed so loudly that a dozen heads turned at us. Me? As if! Dont be silly and just say yes or no. My smile vanished as I fell into a deep thought. I dreaded seeing her in her form of Goddess of Light, but it didn''t turn out to be that bad. It should be fine. Sure. I nodded. But not in front of me, if possible. If there is a serious situation where even the Goddess of Light isn''t able to help you, only then you should use her, but otherwise it''s better not to. For both of us. And her. When I finished saying it she clutched the iPad tightly, giving me a look of pity that I absolutely hated. She quickly corrected the expression and nodded, I I''ll keep that in mind, Aqua. Keep what in mind? Ruby hopped into the conversation as she looked at the iPad with a curious gaze. I wanna see. Ai stared at her, and she stared back. Ai handed it over to her and she epted it slowly. Ruby looked into the artwork and tilted her head. Interesting. Thats all you have to say? I asked with augh as she shrugged. I''m more interested in seeing your older versions than some woman, she said and before I could say anything, Ai stepped in. Ruby, don''t say stuff like that. That is his wife, be respectful. She advised. Okay? And I''m his twin, I can tell him my mind without caring, who are you to judge me when he doesn''t mind? .... I sped my face with both my hands and let out a breath. Why''s she like this? I looked up at her and shook my head, I don''t like how you''re treating her, Ruby. At the end of the day, she''s still our mom. Is that how you speak to her? But- I know, before she could bring up the incident where Ai hit me, I shut her up. I know because you told me multiple times. But you have to understand that nothing is ultimate in this world, nothing should be. Especially the decay of rtionships. Has she ever treated you harshly? She has done that only to me, but now we''re back to how we were before. What''s stopping you? .... Now it was her turn to go silent. When the silence stretched without any words, Ai seemed it was time to speak for herself once. Ruby, she walked over to the little girl and gently held her hands between hers. Ruby frowned but didn''t push her away. I love both of you. I admit my fault in the past, but won''t you allow me at least one chance? When she remained silent, Ai sighed. A momentter, she let go of Ai''s hands and ran off. Ai sighed again and looked at me. Can you go after her? She asked and I got up with a nod. Thank you. I stopped at that. Don''t say thanks, make me sound like a stranger. Ai flinched, I- I didn''t mean it that way, she said, I''m just When she first asked me to tell her my 7th life story, I had brought it up to her. That it might make her feel more distanced from me than she already felt. So right now she was sensitive to me feeling that way, she didn''t want me to feel like a stranger. Give me a kiss to make up for it? .... I asked and she stared at me. She opened her mouth to say something and then closed it. She chewed on her nails and looked at me for a short while before she sighed and looked around to make sure nobody was looking. Then she leaned closer. She ced a small peck on my lips and backed off right away. Oh. W-what? I didn''t mean a lip kiss I said as she stared at me with a reddened face. I startedughing, and she cursed, Little bastard! Be more specific next time! No way, you''re looking forward to next time already? Can you shut up?! You''re impossible! When I startedughing, she growled and turned around, kicking the sand as she too ran off. After I was done having a goodugh, Iplied with the promise and followed after Ruby. * * * [Third Person Point of View] Sitting on top of a solitary stone, Ruby gazed out at the ocean, its surface a dance of gold and azure under the setting sun. Her eyes caught the beauty of the scenery, but her mind wandered, a swirl of thoughts and emotions as vast as the sea before her. Haah She pondered over the recent events, theplex web of her family dynamics. Why was she being med for not forgiving that woman? She was doing this for him, she was mad at Aiforhim, yet he was telling her to stop acting up? Really? Her jaws clenched in a mix of longing for the past when things seemed simpler and a stubborn wish that things would have turned out for the better. He was him; Aqua was Doctor Gorou, thats the best thing that could have ever mattered. Rubys happiness in the moment of that realization far surpassed her happiness when she realized shed been reborn, moreover as the daughter of Ai of all people. Yet, he was giving Ai more attention thanher Why?! She sighed again, and her contemtion was abruptly interrupted by a call from the side. Hey there, greeted a male voice from beneath the rock she sat on. Ruby blinked, she hadnt sensed anyoneing. Looking at the source, it was a caucasian man with two Japanese people, his friends from the looks of it, beside him. They wore shorts and easy shirts, and their intentions were clear from their smirks and the way they crowded her space. The men approached with confidence, their smiles wide as they climbed the rock to reach closer to her. "Hey there, beautiful," the foreigner, the tallest one among them began, his voice oozing a charm that Ruby found instantly repulsive. "Alone on such a lovely day? That''s a crime where Ie from." What the fuck is that line? she wasnt in the mood for this bullshit. Besides, what in the cliche was this situation? Ruby''s gaze remained fixed on the horizon, her bodynguage screaming disinterest. "And where exactly is that? Thend of unwee advances?" she shot back, hoping her coldness would be enough to deter them. The second man, undeterred, leaned in closer, a little too into Ruby''s personal space. "Come on, don''t be like that. We just thought a pretty girl like you could use somepany. How about we grab a drink together?" Rubys fingers twitched. She almost sted him to cinders. However, restraining herself as she recalled her humanity, she instead edged away, her patience thinning. "I think you''ve mistaken my being polite for interest. I''m really not looking forpany, especially not yours," she said, her voice sharp. The third, who had been silent till now, tried his luck with a grin that he probably thought was charming. He was the ugliest of the three. "You know, a smile from you could light up the whole beach. Why waste it staring at the sea all alone?" That''s when Ruby''s patience snapped. "Listen," she began, her tone icy, "I don''t know what part of ''not interested'' you guys don''t understand, but" Guys, Right before she could unleash her mounting frustration, a more imposing figure intervened. Aqua''s presence, both in height and muscle, dwarfed the men who had moments ago seemed so daunting. He ced a hand on their shoulders and asked gently, "Is there a problem here?" His voice, sounding cheerful yet barely concealed threat, echoed slightly, drawing the attention of a few nearby beachgoers. The three men looked back sharply until the sharpness vanished when they realized the difference in mass. They exchanged uneasy nces andughed. "No, no problem here, man. We were just leaving," one of them stammered, the bravado draining from his voice as quickly as it had appeared. Aqua smiled at them quietly as they hurried away, their backs vanishing soon. Ruby watched them go, a mix of relief and yet annoyance left in her heart. She turned to Aqua, ready to call out his cliche heroic save, but was met with a characteristic smirk. I know, I know, no need to thank me. You''re wee anyway. Now would you talk to me, Ruby? Aqua''s voice,ced with a hint of amusement and a dash of something softer, made her defenses waver. She shrugged and called him out anyway, though not with the rude tone she was nning to use at first, "Why do you always have to show up like you''re some hero in a bad movie?" "Because every time I look away, it seems you''re auditioning for the role of a damsel in distress," he retorted, the smirk never leaving his face. Joke aside, how can I let some hooligan hit on my sister? Ruby crossed her arms over her chest, her mood a little lighter now. "I had it under control," she lied, both of them knowing full well she was moments away from either causing a verbal scene or sting them into pulps of blood. "Sure you did," Aqua replied, the teasing tone in his voice softening as he took a step closer, his shadow now offering her shade from the setting sun. "But seriously, can we talk? Just you and me?" Ruby hesitated, the remnants of her earlier contemtion returning and colliding with the sense of gratitude she felt for his intervention. A momentter, she sighed and nodded. "Fine, but I''m only doing this because you scared off those creeps." "I knew my lucks beyond this world," Aqua said, offering her a hand to help her down from her stone perch. As they walked by the seas edge, talking softly, the recent distance between them felt a little less insurmountable. Each step felt like a step toward mending bridges long thought beyond repair. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [118] Just One Pantheon? Nah, I’d Win. [118] Just One Pantheon? Nah, Id Win. Chapter 118: Just One Pantheon? Nah, Id Win. We walked by the golden beach side as the sun set in the far. We talked about the scenery for a bit, before falling silent and enjoying it. Only a few minutester did we move to more important discussions. Surprisingly, it was Ruby who did it. Why are you so different from when you were Doctor Gorou? she faced thest shine of the sun and asked. Memory loss, I admitted, staring at her side profile. Right before the end of my 9th life, I had a big fight with a powerful, multiversal organization. They went by the name of the Order of Crimson Abyss. Their goal was to kill me for good so that I don''t reincarnate anymore. But they didn''t quite seed seeing as how you''re here? Kind of, I shrugged. They did manage to damage my memories exceptionally. I forgot the details of my lives till then and even experienced a series of reincarnations that I have zero memories of even to this day. During my 10th life as Gorou too, I didn''t have my earlier memories. Why else do you think I never treated your illness with magic, Ruby? Well she stayed silent. I''m sure she had theorized this much herself. I continued, My consciousness as well as my memories were amiss during the many reincarnations I''ve missed. So in those unknown numbers of lives between my 9th and 11th, I didn''t have a sense of self. Only out of pure luck, did I even remember my life as Gorou after waking up as Aqua. .... So essentially, the reason Gorou and I act differently is because he had memory loss and I don''t. I finished. You know, some philosophers may argue that Gorou and I arepletely different people, as memories make a man. Are you trying to reassure me or giving me more anxiety with thatst line? Ruby asked with a frown and Iughed, pulling her into a hug. Why? Did that shake your belief in me? ...No she wrapped her arms around him. Thanks for telling me. Now I understand things a bit Does she know? She meant Ai. No, she doesn''t. I haven''t even told her that I''m Gorou, that will go and needlesslyplicate things. Why, arent you happy being the only one to know these secrets? Yes, she giggled and rubbed her face on my chest. I love getting special treatment from you. And honestly, he liked giving her that. His memories and emotions from his 10th life riled up in happiness when he saw Sarina be so happy around him. Even outside that, it was rare he had a sister in his life, let alone a twin. As his other half, he wanted to pamper her. Youre so clingy, he ruffled her hair. I just can''t keep myself away from you, she sighed. Am I annoying? I didn''t say that, he kissed her head. I would rather find you adorable and cute. Well, that''s because I am. She looked up at my face with a small grin. Do you remember the promise? It could be any promise, she didn''t give enough context to give an idea. However, I still had a clear idea of what. It was about the promise that Sarina made that she''d marry me when she turned 16 She''s a few months away from turning 16. No idea which one you mean, I said with a confused tilt of my head and she pouted. Ah, is it the Path that I promised to give you? You''re so bad, she grumbled but hugged me tighter. But I''ll assume you haven''t yet regained all your memories, that''s why you don''t know. If you still don''t remember in a few months, I''ll remind you myself You better be ready. Since I told her I didn''t have the memory of a lot of reincarnations that I''d missed between 9th and 11th, she had a point in assuming that I might just have gaps in the memories that I already have. It was true. Although I think I have 99.99% of my total memories, excluding the said missed reincarnations, a very small percentage is missing. I probably need not worry, but who knows what hides in those 0.01%? That is still hundreds of years. Probably nothing important, though. I have something to ask of you, Ruby. After a long silence where we hugged till the sun dipped and the moon arose, I spoke to her. Would you listen? I dont want to reconcile with her. She buried her face deeper into my chest, hiding her eyes from me. And why is that? . She didnt have an answer. In the beginning, she was doing it for me, because she was mad that her doctor, her brother, was being mistreated by Ai. But since I already forgave her and told her to stop bringing it up just an hour ago, she had no other real reason. None other than being stubborn just for the sake of it. She doesnt deserve to be treated like that, you know? I insisted. She lost her father at a young age, her mom was a criminal who was sent to jail. When her mom was released, she didnte to see her daughter and rather fled away. She was an alone girl from the get-go. She had nobody, I gently ruffled Rubys hair and tried to make her understand. Now she has us, but we are pushing her away. I already settled things back with her, but youre being stubborn. Well, she sighed. Even if she made a mistake, which I personally think wasnt a mistake but a justified reaction instead, you should give her another chance. Remember, its still the same Ai youve idolized. The person whose voice was beside you till the very end. Now youre lucky enough to have be her daughter are you really okay with throwing all of it away? I finished and she shook her head right away. I was expecting her reaction to take a bit longer than that, but I was pleasantly surprised. She looked up at me with teary eyes as she shook her head, I dont want to throw it all away. Im jealous of both of you acting like family while I remain on the side, I dont want to continue that feeling. I want to apologize. I really do. But It was rather embarrassing for someone her age to apologize to her parents, I realized. I ruffled her hair and smiled, I am here, you just need to listen to me. Just go and hug her, she wouldnt bother asking for an apology. . I led Ruby back to where Ai and the others were staying. The extra eyes put pressure on Rubys shoulders, I noticed they dropped a little, so I squeezed them a little. She looked up and into Ais eyes who was busy folding the deckchair, ready to go back. She smiled at us with a blink, Oh, you guys are back. I- Before she could finish talking, Ruby jumped at her and hugged her tightly. Ais eyelids fluttered in surprise and her lips widened into a smile. R-ruby? Baby, are you alright? I am not, she said, her voice almost breaking. I am sorry. Although I told her that she didnt need to apologize, she was a big girl, she wasnt going to half-ass it. Im sorry for thest two months mama. Her voice broke as she failed to hold back her sniffs. Ai looked taken aback, pleasantly surprised, worried seeing her cry, and incredibly happy. She hugged her daughter back and ruffled her hair, kissing her head and telling her that it was alright, that everything was fine. The other members of our family gathered, circling the two of them while smiling to themselves. A warm atmosphere was created, and honestly, it was sweet enough to sway my olden heart. Finally, theyre back to their senses. Both of them. It took a bit more time than Id have preferred but I like this development. The family is finally back together, as strong as it always was and always will be. * * * I did promise Ruby that Id give her a second energy pool today, but neither she nor Ai wanted to be separated from each other, so we decided to postpone it for a day. It was about 1 AM now, and everyone was sleeping. I wasnt sleepy tonight since I sleptst night, so I sat at the beach and watched the moon and the stars. Sipping on hot tea, I once again lost myself in the mncholy of the cosmos. It happened often, whenever I enjoyed a particrly happy session and then found myself alone at ater time. Its hard not to miss some people during your happy moments, you know? You just wish that they were beside you to experience that. I wasnt talking to myself, those words didnt evene out of my mouth. I turned to the side to find a little girl sitting beside me, her white hair swaying in the air as her blue eyes stared at the moon. Amaterasu? I muttered. Youve done well, she turned to look at me with a smile. Oh, thank you, I wouldnt have known if your Divine Self didnte down from heaven just to tell me that. I gave her a dry stare. What are you really here for? Oh, how impatient the young generation is, Amaterasu giggled and looked at me. By now she knew better that the chance of me being a young generation was too little to count, yet she found it worthy of teasing. Im just here to warn you. Now that your family is back to its happy times, Id hate to see it crumble just because some Gods want to y politics. I decided to take her words a bit more seriously as I nodded, Is it about Norse? It is, she said. Theyre after you. Not just Asgard, but the entire Pantheon. Just a single Pantheon? Im not worried. Im sure my lovely Amaterasu-sama and her pantheon will keep me and my family safe from those bad guys. I said as I looked at her. Sheughed but there was no humor in it, Wed try to stop them from getting into Japan, surely, but we cant reach out our direct help to you. We dont want a Pantheon War; you know? Arent they dering war on Shinto if they slide into Japan to begin with? I asked and her smile thinned. Unfortunately, no. Since some minor parts of Japan are upied by different factions, such as Kuoh under the devils, we dont operate there. It is an agreement between us, theyre not parasites. So if trouble does bloom there, we cant intervene. Youll be on your own. She looked at him seriously and then shrugged easily. But Im sure youll be fine. You did call me a mereary deity before, so it shouldnt be hard for you to deal with a few of my kind. To think the Great Goddess would take a mortals spiteful words to heart despite all the legends about her being a benevolent deity and hold a grudge, count me astounded. I joked with a small smile that she returned with a yful shrug. Thank you for letting me know, but yes, youre right, I slowly stood back up and looked back at the mereary deity. Ill be fine. The Goddess giggled and thinned in the air, her form scattering like stardust as I turned back to the cosmos above. This vacation has been extremely productive, my family and therefore my Sect have gained a lot of extra firepower. But its not enough, apparently. It has been 15 years since Ive been on this little rock, taking it slow and enjoying life. But it appears Ive been a little tooid back if some irrelevant pantheon of Gods dreamed of fighting against me. Disgusting little ants. The grip of my willpower shattered the teacup into pieces, and the same will spread out to call forth hungry waves and roaring sea storms. That night, we had to cut our trip short as did everyone else around the ind. Tsunamis engulfed the beaches all around Japan, and if it wasnt for the different Sea Gods working behind the curtains, itd have spread all over Asia. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [119] Sudden Flight Training [119] Sudden Flight Training Chapter 119: Sudden Flight Training We returned home from Okinawa Ind with only delight apanying us. I hadn''t had any ominous feelings beforeing here, but I was half expecting and ready for an attack from the Norse. No such thing happened. If we ignore the tsunami and the hell storm it came along, nothing has gone wrong, and all has ended well. Although after waking up in haste, Ai was having trouble walking. Because she was floating around without control; she had gained flight power this time. Her newfound abilities had to make themselves known in the most inconvenient manner possible. We somehow pushed her into the car and fled the beach that was being drowned by seawater, but she had a hard time even just sitting in the car. She kept floating up and getting hit back and forth against the seats. "Ow!" Ai eximed, wincing as her head mmed into the car ceiling once more. Cramped in the car, she was really uneasy, her bodynguage tense. Her red face was a mix of confusion and embarrassment as she tried to anchor herself back to the seat, only to float up again, her limbs iling in a futile attempt to find something to hold onto. "This is ridiculous! I can''t even sit in a car properly now?! What is she doing? I felt embarrassed in her stead as I looked at her in the rear-view mirror. Blue, stop the car, I told the driver who did as asked, and I stepped out of the car. The sky roared above me as rain fell, but a thin bubble of willpower kept me dry. I walked to the back door and opened it to find Ai and Ruby looking at me. Do you have a solution? Ai asked, and I grabbed her by the wrist and pulled her out promptly. Get off, I said abruptly, though by then I had pulled her out already. The bubble expanded to keep her dry as well. I looked at Ruby and then at Blue from a corner, "You two continue ahead. We''ll catch up." AI stammered in surprise. H-hey, what-! Hey wait! she called, but the car already skittered away from sight. Oh,e on! If she was confused and annoyed by that, it only creased when I effortlessly lifted her into my arms, bridal style, without any warning. What?! Hold tight. Her initial fluster at the intimate gesture soon gave way to awe as my feet tapped the ground and we ascended, leaving the confines of the earth below. The ground receded rapidly as we rose, as we watched raindrops drum against it, the night air cool and liberating around us. Ai, held securely in my arms, could only stare in silence, her earlierints died in her throat as she looked down at how small everything looked. I was lifting myself with sheer willpower, and not my Paths powers. So there was no technique behind this; as half a Sage, I had these benefits I could enjoy. The rainy world below us was a canvas of darkness and light, the urban sprawl a faint glow against the vast, unyielding shadow of the night. But it was the sky above that captured our attention. As we levitated up, slipping through rainy clouds and going even above, Ai finally looked around us instead of the world below and gasped. Above the dark clouds, a vast expanse of indigo blue nket with stars, a celestial spectacleid out in its full glory. Ai''s eyes widened, and her breath caught in her throat at the sight. "Beautiful, isn''t it?" I whispered too close to her ears, my voice barely audible over the whistle of the wind. It is Ai nodded slowly, her gaze fixed on the heavens, the constetions telling tales older than time. In front of this cosmic beauty, the car and its confines from earlier seemed a distant memory, irrelevant against the backdrop of the universe itself. * * * Several minutes passed in silence under the beauty of the night sky. But a mere sight shouldn''t be allowed to distract us for too long. It was time to shift from mere admiration to action. I didn''t bring her up here for sightseeing. Ai''s body waspletely rxed in my arms right now, a silent trust of assurance under the vast openness of the cosmos. Sadly, it was time to give her a little thrill. I''m letting you go. Try not to die. With a sudden movement, I released my hold around Ai, letting gravity im her as she started falling backward with a theatrical yell. Ai yelled and gasped, her eyes widening in panic as she reached out instinctively, her arms iling around to grab the air and failing. Her shriek pierced the night, a mixture of fear and anger, as she spun and fell helplessly through the air. Just when she thought she was about to plunge into the depths below, I dove down. I didn''t want to take a risk by letting her fall too close to the ground. In a second''s moment, I appeared beside her and caught her, halting her descent with a firm grip on her dress back cor. In the form of a massive sigh, her relief was short-lived, quickly reced by a barrage of scolding. "Are you insane?!" she yelled, her voiceced with fury. "You brat! Don''t y these pranks on me!!" I shrugged, an unapologetic smile ying on my lips. "Hey, it''s not that deep, quit overreacting," I said, as if almost giving her a heart attack was nothing out of the ordinary. Ai''s re could have melted steel, but I met it with a look of determination. "You need to learn, and fear is a great teacher. See for yourself. I pointed at her feet and let go of her cor softly. She didn''t fall. You''re floating. .... .. As her breathing steadied, I exined the basics of flight. The way she essed her flight wasn''t through wind or willpower, but a single maniption of her personal gravity field. We were going with the Supergirl pack, and it was working. It started with her clip of cutting ships with hersers; Superman and Supergirl are the most iconic people with that power. So despite there not being any direct naming of Supergirl, people had the idea in their heads. For that reason, her flight worked in a simr way to those two aforementioned Kryptonians. When he''s on Earth, Superman''s physique can defy the''s weaker pull easily, and that ability, enhanced by sr energy, allows him to fly. I''m not sure about the sr energy part for Ai, I didn''t implement that idea since it''d weaken her, but she can manipte her personal gravity and carry herself through the sky. With that in mind, my focus was to make Ai familiar with this new invisible string, a sixth sense, that allowed her control. I made a cloud basketball to y with her. She could remain afloat easily enough, so I was teaching her how to move around. She managed to gain a semnce of control over time, but her movements were clumsy,cking the grace and precision required for a true flight. I flew circles around her, demonstrating the fluidity and ease she should aspire to. "Rx," I encouraged. "Feel the air around you, be part of it. I''m trying~ she whined. Gradually, however, Ai''s awkward floating gave way to tentative gliding, her initial sluggish movements were reced by a growing confidence. She began to move with a purpose, her focus on mastering the skies rather than the fear of falling. Hourster, I was a bit satisfied. "Good," I praised, watching her progress. "I''d have made you jump around like how Superman did in Man of Steel if you failed today, but looks like we don''t need to go that far. Let us try something a bit more challenging." Under the nket of stars, I guided her through moreplex maneuvers, each new lesson pushing her limits, and challenging her understanding of flight. It was a dance of sorts, a ballet above the clouds, lit by the distant glow of the moon and stars. We had a fun time. As the first hints of dawn began to paint the horizon, our training session drew to a close. The darkness retreated, chased away by the relentless advance of light. Colors painted the world for a new day. Below us, the clouds formed a soft, undting sea, a bed of cotton illuminated by the emerging sun. Ai hovered effortlessly beside me and watched the sunrise with a small smile and a sense of aplishment. "I didn''t like the entire thing. Especially when you went ahead and touched me with the excuse of training, she admitted, her gaze lingering on the horizon, where the sun made its grand entrance. "But this... this isn''t bad. I smiled my heart in agreement. I turned to her and lifted her to my arms again. She opened her mouth but I ced a finger over her cherry lips. "No, don''tin. Even if you now know how to fly, I''d still love to carry you through the sky. Count it as a payment for teaching you how to fly." I said, our eyes meeting in silence. She sighed, her cheeks growing slightly rosy, as she looked away. Together, the two of us watched the sunrise, standing above the soft clouds, and letting the day break around us. Soon, we returned home. * * * On the other hand, the chaos wrought by Aqua''s unleashed will had left many Gods furious, and many pantheons stirred. The gods who were rarely bothered over the mortal world, turned their gaze towards the storm and tsunami that Aqua had tried to shower the world with. Arge portion of Shinto Gods were not in support of this. They were more angry than other Pantheon Gods since their Lady Amaterasu didn''t allow them to stop the tsunami, saying it was what it was. From their divine vantage points, they found it ridiculous that a mortal had done all this through sheer will. They sensed the depth of power behind the storm, a force strong enough to send ripples through the ocean despite the culprit not being a Sea God. It''s as if this was just another squall, born of the natural world''s whims, even if it was so sudden. Among these, the Norse Gods were quite bothered. But other than those old fools, this incident had rocked the opulent halls of the Olympus Pantheon too. Here, in a space that existed between the tangible and the ethereal, where time and space bowed to the will of its upants, the three main gods of the Greek pantheon convened in what could best be described as a virtual meeting. The focus of their attention was the storm that had engulfed parts of Japan, one that would have spread across Asia and might even Europe if it wasn''t for different Sea Gods acting in time to stop it. It was an event that seemed not that unusual at first nce but was anything but, because the one behind this was a Mortal. Poseidon, the God of the Sea, Storms, and Tsunamis, sat in an ethereal form with his arms crossed over his chest. The ocean was his domain, so he knew more than anyone what it took to affect it without a divinity that focused on the Sea. It was a clear sign of Aqua''s surprising strength, proof that it was a good choice to take Aqua''s side when Quetzalcoatl was trying to st him to cinders, right after he had saved his granddaughter. The rescue had left asting impression on the sea god, one that time had not dulled, and he hoped the young human thought the same about when Poseidon saved him. So today, he was in this meeting temple with the ethereal form of his two brothers, who sat on two throne-like chairs around arge stone table. "Brothers," Poseidon began, his old voice carrying the weight of the oceans, "I''ve told you about the young man before, and now youve heard about him on a bigger scale. He has the potential to be an ally or a formidable foe. We should choose sides. Zeus, the King of the Gods, regarded his brother with a stormy gaze of his own. Lightning flickered in his eyes, a testament to his dominion over the skies. "We are aware of his capabilities, Poseidon. But the Norse pantheon''s negative interest in him has not escaped our notice. In such time, to invite him into our fold, to extend an offer of alliance... it is a delicate matter. Norse is after his life, and we cannot afford to ignite a war over this." Hades, ruler of the Underworld, nodded in agreement, his dark eyes thoughtful. "This boy''s actions, while impressive, always draw unwanted attention. He''s a trouble ma, so we must tread carefully. The bnce between the pantheons is fragile. A misstep could lead to conflict, and that is something we must avoid at all costs." Poseidon frowned and his trident tapped against the marble floor, sending echoes through the hall. "I understand the risks," he admitted, "but I also see the potential. His strength could be a boon to us, especially with the threats we face. The Norse may seek his end, but what of our own interests? Since when has Olympus feared Norse''s retaliation? Although he''s in an alliance with Quetzalcoatl, he has yet to officially join the Aztecs. So should we not be considering him, given what he can bring to our pantheon? Zeus shook his head, his decision was final. "Not now, Poseidon. You''re being biased because he saved your grandchild. If we are to Tele action, we need to wait. The timing is not right. Plus I''m yet to be convinced about his worth. Let us observe, let Norse y their hand and see how hed react. We will not intervene directly." After a heavy silence, the virtual meeting concluded with each God pondering the future of Aqua. Poseidon, gazing out over the vastness of his domain, felt regretful that he couldn''t convince his brothers. He wondered what he''d say to Shirahoshi. That girl had cried and begged him to lend a helping hand to Aqua after she learned the dangers he would soon be facing. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [120] What A Weird Sight & Iron Body [120] What A Weird Sight & Iron Body Chapter 120: What A Weird Sight & Iron Body Although Norse couldn''t slip Thor or any other strong God into Japan, they could do a few informants and envoys. One such envoy was sent to Azazel, the Governor of Fallen Angels. In front of the door of a Japanese apartment, Azazel was leaning against the doorframe while wearing loose robes. His facecked interest as he crossed his arms and listened to the messenger kneeling in front of him. After which, Lord Thor shall enter Japan and attack the mortal on sight. Though he''d not be killed, he''s to be brought back ali- At that, Azazel yawned and interrupted the envoy. So you guys are just trying to pick a fight with the sugar baby of the Phoenix n, the same Phoenix n that just recovered its ancestor? No thank you. He said, You have five seconds to get out of my sight. Sir Azazel, listen, this- When the short Asgardian had the guts to argue, Azazel pulled out a holy spear from thin air, ready to disintegrate him. I am not Kokabiel, I''m not interested in these anymore. Azazel was aiming for a peace treaty soon, he wasn''t willing to pick on Aqua who had a good rtionship with the Devils. Well, unless the pros outweigh the cons a bit too much. And as far as he could see, it didn''t. So he threw the spear at the envoy''s throat and made his body explode into particles of light. The short man could only let out half a yell before disappearing. Staring down at the spot where the envoy used to be a second ago, Azazel closed the door and walked back inside. However, his words didn''t go unnoticed by the envoy''s owners. For everything was captured by a hidden mic on the envoy, which let Odin and Loki hear and therefore understand all about this situation. Azazel must have known about the mic. That''s why hisst words were not a direct rejection. He yed safe with it, but the mention of Kokabiel in that manner meant if Norse really wanted a Fallen Angel ally for this mission, they should reach out to Kokabiel rather than the clean Azazel. In such a scenario, if the things that would happen to Aqua Hoshino badly affected the nned peace treaty, Azazel would have the liberty to im that he was unrted to any of this. That this was something that Kokabiel did on his own. But if this incident didn''t affect the peace treaty badly, then Azazel could im from Norse a reward, as Kokabiel was still his subordinate in the end. In the end, Kokabiel was just a scapegoat. * * * [First Person Point of View] I carried Ai across the skies of Okinawa Ind and into the sky of Tokyo. We found the two cars to have reached home safely, too, which calmed Ais worried nerves. It was Thursday that day, and I had taken leave from Shizuka sensei for the entire week. So I had no intention of going to school, I had other stuff to do this week. I spent three days preparing something, and it was Sunday by the time I was ready. It was my promise to give Ruby the thing she was so excited to receive. But I have thought of something better than giving her just an additional energy pool, that''s why it took a few days of preparation. Im going to give her a spinning double pulsar pool, aka a twin-star energy pool. Its potential was better than giving her a separate Qi pool on her abdomen with her Mana Heart located in her heart. This will grant her two pools of energy on her lower abdomen, which will be a mix of QI and Mana, which is called Ether, and therefore she wouldn''t have to start her Qi level from the Foundation realm. It''ll save a lot of time. I think I''ll manage to bring her to Gold in just a few weeks. However, itll be just as painful too. On Sunday evening, I prepared a QI array around my room, further enhanced by rune formations outside the room, with medical incense made out of well-prepared herbs burning around the room. Step inside, Ruby, I gently nudged her in and began to close the door. I stopped to look at Ai who stood outside, looking a bit worried. I suggest you don''t stand there. Either go outside because we''ll be making a lot of noise, ore on and watch. She blinked and scowled, What?! Aqua, you''re making it sound weird I shrugged, You''re just dirty-minded. ...Iming in to make sure everything stays pg-13, she muttered in a low voice that Ruby, from inside the room, couldn''t hear. Ai slipped in and I closed the door. I didn''t mind her being here, even if she''d have to watch her children cry in pain. It''s not a bad thing, she needed to be mentally prepared for more gory sights around me and Ruby in the future, as we are fated to fight enemies that''d cause us injuries. Pointing to a nearby couch for Ai to sit on, I told Ruby to sit on the edge of my bed. Then, I properly exined the Twin Star Ether Pool to her. I had told her about it before, but not in detail. After the exnation, she tilted her head, having no idea how dangerous and painful this could be. I think Ill be fine if you think I will. I trust you. I smiled. Im not sure if you will though, fifty-fifty, I said as she shrugged. It''s not an exaggeration when I call it very painful, you might pass out, and if you do then it''d be dangerous for your body. Sounds good enough, she stood up from the bed and, before I could ask her if she really understood what I just said, began to take off her clothes. . She was wearing a cute yellow sleeveless crop top and a white skirt. Tight thigh highs were wrapped around her legs which worked to enhance her cuteness. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] And she began to take all of that while humming a song as Ai and I stared at her nkly, Ruby, what are you doing? our mother dearest asked. She paused, remembering we two were not here alone, Ai was too. Um, I need to take off my clothes right? She looked at me. Lst time when you gave mama a Mana Heart, you said itd have been easier to kiss her chest. But since she didnt allow it, you had to cut your hand and stuff I dont want you to do that for me. Until she spoke those words, Ai had been looking at her as if she''d lost her mind. But after those words, Ai paused. She looked away in old shame and at me for help. Well, this is a little different I trailed off. Today Im not giving you a simple Mana Heart, instead Im going to have to drag your Mana Heart down to your lower abdomen, your Dantian, and then use the master application of Pure Storm Baptism to divide it in two. Like how a mothers egg divides to form twins. She grinned, Wow, its like us. Yeah, sure. I looked at her. Do I get her naked? Itll certainly help the process but at the same time I looked at Ai, and then back at Ruby. Are you wearing something underneath? I''m not .... I stared at her dryly, and Ai also looked back up at her. After a moment''s silence, I took a pair of thin swimsuits out of my Void Storage and tossed them at her. No, don''t ask why I have it, I said, seeing her open her mouth. Just wear it. I''ll turn around and wait. and I did just that. A minuteter, she was ready. You can turn back now she cleared her throat and said shyly as I turned to find her in a swimsuit so revealing that no decent woman would ever touch it, let alone wear it in a bedroom. This is so wrong I heard Ai mutter in a hushed voice but chose to ignore it. She wasn''t stopping us, so, oh well. Lie down, I didn''t give Ruby the satisfaction of enjoying my stare and said. She slowly nodded andid down on my soft bed, as I approached her. I rose on the bed and loomed over her admittedly alluring body. She had good genes. Ruby blushed under me and looked to the side, covering her mouth with her forearm. Unwilling to waste time and resources, I let out a surge of Qi through the air that activated the arrays and formations. Don''t open the door to the room before this ends, I said to Ai, who I felt might leave anytime. I focused back on Ruby and gently lowered my face to her left breast. My hot breath fell on her skin and she shivered as I parted my lips and kissed the spot where her heart was. A jolt of QI left my lips, and a gasp of pleasure left hers. That''d turn to painful shrieks soon enough. She can enjoy it for now. My left hand reached out to hold her slim waist, gently squeezing it and feeling the warmth of her skin against my palm. Her skin was so smooth. My thumb pressed under her navel, rubbing it softly as she moaned another time. .... Ai sat in silence and watched. I poured Qi down on her lower abdomen from my thumb and continued doing so for a minute. Then, both her heart and her abdomen had enough of my Qi to connect the two spots with a thread of Qi. It took precise control, as I had to close my eyes and focus solely on my Jade Perception to do it, but it was sessful. Then, I tugged. My Qi tugged the spinning circles of Mana around her heart and yanked it towards her dantian. Ruby''s little pleasure episode ended with a demonic shriek as she screeched like a bird being beheaded. Her limbs began to il around, but restraints made out of cloud Qi held them against the bed. Ruby cried, begging me to stop, but it was toote. The formation and arrays around this room were designed to allow such a movement of Qi. It''d have been impossible to move it otherwise, let alone hurt her like this. My Sage authority, as well as the incense also helped. All these factors worked in unison as Idraggedher mana heart inch by inch, slowly, like pulling a ship''s anchor out of the water. It was slow and all her Mana Circuits began to be pulled along with it. Without my Sage''s authority thatmanded reality, all her circuits would have snapped like weak threads and she''d have died. But I was here, she had nothing to worry about. Nothing other than the pain. For the next seven hours, the room was filled with painful cries as I moved her Mana Heart from her heart and to her dantian. It''d have been a bit more difficult for me if she wasn''t almost naked, which would have made it more painful for her, so it was good that she was. Her cries were a little low now, her body covered in sweat, as she looked at me with teary eyes. As I finally dragged her mana heart to her lower abdomen, I walked to stand between her legs. I leaned down to move my thumb and instead kissed the spot. Mmhm~?! Her painful shriek was shortly reced by a startled moan. I held her waist with two hands, raising it up, as I kissed her lower abdomen with my eyes closed. Ruby gasped and moaned, while I poured Qi into the center of her mana heart which had be a proper Mana Pool now. When I had enough Qi concentrated in the center, I used Pure Storm Baptism, as well as my willpower, to begin its division. The pool began to split, divide, as Ruby let out another scream. Her hips thrust up as her legs tightened around my neck, while I continued kissing her abdomen. Argh!! It hurts- it hurts so much! She yelled, but I didn''t allow it to ruin my focus. Her mana pool mixed with my Qi began to split, forming a new one. The two pools were already circling and spinning around one another, even though one was yet to bepleted. Another couple of hourster, it waspleted. Two golden pools of Ether energy spun around each other like two neutron stars. Ruby''s body was like the cosmos, drawing power from the two stars and running on it. I looked at her sprawled beneath me, panting weakly, but still awake. She was my sister alright, her willpower could never be weak. From the energy in her 2nd pool, it was on Iron rank already. As nned, this process, though painful, had granted her an Iron body. I noticed the dust of star energy released from her breaths. This should be the [Nine Star Immortal Body]. The one I had in my 9th life, albeit I received it only after reaching universal level. Ruby? I leaned down and gently held her face with both my hands, Its done now. Are you alright? I am not, she said, and I frowned in worry. Had something gone wrong? But Ive clearly- Kiss me its painful, kiss me. she demanded. Relieve my pain? I slowly turned to Ai on the couch and turned back to Ruby with a sigh. I parted my lips and took hers, our bodies pressing together, as I spread a wave of Pure Storm Qi across her body. She moaned into my mouth, pressing herself closer to me, as I kissed her deeply. Ruby held me close, her arms around my neck, as I kissed her until she was satisfied and until she wasnt in pain anymore. The day ended with a stupefied Ai, a slightly embarrassed me, and a satisfied, very much stronger than before Ruby who ran to the shower when she noticed the smell that she was releasing. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [121] Bike Date & Meeting Invitation [121] Bike Date & Meeting Invitation Chapter 121: Bike Date & Meeting Invitation Ruby was taking a bath, while I sat at the dining table under the awkward silence of sizzling meat. Ai was cooking food for us in the kitchen, silent too, till she was done as she walked over to the table and served the food. Let''s wait for her toe out first, she said in a low whisper. Yeah I grabbed a ss of water and drank it. Then, we sat in silence, facing each other. It was extremely awkward. Until I sighed and looked at her, Sorry you had to see all that. It''s alright she was looking down at first but raised her head to lock eyes. She asked for it to ease her pain. I understand and support it too if it makes her feel even a little better. Oh, that was surprising. I held back a chuckle of irony. Im saying this just in case, but don''t admit that in front of her. She looked confused, Why? Just trust me on this, I said. Ruby might say that she needed me as a lover to be happy in life, and based on Ai''s words she wouldn''t be able to reject the idea. I honestly see Ruby as a little sister, but hey I''m persuading my mother so that taboo is already out of the way. So I won''t mind having her as my partner, except I doubt Ai will be okay with me hitting on both her and her daughter. So if I had to choose one I''d choose Ai. Ai lowered her gaze again and sighed, Is it my fault? She suddenly asked. What is? Maybe things wouldn''t have turned out to be this weird between us if you guys had a father figure from the beginning? she said and I shrugged. I doubt that. I''m a serial reincarnator, it''s hard enough for me to see someone as my mother, but because of the extreme care that my mothers give, I can manage. But fathers? They just donated the sperm, my benevolence doesn''t reach them. I said, And if you''re talking about Ruby, I''m not sure if you''ve realized yet, but she used to know me in herst life. She used to love me, too. That''s the reason she''s acting like that with me, no father figure would have changed it. It''s not your fault. .... Ai sighed. But if you want, I held her hand and used Whirlwind Blink to teleport her to myp. She blinked in surprise, but my hands were already firmly holding her backside, she couldn''t escape. We two can give her a father figure. Aqua. She blushed slightly, but at the same time, looked nervous. She still wasn''t sure if all of this was right. Can I kiss you? What are you saying suddenly I mean, I did fix the family. Shouldn''t I receive a payment for such a fine job done? I looked into her eyes. She wasn''tpletely against me touching her now, no, she was fine with it as long as she had a reason to give in. As long as she could use an excuse. Well. Only one? Haha, fine- she let out a sigh and that was all I needed. I leaned in and captured her lips, parting them with my tongue and pushing it inside. She resisted slightly, closing her eyes to hide her shame, but I kept mine open. I watched the shift in her expression, her glossy lips, and the switch of her body as my manhood reacted beneath her. Nghn! I squeezed her butt tightly through the soft fabrics of her dress, as she let out a moan. I kissed her till she was out of breath, releasing her for a moment to catch her breath before I kissed her again. Her eyes were hazy by now, her pussy twitching over my cock, as she instinctively pressed her body against mine. Her soft boobs felt like heaven against my strong chest, though as ast show of difort, she had yet to wrap her arms around my neck. She just kept them limp by her side. I finally ended the kiss a few minutester, looking at her glossy lips as she panted for her breath. Our eyes met for a brief instant before she looked away. She''s so cute. I leaned closer to her ear and whispered, You have no idea how much I want to drag you to my room and press you down against the bed. Should I? No she rejected. We can''t Aqua, the k-kiss was just a payment as you wanted it. Don''t make it weird. If we continue it''ll leave our family wrecked, Aqua. It wouldn''t, I wrapped my arms around her waist, holding her tight. I wouldn''t let it. Even if we let loose, everything will still be the same. No, it''ll be even better. Wouldn''t you trust me, mom? I emphasized thest word. It was my way of telling her that I was not going to shy away from our blood connection, and to my surprise, her body shivered in pleasure so slightly that anyone else would have missed it when I called her mom. It had been a while since I called her that, but still, isn''t it shocking that she''d like being called that during such a moment? Wow, this is new. She didn''t even realize herself. Looks like I made her a kinky mother unknowingly. I might be wrong though; I''ll have to check a bit more to make sure. Mom, I whispered to her ear softly. Do you remember that request you made back when I bought my bike? That I should take you out on it someday? I do Why? she rested her chin on my shoulder to hide her face from me. How about next Sunday? I said, It''s a bike date. You''ll love riding it. .... She went silent, giving me the idea that I might need to try harder. But once again, to my surprise, she agreed. Alright. I I''ve been wanting to ride a bike for all my life now. That''s the only reason, you understand? Surely, mum, I leaned to her ear again and nibbled softly. whatever my mother dearest says. I''ll make sure you enjoy it to its fullest. .... I yanked her hair to bring her face in front of me to give her onest kiss before Ruby finished her shower and came to eat. Finally, we were back on track. There was a little blockage in the middle, but it''s safe to say the progress rate has been regained. It might be a little ahead even * * * The next day was Monday, finally a school day. As much as I found sses boring and loved skipping, it was often a good break from the monotone, so I was excited today. I also had to see to the brewing situation with Rias, and also properly pursue Mai Senpai. Shoko gave me a big hug once I entered the ssroom, she missed me since its been a week since we saw each other. Ai had given the idol girls a schedule to train on their own while attending a Zoom meeting, excluding Ruby, so they wouldnt miss their training. Wed be seeing each other regrly again, starting this evening since idol training would continue as usual. Shoko was happy to know that. Youre finally back, Shizuka sensei greeted me when she entered the ssroom, as if it was somon for me to dip and return, even though this time I had asked her for leave. How was the beach? I hope you enjoyed it. I did, maam, I said, The tip you gave me about applying sunscreen on a girls back came particrly handy this time. Thanks. I was lying, no such tip was given. Shizuka sensei stared at me with a silent smile for a minute, under the gaze of all the students, before she ultimately let her eyes twitch in annoyance. You, Aquamarine, will meet me after ss. She said. She could only let it slide once when thest time I teased her about something simr after returning from Hawaii. It was worth it. Her scoldingter on was cute. .. Quetzalcoatl may be a God-in-Spirit, Dragon God Above All the Others, but when it came to being a teacher, she was ass. She was so bad that it was unbelievable. Its not as if she didnt know English, but she didnt know how to express her skills in a way thatd help these kids understand. She was not teacher material at all. Sensei, I raised a hand when the entire ssroom was silent, caught on a question. Ah, of course! Quku snapped her finger and smiled at me, Do you know the answer to the question, my aquamarine gemstone? What did Shakespeare mean in this scene when he said the blue curtains I think you should find another job, I said. Or get better. Also, dont call me that corny nickname. My aquamarine gemstone? Really? Did you forget my age? Everyone in the ss stared at me in silence, as did the dragon goddess. . Her excited smile had long dropped and she had chosen to re at me instead. Meet me after ss, boy. It was not worth it. She did not scold me, she threatened to beat me up. How udylike. * * * During lunch break, Ruby ran up to me when I was wandering the school grounds. Onii-chan! She flung her arms around my neck and said. Fix my eyes. Huh? I frowned, holding her waist. Did something go wrong? What happened? Everything is too bright, she said. My eyes see the mana in the air already after you reced themst time, which was so annoying to get used to, but now they are a lot brighter~ it''s annoying! Oh, that, I knocked on her forehead. Stop being childish. It''s Copper Sight, better get used to it. Once you reach Gold your eyes will see a hundred times more than this. The Nine Colored Eyes of her path. I had told her the details already, and even gave her the training method, cycling pattern, for the path. [The Path of Celestial Radiance: A path running on the brilliant nine-colored Qi, a variation of pure Qi with more destructive prowess. It can earn simr results to the legendary Hollow King path, though the mana-negation part is less focused, in exchange for stronger attack powers in general. Upon reaching the [Gold] rank, your eyes will be transformed into the Nine-Colored Eyes.] Can''t you fix it? she still asked as I let out a sigh. I think you''re focusing Ether energy on your eyes without realizing it. Don''t do that. That way, at least it''d be bearable. I told her and she blinked. My Jade Perception let me see as the concentration of Ether lessened in her eyes. Ah. Good? Yes, it is. She smiled up at me, You are so reliable. Fixing all my problems. Would you take me to the movies next Sunday? I heard Ryan Gosling dropped a new film. Ah, er, I''ll be upied on Sunday, since that ovepped with my ns with Ai. Well go on another date? A date?! Alright! I didn''t mean that date She backed off from me and ran off, a smile stered on her face as she waved at me. I''ll hold on to that. Be sure to book the tickets, mwah. Bye~ Hmmm This is slightly bothersome. She likes me too much, and as much as I liked her too, I fail to see a way this will end well. In our peculiar family situation, it might not be possible to give her what she wants since I have Ai to take care of. I''ll see. Your sister is a free spirit. I like her. A new voice suddenly said, someone who I had sensed already. I turned to find Tsubaki Shinra, Student Council Vice President, and Sona Sitris Queen, walking up to me with her expression slightly warmer than usual. It''s been a while, I greeted her, and to my surprise, my old opponent didn''t mind greeting me back with a soft smile and a nod. It has. Lady Rias is busy discussing with Lady Sona about some things, that''s why she couldn''te to greet you. If you''re free, they called you to attend the meeting. They think you''d appreciate being a part of it. She said and I raised an eyebrow. They thought I''d like it? How can I reject it if that''s the case? ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [122] Making Out Gone Wrong and Embarrassing [122] Making Out Gone Wrong and Embarrassing Chapter 122: Making Out Gone Wrong and Embarrassing I followed Tsubaki as she led me toward the old school building, where the clubroom of ult Research Club is located. Once again, to my surprise, the runaway princess of the Shinra n tried to initiate a conversation. So how is it going with your girlfriends? The three-month time frame will end soon. Who do you think will choose to stay with you? she asked, and although she tried to hide it, she sounded almost excited about the possibility of me soon going through a breakup. But I noticed no animosity within that excitement. Odd. Did this girl like me? After all that I did? Why else was she looking forward to me breaking up? From her tone, she seemed certain that someone would break up indeed if not all. I guess she noticed how little time Mai Senpai and I spend, so it may be natural to assume the same for the other two girls. This situation triggered a memory that, in the original story, she fell for Kiba Yuuto after facing defeat at his hands. Did she have a defeat kink? Poor Sona. Unfortunately for her, nobody was going to leave me. Im also not interested in her beyond her physical attractiveness. Im not sure, lets wait till the timees. Who knows, maybe all of them will choose to stay? I said in a deliberate joking tone, to which she gave me a soft giggle. I guess its hard for girls tomit when they know their boyfriend is a known yboy, she said and Iughed along. Stupid girl. I mean, it depends, we stepped into a turning road, and I yanked her by her waist before pressing her back against the wall. She flinched in surprise as I loomed over her, resting my forearm over her head. Some girls find it thrilling. Besides, a pretty face helps even for guys, and I happen to be blessed with otherworldly talents and powers as well. Its hard not to be a yboy. Ah I-I see she blushed slightly, avoiding my eyes, and I took that as a sign to press ahead. I pushed a knee between her legs and smiled down at her, Yep. For example, sometimes even my former enemies will hit on me. Its truly a blessing that I am who I am, otherwise, I doubt I could have ever seen Vice President Tsubaki make such a face for me. Im sorry forst time I should have been more tolerant she apologized, still looking away as I chuckled. I grabbed her by her chin and raised her face to look up at me. . Part your lips, I told her as I felt something twitch over my lips. She gulped, and then opened her lips, closing her eyes as I leaned over. The girl hesitated, but she gave in to the kiss in no time. She wiggled under me, rubbing her body against mine, and beginning to enjoy the kiss. Just then, I had to cancel the kiss. Because a kick came flying to hit my side. You bastard! How dare you harass the Vice-Prez! an annoyingly loud voice yelled, as I failed to step away in time since thatd make the attacknd on Tsubaki. The kick hit me on the ribs and sent me sliding back on the floor. It didnt hurt, the kick was too weak to hurt my Overlord body, but it did hurt my pride. Vice-Prez, are you alright?! Issei Hyuudo asked Tsubaki, who was more taken aback by the situation than me, as her sweet kiss was disrupted. Also because she wasnt blind, she noticed that if I were to dodge the attack, itd have hit her. Yet this boy had the audacity to ask about her well-being. Haah, I ran a hand through my hair as I actively held back a wave of willpower from crushing the fools soul to death. Then again, that might not work since his soul does hold the soul of a Heavenly Dragon. I was wondering why you were taking so long, so I came to see-! But to think Id find this piece of shit assaulting you in broad daylight. the stupid kid said and Tsubaki red at his back, and since he was facing me with a determined look, he missed the re from his damsel in distress. I had enough as I stepped forward. I understand this is going to trouble your peerage, but Im going to break his limbs, I said as Tsubakis ring eyes shot wide and she looked at me. W-wait, this is just a misunderstanding, no need to go that f- she began but I ignored her. In the end, she was a girl, she couldnt bring herself to severely punish this guy who had indeede to stop me with the intention of saving her. Sadly for her, I didnt give a fuck. A little brat dared interrupt my make-out session? He dared kick me? You think I am scared of you?! Come and seeBoost! he yelled and brought out his Sacred Gear, as I stopped walking to him and unleashed a wave of willpower. But nothing happened to him, as I suspected. The Heavenly Dragon protected his soul, but his body did freeze for a bit even though he doubled in power. I walked calmly toward him and drew back my will, as it wasnt doing much anyway. Issie stumbled forward once I withdrew my will, just as I appeared in front of him. I held his left shoulder as he stumbled into me, and before he could pull back, I grabbed Issie by his sacred gear and twisted his entire arm. There was no way the sacred gear woulde off, but in the end, it was attached to a human hand. It broke. A loud crack resounded, and Issei Hyuudo yelled as his arm pointed in the opposite direction. Argh, bastard! It hurts, it hurts, it-!!! He began yelling, as I let him fall to one knee. I lifted my feet and brought them down on his raised knee. Another crack, and he let out another cry. He fell to his side, his left arm and right knee broken, as he yelled toward the ground. I grabbed him by the other arm, and just then a katana touched my neck. My eyes flickered to lock on it, and my willpower covered my neck in a way simr to how [Haki] from One Piece worked. A reddish-brown-haired girl wielded the de as she red at me. Stop this, let go of his arm! No, I said slowly and discharged electricity from my body, and the metal weapon touching my neck electrocuted the girl right away. She gasped, dropped the weapon, and jumped back away from me. Smart choice. Another girl rushed to stop me. I could have broken Isseis other hand right then, but I decided to let him register the other twos pain for a bit longer as I looked at the new girl. I dont see why were fighting, said a blue-haired girl, who kind of reminded me of Xenovia, wielded two short shields on her forearms; they had pointy sharp ends. Let go of him and this ends here! she yelled, leaped at me, and moved her arms in a stabbing motion. What a pacifist. What a pity that I dont have a Nobel with me. I shook my head at my silly joke and kicked the girl on her sr plexus before she could reach me. She was sent flying a few hundred yards away. Before another of these annoying interruptions coulde, I smashed Issies elbow with a punch. His elbow shattered and his arm went limp, as he let out another painful shriek, feeling the bones break. Onest remaining, I kicked him gently to make him flip over, presenting his knees to me. I raised my foot but once again, I was interrupted. Garou, stop him. This time it was a voice I recognized, it was Sona Sitri. I looked at her as she walked to this battlefield with others, with a sweating Rias beside her. But I didnt recognize who she ordered; a gray-haired young man almost as tall as me. He seemed like a foreigner from his features, as he ran like a wolf on his fours, and rushed at me with surprising speed. Ah, I recognized the smell in his blood. A werewolf hybrid? Grr he narrowed his golden eyes but didnt say anything as he leaped at me. He wasnt a weak little girl, so I had to stand on both my feet. I did that by bringing my foot down on Isseis knee, as he let out onest yell of pain, and passed out right away. The werewolf kid reached me in the air, his sharpened ws trying to cleave my face off. I took a step forward, and the world seemed to slow down, the young man slowed down as I swung my fist at him. Itnded on his face before his ws could touch mine, and he was sent flying into the old school building, breaking a few walls on the way. A-Aqua, stop already! Rias yelled and I looked at her, before looking around me where a group had surrounded me. Rias peerage was among them too, including Kiba, but a few of them looked unsure. I was their good friend, after all. Without the Red Dragon Emperor awake, who had quite the formidable soul, there was nobody here who could hold back the release of my willpower. So I decided to loosen it just slightly. The weight of an Overlord, half a Sage, filled the air as almost everyone gasped in spiritual shock. A fews knees gave in even, and someone puked blood. There was still someone brave, however, I noted him as Genshirou Saji, Isseis good friend. He seemed to have joined Rias peerage from the way he was standing near them, and I believe he should have stayed there, but he didnt, he kicked the ground and rushed toward me. You cant just hurt my friend and think Ill let you off easy! he yelled, pulling out his Sacred Gear, Absorb Line. Come on, try a bit harder, I havent even used a real technique from my Path. Weaklings. Saji, stop! a yell resounded, and a small white blob mmed onto Saji from the side, tossing him away from me before I could break his nose too. The white blob, Koneko, red at the kid as she gave him two ps, and looked around her at everyone. He isnt hurting that Issei anymore, so leave him be! It wont end well for anyone if you guys engage him in a battle! she shouted and I chuckled. I think I like her the most out of everyone here, she has good survival instincts since she saw part of my memory. Nobody said anything, but nobody attacked either. Most present here had seen me fight a Goddess and win, so they understood why Koneko was saying all that. Still, little Miss Sona was a prideful devil, she couldnt just let such disrespect to a member of her peerage go away. Tsubaki, she looked at her Queen for an exnation. Give me a brief. What happened here? Well Tsubaki felt extremely ufortable under a dozen eyes, especially mine as I held back augh. I knew shed tell the truth; she was easy to read that way. After a bit of hesitation, she let out a sigh and rubbed her temple. I and Aqua were kissing,pletely consensually and then Issei rushed in, thinking Aqua was assaulting me and attacked Aqua, who couldnt dodge because doing so would have made the attacknd on me and so he got a little mad that Issei was bragging about being a hero while calling him a molester. . . . It was understandable to them why I, with my clean reputation, despite being a little yful, might get mad at beingbeled as a molester. Why would he molest a girl when he can ask her toe to his bed, and shed do so without question? C was what the looks that everyone gave Issei said. Rias turned around to hide herugh, while Sona face-palmed. Well, this is embarrassing. I can still argue in Isseis defense, moreover when you already have girlfriends, and breaking all his limbs for it still seems a bit too much, but... But a man is only as worthwhile as his character, right? I finished the line for her. Id have had a hard time holding back myugh if this was me from my 9th life. Oh, how people change. I suppose, she sighed and looked at the blue-haired girl from before, who had walked back to the scene, as well as the gray-haired young man. Tsubasa, Garou, can you take Issei to the Sitri household in the underworld? His injuries are serious. Hm? Tsubasa? I looked at the blue-haired girl who looked like Xenovia. Shes called Tsubasa? Why is she stealing my girls features? Such a thief, Ill have to talk to her about it someday. As for the others, and you too Aquamarine, Sona looked at us all. Lets return to the club room and continue our discussion. It appears Fallen Angels are acting out in our area. Huh, Fallen Angels? Interesting. Those fucking retards that tried to kill Ai, what are they nning now? ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [123] Talk To My Brother? [123] Talk To My Brother? Chapter 123: Talk To My Brother? Thus we think, based on the sightings, the Fallen Angels are nning something big around Kuoh. Sona finished with an ominous tone. Is that it? The information shared in this meeting wasn''t anything groundbreaking, it was something I had already expected. The club room was filled with people. I was sitting on a couch with Rias by my side, facing Sona who sat alone on a couch of her own. Around us, the members of the two devil princesses peerage were scattered across the room. Most seemed surprised and worried about the topic discussed, fearful that a Biblical civil war may be brewing again, but I wasnt impressed. What a waste of time. For thest two months, as Goddess Hel and the Valkyrie Rossweisse were roaming around the town in my search, the Fallen were doing the same. But different from the Norse, they mustn''t have known my identitythey should rather be searching for Freeds mysterious killer who presumably killed Raynares group too. I was expecting the Norse and Fallen to fight because they crossed each other while in search, but a part of me had expected them to team up too. I still expected it to happen, though a bit less likely. But what did it imply for the Fallen suddenly getting so worked up that even the two little Devil Princesses noticed? What was Kokabiel nning? I need to keep my eyes and ears sharp, I thought with a soft glint in my eyes. I should start with keeping my Jade Perception fully bloomed all the time. If something dangerous wasing, as much as I''m confident and arrogant enough that Id never be unable to handle it, I''d still rather know what it is. A silence fell after Sona finished her exnation, and everyone was looking at me to break it. My show of power against them earned me a natural authoritative opinion over them, something they were curious to hear. But while I appreciated this information they shared, even if mostly useless, I had no reason to disclose my rtionship with the Fallen Angels. Who knows from where information will leak? Thanks for including me in this meeting. Since I live just nearby, itll benefit me to stay safe. Ill keep an eye out for anything weird. I said and ended it at that. Instead of looking disappointed by my short words, the kids looked relieved that I didnt have anything negative toment about. Good. Although, I was curious about something else. I looked at Rias and asked, By the way, Rias? Yes? She smiled, nudging a bit closer to me under the eyes of everyone. She really liked to show off in front of the public. Ask me anything. Whats up with all the new people? I''ve been out just for a week, yet I noticed both of your peerages have new members. I asked, and she answered right away. Ah, you must be talking about Saji and Garou. She said, pointedly looking at Saji who was in the room. There was no Garou to look at, however, since he and the fake Tsubasa girl were sent to the underworld to treat Issei. Here, let me introduce you two. He is Genshirou Saji, a second year, and only recently had he awakened his Sacred Gear. It''s a really interesting one, it''s called Absorption Line. It kind of works the exact way it''s named, it absorbs other people''s power. Rias continued, this time introducing me, Most of you guys already know him, but let me introduce anyway. He is Aqua, my childhood friend. We''ve known each other for more than ten years now. He did a show that was an instant hit after joining our school, LoveMy, I''m sure you know. She gave me a smile and continued, And if we talk about his supernatural side, he''s a Touki Martial Artist, but also has vast control over the weather, lightning, as well many other mysterious powers. I even heard his knowledge on medicine can cure even death. She really likes to exaggerate our childhood rtionship, damn. I was smiling as I thought that. She''s clearly trying to praise me, how cute. Trying to break the anger that she thought I had over her since I haven''t contacted her in a week, huh? Whoa I had no idea the President knew him for that long A Touki Artist like the Sairaorg Bael? He might even be stronger than him. The students took the introduction in a burst of whispers, and Rias grinned at that. She looked back at me with a soft smile and her eyes asked if she did good. Yes, you were introducing the new members? I smiled back and reminded her. She blushed softly at that, happy that I wasn''t mad at her or ignoring her efforts. Mhm, so, she continued, That''s Saji, and therge guy you fought earlier is Loup Garou. He''s a foreigner. During your weeks leave, he transferred to our school. As he had quite a strong presence, we wanted to recruit him. But at the same time, Sajis Sacred Gear unlocked. So we had to decide who would keep who. Since Sona already had Issei earlier, it was my turn due. So I chose Saji, as his Gear is a Dragon-Type. Sona had a Dragon-Type with her already, that Issei dude, so I wanted one to even the scales. Ah, I see, I nodded. So Saji joined yours, and Garou joined Sonas peerage. Not bad. Such a twist of fate this universe was; Issei ended up in Sona''s peerage, and Saji in Rias. Though I think you should have gone for Garou. A physical unit like him is needed in your ranks. That''s what I told her too, Sona chimed in, pushing her sses up a little as she looked at me. But she said she, and I quote, already have a big beastly man to keep her safe so she refused and chose the Dragon. .... A short silence filled the room as Rias face went bright red and everyone stared at her and how she was clinging to me. Sona Sitri, very unlike herself, held back augh and excused herself along with her peerage to leave us be. My~ how embarrassing. I can''t believe your friend just did that to you. even her queen, Akeno didn''t let go of this opportunity to make fun of her. The flirtatious girl let out augh and turned around, motioning the rest of her peerage to follow behind her. Saji shot me a look, looking at Rias and then at me again, aplicated expression on his face, before he followed Akeno outside. Kiba didnt show any reaction and walked out, but little Koneko stared at me for a bit longer before she too walked out of the clubroom. Which left me alone with the Princess of Destruction. Are you embarrassed? I smiled at her in amusement and asked, to which she met my eyes shyly. A little? She said, I mean, I wouldn''t mind admitting that to you in person, but did she really have to say that in a room full of people?! It''s okay, she was just poking fun at you. I think she was a little mad that you emphasized the childhood friend part so much with me, she might have felt jealous of me. Because she''s my childhood friend too? she asked. I guess that''s possible. She was jealous of youst time too. You also flirted with Serafall, who actually flirted back. Sona is used to having her sister shower her with attention, and though she likes to admit that she doesn''t enjoy it, I think she was jealous of you when you flirted with Serafall and she responded. Alright alright, I didn''t need to know that. You don''t need to spill your friend''s secrets to me just because she pulled a small prank on you, I told her with augh. She pushed herself onto me, her face resting on my chest. But who''d Iin to if not you? Why, you don''t have anyone else to talk to? I put my arms around her and ruffled her hair, leaning back into the couch to lie down. Shey on my chest. They''re not the same as you, she said. I mean, they''re still your peerage or your family, I said, While I''m not rted to you in any way, you know? .... Just a friend. Will you stop? She asked softly and raised her head to look into my eyes. I don''t like when you act like this. Act like what? Like this. Hm? I tilted my head at her, feigning ignorance, as she frowned softly. Ah, did I make you mad? I didn''t intend to. Sor- Don''t apologize, she put a finger over my lips. Makes us seem further than we are. You are not just a friend to me. That doesn''t make sense, You think I''d let just any friend of mine pull me down on hisp and kiss me, while his hand wanders around my back? She said with a frown, referencing that day when I did just that to her until Grayfia came and interrupted us. I chuckled lightly and refused to reply, which made her frown deeper. You''re so bad, she said. So you really like me? ...Of course I do. She put her face back into my chest, as she was red in embarrassment again. Stop pretending to be slow, I''ve seen you enough to know how you are. What do you want from me, Aqua? If you don''t like me that way, then just say it now I never said I don''t like you that way, I ran my hands down her back, her curves, and rested them on her ass. I squeezed her gently as she whimpered softly. But still, I''m not ready tobel someone new as my girlfriend just yet. .... She stayed silent. Are you finally at the final page now? Is this where you''ll ask me to join your Sect thing again? So that we be connected in some way? ...You''re describing me like a maniptor right now, Im feeling hurt. .... We both stayed silent for a bit. Until she sighed and raised her head again. Our pairs of blue eyes met. Will you talk to my brother about it? I already asked him, and he said he would prefer to talk to you directly. Oh. I blinked. Sirzechs said that? Interesting that it''s not a rejection from the get-go. What are the odds that I''d get to bring her and her peerage into my Sect in a more official manner? I smiled at her. Sure. Tell me when he has time to talk, and I''ll convince him for his sister''s hand. Her serious expression broke with a giggle, My hand? I didn''t know you were talking about wife-ing me up when you said you won''t have me as your girlfriend. ....Haha. I hope she''s jokingbecause ain''t no way am I getting married just yet, if ever. Thankfully, she was joking. Our talk ended with her leaning into a kiss, and we made out for half an hour, easily missing a ss, before I returned to my ssroom. * * * The sses ended and I was walking to the school gate when I caught Rias vibrant red hair dancing in the air in the distance. She stood on the balcony of the old school building and waved at me, a soft smile hanging on her lips. The wind blew, and she pushed a strand of hair behind her ear. She moved her lips slowly, and I read it as look at your phone. I took out my phone and looked at it. Rias had left me a message. [Rias: Onii-sama has been really busy recently, Grayfia told me, so the meeting can''t be done this week. I''m sorry. Grayfia put an appointment for you on the list, though. It''s next Tuesday evening, after school. Will you be free?] I should be free, yes. I replied to her and raised my head to look back at the balcony, but she wasn''t there anymore. What did she wish to aplish by acting like a running ghost? It''s a bit cute though. I put my phone back in my pocket and walked toward the gate with a soft hum. The weather was nice, the sky blue and bright, while the sakura leaves danced. It felt good to bull- educate children. The fighting made my mood better, as did the making out with Rias; it made up for the one that was interrupted by Issei. Speaking of, I also caught Tsubaki earlier in the hallways to give her the kiss she had missed. She hesitated a bit more than earlier, apparently, Sona told her to be careful around me. As in, ignore me. Too bad, sses. I reached the gate and found many girls waiting for me. It felt good seeing so many waiting for me; though I noticed an irregrity among them. Mai Sakurajima was waiting among the regr girls, her indigo-blue eyes glued on me. Hey, Senpai, I waved at her and she narrowed her eyes and looked over my body. So you''re not injured, she said. Thats good. No need to be worried, I''m strong, I told her. I already knew why she was here the moment I saw her, and she just confirmed my guess. Thest time Hel came to the school and we fought, Mai was waiting for me at the gate to make sure I was safe. She had sensed our fighting inside the Instant Dungeon that day, so naturally, she had noticed it today too since we didn''t even bother to erect an Instant Dungeon since the area we fought on was stranded. So here she was again, waiting for me to be sure that I was safe. She''s so nice. I know you are, that''s why I didn''t rush in to save you, she said, shrugging. Not that I''d have been much of a help anyway. Anyway, I saw what I wanted to see. I''ll be going now. She turned around and began to walk away, but how could I let such an opportunity pass? Hey, wait, you''re taking this path? I actually have to pick up something from a shop in the same way. Shall we walk together? I quickly ran after her, walking by her side as she shot me a side-eyed look and shook her head while muttering something under her breath. She didn''t reject me, however. I waved back at the girls who had been waiting for me this whole time, with each of them giving me a dry look, as I walked away with my girlfriend in the hope of seducing her. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [124] The Lagomorph King’s Descendant [124] The Lagomorph Kings Descendant Chapter 124: The Lagomorph Kings Descendant The neighborhood streets were bathed in the golden hue of the setting sun, and the air carried a light scent of sakura blossoms. It was a typical evening, yet things seemed more vibrant than usual, more alive with Mai Senpai next to me. Our school bags felt lighter as we strolled past the familiar houses of this area. We made small talk while I nced at her, the sun catching in her hair, transforming her into something ethereal. She caught my look and stared at me for a second, before looking away with a shake of her head. You should stop looking at me like that, she said as she looked ahead. Hey, surely I''m allowed to enjoy my girlfriend''s beauty? I asked and stepped closer, and she yfully hopped away to the side. Only a few weeks left,kouhai, she said seriously, but her bodynguage was a bit yful. Better distance yourself now, or else youll be heartbroken when I end it. My hearts bleeding already, I followed her even as she tried to walk faster. We had to slow down a little as we passed a street. I looked at her, with the sun setting behind her head, as a small smile lingered on her lips while she stared ahead of us. She looked cute in her brown jacket, worn over a white shirt with a small bow tie, and a red skirt. But more than any of that, the stockings that were tightly wrapped around her thighs were her best part. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] So why did you fight? realizing that I wasnt going to quit staring, she sighed and asked something she must have been curious about. Some guy annoyed me, I replied honestly and she raised an eyebrow. Just because of that? Youre too violent. She looked at me disapprovingly. Im just protecting my dignity, I said with a shrug. Youre a manwhore, how can you have dignity? . She maintained a cid expression, which might give anyone else the idea that she was serious, but I didnt miss the hint of amusement hidden underneath. So she can joke. So tell me about yourself, I turned my head ahead for once, the sun submerging in the horizon behind the buildings now, as we walked side by side. Hows your career going? Hows life in general? You would have known if you bothered to stay in contact, she said with a short tone of dissatisfaction in her voice. Now what is this? You first tell me to stay away and go on dates with the other two and now you get mad that I wasnt in your DMs 24/7? Modern girls are something else. Hey I was busy with my training, I said. And I did hang out with you most of the day during lunch break. Not recently. I was busy. I let out my Overlord Presence slightly, but not in a threatening way. She stilled in her spot, turning to me. See? I am much stronger now. I need to be strong to keep myself and those around me safe, you know? . She stared into my eyes, different shades of blue meeting in silence, with the sun setting in the distance. The moon peaked down at us as she smiled softly. Not a bad excuse, fine. Im d youre strong enough to feelfortable now. Your Touki is insanely powerful. Strong enough to feelfortable now? I scoffed out augh. No, not yet. I need to hit the next rank in power soon. There are too many threats around me, I need to be ready for the worst. So youre still busy? she asked, You should get going and return home, then. I am not as busy. Training right now is rather a matter of time than focus, I cant speed it up even if I train for all day. Right now Im letting my presence stabilize fully and be ready for the next ascension. I exined to her. I dont know those terms, she said. I can exin to you if youre interested. I stopped in front of her. Dont you want to be stronger? Was she truly just like Akane? Not interested in having powers to tten mountains, and rather dance like a puppet for the entertainment of the world? Thankfully, the glint in her eyes told me otherwise, Well she hesitated while my eyes focused on her half-transparent bunny ears, ck in color, that began to change under the moonlight. I was still curious about that. I began walking ahead, a small smile on my lips. Lets grab coffee and talk. My Bunny Girl Senpai didnt reject the offer, albeit after a bit of hesitation. She followed suit to our coffee date. * * * Over a few cups of coffee, I exined to her how my cultivation system worked. As half a yokai, she was used to martial arts and Touki training. However, my process was new to her. There are so-called cultivators spread across the world, especially in China. They are mortals who copied these techniques from us Yokai to train in Touki and pursue immortality. But while these humans often can be strong, they''re never at the top of the world. As far as my knowledge entails. The strongest Touki practitioner, after all, is not a human. It''s a yokai, as this is their domain. Albeit debatable, people say that the Nine-Tailed Fox Demon, Yasaka, is the strongest Touki Artist. Mai surprised me with her exnation. She knew a lot. She didn''t seem to be this interested or aware of the supernatural in the past, but it seems she looked into it in thest two months. It seems you''ve started talking to your mother again? I asked as I sipped coffee. ...I have. She nodded slowly and dipped her rosy lips in her coffee. She said she''s not interested in the supernatural lifestyle anymore, because she''s too bored of it. My mother is quite old, you see. Naturally, as an immortal rabbit yokai, I said. Is she powerful? She''s on the 7th rank of Touki. She said, Ah, there are 10 ranks in total. I''m on the 4th rank, for example, although I can reach a little higher during nighttime. So 10 ranks? Is it right to assume that these ten ranks corrte with my ten? Although I''m sure the overall abilities and benefits they provide are far weaker than mine. From what I''ve gathered, their power and style is a lot more limited. Most of these Touki Practitioners don''t even have ess to elements or affinity, they can only use mere Qi to fight. What an insult to real [Cultivation]. 7th rank should be equal to Overlord. But even without the usage of Icons, I''m sure I can p her mother to death. Embarrassing. I want to meet a cultivator of high rank to see just how weaker this world was. Hopefully not unsalvageable. Putting that aside, I had a curious question about something else. What do you mean when you say you''re stronger during the night? Well she hesitated. It bothered me a little that she wasn''tfortable sharing it with me, but I could understand. It''s alright if you don''t want to say it, I was about to drop the subject but she let out a sigh and spoke. It''s my bloodline. Even among the rabbit yokai family, I descend from a legendary historical figure. The Lagomorph King. she stared at me. A moon beast who came down from the moon to Earth during the Heian era. Some even say he''s the God of the Moon. Since his blood flows through my veins, I have some moon-rted abilities. That''s why during the night when the moon shines bright, I be a bit stronger. Aha, I leaned closer, putting my chin in my hands. The Lagomorph King... The word Lagomorph sent me on a spiral of memories. The moon people. My only friends during my 8th life. I wore the [Lagomorph Contract] on my bare skin that allowed me to summon the space-hopping rabbits from the moon. It was due to their help that I had managed to bring doomsday upon the world. Back in my 8th life, as half a fishman, and half a human, as the prince of Antis yet the prince of Erebia, I hated all life on earth and sea alike. I chose only those rabbits from the world beyond, from the moon, as mypanions as I brought hell down on the entire. The world burned, and I burned away along with it. I think I''d have hated the Lagomorphs too if not for my connection with the moon thanks to my 5th life as a vampire. As well as the appearance of the Ruler Queen of the Lagomorphs. Herrge body and pale skin reminded me a little of my mother, Emmanuel, which was enough to make me choose her and her people as my allies rather than my enemies. I think I can summon the Lagomorphs if I try here. They were dimension-hopping little rabbits, in the end, who came to reside on that world''s moon from another universe. So in theory, if I try, I could summon the rabbits. I never needed to during my 9th life, but it shouldn''t be impossible. Of course, I have no reason to. Right now my focus is Mai Senpai. Your potential is far greater than Touki training. If what I''m nning isn''t impossible, I can make you a lot stronger, a lot faster. Can we meet at ater time? Sounds like an excuse to invite me to a date, she said with a suspicious tone. Iughed, Oh, even if I''m lying, I''m sure you''ll enjoy the date. Just ept it. Sure. She smiled a little. Only because there is the tiniest chance that you''ll make me stronger. While I enjoy my model and actress job, I''d love to have enough power to keep myself safe against Gods and others. It''s scary to think there exist hundreds of entities who can destroy the world I live in, with me unable to stop any of them. I smiled at her. I like her. In the end, we agreed to a date the Sunday after the next one. My next two Sundays will be a lot busy, it seems. That would also be around the time our 3 months will be close to its end, so I''ll use that date to tie her down with me. This little coffee date wrapped up so nicely. * * * I dropped off Mai Senpai in front of her house, carrying her through the sky with the excuse that it would be faster. She was unsure about me carrying her at first, but by the time we were in the sky, she didnt have any regrets. I would have preferred a goodbye kiss, but I received none. I returned home and Blue of the tiger cubs opened the main gate and greeted me. Lord, youre back! She looked cute when excited and enthusiastic, despite wearing a professional coat over a white t-shirt. Weve been waiting for you, there is good news. It was a sess! Weve sessfully converted the two heretics! Oh? I was waiting for this; so Irina and Xenovia were finally ready. Did you let them out of the dungeon yet? No, she answered. We tried, but the subspace was too strongly reinforced by your willpower. I think its for the better, you can see if youre ready by your standards and then choose to let them out. I see, lead me. I followed her as she took me into the basement, where with a use of will, we materialized inside the instant dungeon copy of it. I found Irina and Xenovia on the floor, eating like starved beasts. It made sense, as they were allowed to eat for the first time in a week. Beautiful girls with ginger and blue hair, with figures that would put models to shame, were on the floor and eating like beggars. It was a funny sight. Their ck leather clothes were torn in parts, and the sleep bags under their eyes truly spoke of their harsh week. They must have been so hungry and thirsty right now, yet when they saw me enter, they dropped their food and lowered their heads. O Prophet, our Saint, wee back! they both yelled, mming their heads on the floor, yet I found little sincerity in their call. It wasnt entirely a hoax, however. I was going by the y that Im the Avatar or representative of the God, instead of the God himself; yet I was basically him in mortal flesh. Like I have expected, they have only agreed to serve me with the intention of watching me first. If they found me to be worthy of worship truly, their mind would submit on their own. Stand up, I told them and, with a snap of my finger, destroyed the instant dungeon. Why are my loyal subjects eating in this manner? Come above, Im going to feed you properly. Cubs, clean the room, there is too much blood. Yes, milord! The cubs yelled and immediately began to clean the room. Although I told them to keep the torture light and more mental-rted, they seemed to have let their emotions get the better of them. I grabbed the two girls with each arm, throwing them above my shoulders as I carried them to the dining room. As we passed, Idol trainee girls stared at me, especially Kana, but I ignored them and fed my future knights well. I needed them strong if they were to act as my swords. I need to test their powers, teach them the [Knights Aura], and hand over legendary sword techniques thatd help them grow. I should also find a way to strengthen their weak little holy swords. Haah, I guess this week too was going to be a busy one. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [125] Raising Battle Units [125] Raising Battle Units Chapter 125: Raising Battle Units By the time the two exorcistdies were done eating, the idol trainee girls had left. I saw off Mem-Cho and Shoko and returned to the house to lead the two exorcists to the personal gym. Here, I took out their holy swords from my Void Storage and threw them ahead. H-hey! Durandal and Hauteclere couldn''t even touch the ground before their wielders jumped to catch them in the air. It seemed the swords were too precious to them to let them fall. How funny. I took out a Holy Sword of my own that had been rotting in my Void Storage for a while now and began to y with it for a bit. Ah the two girls stared at me. What? I asked them. Thats Excalibur Rapidly Err, who did you get it from? One after the other, Irina and Xenovia asked. I looked at them, and only when I stayed silent for a minute did they realize that they had lost their position to question me. Then, as a sign of my benevolence, I told them. I got it from Freed Sellzens dead body. He was trying to kill my mother, so my sister vaporized him. This sword was lucky to not be in the way. Oh the girls exchanged nces. Irina looked back at me and said, That is one of the missing swords that the churchs been looking for. We''re surprised you have it I don''t care, I tossed the sword in the air, and it spun for a couple of seconds before falling back into my hand. Im going to spar with you two. I''m going to attack you with Sword Aura, you two try to adapt to it and unlock your own sword auras. W-wait, right now?! We just ate! Yes, let us rest for a bit, we- It starts now. I kicked the ground and appeared in front of the two. I could have cut them a dozen times already, but this wasn''t a battle but a spar. I was teaching them, making them stronger, so I let them dodge the attack and kept my power level near theirs. Like that, three days passed. The two girls managed to unlock their Auras during the first day, ten minutes into the spar because I had pushed my aura into their body to make it trigger. By the third day, their aura was enough to match those of experienced holy knights. After I was done training them, my next focus was the two little girls. It was time for Yuzuru and Asia to receive their Paths. * * * The week easily breezed past without any issues. I gave Yuzuru and Asia the cycling methods for their two exceptional Paths, and they finally reached Iron rank. So now I was granting them two Iron Bodies that would suit them the best, based on their Paths. The Path of the ck mes,ing down from the royal family of ck Dragons, went to Yuzuru. It was a me and Destruction affinity-based path. To withstand its few side-effects, I granted her the [Bloodforged Iron Body], to negate the negative effect thatd be left on her Qi veins for using such a destructive path. As for Asia, I had to make a whole new path for her. My initial n was to give her the Path of Celestial Radiance, the same as Ruby, but that was the path of a queen, a monarch, and Asia honestly didnt have the mindset to handle it. Even if she became a fighter, she couldnt be a queen. So, the Path of the Verdant Phoenix, a Yang and Life-Force affinity-based path, is what I gave her. Her Sacred Gear will take care of the Verdant part, while the Phoenix part should be fine due to her bodys natural Yang Affinity. Phoenix Fire wasnt a simple me, but the re of the sun, so it wasnt just me but also Light; the mix of which was Yang. Her Iron Body was the harder part, though. The [Heatforged Iron Body] was a lot harder on my part to grant than the Bloodforged one. Some girls were confused why I didnt give both of them the same Iron Body, since their affinity was kind of simr, it was because Yuzuru needed a special body to withstand the poisonous effects on her veins from her ckmes, while Asia didnt need so, her affinity was pure. Although the process of gaining both Iron Bodies was equally painful for the bearer. For example, I had to leave Yuzuru in a poisoned state for three days where she rolled on the ground while yelling in pain, along with some other process. Asias process was painful too, but it was harder to prepare on my part. Although my lightning could generate heat, it wasnt as easily controble, so I wasnt suitable to train her in this. So in the end, as much as I would have loved to keep all of this process a secret, I had to call upon Ranefer Phenex for help. Who could be a better assistant to help create a body for a Phoenix Path, if not a literal Phoenix herself? Thats what brought us here, right now. What a sight, to think you were into torturing little girls. There were two rooms in front of us, with a small ss window on top that allowed us to look in. In one, Yuzuru rolled on the ground while groaning in a muffled voice, while in the other, Asia burned as if she were a sinner in hell. Their voices were painful to hear. Help Help, someone-! Ghhr Aghhh! Nrghh!!!! Sto- Gghhr! I stood with my arms crossed and Ranefer Phenex by my side. There was nobody else in this instant dungeon that was a copy of our house. I didnt want Shoko to see what state her sister was in, and anybody else to hear the cries of Asia. Multiple rune formations, talismans, and spells worked around the rooms to bnce the natural aura in there and make this process go uninterrupted. Itd also make sure the girls did not die there. However, the pain couldnt be bypassed. I enjoy none of this, I gave a short reply to Ranefer, whos been apanying me for thest three days here. She talked in an annoying tone at times, but she wasnt that bad of a watchmate. We were almost done. This is really interesting, you know? she stroked her chin and looked ahead. I get more and more curious about who this Immortal Venerable is for him to know of such cruel yet effective ways to strengthen the body. Ive never heard of a guy like him in almost two millennia of living. Maybe he is someone you do know, but he just changed his name, I shrugged at her. Or someone who rose to power recently, after you became, uh, inactive. Im not sure how old he is, after all. Mhm, she looked skeptical but didnt say anything. She looked at me and smiled instead, Will you give me a strong body? While I am effectively immortal and can heal from all injuries, itd be great if I didnt get injured to begin with. She put her arms around my neck and pushed herself against me. So? Give me an Iron Body when? See, this is what I meant when I said I didnt want people to know. Shes such a clingy bitch, go get stronger yourself. I stared at her dryly, while she hung from my neck for minutes, swaying in her spot while humming. She didnt feel awkward at all despite me not answering her. Instead, she pulled me toward a couch and pushed me down. I admit I was a little tired from watching over the girls, so a little stress relief was required C a spell blocked them from seeing or hearing the things happening outside their room, so they wouldnt feel mad even if we got noisy here. So when she pushed me down on the couch and climbed on top of me, I let her be. Even after a sweaty session, however, her seduction attempt remained unsessful. I had no reason to make her more powerful than she already was, shes annoying enough already. * * * Its done, I buttoned my shirt and said, looking at the two rooms that were now quiet. I felt a serene, calm, and bnced aura from both the rooms. The processes were sessful. Mhm, do I leave now? Ranefer barely covered herself with a piece of her clothes, lying on her back, her body sweaty and her chest rising and sinking, as she asked. I dont want your mother to get mad if we meet. Its alright, you two should learn to get along, I said and snapped my finger, bringing out a pair of womens clothing and tossing it at her. Her clothes were ruined in our little situation, and I didnt want anyone to guess what happened between us while two little girls were crying in pain. Wear them. Be quick about it. Ill go check up on them. She giggled, Alright, whatever you say, tiger. I ignored her and walked to the left room, where Yuzuru was. I pushed it open and a gust of poisonous gas sted out of it. I let out a breath, and a burst of wind left my nostrils, clearing the gas in an instant. In the center of the room, I found Yuzuru lying on her back. She was unconscious, but her condition was fine. Her clothes were torn in parts, which let me see that although she hadnt grown in height, her bones were stronger and denser now. Her veins were also extremely durable now, my Jade Perception let me know. Lastly, she could use her blood as a poison if she wishedit wasnt a passive effect, poisonous blood would be a negative effect if passive, she needed to actively mix her Qi and will it be poisonous for it to work. With a wave of my hand, a wind aura carried her and put her on my shoulder. I left the room and went to the other. This time smoke burst out of the room, and I dispersed it in the same way. I was about to simply walk in and grab the unconscious Asia, but I paused. Huh. Haah The presumed unconscious Asia was actually conscious. She was on the floor, lying on her back too, but she wasnt sleeping. She was staring at the ceiling, and when I walked in, she looked at me. Youre here, a soft smile formed on her lips. I endured as you told me to No way. I wasnt expecting her to hide such a tenacious personality under the veil of naivety It appears that my little battle units might be far more formidable than I gave them credit for. Im looking forward to their growth. * * * I took the girls to the real world with Ranefer and handed them over to Ruby and Shoko to help them with a bath. It was evening now, and so all the girls were here for their daily idol training. Among them, Kana just looked at the scene from afar, while Mem threw words of encouragement at the two little girls who had received their Iron Bodies. Ai did the same, and she even wanted to join the shower, but there was no need to crowd the ce so I told her not to. Which brought us here, sitting on the couches in the living room, and sipping tea. Mem and Kana trained in another room, while my Jade Perception let me know that Irina and Xenovia were training with Blue in our personal gym. Only Ai, Ranefer, and I were here, and the two olderdies could not find another seat in the entire room other than my two sides. Careful, don''t burn your lips, Ai said as she stared at me drinking, while she herself took a sip. Oh,e on, he can withstand Phoenix Fire, you think a cup of tea is going to hurt him? Raneferughed as she too sipped tea. She appeared a lot more confident since she and I were fucking just earlier. Perhaps she felt proud in her heart or something because of that. A guest should be polite and keep her mouth shut, Ai narrowed her eyes at the Phoenix who scoffed, giggling to herself. A guest? Is this how the Hoshino Household treats its guests? With this cheap tea? I invite you to the underworld, in the Phenex Mansion, to give you an idea of what real tea tastes like. Ranefer said proudly. Its certainly a lot better than what the so-called Japans greatest actress and idol can offer to her guests. Sorry, for not being an evil piece of shit, a literal devil, and collecting wealth for two thousand years, that I cant waste my money to buy tea for a million dors. Why would I waste that much money on tea? You sound insecure with how materialistic you are. She said, But you know what? Even if I brew the cheapest tea, my son will drink them. Would he drink yours?? Ranefer grinned, Oh, he drank more than just my tea already. I- Sandwiched between the twodies, I let out a loud sigh and interrupted both of them, Ranefer, are you trying to get beaten by her again? Why are you provoking her like that? I was just in time to interrupt them, as Ais clothes had already transformed into the armor of the Light Goddess. Another second, and they would have gone off against each other. What? Ranefer shrugged, still smiling. Its not as if I am lying. She let out a fake gasp, covering her mouth, Or are you going to pretend that you werent just sucking my tits earlier as if they had milk in them? What do you mean? Her tits did have milk; she was a Phoenix who had given birth in the past, and her unusual body never lost the power toctate. They did have mil- oh. I realized the trap toote. WHAT?! Ai, who really wanted to believe Ranefer was making stuff up, looked at me as if I had backstabbed her. AQUA?! REPEAT WHAT YOU JUST SAID! Hey, hey, calm down- I tried to salvage the situation, but it was toote. She was truly angry. Her hand formed a massive sandal of light, which came flying at my face. I was hurdled against a wall, my body breaking through itthough fortunately I erected an Instant Dungeon just beforewhile a sword formed on her other hand, and she attacked Ranefer with it. Ranefer blocked it with a ming sword of her own, and my mother attacked again by wielding a longsword in both her hands. I sighed as our house exploded, and two fiery women battled in the sky. Oneughing like a maniac as fire danced around her, the visage of a phoenix behind her, while the other, a holy sword-wielding goddess red at her intensely. Oh,e on, my dearest mother was too easily pissed off. Shes so cute though. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [126] She’s Actually My… [126] Shes Actually My Chapter 126: Shes Actually My In Ranefers defense, she lost against Aist time because she was careless and did not expect a seemingly normal human to hide such great divine power. It also couldnt be considered a real loss since they didnt fight, Ranefer just gave up as she feared that I would rather help my mother than her in a serious fight. This time, however, she wasfortabletoofortable with me, that she was sure I would never let her die in a serious fight. So while she wasnt going all out, she wasnt pulling her punches. C Boom! The suns light opposed its re as they shed and exploded against one another, a cataclysmic beauty painted on the blue canvas above our heads. I chewed on my lips as I wondered what to do, thinking how to salvage this situation. Truthfully, I cant stop them. Not the both of them together, anyway. Ranefers been stronger than me since the day I cured her curse, and even as an Overlord, I couldnt surpass her power. Thats why I branded the ve tattoo on her, but that only stopped her from hurting me, it wasnt designed to make her listen to all mymands. As for Ai, shes the one whos mad at me. She wouldnt listen to me even more. And although I defended Ranefer with logic just now, Ais the stronger one between the two of them. This was simply a bad match-up for the Phenex. Not only was Ai the Goddess of Light at this moment, she still had her new base powers. She was a mini Supergirl with the power of the sunshe wasnt weak. In an elongated fight, Ranefer will end up injured and cry back home. While that would be funny, she was a reliable ally at this point, I didnt want her to get hurt for no reason. I wondered what I should do right now and soon decided. I closed my eyes, and the world stilled. I called upon the [Time Icon] which let out a loud chime as it manifested in the sky, leaving the world purple and frozen. While in Overlord my spirit was strong enough to not let the Icon crush me as it happened back in Underlord, I couldnt keep this up for long. It required too much willpower to use it in a real fight too. After all, time wasnt a weak subject. But the few seconds it did provide was enough. I leaped to the sky and grabbed the devil woman who was frozen in the air by her waist andnded back to the ground just as the Icon vanished. The world regained its color, and there was a momentary confusion. Ais head shot around in search of Ranefer and she found me, keeping Ranefer protected behind me. Aqua! You bastard! Brat! Let her fight her battle, Ill beat you up too if you dare stand in front of me! she pointed a finger and threatened me, the Light Goddess personality was already in effect. Ranefer was ready to return to the fight anytime, but she giggled andughed behind me instead. It amused her to see me protect her, Aww, my knight in shining armor. I am blushing. You better shut the fuck up before I fuck you up. I shot her a re that made her flinch as I looked back at Ai. Mom, let it be. Shes just like that, dont let her get to you. Its not her, you fool. Didnt you just admit that you sucked her- you sucked her nipples and drank her milk! You bastard son! her re intensified. What, did she feel a threat to her role that my sugar mommy was getting closer and closer to the mom identity? Insane. I didnt step down, I frowned, Mom, I think youre forgetting that Im old enough to sleep around a little. She clearly doesnt mind, its all consensual, just drop this. Ai opened her mouth, but by the time I finished my first sentence, her mouth was closed once again. She stared at me, her expression suddenly unreadable, before she let out a sigh and lowered to the ground. With a snap of her finger, the reality of this ruined neighborhood shattered like ss, and we found ourselves back in our living room. Ai dropped her outfit, returning to her normal self, and turned around to walk away. She added as she left, See her off when she wants to leave. Saying so, she left me and Ranefer be. I tilted my head as I sensed a brooding feeling, unable to quite pinpoint it. Even after eons, sometimes I return to this question when Im dealing with women. Did I do something wrong or what? * * * Call me again, ummah~! Ranefer leaned in and kissed me on the lips as she backed off and waved at me. A red circle of magic swirled under her feet and she was swiftly teleported out of here. I cleaned my lips with a thumb and looked to my side. We stood just behind the door, and Shoko was staring at me with a shy expression, blushing at seeing me kiss. While Yuzuru was ring at me in her sisters stead; Ruby was doing the same. Mem-Cho was shaking her head, and Kana pretended not to care as she looked to the side. Only Asia was tilting her head in confusion, unsure why the rooms mood was so solemn, and thankfully Ai wasnt here. Well leave then, Shoko said, See youter, Aqua. Uh, yes, bye. I helped open the door and waved at her as she nodded and walked away with her sister. I was supposed to test out Yuzurus Iron Ranks strength but it didnt seem like a good time. Be better, Aqua, Mem walked up to me, tip-toeing to leave a kiss on my cheek, and walked out. Kana shot me ast re and followed suit. Left alone, I ignored the solemn mood that had filled the room just earlier and turned to Ruby who now stared at me nkly, hiding her re. I ignored her and looked at Asia. I could take her to the gym and spar but Go rest, Asia. I decided and said, Ruby, you go rest too. Or do whatever you want. I need to talk to Mom, dont disturb us. I said and Asia nodded. Ruby didnt even bother with a nod and both of them walked away. I left them be and walked up to find Ai. .. She was cooking dinner in the kitchen, wearing a nk expression as she moved the pan to flip the omelet. The air sizzled with a scene of delicacy, but her mind was in another ce entirely. Otherwise, she would have noticed when I walked up to her and hugged her from behind. Only when her back rested against my chest did shee to her senses. ...What do you need, Aqua? She asked softly, without trying to push me away or anything. Tomorrow is Sunday, you know? I said. Do you remember the promise? ...Sorry, Im busy, she replied. I have some meetings to attend tomorrow. We can do it at another time. Since when did she ever put her meetings on a higher priority than her children? She was obviously dissatisfied with me. You know, Ranefer isn''t my sugar mom, I said. She''s a liar. Surely. But why are you telling me that all of a sudden? It''s not as if it matters to me. You''re old enough to make your own choices. You''re older than me, even. She said in a bitter tone and returned her focus to cooking. I stayed silent for a minute, hugging her softly, yet it felt awkward. At one point, I pulled out my phone from my pocket and held it in front of her. A picture was visible on it, of a purple ve tattoo glimmering under someone''s navel. .... as someone in the entertainment, she recognized the tattoo. It was quite famous, even if, unlike the ones she knew, she was the real deal. A real sex ve tattoo. It''s weird to admit to you like this, but I saved her life but feared that she''d want to take my lifeter. So I prepared that tattoo as a counterattack. I happened to be right as she attacked me the next morning, and only because of the tattoo did I not end up dead. I told my mom. So, no, she is not my sugar mom. She likes to pretend she is, to have a higher standing since it surely is better than people knowing she''s my ve. That''s why I said not to let her get to you, she''s a terrible liar. .... Ai stayed silent and then looked up at me with glinting eyes. Really? Why would I lie to you? Well, you always lie to me. I could never. And yes, really. She tried to keep her expression in check but a smile bloomed on her face anyway. She looked back at the cooking. It''s still weird, Aqua, that you have a sex ve, but sure I''ll ignore that part. Mom would have been really mad and sad if you got yourself an actual sugar mom. How do you ignore that part? She cared more about me having a sugar mommy than me owning sex ves? How cute. You don''t worry about that, I tightened my hug and kissed her nape. She gulped once and said nothing. I would never do anything to make you mad. Sure you wouldn''t, Don''t be sarcastic. She looked up at me and smiled. I can never be sarcastic with my Aqua. Whoa, my Aqua? my hands gently ran above her belly as I said. Mhm, of course, she put her arms up and around my neck, causing her body to be pushed against mine. As your mother I hold the most liberty over you, so can''t I say that? Of course you can, my left hand paused to wrap around her waist, while my right slowly traveled up. It went between her chest, feeling the soft flesh, and grabbed her chin to lock it up. I looked down at her rosy lips while my hand caressed her neck. Youre allowed to call me anything and also do anything to me. Don''t Nope. She said dont and yet she was clearly wanting this. Why else would she hold me like this? Her surface-level resistance was cute, but it couldn''t stop me. I leaned in, pushing my lips into hers, as she closed her eyes and gave in to the kiss. She squirmed in my grasp as I pushed my crotch against her ass and held her body tightly close to me. My tongue explored her oral depth, leaving her moaning into my mouth. S-stop~ ahn At one point, she pushed my face back, an intense blush on her face. Or I''ll get mad Alright, I kissed her on the nose. I am a bit sad that our date was canceled though. When''s the next day? She went back to the dish, Tomorrow. Hm? I thought you- I said tomorrow. Ah, I see. * * * I woke up early in the morning and got refreshed. Ruby hadn''t been sleeping with me after returning from the beach, she was sleeping with Ai, so when Ai woke up in her room, Ruby did the same. We came down to the living room fully dressed, having already decided not to eat breakfast here, but the others of the house were also here by then. Hey, why can''t I go~?! Ruby whined as she hugged Ai and shot me a re. Why won''t he take me, mama~ talk to him! Uh, Ruby Ai was at a loss for words, and it made me smile in amusement seeing her unwilling to take a third person with us, even if that was Ruby. I looked at Ai and the outfit she wore. She looked beautiful in that. Sensually hot, in the ck leather biker fit she wore. It was wrapped around her curves tightly, emphasizing her already bombshell body even further. I couldn''t look for long since Ruby was right there, so I decided to enjoy itter. For now, I looked at Ruby. Quit crying, Ruby, how can three people sit on the bike? I told you I''ll watch the Ryan Gosling film with you tomorrow, don''t feel left out. I said and she groaned. You guys are leaving me out, uwaha~! She shed crocodile tears that we ignored and looked around the room at the others. Tsubasa, Asia, and Blue were there. The first girl met my eyes and smiled, Where will you be driving today? The ces we went to? Naturally, she remembered our bike date three months ago. I''ll see, probably not, I said and looked at Asia. Are you feeling alright now? You might sense weird changes in your body, if something bothered you, just ask Blue or Tsubasa about it. On the side, Blue yelled in affirmation, but Rubys protest shadowed her words. Huh, why didn''t you mention my name? I can help her too! Um I looked away, Anyways, take care of the house. We''ll be back soon. By tomorrow, I think. Enjoy. Under groans from Ruby, Ai and I went to the garage to pull out the bike. She sat behind me, her chest pressed against my back, as the engine thrummed and we sped out of the neighborhood. Our bike date began. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [127] Bike Date?—Or a Lead to Yggdrasill [127] Bike Date?Or a Lead to Yggdrasill Chapter 127: Bike Date?Or a Lead to Yggdrasill Whoohoo~! Iughed hearing the loud cheering from behind me. My back felt blessed as two soft mounds pressed against it, squeezing forward to affirm their shapes, and two arms tightly held me from behind. This is sooo~ much fun! Ai dered, and I trusted her. She wouldnt have lost her senses and pressed her boobs against her sons back like this otherwise. Its been about a bit more than an hour since we started driving. We were almost at our first destination; I could see the spiraling stairs of the highway before us. Irohazaka Winding Road was a street more famous than any in Japan. Why wont it be? It looked insane. We were at the very bottom, and our goal was to reach the top and move ahead. Ill be rising now, I told her, and though my words were muffled in my helmet, her heightened senses didnt miss it. Hey, when will you let me ride~!? she demanded with a giggle as she held me tight. Not now, woman, the path is tooplicated for a beginner, I said and sped up. Plus, two-rider bikes are banned on this road, and youre under an invisibility spell, what would people think if the bike rides on its own? Stay put. Excuses- kyah~! she let out a chime of a yell as my Harley-Davidson Breakout throttled down the Irohazaka Winding Road, the engine''s roar beneath me a steady drum against the dance of autumn leaves. With each curve of the road, my mothers presence sent a reassuring pressure against my back, her chest rising and falling with mine in the rhythm of our shared breaths. We sped up, and the leaves painted a blur of fiery reds and amber oranges, a canvas that rushed by in a dizzying array of color and light. Each hairpin turn was a choice of precision, my hands steady on the grips, and her arms encircling my waist. She held me tight out of fear, but that fear soon turned into exhration as she spread her arms like wings and shouted. The road demanded a ballet of bnce and precision, and we danced it together, bothughing and giggling as we enjoyed the air. The ascent marked no challenge for my Breakout, the vehicle carried our bodies moving in unison, the air growing colder with altitude. This ribbon of road led us to the top, and we saw the morning sun shining down at us gently amidst the orange leaves. This is insane, ahh! she gasped and breathed in deeply. Since she wasnt wearing a helmet, thanks to being invisible, she breathed in fresh air and rxed herself against my back. I love this, Aqua. Iughed as I slowed down, descending downwards slowly, while she took out her phone from the backseat and began to take selfies. Our descent was careful maneuvering through the snaking path, her trust in my control absolute as she enjoyed taking selfies with a big grin on her face. Oh, oops, she suddenly said, sounding startled, I- I identally started Live, this isnt good. People will be curious about the biker now! she yelled in panic, but Iughed and sped up instead. This truly was fun. * * * After another hour''s drive, we stopped at a mountain range. It''s breakfast time, I said with a grunt as I stopped the bike and took off my helmet. My mother hopped off the bike and I followed after. Mmhm, ahh~ Ai stretched her arms and let out a soft moan. This ce is nice. It''s not bad, I looked around the area. It was near the sea, and although the sea was not visible, a small green river flowed here from the sea. Hey, take a picture, she tossed me her phone and I caught it, while she unzipped her jacket to reveal her tank top, and sat down. A beautiful scenery was behind her, but all its beauty paled before the woman. She wore a biker''s ck leather boots, pants and jacket, and a white tank top. Her pants tightly hugged her thighs as she crouched down on top of a rock, behind which the green river flowed. CClick. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] I took the picture and she hopped over to take a look. Show me- kya~ she took the phone and grinned. As I thoughtst time on Okinawa beach, you''re really good with the camera. You stand there now, I''ll take a picture of you too. It''s fine, Im good. I shook my head with a smile. She frowned, Why not? Well, you''re going to post your picture. So what if one day your phone gets hacked and they find pictures of me on the same spot you were? I said. Wouldnt it be troublesome if that happens? Superstar Ai is hanging out with a teen actor. Then I''ll just have to reveal to the world that you''re my son, she walked over to me and put her arms around my neck, her head tilted slightly as she smiled at me. Wouldn''t that too be troublesome? I put my arms around her waist and asked. It''s still a secret, after all. Her expression shifted slightly, an unsure look on her face. Hey, Aqua, do you think I should announce you and Ruby? After all, it''s been 15 years. It''s alright, leave it as it is till we''re 18. I pulled her body closer, her tummy pressed against my abs. It''s not like revealing this will benefit us in any way. Fair. Alright then, I''ll listen to that, she said with a smile. Then she gently pushed herself away from me. Come on let''s have breakfast already. I pulled her back, the sudden jerk sending her hair swaying in the air as I grabbed her waist tightly, watching her eyes tremble. We were in the middle of nowhere, there was nobody to interrupt us here. I am staring at my breakfast, I said as I ran a thumb against her lips. Can I have a bite? Aqua, don''t Ai said with a frown, apanied by rosy cheeks that betrayed her expectations. What''s a date without a few kisses? I whispered to her ears, biting her earlobe, and watched her swallow her saliva. Don''t Alright, I released my hold on her. A surprised light of disappointment washed over her face,sting only a second, as she looked away from me and scratched her arm. I walked to the side, took out a mat from my Void Storage, and ced it on the ground, followed by food that we bought just earlier on top of it. * * * Can I drive now? You sure? The road is kind of hilly here, you might end up in an ident. After we were done eating and about to leave, Ai was too excited to finally ride the bike. Whats up with bikes and girls? Then again, I can understand the charm. Shes too excited to heed my warning though, but I deemed that fine. There were cars and people in the near vicinity, as my Jade Perception let me know, but there was nobody in sight. She needed to be careful while taking turns, though, in case a vehicle appeared from the corner of the road. Ai curled her bicep and tapped it, I am Supergirl, Ill be fine. Fair, even a serious bike ident shouldnt bring any harm to her. I guess it should be fine then Alright, I tapped the seat and looked at her. Come, sit. She walked over and raised a leg over the bike, bringing it down and slumping on thefortable seat. Her leather-d butt jiggled and I ran a hand over it, my fingers tracing up to her waist, out of pure instincts. She shot me a look, but when I didnt take my hands off her waist, she shook her head and turned forward. She jerked her head, swaying her hair, before pulling them into a ponytail. Then she put on a helmet, covering her beautiful face, and her hands on the handle. CVroom~Vroom~ I whistled as she made the bike roar like a lion. Be careful, I said and let go of her waist, allowing her to shift gears and shoot off like a bullet. The bike cut through the air, Ai lowered her torso like a jaguar waiting for its prey, and her form blurred across the road. There was a road turn right ahead, but she didnt seem to slow down. This stupid woman! I shouted and kicked after it, and although I could reach a speed much higher than the bike, my initial start-up speed was too slow. In under a second, she barely managed to turn the bike, winding in the road, and barely managed not to fall off a cliff. But perhaps falling from the cliff would have been better. At least, then I could have just flown to her and stopped any harm. What happened instead was far worse. A car came out from the turn right then, and the biker lost her mind. She tried to evade the car, moving to the side, and it would have been a clean evasion if the car hadnt tried to dodge the bike itself, moving in the same way. The exact situation urred another time, as the two vehicles tried to dodge each other, and ended up bumping into each other. Kya-! two feminine yells, and a collision. A loud thrum rang around the mountain range, and I came to a skittering stop right beside the ident. Ai had managed to slow down the bike just earlier when turning it, but the damage to the car wasnt small. Ai was shot to the side, mming against the side of a hill, but perfectly fine due to her physique. I facepalmed. I was more worried about the car and its upants; it seemed to be one person only, a woman, who was driving it. The door mmed open, and an annoyed blondedy, thankfully with minimum injuries, stormed out of it. What is the meaning of this?! Are you blind?! She wore a mask, but her voice still thundered out. She red at my helmet-covered head. She soon realized I was not the driver and turned to re at Ai, You-! Who gave you a driving license?! You should be jailed, I could have died! Ohe on, it was your fault too, I sighed. Ais fault was more, of course. Its always the bikers fault, after all. Ai looked extremely ufortable, I could tell even with her head covered. I already had solutions spiraling in my head; we just had to use a Restoration Spell on the car, and then a memory erasure spell on thedy. Take off your helmet, let me see. I will put a case under your name, your reckless bitch! the mask-wearingdy said, pointing a finger. The cursing made me frown, even if it was understandable that she was mad, it irritated me that she dared curse my mother. Hey, calm down a little, I walked over to her and put a hand on her shoulders. Calm down?! She shot her head to look at me. You are her partner in crime, arent you? Then you too will- she paused, Ah, as her adrenaline-filled body realized the difference in our size. . She grumbled and frowned, trying to show defiance. Im calm, but take your helmets off. I cant let you two go. Hey i-its alright as long as I take off the helmet, Ai quickly stepped in. She didnt want me to be known as a reckless driver across the country, unaware of my n that Id make this woman forget this incident. She grabbed her helmet and took it off, her head jerking left and right, and her pink-purple hair blooming like a flower. . She looked at the blonde woman with green eyes, Hello. Ai Senpai?! the woman shouted, startling Ai as she yanked off her mask, revealing her face and staring at Ai in dumbfounded shock. Is that really you? Oh. I blinked in recognition. Ah, Ai blinked too. Yura? Yura Katayose? So that''s why she looked familiar. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] Titled the 2nd greatest actress of Japan, as well as the unlucky one to be born in the same generation as Ai, Yura was a star of Japan only behind Ai in poprity. What is someone like her doing alone on a mountain? I knew why she wasnotwith someone. I have gone through my memory of the Oshi No Ko manga a few months ago, after I was attacked by Yaggdrissil. In the original source, Ai died, and so Yura became the greatest actress of Japan. Hikaru Kamiki, my biological father, took an interest in Yura, and he spent a few years with her. Then he killed her when she was at the peak of her poprity. He made her addicted to mountain hiking by taking her every month. That''s why she was here, to hike. As for why shes alone? Hikaru Kamiki was hiding from me after the damage I inflicted on his soul, so he couldn''t take the risk of being in Japan. Yura had nobody to apany her but herself. What a great find. I wonder how that bastard will feel if I ruin his divinity-honey-pot project? ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [128] Hi, You Need a New Mom? [128] Hi, You Need a New Mom? Chapter 128: Hi, You Need a New Mom? To think its Senpai, here I thought it was some stupid blockheaded dumb bitch! Yura jumped at Ai and pulled her into a hug. From what Ive seen so far, she had zero jealousy toward Ai despite all the propaganda in the media that tried to pit them against each other. Aiughed a grin on her face, Its been a while, Yura. What are you doing here alone? I moved to the side, giving the two coworkers some space, and picked up the bike that had been resting on the ground after leaving an ugly dent and crack on the cars headlight. This wasnt one of her expensive cars, thankfully, she must have not wanted attention so she picked up a cheap Toyota and drove there. I came to hike, what about you?! You''ve been riding a bike since when?! she blinked, Well, it probably hadnt been long since She looked at her car. I am really sorry, Ai apologized wholeheartedly. Illpensate for the fix right away. Are you injured anywhere? Yura smiled, Come on, its a cheap car, Ill get it fixed, and Im nope Im not injured, she showed her forearm, there was a small scratch, but it was bleeding. Its just a scratch. Ai let out a heavy breath of relief, Im incredibly d its nothing serious. Still, youre bleeding. Do you have first air in the car? You came to hike, so you must have, Ill bandage you. She rushed to the back of the car to search for it, but Yura grabbed her by the arm and stopped her. Come on, its just a sting. Ive been injured far worse while hiking, let it be. Rather, she looked at me. Whos this hottie youre out with? I recall you told me you didnt like men, thats why youve been rejecting all your pursuers? she wiggled her eyebrows at Ai. Who is this lucky man? Im curious since yourefortable enough around him to learn how to ride bikes~? Ah, thats Ai smiled nervously and I took off my helmet. Thats Aqua. Yura blinked, a light of recognition passed by her green pupils as I jerked my head to free my majestic hair. I smiled, It has been a while, Onee-Sama. Aqua?! The elder sister-like figure who could never stop ying with me every time we met on set, leaped at me with a grin and practically hung from my neck for a whole minute. No way youre so tall now! When was thest time we met?! When you were 10? Or 12? Ugh, youre a pine tree now! She stared into my blue eyes with a glint in her eyes. She hesitated for a moment, and then said, You know, you kinda look like my close friend, Miki-san. How weird! We have met multiple times at different shooting ranges, behind-the-scenes interviews, and at celebrity parties. Since Im the son of Uncle and Aunty in papers, and theyre the owners of the studio Ai works from, we went to many different sites together. Though preferably I stayed out of cameras, the inte is scary, they might find my real connection with Ai in no time just from pictures if were seen together. Regardless, I met many people in those ces. As the 2nd in line on the actress list, Ive naturally met Yura many times too. Cute kids are popr with people, and naturally, since its me, I was particrly cute as a kid. She couldnt keep her hands off me and yed with me a lot. Its not wrong to say we were quite close back then. However, I havent seen her recently due to Ais rise on the international scale, which made her attend more international events than those in Japan only. I did reach out to her on the phone a few months ago. Ah, is it that Miki-san whom we talked about? I asked her, feigning ignorance. Due to my canon knowledge, I knew Hikaru would target Yura, so I reached out to her after the attack happened, to see if she knew about him. But sadly, Hikaru was pretending to be someone else with her, going by the alias Miki-san, and on top of that, he had left Japan by then, so he wasnt in contact with Yura anymore. Yes, him! she said. Simr eye colors and simr hair too. She grinned, Mhm, this isnt nice, you reminded me of him. Now I miss him. I wonder where he went. Must be busy with something personal if he didnt tell you, I said. Fair, she nodded. She looked at my arms, which were holding her waist. I noticed Ai had been staring at it too for a minute now. Whoa, bold hand cement. All grown up now? Oops, didnt notice, I let go of her waist but she pulled it back down,ughing. She found it amusing more than anything. Of course, you didn''t notice. Surely. I watched your show, you big flirt, you''re not the kid you once were. Still so cute though! So yes, you can hold me. Yura said and giggled while Iughed too. I watched Ai''s gaze linger on my hands, but thankfully sheughed along, No way you two are flirting in front of me. Did the bike knock out your shame, Yura?! She shrugged, Ohe on, he''s like a nephew to me. Since he calls you Aunty, I should be the same, although he prefers to call me Onee-sama. So I''m allowed to y with him a little~ You are, I said and grabbed her arm that was injured. Give me a second, let me show you a magic trick. I leaned in and licked the wound with my tongue. Then I slid my thumb against it, applying my saliva to her wound. Where my finger passed, her wound vanished. Don''t be grossed out, it''s an old Chinese healing technique, I told her. It was really just me using Pure Storm Baptism, but this looks more fancy. No way, it''s healed?! Thats insane, Aqua! She looked at the wound in shock. When the shock subsided, she shot me a flirty look. But you sure you had to lick me for it? It seems to me you just wanted to use your tong Ai cleared her throat and looked at both of us dryly, Have shame, Yura. You just said he''s like a nephew. You too, Aqua. Alright, mom, I told her, and Yura burst outughing. Did he just call you mom?! Sheughed in a manner unsuited for an actress, How much do you nag him every day for him to say that? Then again, I did hear you leave near producer Ichigos house. Oh, she nags me a lot, trust me, I said and pulled Yura to the side. Here, sit. There was a big rock on the side of the road, where I sat down and pulled her to myp. She sat on myp sideways, instead of the more intimate option. She put her arms around my neck and looked at me with the amusement of an adult. She didn''t seem to feel anything from me yet, it was just a teasing session for her. You two are unbelievable, what if people see you like this?! Ai walked closer and loomed over us with her hands on her waist. Yura looked at Ai, and then at me. Yeah, I can see what you meant. Poor you, need a new ce to live in? A new mom to hang out with? You know, my ce is too big for me alone, itd benefit from thepany of a handsome young man. .... Iughed, while Ai gave us a dry stare. It was fun to tease her, the jealousy that she was hiding was so cute. .. After half an hour of talking, I decided what to do. I can''t bag her today, that''s not the n anyway. Im d I met her here like this, her sudden presence solidified it to Ai how much she wanted my attention. So I need to give Ai the attention that she was so dearly craving. Sorry aunty. Are you free recently? I want to hang out more with you, mostly to check on her and see exactly what Yaggdrissil wanted to take from her. Secondly, to seduce her and bring her to my bed. Because it''s obvious to me after this talk that she''s in love with Hikaru, and I''d love to break that. My schedule is actually free recently, she said. Hmm, how about Wednesday? I''ve been wanting to see Senpais house for a while now anyway, it''s a big bonus that I get to hang out with you too. Whoa, so I''m not the center of it? I feel hurt. I smiled at her. Awwh, I''m sorry. I''ll make it up to you. She leaned closer and ced a kiss on my cheek. You''ve grown up so much It''s honestly insane. She stared into my eyes for a moment, biting her lip softly, with eyes cloudy as she seemed to lose herself in some personal fantasy, before giggling to herself and getting up. She let go of her arms around my neck and hopped off myp. Now, I''ll continue my hiking. Sorry, I''m really addicted to it, I can''t help but do it. See you? See you, I stood up, towering over her. I''d have pulled her up to kiss on the lips if Ai wasn''t nearby. How sad. I still returned the kiss on the cheek though. Yura smiled, See youter~ She waved at me and rushed to Ai, who was in the car, checking to make sure that everything was alright. The two actresses had a short talk, sharing another hug, until Yura waved at us and drove away. It happened so fast that it might not even have happened at all. Unless you look at the lipstick mark on my cheekwhere Ai was staring daggers right now. Cute kiss mark, huh? She asked. Hey, it''s a tonic kiss, no need to be jealous. I rubbed my cheek with my hand, though it just spread the color instead of erasing it. She crossed her arms, I''m not jealous. And the sky is green. Why will I be jealous? Because your son was giving some other woman attention on your date? Ai shot me a deep frown, If you know so much then why did you do it? Hey, I was just getting along with her. It''s been years since west met. Half an hour is the bare minimum I can give her. I argued and she turned around. Should have apanied her hike, then, her car didn''tck space for a person, she said and walked to the bike. I followed, But then we''d have ended up eating each other for dinner. Yeah? You must be so sad to miss out on that, huh? You''re gross. Hey, that was a joke. You really think I''ll leave my dearest mother alone to hang out with some other woman? You just did, for half an hour. Exactly, just half an hour. We stopped in front of the bike and she looked at me. Then she hopped onto the bike and began to put on her helmet. Mom, what are you doing? I''m not riding behind you, you''re a woman, youll get us into another ident. I said and she shot me a re. Did that reallye out of your mouth? You better sit down now if you don''t want to get beaten up. Or I''ll just leave you here, you can return home by flying. She red at me and I shrugged. Sure. But it''s on you if some civilian dies because of your stupid skills, I said and threw my leg over the bike. I slowly sat down behind her, my crotch pressed against her ass. I leaned over and put my arms around her, holding her too tightly to not be considered intimate. She turned her head around, her dry stare hidden beneath her helmet, as she shook her head. You''re impossible. Start driving, the day''s still young. I let out augh and she shot like a speeding bullet in a foolish attempt to, what, scare me? I? How cute. Not bad, Myugh echoed through the streets, as my mother kept speeding up nonstop until the world was a streak of color through which we passed like a beam. More than the exciting speed, I loved how our two leather-d bodies pressed against one another under the pressure of physics. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [129] Blue as the Sky, Sunburned and Lonely, Sipping Tea in the Bar by the Roadside [129] Blue as the Sky, Sunburned and Lonely, Sipping Tea in the Bar by the Roadside Chapter 129: Blue as the Sky, Sunburned and Lonely, Sipping Tea in the Bar by the Roadside We drove around Japan for hours. Ai was an inexperienced driver, but she refused to let me drive. Not that I minded, her slim waist was a fine piece to grab for hours to end. Thankfully, as a fast learner, she caused no further idents. She did have a few close calls, but we managed. For lunch, we stopped at a cheap roadside restaurant and grabbed Champon. After we filled our tummies, we were on our way once again. This time, I finally managed to sit back in the driving seat. So where does mother dearest want to go next? I asked as I put my helmet on. Where did you take Tsubasa to? Take me to those ces too. To begin with, I asked for a bike date to visit the ces you took her to. So take me to those ces. she said as she sat behind me, her arms wrapping around my chest. It was a warm feeling. Hey, you realize you sound like you''repeting with Tsubasa right now? I said and she pped my back. Not at all. I''m just making sure that the ces you two went to are safe. Well safe for Tsubasa, you''ll be fine I''m sure. Poor girl, I feel bad for her, she got dealt by the short end of the stick because of LoveMy. She said, Not only did her man get stolen by three girls, she''s not even officially his girlfriend. Oh I paused. So she knew of Tsubasa and my rtionship? Yes, I''ve been knowing things, Ai said, pinching my ears. I just didn''t know how to confront you on this since you''re a phnderer by nature, it''s nothing new to you anyway. Fair. You probably don''t even care about them either, having lived as long as you- ah. I turned to look at her and she paused. Due to my helmet, she couldn''t see my expression, and I''m d she didn''t. The disappointment in my face, to hear something like that from her, would have hurt her. I turned ahead, let out a sigh, and pulled the throttle. The bike roared and shot like a bullet. The wind hit our helmets as we continued our drive, but this time in silence. * * * In the evening, we stopped at a magical ce. Lake Kawaguchi. I hadn''te here with Tsubasa, but we came nearby. Since I was here with Ai, I didn''t want to miss the sunset of this ce. The Mt. Fuji was a clear picture from here as the sun smiled above it. The evening sun was descending in the west as it cast an otherworldly light over the world. We took off our helmets and watched it. Ai got off the bike, but I remained atop it, my eyes focused on the mountain. Goddess Sakurahime, the Goddess of Mt. Fuji was at the peak of that mountain. If I was with someone other than Ai, I''d have gone to visit her. But I didn''t want to waste this dates limited yet precious time. In silence, Ai and I watched the sun dip behind a mountain range. The world''s light retracted and the moon''s darkness began to sweep over us. A gentle wind fluttered the leaves, as well as my blonde hair. Ais hair fluttered more as she turned around to face me, a hesitant look on her face, ...Are you mad at me? No, I said. Why will I be mad? You''ve been all silent the entire ride, as well as thest couple of minutes, with a soft tone, she said. Well, it''s safer to drive without talking all the time. As for the sunset, it was too breathtaking to interrupt. I''m talking to you now, am I not? I told her. Yet you''re talking in such a t tone. So dry. She said, I Im sorry, Aqua. I shouldn''t have said that. I sighed, No need to apologize for that, it is amon thing to assume. If I''m as old as you think I am, and I doubt she realized just how old I truly am, it''s understandable to assume I may not have the heart left to love someone new. W-which clearly isn''t true, since you''re here with me, so I shouldn''t have said such a stupid thing. She walked up to me and looked into my eyes, Instead, I think it rather shows how much you care. Because of the effort you make yourself go through to please them, to create genuine interactions. Despite having done it over and over again, if all you wanted was body and not heart, you could have gotten more than one can count anytime. You''re thinking too much, mom. I said and gently pulled her closer to me. I put my chin over her head and held her close. You aren''t entirely wrong If not then, I''d have found it easy to settle with a single woman. I try, I tried this time too, to not make my love life into a harem, but here we are. Oh The life of a normal man bes full when he finds a partner. Interactions, exclusive and intimate conversations, sharing each others sadness and happiness, as well as problems, are whatpletes life. I think. However, for as old as I am and as many girls I have been with so far, all the aforementioned qualities fall short when implemented into a single partner. Plus, it feels good and life feels busier, fuller, when you have many partners to help grow their lives, to make them happy all at once. I exined in a soft, slow tone as the moon began to shine over our heads. Might be hard to understand for you but yes, that''s what I believe. I went silent at that, and Ai remained the same in my arms. She rxed into my hold and stayed like that for minutes. Finally, she raised her head to look up at me. This time, she knew she didn''t need to foolishly apologize, Thank you for telling me that, Aqua, she said. I will remember that. I smiled, Anytime, mother. I want to hear a lot more about you, she hesitated. Will you tell me? she asked gently and pulled me by the arm. I didnt resist as she dragged me near a tree, pushing me to sit under it. Then she hesitated once more, pausing, before sitting between my legs. I''m curious, she said, So you never had only a single partner in any of your life? Not even as the Emperor? Was the Empress alone not good enough? I put my arms around her and kissed her nape. She gulped but showed no reaction, she knew I''d do that if she put herself like this to me. She''s so cute. Mhm let''s see, I pondered her question. I did have only one partner in some of my lives; namely, in my 4th life as a Hermit, as well as my 5th life as the Eternal Sorcerer. Though if we''re talking about my 5th life, I did sleep around in a few of the loops, but my heart remained for Emmanuel till the very end, I was never with anyone else when I was with her. As for my 7th life as the Emperor, I slept around sometimes, stone-agedies were hot, as well as queens and future celebrities, but as that life grew, I lost the general feeling of lust. So by the time I met my Empress, it didnt take much to be loyal to her. Even if, now and then, I''d relish myself with variety, there was no romantic feeling involved there, and I was never actually together with those girls, so it wasn''t a harem. I guess that''s it, that''s the only three lives where by the end I only had one woman in my heart. Although, there is the exception that is my 8th life where I had no one in my heart but that''s different. I pondered how I should answer Ai. It''s not a good idea to tell her everything, all at once. We have the time of the world to have these conversationster on, its not good to tell her about everything too early. For example, I would rather not tell Ai about my mother, Emmanuel Draconia KnightsbaneAi will get seriously jealous, and might even receive a blow to her self-esteem. In the end, I decided with a nod, Fine, I''ll tell you about my life as a hermit. What? Ai turned her head around in shock, You were a hermit?! I chuckled, hugged her tightly from behind, and told her the story. * * * Thats such a sad end. Ai turned her head backward as she stared into my eyes. I finished narrating my 4th life; where I turned my blind disciple into a Demoness to save her life, as she was injured after killing the Heavenly Demon. She hated that development, she hated all demons, so she killed me too. But for all her rage, she was a girl in love, so the way she chose to kill me was my only intercourse in that life. As a hermit, that broke my oath, and I passed away in satisfaction while her tears rained over my face. I feel so sorry for the both of you, Ai said. I Haah, she turned around in myp and pulled my head into her bosom. I am sorry that you had to go through all that, Aqua. I smiled, It''s not as if it''s your fault, don''t apologize. Besides, it''s not a bad ending. It''s not as if I died by some bad guy for her character development or something. Since I''d have died one day anyway, I''m d it ended with us bing one. Do you miss her? Sometimes, I said. I never had a real disciple before. And I told you I took care of her from an early age, so I was quite attached to her. Ai stayed silent and ruffled my hair as she held me in her arms. I didn''t need it, I was not feeling emotionally weak sharing this story, but it felt good anyway. I wrapped my arms around her waist and breathed in her scent. You know, I said, That is the life when I decided to not care about social taboos if I liked a person enough It was taboo to sleep with your disciple, that was one of the main reasons I didn''t sleep with her both for myself and her reputation. Of course, I still had the oath, but if I didn''t care about the social taboo, I would have made losing my oath a goal, and after seeding, I could have lived longer with that girl So during my next life, I began to break social taboos without care, as long as they fit my emotions. I think everyone should follow that, life is more fulfilling that way. I told Ai, who maintained a calm rhythmic breathing in my arms. That remains true to date. That''s why My hands slowly lowered from her firm waist to rest on her soft ass, as I raised my head to look at her. I don''t hide my romantic feelings for you. .... I love you, mom. That was a clear confession, there was no misunderstanding in that statement. I met her pink, starry eyes with my blue starry ones, as hers trembled like the waves on a gentleke. Ai gulped, her lips shaking as she wondered how to answer, and I noticed a sense of fear in the corner of her eyes. I wondered what she feared. She liked me, both as her son and also as a manits obvious to me by now. Then what did she fear? Did she fear social taboo, even after the story I told her? Or did she fear how our rtionship would change if she gave in? Or did she fear me? I gently let go of her body, as well as the emotional baggage she must feel from that question, and stood up. Lets get moving. Its gettingte, we should return. -Three little birds sat on my window, And they told me I didn''t need to worry Summer came like cinnamon, so sweet, Little girls double-dutch on the concrete. The sky sang gently as I started up the bike. A new Icon was blooming to connect to my soul, and surprisingly, it was an Icon I didnt recognizeyet something that felt so close to my existence. What an odd feeling. -Girl, put your records on, Tell me your favorite song, You go ahead, let your hair down Sapphire and faded jeans, I hope you get your dreams, Just go ahead, let your hair down. You''re gonna find yourself somewhere, somehow. Why is the Icon singing? Im not strong enough for an Icon to sing, yet here it is; it means this ones extremely overpowered, one thats also really close to me, yet Im certain I dont recognize it. What is that sound, Aqua? Ai slipped into my backseat and asked slowly, looking up at the sky. I felt embarrassed to admit that it was an Icon, something that sang for no reason depending on the hosts mood. Its odd how, for all the signs that this was an incredibly powerful Icon, its singing [Put Your Records On] as if its the Love Icon. Who gave it the right to romanticize this situation? Who made this thing anyway? I lied, No idea, mom. My bike shot through the highway as the song persistently followed me just like the moon above it. Ai gently rested her head on my back as we streaked through. -Blue as the sky, sunburned and lonely, Sipping tea in the bar by the roadside. * * * The sound of rain dancing against the earth filled our ears, a gentle reminder of nature''s presence as the bike moved under it. The rain, relentless in its descent, cloaked the world in a hazy, liquid veil, transforming the roads andndscape into a shimmering tableau of light and shadow. Just to put it out of the way, the rain did note because I was heartbroken after a rejection. Its naturalor maybe something supernatural, I dont know. Its not me. Our bike sliced through the damp air, its tires hissing softly on the wet asphalt. The raindrops peppered my visor and jacket, a refreshing, entirely wee, sensation that spoke of the inherent wildness of our journey. To keep Ai protected, I had conjured a shield of wind around us, a bubble of calm that repelled the rain for the most part and kept us dry. I kept it thicker around Ai and thinner around me; I liked the rain, there was a certain thrill to this ride through the storm, a feeling of being alive and at one with the rain that fell so freely from the sky. We darted through the rainy road, our bike''s engine aforting rumble beneath us. The cool, rain-infused air was a balm to the senses, bringing with it the earthy scent of wet soil and the promise of renewal. Our passage kicked up a misty wake, a fleeting signature on the wet canvas of the road. But then Ai''s voice, soft and cautious, cut through the rhythm of the rain. "Aqua," she said, signaling a desire to pause in our journey through this liquid world. I responded to her unspoken request, easing the throttle and guiding us to the sanctuary provided by the tree''s outstretched limbs. We came to a stop under the banner of arge tree, with city lights in the distance, and at that, the rain around us seemed to intensify. Sheltered beneath the tree, I made the windshield denser and looked back at her. Yes, mom? Its chilly, she said. Itste too. The road is dangerous; if not for us then for those who might identally collide with us. So I say lets find a hotel for the night, we can return home tomorrow morning. I stared at her helmet for a few seconds, unable to see her expression. Then I nodded and turned ahead again. The bike roared onest time as it carried us to the city ahead, where we lodged into a hotel under fake identities. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [130] Mixed Signals, About Sage, and… [130] Mixed Signals, About Sage, and Chapter 130: Mixed Signals, About Sage, and Phew, the door clicked behind us as we entered our hotel room. We lodged here with appearances faked since otherwise, it''d be bothersome to get a scandal titled: Japan''s Greatest Star Ai was seen getting into a hotel with the teen star of a dating show. So Ai used a basic spell to change her hair color, and I did the same by calling forth the Tiger Icon over me. That brought us into our rooms, where Ai walked over to the bed and slumped onto her back and I put our helmets on the hanger. Haah, she let out a breath of rxation. Finally, its warm here. You should get rid of your clothes first. I said as I tapped my clothes, one by one, to deposit them into my Void Storage. That left me in my underwear, and I felt her gaze flicker on my near-naked body for the briefest second before she looked up and met my gaze. She gave me a jealous look, You should teach me a spell to do that too. Didn''t you tell Rubyst time that retaining some human limits is better? Such as cleaning her own room, as you said. I crossed my arms and looked at her. You can already change your clothes with a thought, at least get them off yourself by hand. Haah, she sighed and closed her eyes. A momentter, she slowly opened her eyes and looked at me. Then help me take them off, I''m tired. .... At this point, I''m not sure what she wanted. First, she refused to answer my confession, then she pulled me to a hotel which is fine, a mother and son sharing a hotel room isn''t that weird, but her excuse for that was too weak. How could she say Im feeling cold and chilly when her powers are a supergirl temte? Now she''s asking me to help her get naked. Does she like leading me on only to leave me hanging on a cliff? I didn''t say anything and walked over to her. My hand reached out to grab the chain near her cor, as I pulled it down. As the chain parted, her white tank top peeked out, as did her round, firm breasts under it. Uh, she blushed a little. Just teleport it into your storage, why are you taking it off by hand Raise your arms, I ignored her words and said. She looked at me and waited, and then raised her arms in the air. I pulled the jacket out of her arms, one after the other, and then pulled the entire thing off. Then I grabbed the belt in her pants and unhooked it. Then I began to pull it down. She blushed, but her words fell on deaf ears as I helped her get naked slowly. Now she remained in a white panty and a tank top. I stared down at her as she looked at me, barely, before looking away to the side with a blush on her face. That made me frown. I leaned my weight into one hand, cing it beside her, as my face loomed inches above her. Just what do you want from me, mom? Uh Don''t pretend. It''s not very son-like to undress their mother, yet you asked me for it. You know the way I see you, yet you asked me thiswhat are you implying? I stared into her eyes, even as she looked away, and stayed silent until she found the courage to look right into my eyes. Yes? I thought you''d just teleport them I didn''t expect you to take them off in such an intimate way she said slowly and I sighed, standing back up. I see, sorry for the misunderstanding, I knew it wasn''t a misunderstanding, but Im not going to y her games if she wasn''t nning to be honest. I''ll go take a shower, then. You can go in after. Ignoring her sheepish nod, I turned around and walked into the washroom. * * * Cold water hit my face as I faced the shower faucet, my eyes unblinking as I stared in silence. Water rinsed my hair, trailing down my body, and clearing the dirt Ive been through during daytime. It felt nice to clean, but my mind didnt feel like resting. Just what is she doing? I let out a sigh and wondered. I didnt mind chasing her for years or decades, Ive done longer in the past, but what I did mind was dishonesty. Its not as if she didnt have feelings for me, then why? Why must she act this way? Is she truly scared ofmitting to me? Showers usually helped people get through problems, but that didnt seem to be true for this particr case. I finished cleaning up soon and walked back into the bedroom with only a towel wrapped around my waist. You should go now, I looked at Ai and said. She refused to meet my eyes and just nodded before she quickly slipped into the washroom. I looked at the door for a moment before shaking my head and walking over to the bed. I came to a pause in front of the mirror, where my reflection looked back at me as majestic as always. Hmm, I turned to properly face it and looked at my defined shoulders, chest, and abs. The shredded muscles looked like bones, they were hard and strong like that, and the general V-shape went great with me. Bodys perfect now, I noted with aprehensive look. Then guess its time I hit Archlord. Which will instantly promote me to Sage. Like its predecessors, Overlord and Underlord, Archlord too had a revtion waiting to be met. While Underlord was about the past, and Overlord the present, Archlords revtion was about the futuremy future goal, my vision, etc. Where am I going, who will I be, as a martial artist? Since Im ready and have nothing else to do tonight, I decided it was the perfect moment to try pushing for Archlord. The interior of the hotel room, cozy and warm with its invitation to rest, suddenly felt constricting. In the storm of advancement, itll be left to cinders. I needed to be outside for this. I nced at the bathroom door, behind which the water ran, and made my decision. Silently, I slipped out of the room, the towel was the only thing I bothered to wear. The storm outside, rumbling with thunder and shes of lightning, called to me; the weather was perfect for an advancement of my Path. I took the stairs two at a time, eventually choosing to fly through as I headed for the rooftop, where nature and I could stand face to face. The door to the rooftop gave way with a push, revealing the chaos of the storm in full glory. Rainshed at me, driven by the wind into fierce, stinging whips. Lightning carved the sky into jagged fragments of light and shadow. Damn, Undeterred, I walked to the edge, facing the storm, my eyes reflecting the tumultuous dance of nature. Lets see now I closed my eyes, taking a deep breath, as I sought my revtion. The future, my future,y spread before me, a canvas awaiting its defining stroke. A single line, I needed to think of a perfect line. What vision of the future could propel me to Archlord, solidify my will, and chart my course? The air around me grew ionized, and my hair began to stand in the air. A strong wind circled me as if I were the center of a to-be-born tornado. The world, reality itself, was ready to hear my confessions of the future. I looked forward to reaching an answer, but even after minutes, the revtion eluded me. My thoughts circled, touching upon desires, ambitions, the faces of those I cared for, the worlds I wished to protect and conquer. Yet none of it was right, I could see myself going down a hundred different versions of myself achieving my goals, yet none of them felt right. A rumble of thunder, closer now, mocked my efforts. "The world exists for me to mold and reshape." I tried, and reality didnt respond. "...My path is to stand alone at the summit," I said, and that too didnt register. "Embracing the darkness within will light my path to supremacy," I said. "Destruction of all others paves the way for my greatness," I said and sighed, as this too failed to achieve any result. I had to have a clear vision of the future, and also have faith in it. In some other life, the three lines would have worked, but not in thisthis wasnt the life where Id embrace the darkness within myself and grow edgier. I was lucky with the Underlord and Overlord lines, they fell into ce right awaybut the Archlord revtion was looking tough. In frustration, I grunted and opened my eyes, the circle of wind around me going away, just in time to see a bolt of lightning fork down from the heavens, striking me squarely. Of course, I failed to advance, the heaven cant go without mocking me. The impact sent a jolt through me, more invigorating than harmful, as my body absorbed the energy with a hunger born of my unique constitution, granting me a bit more Qi in my dantian. The Grandmist Body was useful like this. The strike failed to harm me but seeded in clearing my mind of all but one ring fact: my revtion was incorrect. I needed to think of a correct one first, fast. Goddamit, I sighed. With a shot toward the sky, I turned back to the door, while the elements in the atmosphere seemed to roar inughter or encouragement; I couldn''t decide which. The night was no longer young, and the failed attempt at advancement left me with more questions than answers. It didnt help that my mood wasnt fine from the get-go. Im back, walking back to the hotel room, I said as I opened the door. My mind was busy but I regained rity in an instant as I paused at the scene before me. All thoughts of revtions and advancements were grounded as I stared at Ai, who stood, frozen in ce, her glistening naked form caught in the act of reaching for a towel on the shelf. The towel dangled just out of her reach and her movements halted by my sudden return. Uhhhhh.! She recovered and quickly covered her chest with the towel. I- I was calling you earlier! To hand me a towel, but you werent here-! My mind, heavy from failure, felt as if all its weight had been lifted as I let out augh. The palpable tension a second ago broke with myughter, a stark contrast to the chaos I had just faced outside, as Ai blushed and red at me. K-knock when you enter! she yapped out before she rushed back inside the bath to dry herself. .. I need clothes, A whileter, Ai walked back into the room with a towel wrapped around her body. Do you have some? She could easily use her spell to change her towel into something else, but I guess there''s a sense of security in real clothes. I have some. Bute here first, I said and got up from the bed. She looked at me for a bit and walked over. I reached out my hands and ruffled her hair as warm wind came out of my hands. She closed her eyes and moaned softly as I worked as her hairdryer. It''s alright now, I stopped half a minuteter. Ai opened her eyes, looking up at me with her messy dry hair giving her a look irresistible. I resisted though. Thanks, Aqua. she said with a smile but it dropped when I backed off to give her space. It''s alright, I said as I brought out a pair of clothes from my Void Storage. Here. She looked at my outstretched hand, my backsteps, as she opened her mouth with a frustrated frown. But no words came out. Her lips trembled before she looked away to the side. I stood silent with my hand still outstretched. A minuteter, she looked up at my face. Her eyes were filled with fury even as her cheeks were flushed in embarrassment, Help me she said, Wear the clothes. I''m not sure why she didn''t ept my proposal earlier. However, I''m sure what she wanted at this very moment, and no, it didn''t help with wearing clothes. I dropped the clothes on the bed, followed by her back that gently fell on the softness of the mattress. I loomed over her, with my hand gently tugging on her towel to pull it free, as my face rested inches over hers. She breathed heavily as my hand groped her breast, feeling the soft firmness, while my lips neared her. She closed her eyes and parted her lips, epting my embrace as I kissed her deeply. I ended the kiss short to look at her, as our breaths let out foggy breaths in this cool weather. You should learn to be, I said, more honest with yourself like this. .... Ai blushed and looked to the side, and I leaned over to kiss her nape. Your night is going to be the best out of all women on this, I told her. And also I''ll make you say it back to me. She parted her lips to ask what, but they were sealed as I kissed her again. For a moment, Ai struggled under me, but her arms soon wrapped around my neck while my hands wandered her perfect body. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [131] It’s Rainy Night [131] Its Rainy Night Chapter 131: Its Rainy Night The rain danced outside the window, while the wind hit against it now and then; yet the constant drumming sound failed to muffle the sound that wasing from the hotel room. Mmhngh AI couldn''t believe it, even with her arms locked above her head, being pressed by his hand. So this this is really happening she let out a moan as she thought. This was wrong in so many ways, but she wasn''t sure if she should careor believe that. Who defined wrong and rightness to begin with? She hesitated twice already, it was hesitation enough. She didn''t reply when he confessed to her, and she lied when he asked her what she wanted. She had finally made her mind, even if a bit of reluctance remained. She loved him, in more ways than one; she relished in his touch, and she felt jealous when she was physically close with other girls. It was not always the case, it was a new feeling that she only recently felt toward him, after the sense of unfamiliarity she felt from him with the knowledge that he wasn''t just her son, but a lot more. These were not good things to feel as a mother, but she wasn''t sure if she should care, after hearing the story he told her. She didn''t want to push him away because of a social taboo. Some excuses did cross her head, such as him not being her son so this was alright, but she didn''t want to use such excuses. He was her son, she epted that, yet she was moaning for him knowing that. She hoped she wouldn''t regret that. * * * Ai moaned into my mouth as I held her pressed against the bed, her arms locked above her head with one of my hands. We imed each other''s lips in a fierce, passionate kiss. My fingers tangled in her soft dry hair, pulling her head closer as I explored every inch of her mouth. Her soft whimpers vibrated against my lips, fueling my desire to possess her entirely. A-Aqua she moaned my name as my hands wandered her body, while one of my knees rubbed between her clit. My hand slid down her bare stomach and into the thin strip of hair between her legs, finding her already slick and eager. It''s just been a few minutes, yet she was so wet of course, that was to be expected, she was basically a virgin given she hadn''t had any partners in 15 years. I groaned into the kiss, pressing two of my fingers deeper inside her as she arched her hips off the bed. Ahang~ she let out a moan, desperate for more contact. Her taste was addictive, her skin hot and smooth beneath my palms. As much as I craved her body, though, I''d love to hear her admit it too. With one hand still buried deep within her, I cupped her breast roughly through her towel, pinching her nipple hard enough to leave a mark. "Looks like you really want this," I growl into her ear, thrusting my fingers faster inside her. "Shouldn''t have resisted for so long, mother." Ohn Her breath came in ragged gasps as she shot me a re, each of her next words forced past her quivering lips. "Brat, you Hang, quit teasing me..." she said in a soft whisper, even as she bucked her hips harder against my hand. "More..." With a roughugh, I ripped the towel off her body, revealing her perfectly sculpted form. She''s beautiful, of course she is, she has my genes C so achingly perfect. And right now, she''s all mine. I threw the towel aside and knelt between her spread legs, staring at her bottom bubblegum pink lips. I wanted to take a bite out of that. Before that though, I decided to y with it with my fingers. I caressed her intimate parts, my lips kissing their way upward their neckline, as I sought to bring her pleasure. I listened to her heavy breathing, more than amused at how she struggled to keep her jaw tightly shut to keep her dignity. Whatever little sense of denial she had in her heart made her hold back her moans. I wanted to break that. I began to please her, knowing it shamed her. Minutester, my efforts bore fruit. Her lips loosened, letting out a gasp of breath, as well as a sweet moan. She''s so cute. Smugly, I crawled back as I kissed my way down her thighs. My tongue yed with her, causing her to whimper, while I licked my way past her moist hair and intimate parts. She whimpered and moaned softly and slowly I felt herst resistance waver. I stopped kissing her and raised my head to look at her. She was sweating heavily, her teeth biting her lips to stifle another moan, her cheeks flushed. I couldn''t hold back a smug smile seeing her subdued expression. She shot me a re, but it only made her look cuter. I lowered my head between her legs this time and took her pussy into my mouth. O-oh?! Her taste filled my senses, making it impossible to think straight, while she let out a gasp. Every time she twitched against my tongue, every moan that escaped her lips, only drove me deeper into this forbidden fantasy. "You''re like a little girl," I murmured with augh, sucking harder. "Haah show me how much you want this, mom. She threw her head back, letting out a throaty moan. "Oh god, Aqua..." she bit her lips and panted, running her fingers through my hair. "Y-you can call me by my name instead Nope, mom, Her pleas were music to my ears, fuel to my fire. I didn''t abide by her request, I knew she loved it, she loved hearing me call her mom while I did these things to her. She was just in denial. I continued to tease her with my tongue and teeth, relishing the way she squirmed beneath me. By now, her thighs were tightly wrapped around my head. When she began to tremble on the brink, about to release into a burst, I stopped and slowly raised my head. Why did you stop she panted and asked, while I guided my hands through her perfect curves until they reached her face. I gently stroked her chin and pushed my thumb into her mouth while her starry pink eyes met mine, full of trust and need. "Turn around," Imanded, reaching behind her to squeeze her ass. With slight hesitation, she did as she was told, presenting her ass to me. The sight made my cock twitch impatiently, begging to be released. I teleported the towel that was around my waist, which revealed my cock to the world. Uhh Ai looked around her shoulder at my manhood, her eyes trembling as she gulped. Her pupils reflected the size as she blushed deeply. T-thats normal? she hesitated and backed off. Hey, maybe we should take it a bit slower. I- ahng~!? I guided myself to her entrance, gently stroking it, and then with a harsh groan, I thrust home in one swift motion. She let out a surprised yelp as a result. U-uhng~ Be gentle- Ai gasped and her muscles clenched tight around me, milking my cock with each rhythmic thrust. "Fuck," I gasped, burying my face in her neck. "You feel so good." She was insanely tight; her superhuman body did her well. I felt her bleed on my shaft, as if this was her first time. It might as well have been, considering how long it had been for her. Her tightness wasnt prepared for my size. I would usually use sparkles of [Pure Storm Baptism] to ease the pain, but I wanted her to feel itI wanted her to register my size. She leaned forward, resting her forehead against the bed as she bit the bedsheet. "Yes oh yes," she panted as I waited for her body to register my girth, arching her back to take me deeper. "Good, be gentle like this..." Sure, Time seemed to lose all meaning as we moved together, lost in the heat of the moment. Our bodies slid against each other, sweat and pleasure mixing into one intense sensation. Ai moaned as I mmed back and forth into her, her expression red as she moaned underneath me. She gasped for breath and raised her head from the bedsheet, while her hands clutched the bed sheet. Her body shivered as I railed her for half an hour, twisting her around on my dick, making her face me. She covered her face with her hands, peeking to look at me, and I pushed her hands away to take her lips. H-hug, she moaned, hug me I did as asked, putting my arms behind her back and pulling her closer. She put her legs around my waist, beginning to rhythm my movements as she got used to my size. I kissed her and she closed her eyes. I felt her orgasm building, she began to tighten around my shaft, and demanded release. Without warning, I grabbed her hips and thrust deeply, burying myself to the hilt as she finally cried out, her walls convulsing around me. O-ohhh~ she moaned, letting go of her orgasm, making a sound so embarrassing that animals would make. I followed momentster, biting down on her nape and emptying myself into her weing heat. We copsed together in a heap on the bed, panting and catching our breath. I was not tired, but this was the first time for her in a long time, so I let her rest for a bit. For a long moment, we stayed silent, content simply to lie here wrapped in each other''s arms. * * * A long timeter, my mother''s soft voice broke the silence. "Why?" she asked softly, tracing a finger along my jawline. Her pink eyes had an odd light to them. "Why did you have to go and ruin everything?" Ruin? No. Still caught up in the haze of postcoital bliss, I pulled Ai back into my arms, pressing our bodies flush against each other once more. Her soft curves feel impossibly good against my harder frame. Everything will get better from now on. Really? She looked unsure. Yes, mom. .... She blushed a little hearing my call as she sighed and looked to the side. I chuckled and found myself unable to resist plundering those sweet lips once more. She moaned into the kiss, her earlier hesitant a mere shadow now, as she began to meet my hungry advance stroke for stroke, her hands threading through my hair as if she could hold me forever. The taste of her lingered on my tongue, reminding me of exactly what I''d just taken tonight, and only served to stoke the fire even higher. I broke away, trailing my lips along her jawbone to her earlobe, where I sucked gently. "Gosh, mom, this is nuts," I whispered into her ears, my voice hoarse with lust. "You taste so damn good." Mhm sure was all she could say, a deep blush on her face. Her answering shiver traveled through my entire body, leaving me aching for more. Gripping her hips firmly, I turned her around, lowering her to her knees on the bed. She nced over her shoulder at me, curiosity and desire warring for dominance in her gaze. Without hesitation, I positioned myself behind her and pressed the head of my cock to her waiting opening. In one powerful thrust, I breached her defenses, burying myself to the hilt in her warmth. Her mouth formed a silent ''oh'', but no sound emerged as I started to move, using her body to bring us both back to the heights of ecstasy. Each rhythmic thrust caused her to rock back onto me, seeking the deep connection that only our bodies can provide. M-mhm Aqua, t-take it slow~ Her fingers dug into the sheets, her knuckles white as she tried to steady herself against the onught of pleasure coursing through her veins. Nope, I rejected her, I''ll go a bit harder instead. I''m sure your strong body can take it. I said and began to m her like a bull; the bed trembled, the entire building began to shake, and I decided to slip into an Instant Dungeon to not risk human lives. The friction built, intensifying with each passing second, until tens of minutes went by, cracks forming in the walls, and I felt her orgasm surging up from deep within. With a strangled groan, she let out another burst of fountain, and I too decided to let it out. I grabbed her hips and thrust onest time, holding myself deep inside her as I came. Her muscles contracted around me and milked my release, sending shockwaves of satisfaction through my body. The two of us remained joined like this for several long moments, both of us struggling to catch our breath. Finally, I managed to pull out, wincing slightly at the loss of contact. Ai remained bent over, her breathing in ragged gasps as she struggled to regain control. I failed to resist the urge to p her ass, as the mounds of flesh jiggled for me. R-rude, she muttered while I ran my hands up her sides, tracing patterns on her skin as I admired the way she looked bent over like this. I''m not rude, mom, Unable to resist any longer, I lifted her up into the air, her legs wrapped tightly around my waist. With one thrust, I buried myself fully inside her once more, feeling the head of my cock brush against her sweet spot with each movement. Her moans filled the room that had gone extremely messy by now, with everything on the floor, bing more desperate and urgent as I continued to im her in this intimate manner. Oh, ohhhh Aqua~ she jumped on my cock and her fingersced through my hair, anchoring herself to me as I drove deeper and deeper into her weing heat. She leaned over and pulled me into a kiss, by herself, as she flew on top of my coco. She came like a fountain for the umpteenth time, and the blood rushing to my headbined with the sensation of being so utterly connected to her sent me spiraling over the edge yet again. My cock pulsed inside her as I let go, filling her with my seed. Atst, I lowered her gently back to the bed, pulling out to catch my breath. She rolled onto her side, propping herself up on one elbow to look at me. There was a mixture of relief and love in her eyes that spoke volumes about how this encounter affected her. Aqua, she put her arms in the air and invited me. My sone here. For the first time since we started, I felt truly at peace. I allowed myself to wonder how far we''ve actually gone here and what consequences we''d face for this. But right now, all that mattered was the feeling of her skin pressing against mine and the memory of how incredible it felt to finally experience this forbidden desire. .. Once again, we stayed in silence, but this time we spent the silence while hugging. It was obvious that now she felt much morefortable than before. Let''s go again, As the afterglow of our previous coupling began to fade, I found myself unable to resist drawing Ai back into my embrace. I''m tired Too bad, it''s barely midnight. I said and pulled her closer. Our lips met in a hungry kiss, teeth clicking together as we explored each other''s mouths. My hands wandered freely over her body, skimming across her supple skin, reveling in the softness of her curves. She moaned deeply into my mouth, arching her back in invitation, and I couldn''t help but take advantage of this opportunity to push her down onto the bed beneath me. Her lips parted, allowing me ess to her tongue, and I dove in eagerly, tangling my tongue with hers as I nipped at her bottom lip. One hand slid up her thigh, cupping her warm core, while the other trailed up her chest, teasing a nipple into hardness before circling it between thumb and forefinger. Mhm don''t y with them She gasped, pushing herself further into my touch, and I grew even harder at the feel of her wet heat surrounding me. I lifted her like a princess and flew to one corner of the room, where the mirror was. It reflected our entwined forms back at us, and I decided to take things even further. No. she said firmly, her face red as she refused to look at her reflection. Yes. I denied her. Pulling her into another intense kiss, I slid my hands underneath her, hooking them around her knees, and lifted. She faced the mirror, with me standing behind her, her legs dangling in the air. A-at least make me face you she said in an embarrassed tone, and I decided to do as asked with augh. I turned her around in the face, as she faced me, putting her hands around my neck. I leaned forward, mming my cock inside and relishing in her moan, while at the same time, pressing her weight roughly against the mirror. The cool ss met her bare back, causing her to shudder, and I felt her inner walls clench around me in response. Her moans echoed off the mirror, filling the room, and I was suddenly consumed by a fierce need to im herpletely. So I reached around, finding her aching center once more, and began to thrust in time with my hips. Her breathes in ragged gasps, and I know she''s close. Just then she started to tremble and moan uncontrobly beneath me, and I felt my own release building, threatening to spill free. With a low growl, I increased the pace, determined to send us both over the edge together. My vision blurred as my orgasm crashed over me, her walls tightly squeezing out everyst drop, and pleasure washing over my senses. I felt my seed spilling deep inside her, and her cries echoed through the room as she followed me over the edge. As I copsed heavily on top of her, our chests heaving together, I couldn''t help but marvel at the intensity of what we''ve just shared. It felt almost surreal, like some sort of twisted dream. I didn''t think it''d end at this after she ignored my confession. After a few moments, I rolled to the side, pulling her close, relishing in the warmth of her skin against mine. "Wow," she whispered into my chest, still trying to catch her breath. "That was intense." I nodded, wrapping my arms around her, unsure of what else to say. The reality of our situation began to sink in. We just crossed a line, a taboo between our rtionship. But right now, all that mattered was having her in my arms, and knowing that despite everything, nothing can ever change that. A bit of restingter, I began to drive her insane once again. This time, she was used to my shape, so I didn''t bother to stop for the next couple of hours. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [132] Familial Complications & Divine Threats [132] Familial Complications & Divine Threats Chapter 132: Familial Complications & Divine Threats Every morning after the rain is beautiful, but this was exceptionally so. As I woke up, petrichor was in the air, and my nostrils took in the scent with a fulfilling deep breath. With the fresh smell, came the seductive smell of the woman in my arms. A pair of purple eyes fluttered open about then, a soft smile on her lips, as my mom looked up at me. Good morning, my baby, she yawned and stretched, as she held her arms up at me as if calling a little child to embrace. I fell into her arms, embracing her tightly as I ced a kiss on her nape. Did you sleep well? I asked her softly. It was the best sleep of my life, she ran her hands on my back, feeling the muscles. Since I spent it with my love. Your love? I raised my head to look at her with a raised eyebrow. She blushed and smiled, You''re really going to make me say it? She asked and sighed, Fine. I do owe you a response She went silent momentarily, but it wasn''t out of hesitation. She slowly moved her lips at me, I love you too. Happy? Yes. Life''s good. The world is beautiful. Not happier than you, I leaned over and kissed her lips, and she epted with no hesitation. True, she said amid the kiss, her moans filling into my mouth. Happiest woman in the world, you did say she closed her eyes and pulled me further into the kiss. * * * [Third Person Point of View] The bike shot through the highway like a bullet, and Ai rested her face on his back. She hadn''t bothered to put on a helmet, just like him. They enjoyed the wind hitting their hair and making it wave. This is nice, shemented softly. Want me to take off to the air? he asked and she nodded. Carefully, she said, and the bike leaped into the air with a jump. Clouds formed a path under the wheels and they flew through the sky. Ai smiled and hugged him tighter. She felt a little embarrassed to feel her heart fluttering at this, loving the feeling of her arms around his chest, given how old she was, but she couldn''t help it. She felt like a little girl in love again. Again her smile slowly dropped but then she smiled again. No. This one is far better than Hikaru. Aqua isn''t a scum. Well, Aqua was a cheater who spent time with other girls despite having girlfriends, but she didn''t mind since it was him. Hes her son, he could y around a bit. Plus, he told her the reason for it too. Id have preferred if I was the only one in his life, but she looked at the sky past his shoulder. They were riding a bike through the sky. Im his mother first, and woman after. I shouldn''t feel jealous. She would try Unless someone popped up and said she''s his sugar mom. A part of Ai still couldn''t believe that this was how their bike date ended. After years of keeping herself away from men so that she could take care of her children better, she ended up sleeping with her son. Even if he had his past life''s memories, to her he was still her sonso it felt a little weird, but she decided she didn''t mind it anymore. Ai felt slightly hypocritical for using this excuse after rejecting itst time but: if she took care of him for 15 years, it''s not weird for him to take care of her now that he''s all grown up. She only feared how this would affect Ruby and their family. She didn''t want to make that girl feel distanced just because she was a lot closer to Aqua now. * * * Aqua and Ai returned home at 10 A.M. Blue opened the garage and Aqua led the bike inside, upon which he and Ai hopped off it. You look cheerful today,dy, Blue said to Ai while Aqua closed the garage a bit far from them. Mother Hoshino smiled as she tilted her head at that, Is it that obvious? It''s not as if I act gloomy every day. She asked, Why do you say so, Blue? I don''t know, maybe it''s just the rain. Also, forgive my insolence, but, she said and reached out a hand to point a finger on Ai''s neck. I think you should get rid of that hickey unless you want Lady Ruby to see. Ai blinked and a red hue painted over her face. T-thanks, she quickly ced a hand on her neck and cast a healing spell. Are you girls done talking? Aqua dusted off his hands as he walked over them. Ai nodded quickly and he said, Let us head in then. I sense Ruby and Tsubasa in the house, it seems they skipped school since I wasn''t here to go with them. What ack of discipline. They began to walk toward the door while Ai raised an eyebrow, Isn''t it your fault for not returning in time? Isn''t it your fault for keeping me busy all night long? he nudged her with a smile, in response she frowned with a blush. Don''t say it here He ignored her and pushed the door open. We''re home, he announced as he stepped inside, followed by Ai and Blue. Footsteps filled the house till they noticed Ruby run out of a corner and leaped at his arms, You are finally back! I can''t believe you actually spent the night out. Well, it was raining. Still! Ruby clung to him for a bit and only then did she register Ai''s presence and turned to her. Wee back, mom. Tsubasa and Asia appeared behind Ruby to greet them as well, and Aqua waved at them. The group walked into the house after that, and he exchanged nces with Ai with a sly smile. Mom, how do you think they''ll react if they find out what happenedst night? Will you shut up? The two of them whispered to each other as Aquaughed and she pinched his side. Even though they had epted themselvesst night, it wouldn''t be wise to reveal it to their family anytime soon. So for now, they had to be careful. * * * [First Person Point of View] Even though I returned from a day-long trip, I wasn''t allowed to rest. Since I had promised Ruby a movie date today, I had toply with it. She made a deliberate attempt to appear cuter, wearing a cute pink dress and white skirt, as well as thigh-highs. I only adorned myself with a simple shirt and pants, and the simplicity pissed her off a little. At least try harder! She argued but did not want to waste time by making me go back to my room and change my outfit. The date went normally. She was too inexperienced to make any moves on me, and I wasn''t going to make them myself. I felt slightly guilty since it might seem to her that I''d been leading her on from before, with the kissing jokes as well asplying with her request for a kiss during the Twin Star creation, but it was far from true. At least now. I didn''t mind having her, I liked her a lot, but Ai would not ept it. I''m with Ai now, and she was alright with me having more partners beside her. I told her the reason better than I''d told anyone else, so she understood. However, sharing me with a random girl was different than sharing me with her daughter, my twin sister. She''ll be enraged and furious if I bring Ruby into this whole thing. She''ll p me. So I found myself unable to entertain any of Ruby''s approaches the entire date and only interacted with her in a way a brother should. The date ended in the evening, and Ruby walked beside me with her head low and her hands behind her. She looked at the street as she walked, her head clouded with thoughts. I knew what was going on in her head, and I found it a little awkward to confront her about it. What could I say to her? That, hey, I''m sleeping with Mom now, so it''s better you forget about me? Hey, Onii-chan She stopped walking and raised her head. No, doctor. I stopped too and looked at her. Yes? Do you really not remember the promise? she asked. .... Well, I guess it makes sense since it was not a promise you agreed to. It was just me bbering about stuff she looked up at the sky and let out a sigh. I had nothing to reply to that. She liked me, and I liked her. I already said that taboo is not an issue for me, so I would have never minded embracing her in usual scenariosbut this situation isplicated. How can I convince Ai to let me have her daughter and herself at the same time? It''s a recipe for disaster. Ruby stared up at the sky for a long moment before looking into my eyes. Our starry eyes met, ruby red and aqua blue facing each other, and though she said nothing, her trembling eyes demanded a reply from me. Anything. When I said nothing, her trembling eyes turned into a soft re. Her eyes med me. They seemed to ask: why had I led her on, touched her, kissed her, and showed her affection if I wasnt going tomit to it? She had so many expectations from me, yet because of the situation, I couldnt ry them back to her. Haah I let out a sigh. I don''t think I can let Ruby be like this. I didn''t like seeing her like this, seeing her sad. I liked Ai, but I didn''t hate Ruby. My connection with Ruby went a lifetime back, and I, as Gorou, have cried for days for Sarina in myst life. How could I not be happy seeing her living another, more fulfilling life? And how could I not feel guilty and ipetent for not giving her the one thing that she wants in this life? She held a special spot in my heart, and I hated seeing her sad againseeing her be lonely. I needed to think of something. Yet I had no answer. I''m sorry, So I just pulled her into my arms and told her. I''ll try to remember if you give me time. Time for me to think up something. The hug seemed to startle her. Perhaps she expected I''d never hug her? She was wrong. I tightened the hug around her and immediately her stiff shoulders rxed, she returned the hug right away. You better, she almost sniffled as she said, her hand clutching on my shirt. I''ll be mad if you keep me waiting for too long. I had almost a year in my hand till she turned 16. That''s the promised year. I need to find a solution to thisplication by then. * * * [Third Person Point of View] While Aqua was consoling his sister, intertwined in theplicated rtionship of his family, the supernatural world wasnt standing still. In Asgard, Royal Castle, Odin sat on his throne and looked at three individuals standing under the staircase. He looked at them one after another, his single eye scanning their expressions. His son, Thor Odinson, had his hammer over his shoulder and stood calmly, unbothered. Loki wore his usual mischievous smirk, while the third person, Rossweisse, looked anxious. It was natural for a Valkyrie to be respectful in her All-Fathers presence, but she appeared more than thatshe appeared nervous. The fight against the mortal had left her shaken, Odin noted. However, its better she got out of that shell because she had an important role to y. Speak, Odin gently raised a hand to allow them to talk, and Loki was the first to follow. Making deals with Kokabiel unwrapped faster than we expected, its a good oue. Hes ready to help us anytime we require it, Loki said. Initially, they had assumed itd take a few months, but luck was on their side. Now we only have one problem to worry about before heading there. Quetzalcoatl, Odin guessed and Loki nodded. Before the God of Mischief could expand on that point, however, Thor stepped in. Father, if you allow me, I can deal with Quetzalcoatl first and then deal with the mortal, he said in a voice booming with confidence. She has been an annoying force for long enough. Since shes in a foreign territory, if I were to kill her, the usual reciprocations for killing a Chief God will not be applied here. Odin frowned at that, and Loki raised an eyebrow. True, and even if issues arise, we can always find excuses to avoid the responsibility since this situation is quiteplex. Loki said before he chuckled with a scoff, But all of that is considering you can beat that snake. No offense, but, you may be the strongest of your three brothers, but youre still not a Chief God. Thor smiled at that, and the sky outside roared. A shimmering sound filled the area, and a hexagon symbol began to emit light from above the castle. Thanks to the ss part of the ceiling, they noted the [Icon]s appearance with ease. The [Storm Icon] thundered in the sky. Thor smirked at Lokis stupefied face and looked back at Odin. Ive recently attained a divine enlightenment and finally touched an Icon. Im incredibly more powerful now, Father. . Odin stared at his son and then back at the Icon. The power he felt from there wasnt any weaker than his own Icon that he received 50 years ago when the universe expanded. Many Chief Gods had received Icons, and because of their mysterious nature, prompting them to wonder what these things were, the Chief Gods sat down at a meeting to discuss it. Although theycked much knowledge, they knew enough to realize what an Icon was and what it did. An Icon is an embodiment of a concept greater than humanity andmon divinity. Those who are able to manifest an Icon gain the ability tomand reality itself and to brush against the Layer of the Universe. The [Dragon Icon] for example, is one that granted an entity the power of [The Dragon] concept C making them exceptionally powerful, multiplying their powers by many folds, such as granting them the strength of a dragon, durability of one, will of one, wisdom of one, and breath of one. It was a form of ascension, by connecting a God to a concept of higher existence. The [Storm Icon] was something that Zeus had, and Odin knew how strong it was. So he felt very proud seeing his son achieve the same. Still, No. He denied Thors request. Quetzalcoatl will kill you even if you confront her with an Icon. Do not take her lightly. She was arguably the third strongest dragon in existence now, right after Great Red and Ophis. Well proceed with the n, he said. Thor looked a little insulted, but Odin didnt care. He looked at the Valkyrie in the room. Youre to go to Aztec and perform the n. That will force Quetzalcoatl to leave Japan to visit her pantheon, and that is when Thor will strike Japan. A heavy silence fell in the room, and Rossweisse sighed. She must be questioning All-Fathers decision, sending her in their of that dragon, after warning his own son about death if he were to confront the said dragon. The three Gods in the chamber didnt care about that. All they cared about was Aqua; either dead or alive, if possible. His body was required; itd be used as a great fuel for Yggdrasils n. Go and take care of thest preparations, Odin ignored Rossweisses panicked look and waved a hand, Dismissed. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [133] Who Dared Threaten My Girl? [133] Who Dared Threaten My Girl? Chapter 133: Who Dared Threaten My Girl? Ruby wasnt gloomy anymore, but she could still be in a better mood. I took it upon my own shoulders to cheer her up until I could find a solution to this situation. For today, I decided to invite her to a spar. It was evening when we returned home, where idol trainee girls were already present. Ruby and I greeted them with a wave of our hands, and I dragged her to the gym in the back of our house. Where are you two going? Yuzuru said as she hopped over. Sparring. She blinked in surprise before grinning, Hey, I wanna train too! Let me join. Sure, after I''m done with Ruby, I said as I ruffled her hair. That caught the attention of everyone else. They hadn''t seen me and Ruby spar since I rather taught her spells than fought; but now that she was a martial artist, I needed to get her used to physical fights too. Among the spectators, Tsubasa was the first to slip away from her responsibilities. She looked at the girls around her and excused herself, Uh, I''ll be back soon. You guys can continue if you want. Mem exchanged nces with the others before following Tsubasa, and that prompted Shoko to follow along too. Ai and Asia were there too, the former was here to supervise the training since Ruby wasnt here, and naturally, she was curious about how her children were going to spar. So she too joined the crowd, and Asia came along. Only Kana remained, staring at the backs of everyone who walked away. In the end, she dropped the remote control of the music box that she was holding and followed along with a dissatisfied look on her face. . As we entered the home gym, the atmosphere was thick with the intensity of a serious training session. Irina and Xenovia were locked in a fierce sword duel, their des shing in a shockwave of metal that echoed throughout the space. Their movements were fluid and precise, a testament to their skill and dedication, drawing me in along with the rest of our group. We stopped to watch, finding Blue nearby who was supervising the duel, who walked up to us and reported. Theyre doing great, milord, she said. They arent using their Aura right now, but when they do, its a sight to behold. If you wish to see it, I can order them right away. Its alright, As curious as I was, I didnt want to keep the spectators busy for too long. I wanted to be done with Rubys sparring fast. So I raised my hand, signaling for a pause. "Let''s take a break," I called out, ensuring our voices carried over the tter of theirbat. They ceased their duel, stepping aside with curious nces toward us, their breathing heavy from the exertion. Wee, milord, Xenovia bowed and Irina followed soon. Drink something and take a rest, I told them with a wave of my hand. They nodded and walked away to the side, where rested magical protein shakes that I brewed. The center of the gym was now ours, as Ruby and I stood face-to-face in wait for the next action. I felt the weight of nervousness and expectation as I looked at Ruby, a silent agreement passing between us. She hadnt tested her new powers to their fullest yet, so she was curious and expectant about them. Concentrating, I summoned an Instant Dungeon around us, a protective sphere of energy that isted our uing battle from the world. This act of precaution was met with an approving nod from Ai, who would rather not have her house destroyed. Careful Aqua, our mother said. I trust you to not go overboard. Of course, I nodded and the battle kicked off with me seizing the initiative, my body channeling the fierce energy of Lightning Techniques. I surged forward, propelled by a bolt of lightning in my feet, andunched a strike toward Ruby. "Thunder Strike," I announced Pikachus move which got augh out of Ruby, which amused me. I had to teach her to take battles seriously. My fist was enveloped in a crackling aura that leaped ahead, targeting her with precision. Ruby collected a radiant energy of her own, countering my advance with a Jade Technique of her Path. That surprised me, shes Jade already? "Luminous Guard!" she shouted, and a shimmering light of defense formed in front of her. Our energies collided, the impact resonating throughout the Instant Dungeon, casting our surroundings in a brilliant disy of light and sound. The spectacle had everyone captivated, their eyes wide in amazement. Asia''s face was alight with surprised excitement, while our mother observed with an analytical eye, perhaps assessing our strategies and execution. Unfazed by Ruby''s initial defense, I adapted my approach, infusing more Qi into my next maneuver. "Your second pool is already at Jade now? Impressive. I hadnt noticed since she had two pools and it was hard to notice her exact rank in both pools without focusing. Her new pools growth rate was fast thanks to her old pool being 5th rank already. The technique I used earlier was Iron-level, not Jade. Ill be using stronger attacks now, good luck. I released my Qi and blitzed beside her. Lightning Tempest Kick!" I dered, unleashing a volley of lightning-charged kicks, each aimed to prate the shield shimmering before her. Like the Path of the Hollow King, the Path of Celestial Radiance was strong against any technique that didnt use Pure Qi, Pure Mana, or Pure Ether. Against any other Qi affinity, such as my lightning, it was a bane. Each of my kicks expended more Qi than Id have liked, as her barrier absorbed lightning and fortified itself little by little. Neat, I was proud. That wasnt entirely a passive effect, she was doing that knowingly. Then, I increased my output and shattered the barrier. My kicknded on her side, and she was sent flying to the distant wall. She groaned in pain but managed to avoid mming against the wall. She spun in the air and slowed down her speed, as Qi of luminous colors shimmered around her. That light reminded me of the Luminous Queen, Shah Miara. The Queen of a world I had devoured as the Venerable One. I scavenged this Path from her used, dead body. Floating toward me, Ruby raised her hands toward me. "Radiance Reprisal!" she said, finally using a move designed not just to defend but to retaliate, sending beams of light piercing toward any gap in my assault. "Take this, for being an asshole!" she challenged, her resolve as clear as the light she wielded. I almostughed at herst line but held back. Its great that she was using this as a way of letting out some frustrations on me. Her path had a clear advantage over any other Path in the same rank; since I was keeping myself shackled by [Jade] limits, her victory wasnt impossible. If she had my battle experience, that is. Our duel was a dance of contrasting energies C my lightning against her radiant light, each strike helped me assess her level, while each strike helped her rx. My attacks were as unpredictable as a storm, while Ruby''s countered with the unwavering force of a stars multicolored light. As the battle wore on, our friends and family became fully engrossed. Irina and Xenovia shared looks of admiration, acknowledging the high level of control and skill we both disyed. Eventually, though, I got bored. Let me end this, I kept myself limited to Jade still, but I whirled behind her like lightning and struck her side one after the other. She spat out curses until I pinned her against the floor with two of my lightning-infused fingers poking at her throat. Its my win. Of course it is, youre stronger than me. she scowled and grunted, as she let her head rest on the floor. But sure, you win. Iughed and helped her stand up. Our exchange had reached a natural conclusion, nobody expected her to win anyway. But she had still done far better than Id have thought she would. The Instant Dungeon faded, and I dismissed the crowd to go take a shower. * * * This was my second shower of the day, and I felt refreshed when I walked out of the bathroom. I found someone waiting for me outside the door, sitting in my bed as she fidgeted with one of my old wristwatches. I wasnt surprised to see her there. I sensed her presence when she entered the room. Hey, Mem, I greeted my devil girlfriend as I walked over to the mirror and faced my reflection. With a flick of my willpower, I called forth a surge of wind around me that dried up the droplets of water on my hair and skin. Sup, Mem-Cho put down the watch and looked at me. She didnt walk up to me, unlike what I expected, and just stared. Nice fight, it was fun to watch. Thanks, I turned to her, tilting my head. What are you waiting for? Come give me a hug. Whoa, so you remember Im your girlfriend, she walked up to me and put her arms around my neck, looking into my eyes with a soft smile on her face. Here I thought you forgot. Because I didnt give you enough attentiontely? I put my arms around her waist and asked, I truly apologize for that, Ive been busy. Weve been meeting up every day thanks to her idol training regime, as well as her Time Magic lessons, but despite meeting every day, Ive been giving her the same treatment as the other girls here. She must have been feeling left out recently. For what it counted, I did drop her home every day through the sky, but even that had been skipped recently after we went to Okinawa ind. Mhm, sure. No, really. I pulled her closer and brushed my nose against hers. Her face gained a slight red hue at that and she giggled. Fine, I trust you. Thank you, I pulled her lips for a small peck. Howve you beentely? Thats what Im here to talk about, she said as her blush vanished, a dark look reced it instead. That made me frown. I thought she came to my room for a casual visit, but it seemed there was something deeper going on. Recently, I noticed some Devils lurking around my neighborhood. She said and I raised an eyebrow, You know, my youtube revenue increased recently, so I got a bigger apartment for my mom and brothers. I did know that. Shes on a vacation, living with her family for the past couple of days, so she wasnt with Quetzalcoatl. Mem will return to her apartmentter, but the point was, in her new ce, Quetzalcoatl wasnt there to keep her safe. She continued, This is a new neighborhood so I ignored the lurking devils at first. I thought it was normal around these parts and it had nothing to do with me, and that was true. But one of my brothers shouted during the night and I ran to see what was going on. He said there was some weird guy outside the window. There was nobody. There wasnt, yes, but I did sense the lingering mana in the air, she said. I told my family to sit still and went outside to look for the creepy bastard. I found them in a group of four and had a little fight with them. I broke three of their arms but the fourth guy managed to cast a teleportation spell and fled with his friends. I frowned, And why didnt you call for me? You should have at least left me a text before you left the house. She smiled, I sensed their mana, they werent stronger than me. Why must I bother my boyfriend with every little mob monster? .... I had nothing to say against that. I was rather proud of her instead, from being a girl who didnt know anything about the supernatural world, to this. How lovely. But thats not all there is to the story, is there? I asked, I had a feeling there was more. She nodded, her face once again growing dark, There is more, she licked her lips. You told me that I am from the Agares family of Devils, right? I nodded. I had told her about it not long after we met and I realized her Bloodline Power of Time. A man came to our apartment this morning. No, not a man. A devil. Apparently my father sent him to fetch me to the underworld. This incident appears to have reached the ears of the Agareas n since I used the Power of Time against those four, and now he suddenly wants to meet this exceptional child of his who can use the Power of Time so greatly. Whats the issue? Wouldnt you like to meet your father? I asked. Since she was here with me and not in the underworld, she had clearly rejected the offer. No, Mem said with a frown. Why would I want to meet the man who used my mom and threw her away? He never bothered to find us but now he is suddenly here for me after learning I am strong, she said, and I understood her hate. Her two brothers were from another father, so she had no burden on her shoulders such asI should at least meet him for their sake. She had zero reason to go meet this man when she didnt like him, and I could respect that. You did well. You have no obligation to do whatever anyone says, Im d you didnt give in to pressure. I kissed her forehead and said. But theyre not giving up. She said, The man who came today told me that I had a few days to think this over. If I still dont agree after that, he said hell use force to take me there. My family is terrified, I dont know what to do. I felt my jaws clench at that. Did someone dare threaten my girl? What does he look like? Thats not the point, Aqua. Theyre an entire n, not a single person. I know you are extremely strong, but they are rich in number. We should deal with this without a fight. I want to ask Quetzalcoatl for help, but I dont know if her influence as the Goddess of a foreign Pantheon can affect the devils. Plus, I heard shes leaving Japan for a while, so I dont want to bother her. She added, So I was thinking Arent you friends with the Devil Princess? Cant you ask her for help? Or that Ranefer woman, too. Mem, I looked into her eyes as my aura threatened to break free. How insulting. How can she be scared of a mere devil n when shes my woman? I didnt me her too much since its true that she didnt know the heights of my powers. Then should I show her instead of using empty words? The timing is great. Tomorrows Tuesday, right? I have a meeting with Sirzechs Lucifer. Ill talk to him about this. Oh. But I want you toe along with me to the meeting. That will make things easier, I told her and she hesitated before nodding. She had been to the underworld before so she wasnt too scared of revisiting it if I went with her. Sure, Ill go, she agreed. Alright then. I havent met the parents of any of my three girlfriends yet, tomorrow is going to be the first. Unfortunately, whoever the man is, it wouldnt end well for him. Mem trusted me a lot, thats why she was here. But due to herck of knowledge of my powers, she didnt know how far she should put her trust. I shall give her an idea about that tomorrow, as well as deal with the Rias situation with Sirzechs. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [134] The Satan Meeting [134] The Satan Meeting Chapter 134: The Satan Meeting I found myself in a little more aggressive mood than usual when I opened my eyes the next morning. I hadn''t slept, I spent the night in a crossed-leg position, cultivating. I had enough Qi to advance to Archlord, but since I was stuck in the revtion part, something I was wondering about all night long, it didn''t hurt to gather some more Qi. The room was painted electric blue for a second when I parted my eyes open and returned to normal a secondter. Almost 7, I stood up with a stretch and headed to the washroom to freshen up. . When I stepped out of the room, dressed up and ready to leave for school, I blinked at the scent of food in the air. It seems Ai had fun cooking today. I walked up to the dinner table and found her serving food with a smile on her face. She hummed a tune, her hair done nicely as it rested on one side of her shoulder, and she turned to me with twinkling eyes when she noticed me. You''re up, Yes. I pulled her towards me. She looks so pretty today. Is she dressing up for me? How adorable of her. Her soft, apron-worn chest pressed against my hard build, and for once she epted the gesture with zero resistance. Careful, someone might see, she said even as she put her hands around my neck. Did you sleep well? No. I Cultivated all night. Did you? I asked her as she frowned. Why didn''t you sleep, hm? She traced a finger by my hair, circling around it. You need to sleep more to get stronger. I don''t. Cultivating energy clears off the body fatigue the same way sleep does, if not better. I told her and she continued frowning. But your mind is still busy, unlike what happens when you sleep. Not enough to matter. Sleeping once a week fixes that issue. Iughed, while my hands squeezed her waist. You''re so cute to be worrying about that. Well, I''m your mother, if you forgot, Ai withdrew her finger from my hair and put it in my chest, beginning to roll it around. I will admit my defeat this time around since you clearly know more than me in this field. Fine, don''t sleep then. Mhm-hmm. I smiled down at her. Mhm-mhm, she smiled back at me, she had a cloudy look in her eyes. She parted her lips and pulled me into a soft peck. She gently pushed me back a secondter, but that was a mistake. I pulled her back into it, devouring her lips like a hungry hyena. Mmfh?! She moaned in surprise, while my hands roamed on her back and held her head from fleeing. She stopped resisting and gave in with a sigh, her eyes closing as she returned the kiss. When it ended, she scowled at me, but it did not look the way she intended it to. Her red, glossy lips coupled with her flushed cheeks did not make her look intimidating. Stupid brat, she gently punched me in the chest. Someone might see, have you forgotten we have four people sharing this house with us? Outside the five cubs. I don''t care, Well, you should. She pouted her lips as she looked away, trying to free herself from my grasp, but I just twirled her around and held her from behind. My chin rested on her shoulder as I kissed her nape. You''ve lost all rights to push me away, my dearest mom. After moaning my name all night long, how can you act this way? I whispered to her ears as she shivered in mixed feelings, her face heating up. W-why are you so difficult? I''m just a passionate beast in love, judge me all you want. I kissed her nape as she closed her eyes and let out a soul-shivering moan. You smell good today. For me? You wish~ she giggled with a scoff. I have a show to attend today, that''s why. Oh? Howe I didnt hear it before? I locked my arms around her abdomen and said. Well because it was decided overnight. Well, it was actually decided during the Sunday meeting that I skipped because of you, so I only learned about itst night, but yes. You remember that cooking show where Ruby went to? She asked with a tilt of her head and continued when I nodded. So they''re doing a big TV show now, that Nakiri girl. Well, they''ve been doing it for a while now, and now it''s on itsst few episodes. That''s why they''re inviting big celebrities to attend it. Aha, makes sense. I nodded. I''ll be attending it for the next few weeks as a guest judge. I''m excited, the food is going to be godly. She licked her lips for dramatic effects. That''s the reason why I''m all fresh and smelling good today. Yeah, sure, I closed my sloppy lips on her throat, kissing up to her sweet chin as my hands tightened around her. Ai moaned for me with her eyes closed while her body rxed into my hold. S-seriously, stop, someone will see she was too far into this to order me like before, so she pleaded. I chuckled in her ears before pulling her into another kiss. After that, my [Jade Perception] noticed Rubying this way, so I truly had to let go of her. The breakfast proceeded without any issue and we left for school. * * * ...Your English teacher, Boa Plumaconda Sensei, is on a break. She has to return to her country due to a familial emergency. She will be back soon, be sure toplete her homework. Our homeroom teacher, Shizuka-sensei, announced it before she left the ss. That left me wondering. I woke up this morning with aggressiveness in my blood; it had calmed down after the sweet time with Ai, but hearing this made its return. Something was off. Memmy told mest night that Quetzalcoatl nned to leave Japan for a bit, so I was expecting goodbyes from her today. But she left already? How odd. Was the situation so urgent that she had to leave without even a text? Something was going on, and my instincts told me I better be prepared for it. I had to reach Sage as soon as possible. Hopefully today. . sses went on as usual, and hourster, the bell rang to put an end to school for the day. I met up with the girls at the school gate, where I found Mem-Cho waiting for me as well as nned. Been a while since Ive been so close to a high school, Mem walked over to me and ced an affectionate kiss on my cheek. Many eyes locked on us and among them was my other girlfriend, Mai Senpai, who was walking out of the gate just then. d to see you two as close as always, she said, startling Mem. Oh, Mai! I didnt notice you there, howve you been?! Mem turned to her what, girlfriend-inw? I dont know. Mai nodded, Im fine. But, she looked away from Mem and locked eyes with me, You should tell your boyfriend to be careful. The air has been thick with miasma recently. Correction, its our, Mem said with a shrug. Whatever, Mai shook her head with a sigh and turned around. As she left, she left a fewst words of advice, Im serious, it never hurts to be extra cautious. I stared at her back as I pondered on those words. Shes got a point. I looked at Ruby and Tsubasa, while Shoko and YuzuruCwho appeared out of nowhereCstared at me, as well as Kana, but she pretended to be looking somewhere else. I spoke, Mem and Ill be visiting the underworld now. Ill take on Mais words and be careful. Listen to me carefully, you go home and tell Mom this, word by word I finishedmanding them in detail, watching them nod at every line, till I finished with a lighter mind. They should be found if they follow themands. It was then that the person I was waiting for, Rias Gremory, announced her presence with her melodious voice. Aqua~! she called from behind, and I turned to find her running toward me with her Queen by her side. Sorry to make you wait, Grayfia is here waiting in the clubroom. We can leave now if youre ready? We are, I said as Mem-Cho stepped beside me. Have you done the thing I asked you about? Yep, she nodded. The lord of Agares n will be at the meeting. As you asked, I requested Onii-sama and he agreed. I see. Thank you, Rias, it means a lot knowing I can rely on you for anything, Id have kissed her if we were alone. She smiled with her cheeks flushed and nodded. Ohe on, its nothing. Actually, Lord Agares was pleasantly surprised by your request, he didnt even need any sort of convincing, he was ready to attend the meeting right away. Im d hes so excited, I said, holding back a hiss of aggression from my voice. I admit, it will take me a particr exercise of willpower to not punch him in the face the moment we meet; even if hes the father of my girlfriend, it irked me on a cellr level knowing he threatened Mem-Cho. I hadnt met him, but I could already guess the situation. Ive seen simr situations too many times to not see where this was going. He was obviously nning to pull her into the Agares family, given her talentstalents that I cultivated for herusing the excuse of blood connection when in reality hes just a greedy little bastard who only cared about her power and the status itd bring him when people will know shes his daughter. I felt a tug in my sleeve, as Mem gave me a disapproving look. Somehow she knew me enough to realize my internal conflicts, how Great, Rias nodded. So should we leave? We should, I turned to look at the girls at the gate. Ill see you guys. Stay safe. Then we parted ways. Mem-Cho and I went to the ult Research Club, while the girls returned home. We entered the clubroom after knocking on the door and found Satans wife waiting for us inside. She looked at us with a nod, before locking eyes with me. She stared at me in silence, and I returned the look. She must have heard about it too, that I wanted to take her sister-inw into my sect. Was that stare supposed to be a test? A momentter, when I didnt shy away from her gaze, she showed a thin smile, Been a while, Aquamarine. Has it? I recall we met a week ago, I said, mentioning Hels attack on the school. I didnt like Grayfia much; as beautiful as she was, she was pretty cold like a doll. Im d to see youre doing healthy as always, she took my sassy reply as a joke and walked over. She stood before me, attempting a stare-down? Sadly, she was a bit too short for that. Rias looked at the situation under a nervous sweat, while Grayfia looked up at me and said, My master is quite curious about the proposal you reached out to Rias with. I too am looking forward to this meeting. If youre ready, were going to teleport now. Anytime now. She spared Mem-Cho onest nce before nodding. With a snap of her finger, red circles of magic shimmered under our feet, and we vanished from the clubroom. * * * [Third Person Point of View] The uncrowned sole King of current devils, Satan Sirzechs Lucifer, satfortably behind an office table. He was locked in a conversation with a smiling middle-aged devil man, who had blonde hair with gray on the side. Behind the man stood a beautiful young woman with long, pale greenish blonde hair, long slit pink eyes, and sses that give off an impression of being cold rather than cool. Seekvaira Agares, the heir of Agares n. She stood silently and didnt take a seat to show proper respect to the Satan and her father who were chatting. Instead of a dress, she wore a miniskirt and high boots which were matched by her posh clothing. Her clothes were fitting for female nobles, respectful yet with a shy design to them, namely the boob-window, with essories that had the Agares seal on them. [Image Here] It has indeed been so long since then, Lord Agares. Sirzechs let out a chuckle. His tone was respectful, as it should be, toward the lord of the 2nd strongest House of the 72 Devil Houses. Ohe on, just call me Gavrel. You make me feel old, Im merely a little over a thousand years old, he said, knowing well that meant Sirzechs was half his age, being in the 500s-something himself. Sirzechsughed again, How can I? I fought against the former Satans hundreds of years ago with you as my elder, I must not be disrespectful. Heh, Gavrel Agares shook his head. Fine, have it your way. Were not here today to discuss honorifics anyway. Speaking of, when will they be here? They- ah. Sirzechs paused when, as if summoned by their call, the room lit up with the light of a teleportation spell. A blinding light shed, and when it vanished, five new figures stood in the room. Aqua stood at the center with his eyes somehow already locked with Lord Agares, beside Mem-Cho who wore a small frown. Rias looked nervous, Akeno unsure, and Grayfia looked slightly amused at all of this. Seekvaira Agaress eyes narrowed on her half-sister, and Sirzechs observed the room in silence. I have brought them, Grayfia broke the silence with her announcement, yet the air in the room grew heavier. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [135] Promise of Eternity [135] Promise of Eternity Chapter 135: Promise of Eternity [First Person Point of View] Ah, the middle-aged devil man was the first to break the tense silence in the room. He smiled at Mem, which made her frown, as he stood up and began to walk over. There you are Ohh, you have your mothers eyes. The man himself had red eyes, and the tall girl in the room who wore the same emblem on her clothes as him, making it obvious that she was a family member, perhaps his own daughter, had greenish blonde hair and red eyes too. If so, it seemed the Agares n ran on those two characteristics. Many assumed Mem-Chos blonde hair was dyed, I thought the same at the start, but its not. Her hair was ck at birth, but after she turned 18, it began to slowly turn blonde as her devil blood grew more prominent. As for her aqua-colored eyes, they came from her mothers side of the family. Such colored eyes were quite rare for an Asian person to have, which exined why Lord Agares took an interest in Mem-Chos mother back in the day. Anything exotic was a feast for the devils. It may be sudden, the man walked over to Mem-Cho, and subsequently at me since I was standing in front of her, as he spoke, But its not a lie, I am your father. He reached out a hand, reaching toward her head as if to pat her head. I would have grabbed it and twisted it the other way right then, if not for Mems gentle tug on my shirt. She didnt want it. Right, it doesnt hurt as long as he doesnt propose anything outrageous. Ill let him be as long as he keeps up the good father act, I decided. Considering that he might just be acting as a good father to convince her mind, to pull her into the family, I was aware that this wasnt a good idea. Still, this was the better choice instead of starting with an aggressive approach. I stepped to the side, my eyes lingering sharply on the mans movements, as his hand rested on her head and he ruffled her hair. We have much to talk about, much to catch up to. But there is no rush, we can take it slow, he said as he looked at me for the first time, his smile vanishing. Of course, he hadnt missed the disapproving look Id been sending him from the beginning, I hadnt bothered to hide it. After all, our meeting is ovepping your boyfriend and Sirzechs discussion. How about we sit still for a bit, as the two of them unwrap what they have to talk about? Mm, Mem nodded. I didnt bother toment on that, I didnt mind it. The middle-aged man smiled, looked at Sirzechs and asked, Is that okay with you if were in the room while you talk, Sirzechs? Uh, yes, of course. Its not exactly a state secret, he said and Lord Agares smiled. He pulled Mem-Cho toward the couches ced against the wall, while she wore aplicated look on her face. I looked at Rias, and she understood my intent as she joined the two of them on the couch. Her Queen, Akeno, followed. The blonde-haired girl near the table stood in silence for a moment before stepping away. She did not join the Lord on the couch and rather crossed her arms to stand a bit far from the table. Please, take a seat, Sirzechs said, and his maidwife pulled the chair for me when I walked over. I slowly sat down, feeling many eyes on my back, while Sirzechs let his smile drop. I heard your proposal for Rias, he said, and I disagree with it. Anyone else and I''d have been more discourteous with this, it''s incredibly outrageous to invite a member of a faction to join another. I''ve decided to look over it since it''s you, who has helped the Devils greatly by curing Lady Ranefer. Plus you''re a young man, mistakes happen. I hope you understand. There is a misunderstanding, I said with a shake of my head. Joining a Sect does not mean she''s leaving her family, nor her race. It''s basically a school, a [Guild]. I''ve never intended to imply her betrayal to the devils when I asked her to join me. Uh-huh, he raised an eyebrow. Sect is not a term I am particrly familiar with, but it''s not a new word to me either. Back in the day, China had quite many sects. I hear that, while many of them indeed acted as schools, many tried to stand up to be a faction of their own. Like a n. I''m d you cleared up your interpretation of it. Well, I fucking lied. I do intend to rise as a faction of my own, as a Pantheon. But that''s something that should be kept to me for the time being. I''m d we cleared that up, I said. Still, it does not benefit Rias in any way I can see. People join schools to learn as well as make connections, a sect is not so different from that, is it? What connection can she make there, or what can she learn there that she can''t learn by herself? He asked, Keep in mind, she''s the heir to a Duke Family in the underworld. She does notck any resources. From what I see, it''s you and your sect who''ll be receiving all the benefits. Such as? To start, by having the sister of a Satan in your sect, even if Satans are said to keep themselves out of their family matters, it''ll give the world the idea that you have the undisputed support of the said Satan. As in, me. He said. It''s not a bad thing, don''t misunderstand, I wouldn''t mind supporting you personally. After all, you''re a good friend to Rias. But my title carries a lot of weight. An enemy of you might see the Devil Faction as its enemy too. And we''ve already seen and experienced the danger level of the enemies you deal with. All in all, this seems like a one-sided deal to me with you receiving all the benefits. I see, I said nonchntly. I didnt find his points invalid; in fact, it''s true that the real reason I''m trying to bring by my side is because of the benefits he spoke of. But he was wrong on one part. Firstly, it''s an insult to my Master to assume that Rias will not receive any benefits. That she will not learn anything, or make any powerful connection that she can''t all by herself. Pfft- I caught the sound of augh from my side, turning to find the blonde girl covering her mouth as she looked away. Did she find this funny? How cute. Oh? Go on, Sirzechs ignored her and locked his fingers under his chin to look at me. The Immortal Venerable Over Heavens, I ignored the girl too, and pointed a finger toward the ceiling. The true Leader of the entire Sect, while I''m more of a branch leader of Japan. As his direct disciple, I''m granted a lot of knowledge and power that others don''t know. I can see that. I''m not sure you do, I stood up, As you said, I have grand enemies. And while that showcases the dangers of beingbeled as an ally to me, it also means how grand I am if an entire Pantheon is after me. All eyes were fixated on me as I walked over to the window gently pushing it open, Of course, all of that is empty words if I don''t show my cards. So Let me show you a bit of what the Venerable One is capable of, and what he granted me. Please follow me outside for this. Sirzechs and Grayfia exchanged nces with the others, while I hopped out of the window. Upon Sirzechs approval, Grayfia snapped her finger to cast a teleport spell that teleported everyone in the room out to the backyard. .. The Lucifer Vi was indeed grand; it was at the center of the Underworld and existed on top of thousands of acres ofnd. Standing in the expansive backyard, I let my eyes wander a little to register the area better. The evening sky was bloody red for starters, and I couldn''t help but marvel at the grandeur of the castle walls stretching far and wide. The vi itself was an architectural masterpiece from the Renaissance period, standing imposingly, its presence a clear suggestion of the Lucifer family''s status. The colorful gardens were meticulously maintained, with exotic nts and magical flora contributing to the ethereal atmosphere. Despite being ustomed to remarkable sights, I had to admit that the majesty of the Underworld was ssy. I stopped taking the surrounding scenery when the devils finally teleported here. I took in their faces before looking up at the sky. What are you nning, Aqua? Rias asked in a murmur, but I decided to let my actions do the talking. I''m going to make another attempt to break through to Archlord, and therefore, subsequently to Sage. I''d have loved to do it in the surface world for the Pantheons to see, but I''ll have to manage here this time. This time, it felt different; I was different. After embracing Ai and getting my heart on the right track, it felt right to advance. I closed my eyes, focusing inward, as the air around me began to crackle with energy. The air around me grew ionized, swirling with the promise of power yet untapped. Above, the sky mirrored my state, clouds gathering rapidly as if summoned by my will, turning thest light of day into night with their dense cover. The underworld thundered. "This time" I let out a breath. My mind slowed down as I decided on my Archlord revtion. "...My path and my Sect shall carve eternity for ourselves." Standing in the underworld, within the backyard of this Lucifer Vi, surrounded by the opulence of demonic architecture C towering spires, borate gardens, and an expansive estate that stretched beyond sight, I found my will resonating with the universe. My deration, my revtion, and my understanding that my destiny was mine to shape, snapped into ce. Reality epted my words. The world responded with thunder, and in response I took out the artifacts I stored in my Void Storage, and a spark of Soul Fire lit them into mes. The white fire burned even under rain, rushing to me to wrap me like a cocoon. Qi exploded outward from my body, a visible shockwave of raw energy that rippled through the air. Energy surged within me, a tempest blooming out of my dantian. I felt the threshold approach, the pure juncture between failure and transcendence. A waterfall-like wage of lightning crashed down in a relentless torrent, enveloping me in its furious embrace. Soul Fire burned my cells anew, while I embraced the chaos, channeling all of it into a force of pure, unbridled power. It was as if the heavens themselves were anointing me. My willpower bloomed like a flower and my presence reached the far ends of the underworld. Many of my Icons tried to peek out, to reveal themselves to the world. I only let one of them out; one that Sirzechs hadn''t seen before. I tried to pull that new Icon that sang for Ai and me a few days ago, but it did not want toe out. In the end, I decided to pull out one of my more-used Icons. It''ll grow powerful just from this The [Tiger Icon] let out a shine as it shone brightly like the sun in the night sky, and everyone gasped. The air resonated with a loud thump, as the storm grew heavier, thundering over my head. It rained, and it snowed at the same time, while the dark clouds began to burn with a white me. The world approved me; it recognized the birth of a [Sage]. [The White Tiger Sage]. The rain will continue for days, but I can stop it if I want. I did not, and let it be, a proof of my majesty to the devil world. Under the heavy rain, I stood transformed and naked. Naked, yet not exposed, as I kept clouds gathered around my crotch to preserve modesty. I did not wish to shock the already stunned audience any further. Silence reigned, every eye fixed upon me in utter shock. The power I had unleashed was undeniable; everyone here realized my words were not empty. They were under a spell that Grayfia seemed to have cast, a bubble of telekic force that kept them safe from the rain. But it was toote, the shock had drenched them more than the rain could ever have. I locked eyes with Lord Agares, who was looking at me with wide eyes, and then at his daughter who had daredugh at my words earlier. Then I looked at Sirzechs, I am just trying to prove that, I said under the drum of heavy rain, Your sister will not be unsafe with me. No, on the contrary, she''ll have the entire world on her palms. His shocked expression morphed, and he smiled at me, Alright, he said, Fine, Rias Gremory will join Nexus of Eternity. And thus he agreed. As he should have. He was a good brother who knew who to give his sister''s hand to when he saw the perfect opportunity. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [136] The Powers of a Sage [136] The Powers of a Sage Chapter 136: The Powers of a Sage We walked back indoors, taking the main door this time. I paused at the door while everyone entered, intending to dry myself off with a voicemand. Dr- But before I could murmur themand, Rias ran up to me with a towel in her hand and a smile on her face. Come on, lean down a little, she said as she reached out her hands to ruffle my hair with the towel. Ipiled with a smile as she carefully dried my hair. She began to move to my chest next, her towel wiping my neck along the way, but that''s when Grayfia stepped in. There are people, be mindful, she said in a low voice to her sister-inw while walking closer to me. She raised a hand at me and chanted, Dry. Circles of magic appeared under my feet and the air heated around me, blowing at my face, as the droplets of water on my body dried off. The cloud around my waist was almost blown away by that, but a focus of willpower kept it in ce. Come with me, she said. I''ll give you a pair of clothes. No need, I rejected the offer and closed my eyes. I focused on the inventory of items I had in my Void Storage, picking up a shirt, as I teleported it outside. Instead of teleporting in my hands, however, it took shape around my body since I bothered to focus on this. A Sage''s willpower could pull off feats far greater than this. Ah, the weaker individuals here didn''t catch what I did. Rias, Akeno, Mem-Cho, and that other blonde girl seemed to have assumed I used a cloth creation spell, but the three adults didn''t miss my usage of a space-time technique. You own spatial storage without wearing an item? Very impressive Lord Agares said with an impressed look. As a Devil with dominion over Time, his knowledge of space-time magic wasn''t short, so he understood how impressive it was. The blonde girl appeared surprised seeing her father praise me. She looked back at me with a soft frown and said, You''re not bad for a human Ah, Seekvaira, the Lord Agares looked at his daughter and shook his head. So that is her name? You must train your senses better, he is not a mere human. At least, not anymore. Huh? She shot her father a confused look and then looked back at me. He is a Demi-God, Sirzechs cleared up, and that startled all the little girls. Memmy shot me a pleasantly surprised look, while Rias and Akeno looked at me with mixed shocks as well as slight fear. Sirzechs noticed his sister''s reaction andughed, Don''t be like that, not all Gods are enemies to us. He is obviously an ally, as well as a very good friend of yours. He said, Come inside already, it''s discourteous for me to keep guests standing at the door for too long. He said and led the way, and we followed. Mem-Cho stepped back from her father and hugged my side with a smile, Congrattions. Thank you, I said, pulling her by the waist to bring her face close. I ced a soft kiss on her peck before lowering her to the floor. We walked into the living room, and a much more weing feeling lingered in the air inparison to the meeting room from earlier. We took seats on the couch, and Mem-Cho and Rias sat on my side. Now, we had another thing to discuss. * * * [Third Person Point of View] I am Gavrel Agares, Lord Agares knew it was time to speak about the matter with his daughter, so he didn''t beat around the bush. He looked at the young man beside whom his newly found eldest daughter satfortably and continued, I have heard your names quite many times by now, Aquamarine, thanks to my cousin-aunt Ranefer Phenex. I was pleasantly surprised to learn that you''re my daughter''s boyfriend. Indeed, he learned about Aqua before he knew about this daughter of his. So it was quite a surprise when he learned about her. Oh, Ranefer is your cousin-aunt? Aqua asked which made Lord Agares blink. He shared a look with Sirzechs who shrugged. Did he just call her by name? Gavrel was taken aback a little by that. In his mind, he knew of Aqua and Ranefers rtionship to be that of a, in today''s human terms, sugar mommy and sugar baby. Oh well, it''s probably nothing. Gavrel internally shook his head and nodded at Aqua''s question. Indeed she is. She is one of the progenitor devils, just like myte father. They were cousins. Aqua looked at his daughter hearing that, and Gavrel could practically hear his line of thoughts, So that''s why this girl looks simr to Ranefer. Great to know, he looked back at Lord Agares and smiled. Then, father-inw. I heard about your sudden discovery and interest in Mems existence. You seemed to be so interested in wanting to meet her that you sent your underling to threaten her, his eyes turned cold at that. That is quite unhealthy to do for a father who''s attempting to meet his daughter for the first time, after abandoning her yet never bothering to look for her for 25 years. Lord Agares was not quite as arrogant as the other heads of prominent Devil Houses were, but he was still a devil. If the young human had dared to call him out like this half an hour ago, before he disyed the impressive show, Lord Agares would have had a lot to say to that. Now? He just chuckled, Ah, forgive me for giving you such an impression. I never meant to threaten her, shes my own daughter, I was just excited to meet her. It appears that the subordinate I sent failed to properly follow my orders. I''ll punish him myself. He said and looked at Mem-Cho, Have I scared you, sweetie? I''m sorry if I have. Uhm, it''s alright if you didn''t mean it, She hesitated, But honestly I''ll prefer it if you don''t contact me again. Gavrel paused while Seekvaira furrowed her brows. That was sudden. The rooms vibe changed suddenly as it grew tense and unpredictable. Aqua himself didn''t show any reaction and maintained eye contact. Why, Mem? Gavrel asked gently. Did I offend you in some way? Other than forgetting her existence? Or throwing her mother away after using her? Instead of Mem-Cho, Aqua replied. Yeah, I think they are reason enough already. Seekvaira redirected her frown towards Aqua and opened her mouth, You, watch your tone when you talk to Father. Even if you''re a Demi-God, you''re inside the house of Satan Lucifer. As an Ultimate-ss Devil, she didnt fear Demi-Gods. Besides, how dare you me my father for a consensual mutual exchange? Do you even know how kind of a father he is? I- Oh, Princess, shut up. Aqua narrowed his eyes at her, his blue eyes crackling with lightning that put her red re a step back. You received the best from your father, and grew up as a princess, while my girlfriend suffered in poverty. She has to drop her education and leave her dreams behind to earn money. During the hardest times in her life, you were probably enjoying the life of royalty in some luxurious middle school? He didn''t stop at that, Clearly your dear father raised you in luxury, no wonder you grew up so spoiled that you dare to threaten an enemy who is leagues above you in power. You-! Silence. Aquamanded and reality tightened her lips in one. This isn''t about you, so don''t try to make it. This is about your father and your older sister, he said and looked back at Garvel. I realize that part of you might wish to make all things right, but she doesn''t wish for it. The least you can do to make up for your mistakes is to respect her choice without argument. Sirzechs and Grayfia exchanged a look of pleasant surprise. They were surprised at Aquas authority over pure reality that he could shut up an Ultimate ss devil, even a weak one, with a voicemand. .... Lord Gavrels expression remained a mask of cidness. He looked at Aqua for a short second before turning to Mem. Devils were not as fertile as humans, they had a hard time conceiving children. The current heir to the Agares n, his daughter Seekvaira was only 20. Mem was 5 years older than that, so it''s fair for her to be mad at him that she lived a hard life while her younger sister lived the life of royalty. In any other situation, Gavrel would have argued or tried to talk sense into her, but the young man beside her was too hard-headed. Atst, Gavrel sighed while maintaining eye contact with Mem-Cho. Alright. I understand where you''reing from. I''ll respect it and not bother you after this. But just know that you''re always a part of the Agares n, if you need anything you can reach out to me anytime. And give your mother my greetings. I''ll keep that in mind. Mem nodded with relief on her face. But I''m not sure about thest part. She might not appreciate your greeting, Lord Agares. Gavrel felt slightly pained hearing her call him by title. Initially, he was only interested in her because of her power; after all, it wasn''t everyone who awakened the Power of Time even within the Agares n. The other reason he was interested in her was because she was Aquas girlfriend. He had heard a lot about the boy and thought it was a jackpot that this random daughter of his was his girlfriend. But his intention was not pure evil, he also wanted to bring Mem to the family as his daughter too. Why not? This time, Gavrel didn''t give up as easily. She might hate me, but I wish to meet her someday. I''m not sure if you are aware, but we devils can raise humans as reincarnated devils. In the future, I may be able to reincarnate your mother, as well as your brothers, even though I don''t share any blood with them if they want it. They''ll be immortal and therefore live fore- I''m not interested, she said, leaning on Aqua and putting a hand on his chest. My boyfriend has already promised me a better option a long time ago. I''m sure my mother and brother will much prefer living a life of fulfillment, and then rest in heaven. Lord Gavrel stayed silent. He had nothing to say to that. His youngest daughter, Seekvaira, looked extremely irritated by that, but she couldn''t talk, her lips were still sealed. Alright then, he sighed, nodding. I understand. Great. Let''s put an end to this talk since we''ve reached a conclusion already, Aqua said and snapped his finger to release the seal on Seekvairas lips. The girl immediately snapped at him. No matter what, she''s still an Ultimate ss devil in her own right. You dare-! Seekveria, Gavrel raised a hand to stop her. Don''t embarrass me. Your older sister has decided, let her be. She snapped her head at him, opening her mouth to say something but closed it in the end. She clenched her jaws and shot Mem a re, moving to Aqua to re longer. Ahem, Sirzechs cleared his throat. As he said, let''s put an end to this talk. I hoped it''d go better than this, but the choice has been made. He said, turning to Rias, Rather, do you not want to discuss the details about his sect? Like the process of joining and all the other things. No, she nudged closer to him, putting her arms around his elbow. Mem looked at her but said nothing. We will discuss the details in private~ Or are you going to put your nose where it doesn''t belong?? Rias, it was you who reached out to me about this matter Sirzechs looked at her dryly and she shrugged. Yeah, and youve already given me the permission. So now you can mind your own business, Onii-sama, she said and he shook her head with the expression of a brother who realized he might have spoiled his sister a bit too much. Grayfia looked at her sister-inw with an annoyed frown and said, If the meeting is done, you should leave. A Satan has a busy schedule. Onii-sama, will you tell your maid to not be so rude? I can spend as much time as I want in my brother''s home. She looked at the Silver-Haired Queen of Annihtion with a pouty frown, which she returned with a nk stare. Yes, Rias, we should leave, Aqua was not at all interested in being an awkward spectator of this corny family exchange, so he stood up. He looked at Lord Agares onest time, who was not in the mood to care about Rias family banter. Okay, let''s leave~ let''s leave~ Rias had no reason to reject when Aqua asked that. She shot up to stand beside him and Mem, which made Sirzechs shake his head again and his wife sigh. Grayfia looked at Akeno, who had been standing behind the couch all this time. Her eyes spoke to Akenos, who nodded in understanding. It was up to her from now on to keep watch on her old friend as well as her King. In that case, I''ll teleport you guys away, Grayfia walked over to the four of them. She raised a hand to start casting the spell but Aqua raised a hand to stop her. We got it, he said and brought his hand down in a cleaving motion in the air. His voicemanded, Cut. The dimension split into a door. A door to the ult Research Clubroom peeked at them from behind it. Everyone, including Sirzechs, stared in shock as he casually walked inside the crack in space. Come on, he said as he left the devil''s realm, entering the human world, while the spectators stood in silence. Mem-Cho was the first to follow him, her shocksting short since she failed to understand the height of such a feat, till Rias and Akeno followed after them. The split in the fabrics of space-&-time blinked out right away, leaving a room filled with stunned devils. Gavrel Agares sigh was the first thing to break the silence, before he chuckled, Ha, I hope I didn''t make an enemy out of him. He really hoped his daughter would find it in herself to forgive him one day. Or at the very least, see herself as an Agares Devil. That way, the Agares n will be blessed by being connected to this powerhouse of a man. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [137] Great, Everything is Alright [137] Great, Everything is Alright Chapter 137: Great, Everything is Alright The first thing I did, as I stepped into the vastness of the human world, was to let my presence fill the entirety of Japan. It felt nice to be able to do that. My Jade Perception sharpened, I tried to pick on the presence of any divinity in the human world and failed. I focused it next on my neighborhood, my house, my senses scanning over the areaand thankfully I found nothing there as well. I hadn''t spent more than two hours in the underworld, so it''s not that surprising that the world hasn''t been turned upside down in this short time. I was half expecting and was prepared to face off against a God from Norse right aftering out. Thankfully things aren''t moving that fast. Not that it''d bother me. Back when I first reached Copper rank in this life, I said how I felt blind until that moment. Now that I''m finally Sage, I feel as if I finally regained limbs that Icked until now. Aqua, how did you do that?! Rias and the others walked into the human realm as well, and I closed the portal behind us. Do what? That cut thing! She was grinning like a cat. It''s incredible to split the space so effortlessly! Can I do it too? Um, will you teach me?! Hm, I can teach you, but it''ll take time to learn, I pulled her to me by her curvy yet slim waist. Her cheeks grew rosy when I exined, You need to manifest a [Icon] for this. Depending on the type of the Icon, the feats you can pull off will be that much different yet just as great. The White Tiger is one of the four legendary symbols of the mythical world, as one of the four directional beasts. Even if the Azure Dragon is undisputedly the most popr, it''s arguable who is more powerful since the White Tiger is its rival. Due to the sheer myth behind all of this, my authority over this realm goes beyond the powers that I already have. But putting that aside, my personal name and authority as the Void Devourer White Tiger allows me a series of Void Rted powers, which can also trante into spatial powers. Opening a portal wasn''t that hard for me. Now that I''m finally [Sage], I can relish in powers that are actually worth the effort. R-really? Rias asked and I nodded. Of course. Your Power of Destruction is very powerful. Since now you''re my wom- er, I mean, subordinate, I need to train you to live up to my Master''s standards. She curled her lips teasingly, What did you just say? I heard it. I raised my eyebrows, I said nothing. Surely. She smirked and shook her head sadly, But no, you can''t say that yet. Not until you actually do things that''ll assert that. Instead of ying around. And how will you like me to assert it? I pulled her even closer, herrge and round breasts pressing against me. I reached out a hand to grab her chin, parting her rosy lips as I looked into her eyes. Truthfully, it has been a while since I''ve been ying around with her. It''s not a bad thing, I have the time of the world so there is no need to rush, but recently I''ve been craving to have my way with her Do I make her mine today? Uhm, Rias closed her eyes just when a dry cough made her reopen them and look to the side. I followed her gaze and found Akeno looking at us with a sweat on her forehead, beside whom Mem stood with an expressionless face, her arms crossed. Go on, she said once our eyes met. I''ll wait, you can take your time and finish it. Uhh her tone implied something else, and Rias wasn''t dumb enough to miss it. Rias didn''t mind my other girls, I noticed that she was pretty open-minded about it inparison to my human girls. I guess it came with her being a devil, growing up in a society where having a harem of women wasmon for men. But while she didn''t mind it, she didn''t fail to understand that others may not be the same. She wanted me, but probably not in front of my girlfriend. Ah, sorry Rias cleared her throat and gently backed off from me. Lets continue thister, Aqua. That''s for the better, I nodded. Shes backing off out of respect, but also putting it out there that we''ll continueter. Stubborn girl. I guess even if she was fine with the idea of harem, she still had somepetitiveness within her. Im d, Mem-Cho nodded and looked at me. Will you be leaving soon? If so we can leave together. Otherwise, I can leave first so that you can spend time with your friend here. No, I''m leaving with you, I walked up to her. I noticed Rias expression slightly fell at that, perhaps a part of her expected me to apany her. Mem-Cho and I walked out of the school grounds before I took her into my arms and took off into the air. * * * We flew in silence, with the wind hitting our faces, till I dropped Mem-Cho in front of her house. I''ll be leaving then, I told her while she stretched her arms. She wore a smile now, her earlier dry mood rejuvenated. I''m d at least she recovers fast. Why not stay the night~? She threw her arms around me, pulling me into a short kiss, before hanging from my neck with a smile. I would love to have you tonight. I put my arms on my girlfriends waist as I raised an eyebrow, Your family wouldn''t appreciate the noise, sweetheart. You know that''s not an excuse. I can cast a silence spell around my room, she said, Plus my mum said she wants to meet you. I met your family already, it''s about time you met mine, no? Well She sighed with a smile, and I pulled her into another kiss. When it ended, she said while licking her lips, Fine, another time then. I can''t believe I need to fight so much for a bit of my boyfriends time. Haah, it''s hard to date a popr man You can crash into my ce tonight, I''ll give my night to you. I counter-proposed her, I just want to be at the house these days. Things may be dangerous. Memmy frowned in concern, Okay, what is going on? You sound worried. I do? No, I''m just annoyed, not worried. I put my chin on her head and closed my eyes, putting her arms around her. I didn''t want to worry her. If you say so, she put her arms around my back, burying her face into my chest. It felt nice, the moment was calming. ...That Rias girl, you like her? She''s not bad, When are you going to sleep with her? You want the honest answer? I asked as sheughed. Wow, you could have just said never and been done with this. But yes, tell me. Id have slept with her tonight, but you were there. I said, She''s been thirsty to have me for months now. Honestly, I''m shocked you haven''t given in yet, To my surprise, she didn''t react in a bad way. I was half expecting it, but she just giggled. She''s hot, and her political position in the world is great. Yeah, that''s why I was nning to give in tonight, How sad that you had to cancel the n because of me. Well, you''re hotter. Iplimented her and she broke outughing. Really? I thought you liked curvy girls better. Mem was a bit shorter than Rias, and naturally so a bit less curvy. That did not ruin her exotic appearance though. But while initial attraction dide from appearance, personality did matter. Mem is easy to talk to. She understood me even if not fully, and she wasn''t the easily jealous or annoying type either. She did get jealous but it was bearable, and she got over it. My likeness for her wasn''t limited to physical. Plus she''s a good friend beyond girlfriend. The TikTok and reels she sent were funny. Rias is cute, but she''s not funny. I do like curvy girls, but your body has a timeless charm to it, you know? I lied, for everything I thought just now, Rias was still the hotter one body-wise. Uh-huh, timeless charm? Very funny. She scoffed. As a side effect of her ability, as I''ve noticed about the first time we met, her bodily growth was stuck during her teen years. We''re not very different, she and I, now that I''m a Sage. Thank you, I know I''m extremely funny as well as charismatic. I joked and she shook her head with augh. You should return home now, the chilly air is freezing your brain. And good luck with Rias and her peerage. I don''t think the Akeno girl likes you very much. She put her arms around my neck again, pushing her head out, and kissing me on the lips. Yeah, I noticed, I let her back off after that. It''s a first impression thing, we''re not on bad terms. I''ll fix it with her. Mhm-hmm... Mem-Cho put her hands behind her, shifting her weight on her feet as she watched me floating. Thanks for today. I felt safe with you Goodnight. Anytime, I nodded and then took off. * * * My [Jade Perception] was like a spinning sunflower as I flew across the night sky. It allowed me to feel the world around me in a manner simr to bats echolocation, but in fact far better. I sensed no enemies, so my guard was a bit low, but I kept my perception blooming like this just in case. By now, Ai should have taken preparation for any possible invaders. I told the girls to convey my instructions to her, and based on that, she should have used [Wardrobe] to transform into a Runesmith. From here, I could sense the Defensive Formations and Protection Arrays in my house. The presence of the Goddess of Light was also prominent in this area. While my Jade Perception was focusing on her, she was focusing back on meher eyes locked at the wall towards me, even though I was kilometers away. Great, everything is alright. C Crack- C Rumble! The clear sky rumbled, almost louder than when it showered me with lightning back in the underworld. Perhaps I had let myself rx a bit too much with Mem. It was not me who did this, my dominion over the sky wasn''t this great yet. Light shone in the high sky, and a beam of rainbow light shed over me. I wasnt teleported, however, rather, someone was teleported above me. Teleportation, but to a greater degree than Grayfia can ever use was being disyed here. I reacted immediately, but I wasn''t fast enough. I could only cross my arms in front of me when a massive war hammer mmed down on me. My bones crunched, and the air exploded on the spot with a boom. I was shot down, and space cracked like lightning where I was a moment ago. This impact was louder than thunder, apanied by a Vikings roar. I failed to slow down my fall because of how fast I was shot down, my body thrashed into the Sumida River below, erupting a tsunami of water into the surroundings. I regained myposure as soon as I could and took flight within the river, stopping my breath as I shot through the water, following the river stream to nk the enemy. My [Jade Perception] sensed the extreme concentration of lightning and divinity in a humanoid shape in the sky. ...Shit. Given that I was attacked by a hammer, it didn''t take me a second to realize who the attacker was. Odinson Thor, the God of Thunder. My expression darkened further, my jaws clenching in rage when I sensed two more presences in the spiritual map of my Jade Perception. I wouldn''t have minded as much if they joined Thor, but those two presences were in the sky atop my house. As much as I''d have loved to say that they were fodders inparison to Thor, and therefore my mom could take care of them with ease, they were not. They were almost as strong as Thor, and there were two of them. I wanted to fly or teleport to my house right away, but Thor would follow me there if I did. That will be counterproductive. I needed to finish him here first and back up my family. Flying through the river, I called forth the Tiger Icon and leaped outward. My body grew heavier, taller, bigger, while two ears and a tail grew out of me. ck stripes spread around my body, painted above my chalk-like white skin. I had gone into the water as a human and came out as a beast. My roar cut through the air, and I appeared right below Thor. He had been following my flight from the sky, and had his hammer raised in preparation. Lightning crackled in the sky behind him, painting him in the moment. The sky was like the masterpiece work of an artist, with my form leaping out of the water, and the swing of Thor''s hammer about to meet my massive fist. Thankfully, I had the benefit of surprise when my Tiger Icon fully took shape in the sky. The man''s long blonde hair pped in the wind, as his blue eyes met my silver ones. A flicker of surprise crossed his eyes at my changed appearance, and that surprise only grew when his eyes caught the sight of the Tiger Icon in the sky. His eyes moved to look at it for a second, and that was his mistake as I evaded his hammer swing and my fist mmed into his jaw. C BOOM-!!! The air exploded like the explosion of an atomic bomb, air current burst out in sheer pressure that mmed against buildings and turned them into crumbling dust. The son of Odin was sent flying out of Tokyo from the force of the punch, followed by a trail of blood from his nose, and a cackle of ominously amusedughter. I sped up after him, my mind already adapted to the sudden shift in the night. Out of nowhere, a deadly fight had begun. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [138] The Battle of Norse [138] The Battle of Norse Chapter 138: The Battle of Norse [Third Person Point of View] The Norse Pantheons initial n was to simply send just Thor to Japan and deal with Aqua. They were confident that their God of Thunder alone would be enough for Aqua, or any ally he might have now that Quetzalcoatl was not there. Later they realized they were mistaken. The presence of a Divine Sun Goddess was blooming like a torch from the Hoshino Household, powerful enough to negate the upper hand they received after removing Quetzalcoatl from this war. That''s why there was a dy in sending Thor. Odin had to figure out a solution to this. Sitting on his throne in the Asgardian Castle while stroking his beard, Odin went over this decision of his. While he did so, a dark-skinned man stood under the staircase of his throne. It was Heimdal, the All-Seeing Eye of Norse, and the foggy hologram that floated in the air, a live stream of Midgard Japan presented on it, was only possible by his power. It was not very clear, not capturing everything, but it was good enough. I dont think this was a bad decision Odin muttered out loud, and Loki, who was sitting on a chair nearby, scoffed hearing it. Its fine. Aquamarine isn''t our only target, no, hes rather a hasslethe main target of Yggdrasil was that actress. So if we sent Thor alone, hed have to fetch her from the house after having dealt with Aqua. We cant be sure how injured hell be by then so that Goddess hiding in the house might have defeated her. Mhm, Odin agreed. Thats why he sent his other two sons, Thor''s two brothers, Baldur and Vidar, to join in this conquest. While there was a chance that Thor alone was enough to deal with both Aqua and this unknown Goddess, it didn''t hurt to be careful. Besides, it''s not as if the Norsecked numbers. While Thor will focus on the initial goal of subjugating Aqua, the other two would gang up on the Hoshino Household which the Divine Sun Goddess was protecting. Her sun divinity was so intense that initially when they sensed her presence, they thought it was Amaterasu, and almost canceled the entire n. But when they realized that it was an unaffiliated Goddess of unknown origin, who was camping inside the Hoshino Household for some reason, the decision was final and the three brothers were sent to Japan. ...Heimdall, rewind a little, Odin ordered as the scene rewinded a bit. Just a minute ago, the scene he had been surprised by yed again. The gate of Bifrost opened, and the three sons of Odin were teleported by Heimdall. Rainbow beams rained on Tokyo, having been allowed ess thanks to the help from Fallen Angel Kokabiel, as the three brothers appeared in the sky one after the other. C Boom-! Thor swung Mjolnir the second he appeared above the boy and the sound of bones crunching filled the area. The air exploded on the spot with a boom and the impact sent Aqua into the river below. An Instant Dungeon was automatically opened by the usage of Bifrost, so the surge of water that rained upon the city from the impact didnt actually affect the real world. About ten secondster, the sky reverberated and shimmered with light when Aqua leaped out of the water and an Icon manifested overhead. Odin found himself caught off guard once again, the sight of a 15-year-old human using Icons going beyond him. ...Is it because of his lineage? Truly incredible. Odin decided, till the scene sped up and shifted to the Hoshino Household. There, Baldur and Vidar floated overhead. * * * Around the same time, Finally home Ichigo stretched his arms as he stepped out of the car, yawning. Despite all these new powers he now had, he was still working his job. Truly there is no stop to corporate very, he shook his head. He walked to the door and found it locked. He had the key, but he wondered why it was locked. It was nighttime already, Miyako and Tsubasa should be home by now. To check if they had been notified about some sudden tour, he took out his phone and checked the notifications. Ah, Indeed, there was an asion. There were messages from Ai, telling him to go to her house instead of his when hell return. Miyako and Tsubasa were there already. I wonder what the asion is, he rubbed the back of his head and began to walk to the Hoshino Household. It was right beside his house, just a few seconds of walking, but Ichigo had to pause for a moment when he thundered as if it was the call of the apocalypse. At the same time, his innate instincts sensed a change in the energy around themhis eyes caught the spread of an aura around the world that separated this space from the normal world. The presence of normal humans that he felt a moment earlier vanished, leaving only him and those inside the Hoshino household in this space. Whoa, what is this now? he shuddered a little as a few more explosions came from the distant sky, shaking his head and quickly walking over to the gate of Ais house. There, he was surprised once again, Whoa, there was a doubleyer of barrier just outside the house, one green and the other blue, wrapped over one another. He ced a hand at the barrier, and surprisingly it phased through, which meant he was allowed ess. Ichigo-! there was a calling from the yard behind the gate, and his head snapped to look at the horrifying expression of Miyako. She was walking out of the houses door with Ai and the others beside her, all looking at him. Behind you! Ichigo snapped his head backward, and a hand pped the side of his face. He was sent flying backward, away from the barrier, while the women yelled from inside. He mmed against a house, and it crumbled to dust. * * * Earlier, When the girls returned home and told Ai about Aqua''s instructions, she knew there was something wrong. He knew she wasn''t used to these types of situations, nor did she ever use formations before. Yet he put this responsibility on her shoulders meant it was potentially an emergency. She invited Ichigo and Miyako into her house, but while Miyako was already there, Ichigo waste due to some work. While waiting for him, Ai began to work on the formation and array. The girls were told to do their daily routine, and in the meantime, Ai finished taking care of the orders. Then, she changed her outfit into that of the Light Goddess and sat down to sip tea. She had to be prepared for anything, even if she didn''t know what to expect. Hours passed, and she caught the aura of Aqua on the edge of her senses. She activated her X-ray vision to look at him kilometers away from her, and a thin smile formed on her lips. Thankfully, everything was alright. He was just there, almost- C Boom-! A Warhammer swung into his face that he barely blocked with his arms. Even from this distance, due to her focus, Ai did not miss the sound of his bones crunching. The air exploded on the spot with a boom and the impact sent Aqua into the river below. Ai shot up from her seat. No! Her shout caught the attention of all who were in the area. They looked at her with confused and startled eyes, and she ran out of the door instead of exining. ... Ruby caught the morbid expression in Ais and immediately realized this was rted to Aqua. She ran behind Ai and the girls exchanged nces before following along. Miyako followed them too, her eyes already changing shape into their new tech-like form. When they stepped into the front yard of the house, everyone shivered in fear. Ichigo-! Miyako yelled for Ichigo, who was about to step into the barrier when arge figure loomed behind him. Behind you! A skinny hobo man, no, a Viking Deity, mmed Ichigo on the face with the back of his hand, as he was sent mming into a building nearby. The building crumbled, and Tsubasa began to run out. Father! she yelled and shot out, but Ai grabbed her. No! There are two of them! Ai shouted, pointing to the other Viking in the sky. A Viking Deity, bulky in opposition to the skinny one, as well as wielding a sword unlike the unwarmed one that attacked Ichigo, floated outside the doubleyer barrier with an easy-going yet arrogant look on his face. He stood in the air silently, not attacking the barrier mindlessly unlike what a few of the girls expected, yet still, the sheer pressure from his floating presence caused some of the girls to faint. Kana fell first, followed by Shoko, and atst Miyako. They slumped to the ground and the others gasped in worry. The situation was looking bad. Just then, a brilliant purple light shot from where Ichigo was sent flying, and hit the skinny God on his back. He mmed into the barrier and failed to phase in. Indeed, the barrier was working as intended. That surprised the bulky god in the sky, while the skinny one turned around right after the beam ended. When he did, a stone-like humanoid was already in front of him. He grabbed the God by the throat, tossing him into the air and mming his chin with a superheated, glowing fist. He didnt end it there, when the God stopped in the air, he raised a hand toward him and fired another purple, rainbow-colored beam. C Zzzhinggg~! The entire area hummed with the sound of superheated energy burning through the air, while the God blocked it with his arms crossed and groaned. The other god leaped down from the air to attack the crystalsapien, Ichigo, who quickly dodged by jumping into the barrier. The god attacked the barrier with his sword, but it didnt have any effect. So he just grumbled and looked back at his brother in the air, Are you alright, brother Baldur? Ah, shit, this ones strong, Baldur chuckled as he uncrossed his arm, revealing a huge grin. He appeared slightly injured, but not bothered. In the meantime, Ichigo crouched down to check on his wife on the ground who had lost consciousness earlier. Hey, get a hold of yourself! He tried to wake her but to no avail. In the end, Tsubasa made a quick decision to pick up her mother, as well as Kana and Shoko, and carried the three of them into the house. She returned soon, alone, and transformed into her yokai cat form. Ai exchanged nces with Ichigo and then quickly formted orders, Yuzuru and Asia, go inside the house. Protect the unconscious. We''re here, whats going on?! Just then, Irina and Xenovia rushed into the front yard from the backyard, where they were training in the gym. Asia and Yuzuru exchanged nces and ran inside. They wished they could help, but right now they knew they''d just be a big target and liability in this battle. Gghr, how dare enemies target the Lords house?! Four cubs joined behind Ai next, their small builds growing in size with each step, and Blue joined them to stand as five house-sized white tigers. Everyone looked up at the Asgardian Gods with careful frowns. Ai Hoshino, as the Goddess of Light, stood at the front beside Ichiho, with Ruby, Tsubasa, and the tigers behind her. None of them attacked first, remaining inside the barrier was the better choice. The two Gods looked down at them with surprised yet amused looks etched upon their faces. This is interesting, The skinnier of the two Gods, Baldur, said, with his burn injury already healed. I wasn''t expecting so many of them, especially the two at the front. Theyre particrly strong. Who do you want to take on, Vidar? Vidar fiddled with his sword and looked at Ai, and then at Ichigo who had taken the form of a Crystalsapien. Brother, as a God of Light yourself, the area will get too bright and shy if you sh with that woman. Besides, my sword might not be a good weapon against that stone-like guy, your fists will be much better. The Nordic God of Vengeance finished as his eyes locked back with Ai. Baldur shrugged, Sure, Ill take care of the stone guy, he annoyed me anyway. You focus on the Goddess. ...This is not looking good, Ai scowled deeply, her heightened hearing picking up on their conversation, as well as their names. The Gleaming God of Aesir, Baldur. The Fenrir Eater of Aseir, Vidar. Alright, then, Baldur smirked and shrugged his shoulders, dusting off his palms. First, lets take down the barrier. It looks strong. He kicked the air, leaving an exploding trail of wind behind him, and drew a curled fist backward. His fist gleamed with the light of a star and he mmed it against the doubleyer barrier wrapping around the house. The air reverberated like the sound of a city-sized drum, the sound traveling for miles around. A small crack formed in the giant dome, but it didnt break right away. But who knew how many more it could endure? Ai and Ichigo exchanged nces and then nodded. She looked back at her daughter, Tsubasa, and at the tiger cubs. Stay back, inside the barrier. Then, she and Ichigo leaped toward the Gods. Ichigos fists crackled with electricity now, since heat and light-rted attacks might not be the best choice against a God of Light, while Ai shone like the light of midday sun and drove head-first toward Vidar. Baldur crackled and collided fists with Ichigo, sending booms through the air, while Ai parried Vidars sword with a sword of light of her own. The situation grew intense, the neighborhood turning to dust aside from the Hoshino Household, while in the distance Aqua and Thor collided against one another. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [139] Storm vs Storm, God vs Demi-God [139] Storm vs Storm, God vs Demi-God Chapter 139: Storm vs Storm, God vs Demi-God My body was shaken from the abrupt m from Mj?lnir, but I was used to fighting in such states. I steadied myself in mid-air, speeding like a bullet toward the Norse god flying backward from my earlier punch, my gaze fixed on his figure as he shook off the surprise of my resilience. The [Tiger Icon] above me throbbed with the energy of a primal beast, pouring me with power as I threw another fist at Thor. The Thunder God blocked it with his trusty hammer, and my punch failed to even make him budge. So his hammer can act as a great shield, I realized. Its powerful if it could block the same punch that sent its owner flying a moment earlier. I exchanged seven more blows with Thor, and while he blocked two with his hammer, dodging one, he had to use his hammer to m back at me for the other attacks. Surprisingly, he wasnt taking an offensive stance. Curious, I slowed down and gave him a stare of defiance. Too weak to fight back? I taunted him. "Why do you bear an Icon, mortal?" Thor''s voice thundered across the expanse, I noted a mix of intrigue and cautionced in his tone. His interest, however, earned no favor from me. So thats why hes not fighting? Because he is curious about my Icon? Sadly, this was not a Q&A forum; this was a battleground, where the only truths acknowledged were those forged in the heat of conflict, I did not want to share a talk. "I have no words for you, coward," I countered sharply, smirking tauntingly in the vortex of power swirling about us. Thor''s expression soured, a scowl marring his features as he dismissed my reticence with a snort. Coward? I? How sphemous. Are you not? You attacked a mortal out of nowhere with no time to fight back, I taunted. I didnt actually consider that cowardice, that was fast work instead. But my words were working to piss off this Thunder God. You require a disy of bravery, he announced, and with a motion that spoke of centuries of dominion over the lightning and thunder, his willpower bloomed in the sky in the form of a hexagon-shaped Icon. The sky roared, growing stormier, as the heavens scowled down at the both of us. I blinked, looking at the Icon. That was the [Storm Icon], the physical manifestation of the tempest that bellowed with the fury of the heavens. Its not surprising that hell have such an Icon, it suited him well. I hear you use thunder as well? he kicked the air and blitzed above me, his hammer swinging backward. Allow me to test your meager dominion over the storm. The air between us crackled with the imminent promise of destruction. His hammer once again rushed to meet my face, and my fist cut through the air to intercept it. Our weapons of choice met in a cataclysmic sound of explosion, and the Instant Dungeon found itself cracking out of sheer pressure. As thick and ancient as the world''s oldest oaks, bolts of lightning danced a deadly ballet around us. Each one, imbued with Thor''s indomitable will of the storm, met the wild, untamed essence of my [Tiger Icon] head-on. I refused to use my own power of lightning here, itd be of no help. However, my Tiger Icon birthed a storm of its own. Raindrops froze and turned into snowfall, and the weight of snowstorms, and avnches was carried by my fists. My initial punches that failed to budge Mj?lnir now send it and its owner backward. The impact would be far greater if I managed a direct hit to his body. Our raw disy of nature''s unfettered wrath shing with primal savagery, seemed tomand the attention of the very heavens, casting the battleground in a surreal light that bore witness to our deadlock. I knew who they were; the Shinto Gods could not interfere here, but they didnt want to miss out on this incredible sight. "Is this all you have, mortal?" It was Thors turn to taunt me, his voice thundering above the storm. "Quite pathetic for a White Tiger. How insulting. I chuckled as blood licked the blood trickling down my lips, refusing to rise to his bait. I could ess my White mes as well as Void Powers right now, thatd have put him in his ce, but thatd burn too much of my soulfire. I had my family to save after defeating Thor, I had to preserve my resources. Again Thors mastery over the storm that was without parallel, each swing of his Mj?lnir unleashing cataclysms that reshaped the battlefield to his will, it was getting harder to win without letting loose. The city beneath us looked like it went through nuclear bombs, tall buildings falling while fire surged even under the snow and rain. Thor''s punch hit me in the forehead and sent me hurling down into the buildings. I mmed into a few, leaving them into dust, and leaped back just in time to sh with his hammer once again. Lightning and snowstorms shed, and the world roared in response. Rain transformed into sharp spears, and the howling wind became chains seeking to bind and break me. Despite the formidable arsenal at mymand, I found myself being driven back, the relentless barrage of elemental fury costing me dearly. I was taking damage at each second. Each evasion, each parry, was a battle; I didnt have a hard time keeping up, but Thor''s tempestuous assault clearly hadnt taken much from him. It became increasingly clear that this battle would not be decided on brute strength or stamina alone. Thor was a deity whose name echoed through ancient lore, and with the help of the [Storm Icon], he was many times more powerful. I realized that victorymy victoryrequired a level of power beyond the one I had right now. To im this battle as my own, I needed to delve into the very depths of my power. I had to step up my game now. With a sigh, I closed my eyes and reached deep within my soul, where my connection to the Iconsy. Thors hammer hit on me, and I didnt bother to block. I was sent flying, and I used that few seconds of flight to choose a new Icon for myself. The [Tiger Icon], as formidable as it was, was not very helpful unless I tapped into its greater powers. So, I brought it a friend. The sky roared, the sea of dark clouds pausing and shifting, as the cosmos seemed to part in two. I took a moment to connect to it, it had been a while since I used it, this was an old Icon from back in my 6th life as the White Tiger, so the Tiger Icon found it nostalgic. Alongside the Tiger Icon, a second symbol of power coalesced into being. It didnt rece the Tiger Icon, no, it appeared beside it. Two whole Icons reigned over me. The [Storm Icon], this one belonging to me, shimmered in the sky. Thor''s eyes widened, the relentless advance of his storm momentarily faltering at the sight. My [Storm Icon] sent his mind in a whirl of confusion and shock. He looked above him, finding his own Icon, and then back at mine. Mine was connected by a golden thread, creating an infinity loop with the [Tiger Icon]; the two of them had a synergy, unlike most others, reminiscing over the days of a snowstorm. This time, however, thanks to my Storm Path, it wasnt here to bring snowstorms alone, it brought thunder that split the sky in two. One side of the sky belonged to me, and the other belonged to the man ahead. "A second Icon... Impossible!" Thor finally let his lips form words, his astonishment palpable, his voice carrying a weight of disbelief. "How?! How does a mortale to wield such power?" By now he must have felt that Im a Demi-God, yet still, he called me a mortal. How condescending. How arrogant for a weakling little god. "Oh, a mere mortal I am not," I dered, the air around us thick with the power of my promation. "But I have no intention of revealing my secrets to a cowardly, weak little god. Lets end this." Empowered by the dual might of my Icons, I surged forward, my form a blur against the backdrop of the storm. The dark clouds moved with me, invading Thors space, as the air around us became a canvas upon which our battle was painted in devastating strokes. I supposed the spectating Gods were having a feast. I used my Paths powers for the first time against Thor, the [Storm Icon] amplifying each of my attacks. My strikes became tempests in their own right, challenging Thor''s dominion over the storm with every blownded. Thor didnt go down right away, however, he wasnt as weak as I taunted him to be. Our sh was a spectacle that blurred the lines between reality and illusion. The god of thunders hammer was still the most problematic thing here, changing size from small to big depending on his attack, and sending me hurling back when itnded on me. But itnded on me only a few times. I dodged most of it, blocking the others, as my lightning, thick and untamed, arced across the sky to sh with Thors. Although this was not a permanent state, my dominion over the storm overwhelmed Thors. "What is this situation?" Thor spat with a frown as he shed with me, his voiceced with astonishment. His gaze sometimes flickered on the [Storm Icon] hovering beside the [Tiger Icon], a mix of anger and humiliation crossing his features. How could a mortal have what he didnt? C I guessed thats what hes thinking right now. "Power beyond your reckoning, god," I shot back, my voice a lot steadier now that I had a good standing. "Your father better consider this as thest warning to stay away from me." As the [Storm Icon] red alongside my [Tiger Icon], the very atmosphere became a battleground, charged with energy that reshaped thendscape beneath us. Each blow was at the level of divine and godhood. The sky itself seemed to split, torn asunder by the raw power unleashed, the realm cracking like ss about to shatter. I felt the will of the world working actively to keep this contained. At one point, I collected soulfire, willpower, and a crackling snowstorm in my fists, charged with thebined might of the [Storm Icon] and [Tiger Icon]. The Thunder God was too shaken to block the attack as it hit him in the chest in a convergence of force that resonated through the heavens. The impact was an explosion, a shockwave of energy that sent Thor hurtling back to Earth, his form trailing through the sky like a shooting star bound for the ground. He mmed into the ground, and the city thumbed like a drum. The storm calmed down slightly as Thors [Storm Icon] vanished. I descended to where Thory, defeated and dishonored. Mj?lnir, the Weapon of God,y discarded at his side. He didnt have the strength to wield it anymore. "I... underestimated you," Thor managed, his voice a hoarse whisper against the silence that enveloped us. "Your strength Indeed, even if Yggdrasil used a mortal body, youre still the son of Nine Realms." "It''s not about that, big guy," I said, standing over him as I wiped blood from my nose before walking away to the side. "Ill kill the embodiment of Nine Realms too, tell him to watch out." The [Tiger Icon] and [Storm Icon] still loomed overhead, its power reverberated through me. I gazed upward, then down at the ground where the legendary hammer Mj?lnir rested. Approaching the legendary hammer, I felt its power thrumming in the air. I reached out a hand and grabbed the hilt. ...What are you doing? Thor looked at me and then broke out chuckling. It wont ept those who are unworthy, those without pure hearts. Surely, I picked up the hammer in my grasp, both as a trophy and as a weapon. I looked at Thor who had paused. What he said wasnt untrue, I was unsuitable for this weapon. But I was a hero once, I was born to pick up weapons that are unliftable. Mjnolnir felt a little confused in my grasp, due to my evil nature beside the little good, but the Storm Icon in the sky made it ept me. As Thory on the ground, struggling toprehend the turn of events, I turned towards him, Mj?lnir firmly in my grasp. The god of thunder''sughter had faded, reced by a dawning realization of what was toe. His eyes were wide with a mix of defiance and resignation, as they followed my every step as I approached. He struggled to stand back up, with my willpower pressing him down. He didnt have enough power to fight back against it. With the legendary hammer in hand, I stood over Thor, the weight of his own weapon feeling firm and appropriate in my grasp. It increased in size when I put my Qi into it, turning it into a properrge Warhammer. Thor, battered and beaten, could only watch as I raised his hammer high. "I see," the Odinson whispered, a painful acknowledgment in his voice. "Do what you must. A god epts his fate." At least he wasnt a coward in the end. Without a word, I brought Mj?lnir down, its head aimed with deadly precision. The impact was thunderous, a physical manifestation of the storm that had preceded it. Thor''s body jerked with the force of the blow, each strike filled with the power of natural destruction. The ground around us cracked, bearing witness to the ferocity of my assault. Again and again, I brought the hammer down, each hit echoing like the thrum of a bell, as I poured my rage into it. How dare a stupid fucking God ambush me? How dare his pantheon target my family? How dare these ants breathe the same air as me? The sky suddenly lit up, rainbow light beginning to pour down. Bifrost. Odin was trying to rescue his son. I didn''t bother to look up, my lips letting out a soft mutter, Close. The portal of light vanished right away. The air was charged with power and gore as Thor''s once-mighty form was battered further and further, his divine essence pushed to the brink. Mj?lnir, the weapon that had once protected him, and fought with him, was now the instrument of his demise. His skull shattered open, brain matter sttering all over, as I kept mming it down on him over and over again. C Bam!!! With one final, crushing blow, I ceased my assault, standing back to survey the scene. Thors bodyy still, his breathing gone, his head ttened and sttered like a watermelon, his body a map of bruises and wounds. The god of thunder, who had once roared with the storm, was now silent, his fate sealed by the very power he hadmanded. I stood silent for a bit and then raised the bloody Mj?lnir to the heavens. I affirmed my victory not with words, but with action. The heavens responded, not with thunder, but with a quiet affirmation of the shift in power. Thunder clouds vanished as I turned to look at the clear night sky that lit up every few seconds toward the direction of my house. Right, I have other fools to take care of. Putting Thors body into my Void Storage, as I required it for a future n, I leaped into the sky to take the life of two other Nordic Gods. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [140] Goddess Freya’s Scheme [140] Goddess Freyas Scheme Chapter 140: Goddess Freyas Scheme While Aquas fight with Thor hade to an end, the Nordic Brothers against Ai and Ichigo was far from done. They were nearly equal in power, with Ichigo standing a bit under Baldur in power, while Ai stood quite a bit above Vidar. If not for having to help Ichigo now and then, Ai would have beaten Vidar by now. Ichigo wasnt weak, and in fact, was nearly unbeatable if energy attacks were used against him, so Baldur stopped most of his sr energy attacks when he realized that. He rather used the vigor of the sun to amplify his strength. He kept Ichigo busy with his fists, and that had Ichigo on the back of his foot. In his backup, Ruby shot beams of light from inside the barrier, toward Ichigothe energy submerging into his body which he used to amplify his next attacks. Ai, on the other hand, did not require such assistance. She wielded two holy swords, borrowed from Irina and Xenovia, that she used to parry Vidar. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] Her twin swords shed against Vidars heavy longsword, a chime traveling the air, as light shone after each of their shes. Their swords locked against one another, and Ai used that opportunity to kick the Nordic God in his stomach. He was sent flying backward, and she took that as a chance to cross her two swords in an X. [Birth of a New Star]! she shouted, and pure sr energy concentrated where the two swords crossed. A hyper-hot beam of sma shot toward Vidar, which he blocked by shouting a spell that created a defensive barrier in front of him. CDham!! The barrier shattered like ss and the beam mmed into Vidar. The god let out a scream of excruciating pain, his tolerance against heat far weaker than his Light God of a brother. Vidar! Tell me if you want to switch! Baldur sounded enraged as he yelled for his brother''s opinion, but Ai didn''t give the younger brother a chance to reply. She ended the beam and rushed toward Vidar with her swords chiming as they cut through the air. Vidar tried to block but he was too slow, the swords sliced into his chest. Argh-! he shouted in pain as two deep injuries gushed out blood. Ai found it satisfying, allowing a pleased smile to cross her lips. She was about to go for an ending attack when the sky lit up in the distance. A rainbow light shone and went away just as fast, and a momentter the world thrummed with the sound of conclusion. Everyone turned their heads to look in that direction, knowing that something had gone wrong. Someone was defeated. Ai felt her heart growing heavier as she focused on her eyes to activate long vision. Just as she did, she caught the figure of a Warhammer being carried on the shoulder of a white-haired deity, the tail of a white tiger swinging behind him. Her heart skipped a bit, fear etching it, before she recognized the face as her son''s. Just when she let out a sigh of relief, her son closed the distance and appeared in the nearby sky, the hammer of his enemy swinging backward. WHAT?! W-why does he-!! Baldur and Vidar shouted in shock, Aqua rushing toward the former to m Mj?lnir into his face. That''s when the Bifrost opened in the sky again. Aqua grinned, letting out augh, as he let out anothermand: Close. This time, however, it was opposed by the voice of an old maning from behind the Bifrost. No. The Bifrost opened, and though Aqua was about tomand again, it shone down on the two Nordic Brothers at the speed of light and vanished just as fast. The light ceased to exist, and the figure of the injured Baldur and Vidar vanished. The Instant Dungeon copsed immediately, it couldn''t hold on any longer. The aura of the world shimmered for onest time, passing over the ruins of Tokyo, recing it with the unharmed reality. Aqua clicked his tongue in annoyance, while Ichigo and Ai let out sighs of relief. While Aqua found this to be a missed opportunity, annoyed that he didn''t get to fight the two Gods when the whole reason he was holding back against Thor was to conserve his resources, the two adults were pleased to finally be able to let their guards lower. The battle had ended, as abruptly as it had begun. And it resulted in the fate of Norse''s great loss. Not only did they lose their strongest God after Odin, but they also lost their most iconic and legendary weapon, Mj?lnir. * * * The three of themnded back inside the barrier that was slightly cracked from the impact of attacks sent its way. Aqua let his Icons vanish from the sky, but not entirely. It remained connected to him by a thread, causing him to hold the appearance of a tiger. His family had let their guard down, but he didn''t have the luxury to. Im too used to things going wrong just when it all seems alright. he noted. Although this time around he was fairly confident it wouldn''t be the same, he didn''t want to take the chance. Onii-chan! Ruby threw herself into his arms, shaking. She had fought powerful enemies in the past, but this was the first time she was so helplessthe power gap was too much, and she could barely do anything to help her mother and uncle. It''s alright now, he ruffled her hair and kissed her head. His eyes met the other Cat Yokai/White-Tiger behind Ruby, Tsubasas mother seemed to have regained her energy after a long time. Even in this situation, she licked her lips as she eyed him like candy. Weirdo. Aqua, some of the girls have passed out earlier. Will they be alright? Ai stepped to his side and asked, her tone bearing the grace of a queen. He looked into the house, his perception focusing on the unconscious girls in there, and nodded a few secondster, It''s just a spiritual pressure ckout, they''re fine. But what''s going on here anyway? Now it was Ichigo''s turn to ask, his crystalsapien from changing back to human. Am I the only one, or were those Nordic Gods? They were, Aqua nodded at him. And they are incredibly strong. I''m impressed seeing you handle them on equal grounds. Well, Uncle Ichigo took thepliment by looking at the hammer on his shoulder. Surely you have done better. Is he dead? He is, Does Odin exist in this world? Wouldn''t hee for revenge? He does, the No you guys heard earlier was from him. And he''ll probably be here for revenge in the future. Aqua said and silence fell in the area. Ai sighed, rubbing the side of her head, But why is all of this happening? Have you done something to offend them? You should be careful with these Gods, Aqua. It was not me, mother, he looked at her. It was you. What? Your ex, Ruby, and my biological father, he paused for dramatic effect, That man is the World Spirit of Norse. ..... * * * Far from Japan, in the higher dimensional skies of Germany, Asgard floated in the cosmic emptiness. The royal castle was a source of rage and loud shouts now, as the Gods were agitated by the earlier events. Father! How can you pull us back at that moment?! We would have killed that little bastard who dared take Thor''s life! Baldur was Thor''s older brother, he had taken care of his little brother for hundreds of years till Thor grew stronger than him. So he felt incredible rage right now, learning that his younger brother was gone and killed. Vidar, however, had another idea. While I don''t agree with brother Baldur''s words, he said, knowing it wouldn''t have ended well if Odin hadn''t called them back, as he said, I don''t understand why you wouldn''t let us bring an army to Japan and ravage that stupid household! There were a dozen more Vikings in the room, and double the Valkyries who were rted to Thor in one way or another: admirers, lovers, and daughters. They were not openly yelling at All-father Odin, they wouldn''t dare to, but their harsh expression said they agreed with the two Princes. Silence! All Father Odin, sitting on his throne, with the spear Gungnir on his hold, let out a shout while tapping the floor with Gungnirs end. The room went silent in an instant. You think I don''t want to?! Who do you fools take me for?! .... .... Odin the One-Eyed, Killer of Giants, the God King of the Nine Realms. Of course, he was no coward. He just didn''t want to lose his sons, that''s why he pulled them back at thest moment. His two sons calmed down and lowered their heads, beginning to kneel down. The forces standing behind them followed right away, all kneeling before the All-Father. We apologize, father. Baldur, the oldest, the one who had seen his father in action the most, apologized as he recalled the old days. How dare he raise his voice toward a man who can split the earth with his spear? Odin gruffed and scoffed, We can''t make rash decisions. It was already pushing it by sending three of you instead of just one to Japan. And it was stupid how they were somehow defeated by a 15-year-old mortal turned Demi-God. How did that work?! If I send an army now, that will be dering war on Shinto. Can we afford that in these dire times? Right when we are ying with Aztecs on the side? Hah, just say you want Ragnar?k at this point! .... .... His sons kept their heads low. Of course, just like him, they must also have a hard time following the situation. After all, did it make any sense? How can a mortal be a demigod? Putting that aside with the excuse of his origin, as the son of Yaggdrissil, even if it was a vessel body that conceived him, how did he defeatThor? And how did he override themand ofBifrostfrom opening?! We''ll get an opportunity, we have all the time in the world, Odin said in the end, his pride as a God unbroken. Rather than fear that a young man was this strong in such a short time, he felt cold and calcted rage. Why must we rush it? We already did so and lost Thor, we can''t be making the same mistake. he ended with a huff. What about Yggdrasil? it was Loki who spoke, walking into the chamber with his daughter Hel by his side. Odin frowned, ring at him for openly speaking of this matter in front of so many people, but he answered anyway, We will have to hold on to that as well. We''ll provide him with other sources of power than that woman and boy. Preferably out of Japan. The boy has grown strong fast, he ought to hit a ceiling soon. We''ll wait, even if years pass until we''re ready. To begin with, Odin wasn''t excited to go along with Yaggdrissils ns. He only did what he did because it was necessary for the sake of preserving the Nine Realms. Fine with me, Loki shrugged. Odin felt his fingers twitch at the nonchnce of the Evil God; he must be happy that Thor was gone. It irritated Odin beyond belief. But he didn''t say anything, which allowed Hel to speak. Annoying. I''ve been waiting to have my hands on that brat for a while now. How incredibly annoying! Sheined before taking note of Odin''s cold stare. She scoffed and looked away. What of Aztec? Quetzalcoatl? changing the subject, Loki asked. Has Rossweisse returned? She has yet to, Odin said. But earlier she contacted us, and it''s safe to say things haven''t delved into chaos. This was just bait, a false report anyway. They did get mad when they realized, but we pretended we didn''t know either. Not all mythologies prophesied their own end, but both the Norse and Aztecs do. In Norse, the end of the world is dubbed as [Ragnarok], which is said toe after a series of events and actions. In Aztecs, the end of the world is predicted to be brought by earthquakes and is tied to their belief in a cycle of creation and destruction. It''s dubbed as the [End of the Fifth Sun]. The current era, known as the Fifth Sun by the Aztecs, is believed toe to an end with catastrophic earthquakes after a series of events tied with one another. Odin sent Rossweisse to give the Aztecs a scare. The Valkyrie was ordered to tell the Aztec Gods that Ragnarok and End of the Fifth Sun are rted, and that the day will being soonthats why Quetzalcoatl, the God King of Aztecs, had no choice but to hear the report by herself. That was why she was forced to leave Japan for a bit. But what did that achieve? Nothing. After taking all these risks, things ended in a foolish disy of defeat for the Norse. Bad days wereing, and Odi had little ideas to salvage his realm from them. ....I''ve heard your exnation my king, but, it was then that the Queen of Asgard walked into the grand hall. Most people were bowling already, but even Loki and Hel lowered their heads when she entered. She was Loki''s master, after all. Are you saying you''re not going to take any active approach to get revenge for my son? .... If you allow me to suggest something, Freya, the Nordic Goddess of love, beauty, fertility, sex, war, gold, and seier, pointed a graceful finger at one of the Valkyries who were bowing. I''d like to send this girl, with Rossweisse once she returns, to Kuoh High School. They''ll be dubbed to have fled Asgard, and we will actually cut them off our ranks for the foreseeable future to make that appear true, and they''ll work as spies to trap that boy. He likes women, I hear, and I''ll use that weakness of his against himself. For she, who''s the God of Love and Sex, it was a perfect n. Odin, however, saw a problem. He looked at the girl whom Freya pointed at, a blonde-haired and blue-eyed goddess of a woman with a hammer in one of her hands. Brigid Thorsdottir, Daughter of Thor. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] He was unsure if sending Thor''s daughter to avenge her father by using her body was the most ethical option for revenge here. I ept, However since the girl raised her head and showed no opposition, why must he judge? Indeed, they shall wait for an opportunity in the future, even if it were to take them years. But at the same time, they will be attacking the young man where he showed weakness already. Odin felt pleased at his wife''s wisdom. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [141] Congratulatory Honeymoon? Or a Battle More Dangerous? [141] Congrattory Honeymoon? Or a Battle More Dangerous? Chapter 141: Congrattory Honeymoon? Or a Battle More Dangerous? Morning birds chirped overhead as I walked through the school gate with a frown of detachment on my face. Ruby and Tsubasa walked beside me, but they didn''t bother me. I was busy thinking, so I appreciated that. I''m curious. How did they get in here? It''s one thing to get attacked, and another to get jumped so conveniently and abruptly as it happened with me. Goddess Amaterasu did say that not all of Japan was under the direct dictatorship of Shinto. If not, the devils and fallen angels wouldn''t have been camping in Kuoh. Somend-rted god politics were going on here that I wasn''t aware of, nor did I care about, that was the cause behind this attack. Obviously, it wasn''t the Shinto Pantheon who let the three Nordic Gods inside their own country to wreak havoc, that''d ruin the entire purpose of Amaterasu telling me about it from earlier. It couldn''t be the devil faction either. This region''s devils are Rias and Sona, and the former is too much in her female fantasy romance with me to do something like this. There is a slight chance that it''s Sona, but she''d have discussed such a big thing with her big sister firstand Serafall would''ve had to discuss it with Sirzechs first before proceeding with this since Rias also lives in this area. I met Sirzechs just half an hour before the attack happened, where he saw my insane potential and power. He practically gave me his sister''s hand, he wouldn''t have done that if he had set up Gods to assassinate me half an hourter. Which left only one candidate behind. The Fallen Angels. As I had expected back when Sona told me about the Fallen Angel''s odd pattern of behavior a few days ago, they have teamed up with the Nordic Gods. It is such a pity that they didn''t try their luck to fight with me besides the Norse. I''d have loved to eradicate their entire ranksst night. Now, they must be scared of me instead. But where will they hide? For how long? Azazel has made a big mistake this time, and he should be ready to pay for it. ''It seems I need to skip the beginning sses today.'' I walked into the school gate, separated from my sister and cousin, and headed to the ult Research Club. I found the door closed, knocking as I waited. Footsteps came from the other side and the door opened a momentter; instead of the girls, it was Kiba Yuuto today. He showed an amicable smile when he saw me, "Ah, Aquamarine-kun. Fancy seeing you here this early, did the President summon you?" "She didn''t," I showed him a polite smile. "But I do have some business with her, as well as the Student Council President. It''s about the Fallen Angels, as well as about the Nordic Invadersst night. I''m unsure if you guys know about this." Kiba blinked and then frowned, "Come in, I''ll call the president and bring Sona-san here." I''m d he was quick-witted on the danger. * * * When I finally sat down with Rias, her brother, as well as Sona''s sister, joined us in this meeting. As they shouldbeing Satans in charge of this area, it''s an insult to have an enemy factione raid my house right under their nose. "It''s obviously the Fallen Angels," Sona fixed her sses behind which a frown hid. "Issei-kun from my peerage has been dealing with Azazel of the Fallen Faction for a few months now. Ah, right," she looked at me. "I''m assuming you don''t know how we operate. As devils, we takemissions from human patrons to garner demonic energy bypleting the tasks." "And Azazel has been pretending to be a normal middle-aged man for thest two months," Serafall followed. She had her eyes on the smartphone in her hand, a frown of disbelief on her hand, before she showed the phone to Sirzechs beside her who took a look with surprised eyes. She let him take a longer look and turned to me. "Sona told me about it before, I told her to rest assured as he wasn''t making any moves, he might just have been here for a vacation. Plus, we were not sure from the beginning if it was Azazel. I am sorry, we should have dealt with him from the moment we found out." "No, it''s fair to not engage him when he wasn''t showing any hostility," I looked at her and said, "I hope to deal with him as soon as possible, however." "We shall," Sirzechs put the phone on the table and looked at me. "But before that, will you brief us on what happenedst night with the Nordic Gods?" "I wish to ask the same thing," Serafall said. "Once again, it''s our ipetence that we didn''t notice Bifrost firing into our area, we had no idea about this incident until you told us about it today. But with your source to work with, I''ve confirmed that the Nordic Gods have indeed invaded Kuohst night, but," she once again took a look at her smartphone, her eyes registering the text for a long while, before she looked up at me, "Did you really... kill Odinson Thor?" Every head in the room snapped to look at me. To start, the room was filled with all of Rias'' peerage, and a part of Sona''s peerage. Issei Hyuudo wasn''t here, so I failed to see his reaction, but the others'' looks were pleasing enough. Despite how old I am and having experienced simr scenes a thousand times before, this look of absolute surprise which shattered the idea of me being the underdog in a situation still pleased my heart to this day. But of course, it''s an incredible feeling when the world recognizes your worth. Rias'' surprise turned into a happy grin a secondter, women loved it when their man turned out to be greater than they showed, while Sona began to sweat. Sona and her little peerage had picked a fight with me just a couple of days ago, she must feel lucky that I wasn''t angry that day. Her Queen, Tsubaki Shinra, who stood behind her couch ced a hand on her chest and sighed in relief. She was d for the same reason Sona was scaredthat her little mischief with me hadn''t caused the end of her peerage. Of Sona''s peerage, only one other reaction stood out. Loup Garou, the Werewolf. His fingers twitched, and due to his default expressionless face, I failed to pinpoint exactly why. I sensed excitement, fear, and a little rage? Odd. Ah, and, while Issei wasn''t here, his good friend Saji was. He, who was a part of Rias'' peerage now, stood with his fists and jaws clenched, and head down. Nobody else but Koneko noticed it, and I let him be. I couldn''t be bothered with a weakling at this time. "Aqua!" Perhaps Rias felt a need to show off as she got off her couch and jumped into my arms. I was wondering why she hadn''t sat on my side from the get-go today, perhaps my serious expression scared her earlier. "I was so worried earlier when you mentioned the attack, but you killed Thor! That''s incredible! Won''t you tell me what happened exactly?!" I endured her attention-seeking behavior because she''s cute, and nodded. "Well, after I left the Clubroom yesterday..." I narrated the story briefly, though I didn''t bother to mention all the events, such as when I connected with two Icons at once. I finished the story with how Bifrost opened another time to take away Baldur and Vidar back to Asgard. I kept it short. There was no need to give them too many details; even the Shinto Gods who watched the battle from heaven yesterday didn''t get to see everything. They caught the important events, such as me connecting to two Icons, but that was not a harmful thing. It didn''t damage me to show off my extraordinary talents, at this point I had few things to hide. "Aha," Sirzechs sounded impressed. "That''s incredible. I congratte you on your victory, it''s a grand achievement. I think you can already guess, but don''t worry about Norseing to your tail anytime soon anymore. If they had the luxury to do so, they would have done itst night." "That''s what I thought," I nodded. "Thisisincredible though, as he said," Serafall gave me a seductive smile. "Now I''m starting to get serious about that marriage thing, I doubt I''ll find a better husband. Do we hold a proper honeymoon to establish the marriage?" [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] I allowed myself tough to ease my fury for a little, "We can go to Source d''Argent, in Seychelles after we deal with the Fallens?" "Oh, you''re really making me consider putting off my work for vacation~" with a dramatic sigh, she bit her lips and looked at me. She wasn''t ying anymore, her eyes were truly hungry as she looked at my lips. Strong women liked strong men, it was a natural thing, did learning about my feats kick her womanly instincts into action? "Jokes aside, I say you get a vacation," Sirzechs supported her fellow Satan, though he failed to see that his friend wasn''t joking about it. "You''ve been in non-stop work for thest couple of years, take a break. I''ll take care of things for the few more days you''ll be away for, if you agree." "Really?" "Yup." She jumped to give Sirzechs a hug, "My Sirzechs-chan is such a good friend." "I can''t go, Onee-sama," Sona suddenly said, making her sister turn to her. "Exams are soon, and-" "Ah, it''s alright Sona-tan, I was nning to go by myself this time~" she cut off her little sister and walked over to me, ignoring Rias as she sat down on myp. "I might be too busy with him to take care of you if you tag along..." "Oh." Sona blinked, blinking again as she opened her mouth and then closed it. This must be the first time Serafall wasn''t begging her toe to a vacation, I guessed. "But," I put a finger on her nose and said, "afterI take care of Azazel." "Sure thing,honey~" Sona frowned and opened her mouth when a louder voice cut through the room. "Uh, bad timing?" It came from the window, where a man with blonde-ck hair sat. Azazel of the Fallen Angels, the culprit who we were discussing, was here. "It seems you''ve been mentioning my name a lot, so I decided to visit." He showed a friendly smile, "Before you guys say anything, I haven''t done anything this time. Just earlier I heard about what happened, and I''vee to exin myself that-" My hand grabbed him by the mouth as I appeared in front of him afterBlinkingfrom under Serafall''s ass, as I shot toward the sky with my jaws clenched. "Funny of you toe to my doorstep!" my other hand drew back into a punch as it mmed into his nose the next second. The sound barriershattered, causing the ss of nearby buildings to crack, as he was shot high into the sky. He was hurled through the air like a bag of garbage until six pairs of ck wings erupted behind him to stabilize him. Azazel held his bloody nose with one hand and erected an Instant Dungeon with the other, chuckling, "My, my, I heard you were a cheery and humorous young man, but looks like you have a bad mood today." "I wonder who''s behind that?" I was already in my White Tiger form, my speed in the sky tens of times faster than a bullet, as I rushed to continue my assault against the crow bastard. "Calm down! I''m not an enemy~" he raised his hands in defense, but I didn''t give zero fucks. There was a chance that it was Kokabiel who was after this, but there is no way that Azazel wasn''t aware of it even if he didn''t actively take part in it. He should have stopped it if he feared for his life. "Haah," he let out a sigh of defeat when I was just a few meters from his face, not bothering to slow down. "Have it your way, then." A silver blur rushed in front of me and blocked my punch. A loud thrum filled the sky, and I felt a significant amount of energy leave my body. Sure, I wasn''t using all my attributes in the punch, but that punch had all my physical strength behind it. Plus the power loss from a single touch was also rming. A knight in shining armor stood in front of Azazel, all protected and covered, yet I didn''t miss the re from the helmet''s blue eyes. "Stay back," the White Dragon Emperor dared warn me. "If you don''t want to die." ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [142] And What Will You Do With Kokabiel? [142] And What Will You Do With Kokabiel? Chapter 142: And What Will You Do With Kokabiel? I don''t like Dragons. I can tolerate serpentine ones, more so if they''re blonde and green-scaled, thanks to my old friend from my 6th life, but that tolerance doesn''t extend to lizards. Fucking lizards. The hate was especially emphasized right now as the Tiger Icon hovered in the sky. Get out of my way, Imanded, my patience wearing thin as I looked at the fool standing before Azazel. I am not going to repeat myself. How arrogant for a human. Vali Lucifer appeared to be outdated, or perhaps just too arrogant to admit my status as a Demi-God. His smugness was unwarranted given the circumstances, it was a clear sign of ignorance, or perhaps he just felt that much superior to me being the descendant of the Original Lucifer. The Armor of the White Dragon Emperor, the Divine Dividing, seems to have chosen a stupid little bastard as its host whose arrogance was as vast as his power. I propelled myself forward, the air beneath my feet serving as a springboard,unching a punch with the intent to shatter his armor along with his arrogance. Vali, with a nonchnce that bordered on insult, merely raised an arm to block. He was not taking this as seriously as he rightfully should against an opponent who defeated Thorst night. I suppose he''s just that confident in his ability, the Divide Dividing. Poor fool. With a swift change in strategy, I redirected my assault downward, as if pulling into invisible strings from above. [White Tiger, I spelled an attack long unused.Meteorite Shower]! Themand unleashed a celestial barrage, meteorites of white mes bloomed into the sky and rained downward like the fall of a white sun. Where my punch didn''t meet Valis face, my ming White Meteorites did. They mmed into his armor, causing loud trumps to reverberate through the air. The White mes share attributes of cold and void; although most void powers had a pitch-ck tint to them, pure white worked the same. I liked preserving my power when there was more than one enemy, but in Valis case, I had to let loose a little. His ability was no joke, even for me. Divine Dividing was an unbeatable power because it had no match in hacks besides the Boosted Gear. After all, Vali could divide the power of any attack, any person, and have it for himself. So I didnt didnt judge him for being confident in that ability. However, how could one divideemptiness? How do you halve the void? How do you reduce the strength of an attack that exists in a state of cold, unfathomable emptiness? Aggh! Vali let out a groan, as therge balls of fire mmed into him with weight that emptiness shouldn''t have. Valis brilliant and imposing armor was not prepared for the odd nature of my attack. They mmed him into the ground. The white mes were formed around hyper miniature ck holes, that''s where the weight came from. The impact of each meteorite was amplified by the presence of micro ck holes. One by one, they struck, burying him under their weight, each of the impacts was a harbinger of destruction that resonated through the battlefield. The ground beneath him cratered, and his armor cracked under the relentless assault. As the dust settled and the ming meteorite shower faded, the aftermath was clear. Vali struggled beneath the weight of my attack, his armorpromised, revealing the toll taken on his physical form. Despite his resilience, the strain was evident, with dozens of cracks in the armor of the White Dragon Emperor. That wouldn''t be enough to defeat him, I had to step in myself to take hisst breath, otherwise, hed be back in a couple of minutes. However, that was fine with me. I could care less about that groaning idiot at this moment and had someone more important to redirect my rage to. I turned to Azazel, who had analyzed my technique against Vali with keen eyes and still had his hands in the air. Azazel stood with a deceptive calmness and appeared slightly impressed yet unfazed by the disy of power. In the distance, I noticed the gazes of the Satans observing this scene, waiting for my next actions. They didnt bother hiding their surprise at me dealing with the Diving Dragon with such ease. Azazel, for his part, maintained hisposure, but the subtle shift in his stance spoke volumes. He hadnt minded receiving a punch from me, but hed rather not take an actually lethal blow and die. I had to be careful. He was not a weak opponent, if he and Vali teamed up against me then Id not have an easy time. So his desire to remain a pacifist till thest second showed that he truly didnt want to pick a fight with me, and while I approved of that, he was a fool none the same. It was Kokabiel, a powerful fallen angel of his own right. He was a subordinate of mine until recently, but he has betrayed my organization, Grigori. He said just when I curled my punch toward his face. I already captured him and chained him up. If you cooperate, I''ll immediately hand him over to you. I stopped at that, my fist and an inch from his face. We dont have to be enemies, young man. We dont hold any personal grudge, Im sure? he asked, and thats where he was wrong. I did actually have a personal grudge against the Fallen Angels, even if that in particr was totally Kokabiels fault. When I was about to enlighten him of that fact with an uppercut on his jaw, a gentle hand rested on my shoulder. Serafall teleported by my side in a swirl of water. If he''s telling the truth, it''s better not to waste your breath beating him up, Aqua. It''s a request, you can deny it if you want, but this will help us devils to score a deal with him if you let him be. Well owe you one. I looked at her, and then back at Azazel. In the corner of my eyes, I also caught the sight of Sirzechs Lucifer and Grayfia on the ground, helping an injured Vali to stand up. Even though he hated to receive help from the current Satan Lucifer, his armor was too damaged to reemerge, his legs were weak, so he had to ept the hand. Hmm do I take it a little slow? I wondered. I wasnt exactly trying to throw the entire world into a supernatural war right now. I ignored the hateful re Vali shot toward me and rather lowered my fist to better look at Azazel. I knew what a scheming bastard he was, theres no way he didn''t know about Kokabiels alliance with the Norse, but there was no need to kill him over it. I already got a punch in, too. I should be satisfied with this much and get Kokabiel from him. Yes. After this, my curled fist flew to his face once again and sent him flying into the buildings. His six wings crashed into the skyscrapers, leaving them in dust, as I let out a satisfied huff. How aggressive, Serafall said, shaking her head. Really? I ran a hand through my sweaty hair, allowing myself to calm down with a huff. I have a feeling youll love thatter. I replied instinctively while staring at Azazel getting up in the distance. Serafallughed. * * * Ill let you handle it, my patience might run out if I were to sit at the same table as him and watch him ramble on about. Just receive Kokabiel from him for me, Ill be waiting outside." That was what I told Serafall half an hour earlier. The two Satans were granted a meeting space with Azazel and Vali inside the ult Research Clubs clubroom, while I waited outside the door with the girls. Most of Rias and Sonas peerage members were sent away to attend sses, so other than me only the two girls and their Queens waited. I had my arms crossed and stood while leaning against the wall, my ears picking into the conversation going inside the room. Well, they tried to. Grayfia must have erected a barrier of silence, I could barely hear anything from here. The four girls beside me stood in silence too, sometimes talking among themselves. Rias tried to approach me a few times, but seeing my visage she stepped back. Did I look scary right now? I guess Ive been in a state of beastly rage recently, and it made sense for many reasons. Besides the obvious fact that I was mad at the Norse and the Fallens, my chosen Icon for my Sage ascension was the Tiger Icon. Sage Icons mattered a lot, it affected the user in ways both physical and mental. For example, this little girl whom I knew in my 9th life, going by the name Sage of the Silver Heart, had the [Heart Icon] which numbed her emotions and granted her a cold personality unlike what she was before Sage. I already had personality disorders acting up now and then, so that side effect should have been harsher for me. Thats one of the reasons why I didnt choose the Crown Icon, which is a fuckfest of mess. With the Tiger Icon, any personality changer shouldn''t be permanent. After all, besides the instinctual rage of a tiger, it''s an easy personality not much different than my current self. I just need to stabilize the ascension throughout my body. ...Excuse me if I''m stepping my borders but, suddenly, one of the girls spoke. I''d have expected Rias, but it was her Queen, Akeno. What did she want? I noticed in thest meeting too that you were pissed at the Fallen Angels Do you have a bad history with them? What''s she doing? Did it bother her since she''s half a Fallen Angel? Or did she want to hate them along with me, since I recall she didn''t like Fallen Angels herself? Not directly, but kind of. An exorcist, he was human but worked under a few fallen angels, who in turn worked under the same Kokabiel, who attacked my house a couple of months ago. My mother almost died in that incident, so I''m a little salty. I looked into her purple eyes and said. Akeno Himejima appeared kind of meek today, that didn''t suit her. What''s going on? In the anime, she was quite the flirty girl, and she still is in this world, but we never had a fling yet. I guess our first impression wasn''t very nice and I didn''t try to fix thatter either. What''re you going to do with Kokabiel? After a bit of silence, she asked. I looked away from her eyes and looked outside the window, at the clear blue sky. Torture. I''ll not give him an easy death. In the end, I''ll perform a ritual on him and burn him for Soulfire. That''s the most use he''ll ever have for me, bing Soulfire for me to burn. Will you let me watch if I ask? I turned my head at her while at the same time Rias, Sona, and Tsunaki snapped their heads at her with wide eyes. I looked at her silently, observing her calm expression. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] A-akeno?! What are you asking?! Rias sounded stunned at her Queen''s words. It''s funny seeing a devil getting so worked up at the mention of voyeuristic torture. Sona and Tsubaki exchanged nces and decided not to meddle in this conversation. I let out a throatyugh at that. She''s so cute for saying that. Sure, I agreed whileughing, I''ll leave you a call when I do it. It won''t be today or anytime soon, I want him to enjoy istion first. Aqua?! Why are you amusing her?! my red devil princess demanded, and I raised an eyebrow in response. You wouldn''t let your Queen indulge in her little dark desires? It''s not even that bad, Rias, let her be. I negotiated with her and she failed toe up with words. Silence fell in the area, and we shared no other talks. There was an imminent shift in the mood, with Akeno failing to hold back an excited smile, while the other three girls wore slightly disapproving frowns. I found all of this all too amusing to care. We waited in silence until the rooms door finally opened, and Grayfia gestured us in. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [143] Oops, I Almost Forgot I Have An Onee-sama to Attend To [143] Oops, I Almost Forgot I Have An Onee-sama to Attend To Chapter 143: Oops, I Almost Forgot I Have An Onee-sama to Attend To Come in, Grayfia opened the door and invited us in. Her eyes lingered on my face for a brief second, her thoughts unreadable, before she stepped to the side to let us walk in. She closed the door and followed after. When I stepped into the meeting room and ignored Vali Lucifer standing against the wall in a manner not so different from the earlier me, I looked at Azazel. He waved at me light-heartedly and pointed at the floor near his feet. I was already looking there without him pointing, there were two individuals on the ground, both unconscious and tied with holy lights. I recognized one to be Kokabiel, and while the other stirred a memory from the anime I failed to recognize her. Seeing Kokabiel was enough, however. So that''s the little fucker that was behind all this. I took a long look at him, holding myself back from killing him just here. Then I let myself look at the unconscious, dark blue-haired girl. And who''s this? [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] Oh, I thought you''d know, Azazel said as I looked at him. I heard that Freed was sent near your neighborhood, that''s where he vanished from. I''m assuming he messed with your family and that''s where he died? In response, you got mad. He exined as I looked at him in silence. As I thought before, he''s extremely smart and scheming, so I wasn''t surprised. He continued, Then you tracked down who he was working for, and once you found them you killed them. The three Fallen Angels who died a couple of months ago in the old church nearby, that was you, right? That was Raynares group, direct subordinates of Kokabiel. Since you killed them, as well as Freed Sellzen, that only left one other person from that group. This girl here. Her names Kwarna, she was a part of that group until you killed her threepanions, but she wasn''t in the church back then out of pure luck. Aha. So I thought it would show my goodwill by handing her over to you, Azazel said, and he was right, it did. He was extremely sensitive about the lives of Fallen Angels, as they were low in number, yet here he was handing me over a woman who would have otherwise survived if he hadn''t notified me about her rtionship with Kokabiel. I''ll keep a note of that good notion, with a nod, I approached the two unconscious bodies and tapped my foot against them. One after the other, the body teleported into myVoid Storage. Sirzechs as well as his wife had seen this in action before, but Serafall and her little sister hadn''t. Azazel and Vali too appeared surprised, thetter wearing a deep scowl. Huh, is spatial storage that rare? No, I guess even if people had storage that could store normal items, it must take particr skills to store magical entities. Oh well, my Void Storage is a miniature empty universe. Not anything to scoff at, so it made sense. In any case, Serafall cleared her throat and looked at me. This meeting didn''t go to the depths of our intentions and decision. Azazel and we Satans have decided on a bigger-scale meeting in the uing week. Seraphim Michael will be apanying us then. We are nning to hold a peace treaty between the three biblical factions. That''s great, I told her and she smiled. And it''s all thanks to you, sweetheart~ I think we can do the vacation n after the meeting is done. I''ll be sooo free after it, it''s a good time to enjoy a vacation. her lips curled into a smile, and she asked me in a gentle voice, Will you join? After Sunday, sure, I have a date with Mai Senpai this Sunday, and I should be free after it. Great! We''ll decide on a more exact date after the meeting. She hopped off her seat to jump into a hug, and I returned it easily. Azazel looked at the scene with a raised eyebrow, whistling, but I ignored him. That is when the meeting came to an end. Arger, more important meeting would be held next week as Serafall said, and if it followed the canon timeline, there would be some situation then. But whatever the case, that didn''t concern me. Issei Hyuudo wasn''t here today since Sona probably didn''t want him to be in the same room as me, after thest incident between us where I broke his limbs. But he will be there in the next meeting, and take care of the situations as per in canon. The three factions can deal with their own problems, I could care less. As the main character of the world, Issei should take on problems where I''m sure these Satans will expect me instead. I must focus on raising my Sects overall power level in the meantime. * * * The rest of the day was boring. sses went on as usual, with the English ss as an exception due to Quetzalcoatls absence so it was an uneventful day. sses came to an end with the chime of the bell, and I met up with the girls at the front gate. Ruby and Tsubasa werent here yet, so I spent my waiting time having a small chat with Shoko and Yuzuru,ter moving to Kana. The short red-head was a bit subdued today, she remembered her encounter with Two Godsst night where she had passed out, and her little mortal mind finally realized the lethality of this world. I should have said itst night, but Im d everything ended well, she said with a meek expression, meeting my eyes. I heard the details from Ruby during lunch break. So thank you for saving my life. Huh? Given that, I was fighting for myself and my family, and she just happened to be there, I found myself confused. No, she was rather pulled into this mess because of us, so I didnt deserve the gratitude. Looks like she misunderstood the situation due to theck of context, works for me. I can bring her into the Sect like this. Shes naively uninterested in the supernatural world despite having an unawakened Sacred Gear inside her. The [Kingprotea] name of her Sacred Gear did give me quite a lot of expectations. Its nothing, you just happened to be in the area, I said. Knowing her personality, it will work better to be casual about it. She frowned, expecting me to appreciate her thank you better but I didnt indulge her in it. We waited in silence until Ruby and Tsubasa walked toward us from a distance. When they walked closer, Ruby brought up an important detail that I had honestly forgotten. Huh, why are you guys waiting today? We dont have training today. Ruby said and I blinked, as did Shoko and Kana. Yuzuru tilted her head to her sisters surprise, What? You didnt know? I thought you were just waiting to see them off. Ai told us a few days ago, remember? I guess they missed it, as had I, due to so many situations recently. Yura Katayose, the 2nd biggest actress in Japan will be joining us today in our house. Shes probably there by now, waiting with Ai. We had agreed upon Wednesday to have her over, and today was the day. Uhh, right, and I had other ns today. Imte! Kana rubbed her temte with a panicked look, but when I shook my head and met her eyes she calmed down. Really, what was there to be panicked about in this world that could end if a God felt bored enough? A dark, nihilistic frown crossed her face before she sighed and excused herself from us. Never mind, I just have a lot of things in my head. Ill see you guys tomorrow, she said and decided to take her leave. She was so much out of it that she forgot that we took the same train home. Shoko and Yuzuru took their leaves, and Ruby, Tsubasa, and I joined the wandering Kana on the train. We separated from Kana after getting off the train and reached our home in no time. * * * The sun was low in the western sky, painting the clouds orange, and the three of us walked through our neighborhood toward our house. Be sure to not call her mom for now, aunty or Ai is what its going to be, I let Ruby know as we approached the front gate. Okay~ Ill try. Ruby hopped to the gate, greeting Blue who opened it. Try? Ill beat you up if you mess up. I threatened her from behind but she stuck out her tongue and rushed inside, stopping in front of the door and ringing the bell. I shook my head and stopped to look at Tsubasa, Guess well see each otherter. Sure, she said with a smile. Will you manage some time for me tomorrow night? There is something I want to talk to you about. Now what is this about? Haah, can these girls stop making appointments with me for a second? Sure, I didnt mind since it was Tsubasa this time, shes sweet. Pulling her to my arms, I gave her a short kiss when Ruby wasnt looking, and parted ways. She walked into the house beside ours, and I went where Ruby was waiting. The door clicked open, and a blonde head peeked out. Green eyes behind oval sses noted my and then Rubys presence and a massive grin bloomed on her lips. Aqua! Ruby~! Onee-sama Yura pulled us both into a hug, quite awkward due to the height difference between me and my twin, making me wonder when I should increase Rubys height. She''s too short given shes my twin. Regardless, the hug was a warm one that both Ruby and I gave in to. Aunty Yura! Ruby greeted her with a shout, while I greeted her by squeezing her waist. She was morefortable calling her aunty while I called her Onee-sama. Both of you are so grown up now! Yuras smile was brilliant, and I noticed Ai watching us from behind the door. How was school today?! Ah,e inside first. Ahh, shes finally here, Hikaru Kamikis years of investment. Im looking forward to this. * * * [Third Person Point of View] In the meantime, at Tokyo airport, foreign divinitiesnded in Japan. As per Freya''s n, Rossweisse and Brigid Thorsdottir came to Japan. They only had a small bag by their side, their clothes rugged, creating the image of two poor women in this foreignnd. Rossweisse had a dark expression, and bruises around her body, but Brigid was worse. Heavy wounds were tattering her body, all purple and blue as if she had been beaten by a group of people. People shot them looks, both for their exotic appearance, as well as their injuries. They appeared abused and thrown away. Can''t believe they went this far to create the image of banishment, Brigid let her shoulders droop as she sighed once out of public sight. Don''t let your guard down, Rossweisse shot her a frown and said. Don''t forget we are actually banished in papers, it''s not a y, so don''t say something that might leak that truth. Even if you think we''re alone. You''re just too paranoid and unnecessarily professional, Rose. Brigid crossed her arms and said. The two of them were friends, leaders of different Valkyries branches. Both of them were serious personalities, but when alone, Brigid was the one to let loose a little. We are here for a mission, Rose said with a weak frown, her uncertainty about this mission obvious. And we''re going to seed with ease if what we heard about him is true, her partner in this mission replied. He''s going to see us weak and beaten, banished from our home, and try tofort us. We will y hard to get at first and then give in. Then we will bewitch him and kill him when he least expects it. Yeah, sounds super easy on paper, Rose sounded skeptical. It will be easy in application too, Brigid chuckled. Youre just nervous because you dont have rtionship experience. Sheughed and Rose shot her a dirty look. At that, Brigid sighed and looked up at the sky. Her eyes narrowed with cold lightning intent. Otherwise, I''ll confront that fucker directly and beat him to his fucking death. Language. I don''t care. Rossweisse sighed, Control your killing intent, then. He''ll obviously notice and be cautious around us if act like this in his presence. She grumbled, Fuck. Fine. Rossweisse felt herself sweating. Was this mission really worth the risk? She wasn''t sure how this would end for the two of them. She hoped it wouldn''t end too badly. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [144] Playing With ‘Father’s’ Honeypot [144] ying With Fathers Honeypot Chapter 144: ying With ''Father''s'' Honeypot I had caught up with Yura Katayose a few days ago, but this was Ruby''s first meeting with her in years. So I let the two of them catch up and went to get changed. Soon I stepped out of my room, having changed out of my school dress, adorning a loose yellow tee shirt and blue trousers now. Before going to meet Yura properly in the living room, I decided to take a detour to the house''s basement. It was the same ce where I locked up the two exorcist girls just a couple of weeks ago. Now I had two others to implement that fate onto. Separately, however. They deserved different punishments. "Haah," I took in a deep breath and let out a whistle that cut through the air. Not half a minuteter, all five tiger cubs, including Blue, were kneeling in front of me. I tapped my foot against the hard floor and Kokabiel''s body teleported out of my Void Storage. I kicked him, sending him mming against the wall yet he remained unconscious. "I want him tortured," I looked at the five tiger cubs and said. "He is a divine entity, so he barely feels any hunger. I need a way around that, such as potions which can increase hunger. You lots can make potions that simple right?" The tiger cubs nodded excitedly. "Yes, my lord!" "Good. That should be enough for a week or two. After he feels like dying of hunger, the real game will begin." I said, snapping my fingers to erect an Instant Dungeon that withheld only this small area within itself. Then, I pressed my Sage''s willpower on this realm. It was easy to influence reality as a Sage, I might even say I have the easiest time manipting Instant Dungeons in this world. I made it extremely dark, erasing all the light, as well as the intensities of any new lights that might bloom here. I also added an inescapable aspect to this area, none whocked my permission would be able to enter or leave this ce unless their will could overpower mine. Kokabiel was tied with light magic seals provided by Azazel, that were enough to drag him to a normal human''s strength. He couldn''t break out of the Instant Dungeon even if he wanted. "Just three of you here should be enough. I want two others to follow me somewhere else. Blue and Red,e with me." I said and walked out of the basement, and consequently the Instant Dungeon. "Yes, milord!" Red chimed out loud while Blue followed silently. I think Blue was getting the gist of serving me, she realized I preferred silent nods rather than loud yells. Next, I went to the gym. The two Holy Sword girls were there, training as usual. That''s their job, to train, as per my order. That''s why they spent most of their time in the gym. For the better too, they must have realized. Their skepticism toward me was slowly turning into respect. In just a few weeks, they were many times stronger than their past selves. They unlocked the Knight''s Aura, as well as Sword Aura, and gained techniques far surpassing this world''s martial arts. Here, most knights just swung their swords with their magical powers and hoped for great damage, but I taught these two girls skills and swordsmanship that could cut down the sun. "Ah, Lord," the two of them stopped their sh and greeted me with a heavy breath. I waved at them dismissively, allowing them to continue, and raised a hand toward the sky. Another Instant Dungeon formed, this one epassing the entire personal gym. It''s too big to create a sense of entrapment for a confined person, but the next victim did not require such initial approaches. I pulled out the Fallen Angel Kwarna, kicking her unconscious body to send her rolling on the floor. "Two of you," I looked at Blue and Red, "take turns beating her up. One of you will beat her for hours while the other will take care of the things in the outside world. For example, if Red beats her up so much that he gets tired, Blue will rece him. Until she too gets tired hourster and requires recement." "If she demands an exnation for why she is getting beaten, don''t exin to her. At least not from the get-go. Give her hope about it, and let her continue begging. And when she''s crying for you guys to stop, only then tell her the reason. That she deserves all things being done to her because of her allegiance with Kokabiel and Raynare. Yes, she worked with people who have tried to kill me and my family." I said, my voice calm, as I watched the two cub''s eyes grow cold. They barely held their killing intent after hearing that. "Make her cry, bleed, and break her bones. But don''t kill her. I need to experiment on the Angel blood to raise my own angels, she''s good material for that research project." "Understood!" The three other cubs will be free to join in too, once they''re done brewing the hunger potion and feeding Kokabiel. Looking at the unconscious body of the slut on the ground, I realized that she didn''t look bad. I guess I might have her serve me in the bed after the cubs break her. As for Kokabiel himself, after letting him enjoy the istion treatment for a while, I''ll bring Akeno here. Then, the two of us will enjoy a good torture session. Great ns for the next few weekends. * * * I left the gym grounds after that and went to the living room. I walked inside to find Ai, Ruby, and Yura giggling about some girl topics I could never be interested in. Asia was there too, sitting beside them and eating something as always. All of them turned their heads when they noticed me. In particr, my eyes fell on Yura. She looked lovely in her teal blue sundress that showed part of her cleavage. She also wore a cute white hat. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] "Aqua, my itty-bitty baby!" Awhatnow? Yura got up from the couch and hopped over to me. She threw her arms around me and I held her waist, twirling her around as if she was made out of cardboard. She gasped at the gesture, a bit surprised, and grinned at me when I lowered her to her feet. She tiptoed and looked up at me, "My, are you showing off your strength?" She asked with a warm smile. Her expression almost made me pull her rosy lips into mine, but I managed to control myself enough to only kiss the top of her nose. "Nope, that was instinctual," I lied. She hummed, "You would have scared any other girl, don''t be so tactless~" "As long as you''re not scared, it''s alright," I said and pulled her closer to me by her waist, my lower abdomen pressing against her upper abdomen. "You''re just fun to get my hands on." "Hey, hey, you have girlfriends~ be careful with your hands," she said but did not attempt to free herself, she rather put her body weight into me. Even till this moment, she was seeing this as a yful moment. In the end, she knew me from when I was a kid. It was hard to ept the change in my appearance and my attitude all of a sudden. However, I could see the slightest bit of lust in her eyes. A very weing bit. Ah and, Ai was ring daggers at me while Ruby clenched her jaws in confusion at our intimacy. I felt bad for my twin. I told her I''d try to ''remember'' her promise and pushed her away, while here I was rubbing my body with another woman I called my ''sister'' too. Only Asia didn''t seem to mind, licking the topping of her ice cream as she watched in silence. She did tilt her confusion at my mother and sister''s reaction. "I''ll take my hands off when Onee-sama doesn''t like it anymore," I ignored them and told Yura, looking at the couch. "Shall we sit down and talk?" "Sure thing," she giggled and pulled me to the rest of the family, and we got lost in the talks of mortal affairs. * * * Yura wasn''t a boring woman to talk to. We had fun catching up, and at one point I pulled out cards and yed UNO as we talked. She was going to stay the night, so we had a lot to talk about. I wanted to pull her to the bed tonight, but I''m unsure how that will go given I had to hold back my approaches a lot thanks to the third-wheelers. I didn''t miss Ai''s re at the side of my face every time I wasn''t looking. Should I give up the n for tonight and just get closer to her emotionally instead? A pity. I''ll keep trying my luck subtly for now, and see how it goes. Ahh, I''ve missed this. Unable to chase women because of an already chased woman watching me. It''s a quite bittersweet feeling when you get used to it. Funny and cute, even if annoying. We ended up watching a short film in the end, led by Yura herself as its actress, and she appeared slightly embarrassed at all thepliments. "See, this is why I don''t watch my own movies~ Especially with people." The girl in questionined while she rested her head on my chest. We were sitting beside one another on one couch, while Ruby and Ai were on another couch by the side. By now, Asia was sleeping on a different couch. Since it had been a couple of hours by now, the twodies had red at me enough for being so intimate with Yura. By now it was almost nonexistent, as Ai shook her head at her kouhai. "That''s not a good habit. Instead, you should try to watch all of your releases in a theater. Hide your identity, and take a seat in the back as you watch. You can understand how the audience views your acting based on their live reaction. It helps you realize your own ws and strengths that you never might have noticed before." "Oh..." Yura blinked. "That sounds smart. Have you ever tried it?" "Yep~" she grinned, her cheeks growing rosy in slight embarrassment. "Unlike you, I stepped into the acting ringte. I was talented with it, thankfully, but I was shy to see my own actions and dialogues. I went to many theater releases, alone or with Aqua back in the day, to experience this." "What?!" Ruby snapped her head at our mother. "You did? With Onii-chan? When?? Why haven''t I ever heard about it, and why did you never take me?!" "Um..." "I think it''s because I was quiet and smart as a kid, inparison to you." I pointed out as she shifted her re toward me. "I''m smarter than you," she said, "I got higher grades than you." "Um, that''s because I never study..." Because who the fuck is Bohr and why must I memorize his model? "Yeah sure, that''s what dumb people say." she crossed her arms and hmphed. Wow. Insane attitude she''s showing to me. I guess I''ll have to increase the intensity of our next sparring session. "There there kids, don''t fight, we have a guest at home." Ai shook her head. "No, it''s alright," Yura picked up a grape from the table in front of us and threw it in her mouth, as she lowered her head to rest in myp with a giggle. "It''s entertaining, they''re such cuties. I wish I had siblings." "I understand why you are calling Ruby a cutie, but I''m quite big to be called that," I loomed over her face and joked, smiling down at her as she grinned at me. Her fingers pinched my cheeks, "You''re a big boy, doesn''t mean you''re not a cutie~ I''d have teased you more but it looks like you lost baby fat from your cheeks, pity. Speaking off, is it just the outfit or do you look a bit older today?" Of course, when we met a few days ago, I was an [Overlord]. Now I''m a [Sage], an immortal Demigod whose body has reached its peak growth. It''d be hard for people to guess my age, I looked anywhere from 18 to 25. "You think so?" I asked, feigning a confused tone. "Would you like to see me without the clothes to confirm that suspicion...?" "Aqua~! Your aunty and sister are right there, c''mon~! Pft- ahaha!" Yura broke outughing at that, which was the result I was going for. As the old saying went, if you could get her giggling, you could get her... ah, I forgot. "Gross. You''re gross,Aqua!" Ruby called me by the name, pointed a finger, and frowned at me. She pouted, standing up and looking at her aunty as her frown melted. "Aunty Yura, give me your timeter when this weirdo isn''t flirting with you. I''ll go to sleep, it''s gettingte." Ai nodded, "We should all go, actually. The kids have school tomorrow, and I''m a bit tired today because ofst night''s... exercise." I guess the fight and revtionst night took a toll on her. She looked at me and Yura, adding, "Yura~ go to your room, and you to yours Aqua. I can''t leave you with her, who knows what you will do." "Ohe on, Senpai, he''s just a kid, you''re being too harsh. He''s fun." Yura got off myp and stretched her arms. "Mhmmm~ but yes, I should rest now." "Really, you''re going to leave me alone just because that woman asked?" I feigned a hurt tone and she put her arms around my neck. "Awwh, let me make it up to you." She leaned over and ced a kiss too close to my lips. She grinned when she realized I didn''t blush and just smiled at her, "Goodnight,handsome. I''ll see you tomorrow." Tomorrow? I think I''ll make it tonight. I had an idea, one that I''m sure she''ll love to indulge in. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [145] Dance in the Night Sky [145] Dance in the Night Sky Chapter 145: Dance in the Night Sky [Third Person Point of View] That kid''s cute yawn Yura rubbed her eyes, talking in her sleep, as she got up on the bed and looked at the wall clock. 2 A.M, it was midnight. She needed to go pee, her body had woken itself up because of that. Rubbing her eyes once again, she headed to the bathroom to relieve herself. A flushing sound filled the silence in the house as she stepped out of the bathroom. Another yawn escaped her lips and Yura found herself walking to the balcony for some fresh air. She pulled the ss door to the side and it clicked against the wall, as she stepped into the balcony. Gentle moonlight fell on her face, and the smell of fresh air filled her nostrils. Yura closed her eyes and took in a deep breath, a view of this neighborhood, very luxurious and well-kept, presented in front of her. She opened her eyes and smiled. This was not a bad ce, her Senpai was leading a great life. Though she wished Ai would find herself a partner by now, it was lonely for a young woman to be alone. Then again, the kids live here instead of in Manager Ichigo''s house, she thought as she looked to the side, where the house of Strawberry Agency''s manager stood. That probably makes her feel less lonely. No, rather than a man, Ai already had a family for herself to keep herpany. It was enviable. Yura herself wasn''t dying to get married or anything, but having a partner to share her struggles and happiness with helped. In her field of work, most people she could date wanted her because of her poprity. They were obsessed with her as a celebrity, and not as a person. She had never found a man who was not like that. Well, other than Miki-san. But he left her, abandoned her. She wasn''t sure what was going on, perhaps some family issues in another country, but he didn''t bother to exin to her. Perhaps he didn''t trust her enough to exin, unlike how she trusted him with everything. Thinking again, she knew little about him. She failed to stop her mind as it wandered to Miki-san, the one person who had seen her not as Yura Katayose, the celebrated actress, but simply as Yura. They had been hanging out for a couple of months before he vanished, but despite the short time, she enjoyed her time with him more than any of the blind dates her mother had tried setting her up with, or the creepy directors who wanted to take her. He was simple yet profound, their times marked by hiking, long walks, shared meals, and conversations that made her feel light. Yet, for all that closeness, there was a chasm between them she couldn''t crossack of romantic feelings from him. They had gone far together, but he had made it clear that he didn''t want to date her. It was she who kept clinging to him even after that rejection. Miki-san was kind, attentive, and utterly indispensable in her life, but he had never looked at her with the eyes of a lover. It hurt her. So many people wanted her, but the only person she wanted didn''t. If there was a God, she wanted to ask him if that was funny. Instead, their rtionship hovered in a limbo of deep friendship, and some stress relieffor theck of a better term. And now, he was gone. He ghosted her. Haah Yura let out a sigh, looking at the moon. Her fingers twitched as she craved a smoke, while her throat begged for a cup of alcohol. She wasnt like this before, she stayed away from cigarettes at least even if she did drink now and then. But now she was almost addicted. This wasn''t good, she knew, to let a man that mysterious and secretive ruin her life and her career, but what could she do? There was nobody who could distract herself from it, either. C Ting Yura blinked at the sound. Lost in her reverie, she almost missed the gentle strumming of a guitar. The melody was soft, a whisper in the stillness of the night, yet it tugged at her heart with an inexplicable pull. It made her tilt her head, as she turned from the moon towards the interior of the house. Intrigued and seeking a distraction from her somber thoughts, she followed the sound. Each note seemed to light the way, guiding her through the silent house until she found herself standing before a room. The door was slightly open, and the hum of Se?orita weaved out of it. Well, that was a bad song to y right now. The lyrics hit her in the head like a drum. [You say we''re just friends, But friends don''t know the way you taste,] The door was parted slightly, casting a sliver of light into the dark hallway. Yura peered inside, her gaze drawn to the figure sitting on the floor with his back against the bed. Ah. Aqua sat there, expression nk as he stared at the empty air, his fingers moving deftly over the strings of the guitar, coaxing out a melody that filled the room with an ethereal warmth. Yuras head imagined the face of Miki-san a moment earlier, but in a moment it changed. A shiver went down her spine, and she stared at the man ying a romantic song with the expression of a heartbroken old man. The sound when coupled with the sight was a hauntingly beautiful experience, touching strings in her heart she hadn''t realized were there. It was a side of Aqua she hadn''t seena depth and sensitivity that addedyers to his identity. Transfixed, she leaned against the doorframe, her earlier thoughts fading into the background. He must have noticed her, she wasn''t hiding, but he didn''t meet eyes with her and continued. The melody lingered in the air, a tender echo that seemed to wrap around her, offeringfort and a strange sense of peace. She wanted to close her eyes and enjoy the sound, but she didn''t want to miss the sight. As thest note faded into silence, Yura realized something had changed in her view of Aqua. A child couldn''t wear such an expression, they couldn''t put such emotion in a song. She stared at him in silence, wondering how it just took a single song to change a person''s vibe. You y the guitar well, she broke the silence while he put the guitar away. Ah, yes. My fingers are quite skilled, he said in a soft voice, and she didn''t miss the double meaning hidden underneath. Just from that, the room''s heavy atmosphere vanished and she giggled. Why the sad face though? You look like you got heartbroken by a dozen girls, she said as she stepped into the room, walking to the bed, crawling on top of it, and then sitting behind him. He was on the floor, and she above the bed, putting her legs over his shoulders, her hands running through his hair. Wanna talk to big sis about it? Nah, why will I talk about other women in your presence? He put his arms around her dangling legs and said. You shouldn''te into a man''s room thiste at night though, it''s very unsafe. Uh-huh, surely. What will you do to me? Pin me down on the bed~? She asked and heughed. See, that''s what I thought. Wanna go out for a walk? Not that''s concerning, Yura raised an eyebrow while running her hand through his hair. Why''re you inviting a woman for a walk thiste at night? Fine, the streets can be dangerous. He gently put her legs off his shoulder and stood up. She blinked as his feet began to rise, he began to float. .... How about the night sky then? Aqua reached out a hand and asked. * * * [First Person Point of View] If I was going to seduce her and have her for myself tonight, it couldn''t be done in the house for obvious reasons. The n was to take her outside first. For that, I dragged her into my room with the melody of my guitar. Using the authority of my Sage''s willpower, I kept the tune from spreading into the other rooms so it only reached her ears. As intended, she walked into my room. What I didn''t entirely intend was for her to see my expression while ying the song. After all, romantic songs got sadness etched on them when you lose the partner with whom you enjoyed the song. Sadly, that''s the case for all the romantic songs in my head. I hadn''t bothered fixing my expression in the end because women love mncholy in a man. It was a wee thing. W-whoa, this is insane! Yura cried in my arms, letting out a heartyugh, as I carried her through the sky. We flew at the speed of supercars, so her arms were tight around my neck, her eyes scanning the city below. She wore a magnificent, fantastical smile. At first, she thought she was high or in a dream, but all doubt was cleared now. The thrill in her skin, the rush in her blood C she knew it couldn''t be false. How are you doing this?! She turned her head to grin at me. Since when were superpowers real in this world? A magician doesn''t reveal his secret. Won''t you tell me,e on? It''s a state secret, Tell me. I was holding her in a princess carry, and she trusted my hold a bit too much right now. She shifted in her spot and looked into my eyes, bringing her face closer. I''ll give you a gift if you tell me. Oh? What gift? One you''ll love. Youre so sure? Instead of replying to that, above the glittering metropolis, Yura gently grabbed my face and pulled me into a kiss. Her green eyes stared into my blue ones for a moment, a light of challenge in them, before she closed them and melted into the kiss. I guess shes been dying to do this since the moment she saw me y the guitar. As we floated in heaven, her legs wrapping around me, my arms tightening around her waist, I returned the kiss full force. Pure Storm Baptism danced from my tongue into hers, and I felt her shiver as she felt supernatural pleasure never felt before. Her eyes sparked open for a bit in surprise, and she huffed away from my lips, Ah, w-what? she asked all but herself before she calmed down and gulped, Youre a good kisser. Im jealous of your girlfriends all of a sudden. You can kiss me more, then, I said as I brought her face inches closer to me, and whispered, I promise youll love every second of it. A sense of hesitation struck her. Her first kiss was quite a heat-of-the-moment thing, but she knew that if she dove into a second one, itll lead to a third, and then slowly, we two might cross the line. .... Hesitation passed and she allowed me to lock my mouth over hers, our sloppy lips plopping against one another as we made out in the sky. * * * [Third Person Point of View] Mhm In the meantime, Ai woke up with a yawn and reached out a hand to grab the bottle of water on her bedside table. When she found it empty, she shook her head, using her flight powers to float out of her bed as she approached the kitchen. Grabbing water from the purifier and satiating her hunger, she yawned again and looked outside the window, at the sky. It was starry today, and the moon was also high in the sky. It looked pretty. She enjoyed the sky for a minute and then turned her head back into the house. Her head locked in the direction of Aquas room, and though she knew it wasnt right, she turned on the X-ray Vision side of her powers and blinked. Aqua wasnt in his room. She stood silent for a brief second, and then her head turned to look at Yuras room. .... Veins popped in her head and she clenched her jaws in annoyance. Did he have to fuck her coworker? Its alright that he had a big libido and hung out with many girls, but isnt it stupid to do that to all the girls he meets? She didnt even me Yura, Ai knew how her son could persuade women to do stuff, she had gone through it herself. She crossed her arms and let out a sigh. Stupid brat. She had to have a talk with him about this, he couldnt keep getting away with this. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [146] Stealing Another’s Possession [146] Stealing Anothers Possession Chapter 146: Stealing Anothers Possession Mmhmf! Above the soft, ambient glow of the Tokyo cityscape, I held Yura close, my hand gently grazing her cheek, my touch sending a shiver down her spine. She leaned into my touch, her eyes fluttering closed as she savored the moment. We were high above the city, the world beneath us a nket of twinkling lights. It was a sight impossible for her, yet all her focus shifted to me as I began to explore her for myself. I leaned in, melting into her lips with my own. The kiss was soft, tentative at first, but as our lips moved in sync, it deepened, bing more passionate. A soft moan escaped her lips, a sound that echoed my own desire. My hand moved from her cheek, tracing a path down her neck, my touch leaving a trail of goosebumps in its wake. She responded to my touch, her hands finding their way to my chest, feeling the steady rhythm of my heartbeat. It matched her own, a symphony of desire that yed between us. Our kiss deepened, our breaths mingling as we explored each other. Haah, I broke the kiss, my lips moving to her neck, leaving a trail of soft kisses that made her shiver. She tilted her head back, giving me better ess, her fingers tangling in my hair. I could feel her heart pounding under my lips, a rhythm that matched the pulsing desire within me. "I can''t believe we''re doing this," she said, a hint of disbelief in her voice. She knew by now that I wasn''t going to stop at just kisses, and her tone implied that she didn''t mind. Floating in the night sky, the city beneath us was forgotten as we lost ourselves in each other. I held her close, my hands on her ass, and our lips never parted as we soared above the city. She rubbed her chest against mine, her body rxing into my arms. I looked into her eyes, seeing the desire reflected in them. I kissed her again, my hand moving to the hem of her shirt. I paused, seeking her permission. She nodded, giving me a small smile. I slowly pulled her shirt off, depositing it in my Void Storage while my eyes took in her beauty. She was stunning, her skin glowing in the moonlight. My father''s taste in women wasn''t trash, at least. You look beautiful, Onee-sama, I trailed another series of kisses down her neck, moving down her corbone, my hands exploring her body. She moaned, her fingers gripping my shirt. I pulled back, removing my shirt with a thought, as air exploded and the buttons went flying before returning to her. Oh she ced a hesitant hand on my chest, feeling the hard frame, before she pressed her body against me, skin on skin, our hearts beating as one. Just call me Yura for now, my baby Atst, she raised her head a little and looked into my eyes while biting her lower lip, I want you so bad right now" she begged, her desire overwhelming. As we floated in the night sky, our bodies began to entwine, and I began to devour my father''s girlfriend (?). * * * I could feel her heat through her clothes. I wanted to feel her skin against mine, to explore every inch of her body. I pulled back slightly, my hands moving to the waistband of her pants. "Is this okay?" I asked, looking into her eyes. She nodded, biting her lip in anticipation. I slowly pulled her pants down, my fingers brushing against her skin. She kicked them off, and I used my willpower to keep her afloat. She almost stumbled in the air, feeling herself floating, before she looked up at me and pushed her legs around my thigh. I could feel her wetness through her underwear, and I groaned, my cock hardening in response. I needed to be inside her, to feel her tightness around me. I pulled her underwear to the side, my fingers finding her clit. She gasped, her hips bucking against my hand. I rubbed her in slow circles, feeling her wetness coat my fingers. "Oh god y-yes," she moaned, her head tilted back in pleasure, while my other hand held her by the waist. I couldn''t wait any longer. I pulled my pants down, freeing my cock. I ignored her shocked gasp as she covered her mouth with her hands and I positioned myself at her entrance, rubbing the head of my cock against her clit. As I thrust into her, the feeling of her tightness around me was almost unbearable. She was so wet, so ready for me, but I could tell that she needed a moment to adjust to my size. "Oh g-god?!" she gasped, her body tensing up as I entered her. There was a panicked look on her face. Cute, did she think shed tear from the inside? "W-wait, please, Aqua, you''re too big." I paused, looking into her eyes. "Are you alright? Want me to pull out?" I asked, my voice filled with concern. I could feel that shed be fine, but its better to be sure. Thankfully, she nodded, biting her lip. "I just need a moment to adjust," she said, her voice barely audible. I nodded, holding still inside her, giving her time to get used to the feeling of me inside her. After a moment, she gave me a small nod, indicating that she was ready for me to continue. I began to move slowly, thrusting in and out of her, feeling her body stretch to amodate me. She moaned, her body moving in perfect sync with mine. I held her tight, my hands gripping her ass as I picked up the pace, feeling her body respond to every thrust. "Ahn it feels great now~," she gasped, her body arching against mine. I could feel her desperation, her need for me to fill herpletely, and I was more than happy to oblige. I thrust into her with more force, feeling her body convulse around me as she came, her tightness milking my cock as she cried out in pleasure. Slower no Harder? Ah, I dont know~ She begged me to slow down, to give her a moment to catch her breath, but I could feel her getting closer and closer to the edge. I tilted toy on my back in the air, so she was on top of me. This way she could take this at her own speed. She stared down at the city for a moment, before she began to ride me, her hips moving up and down as she took me deeper inside her. "Oh fuck," she cried out, her body shaking with another orgasm. I could feel her tightness around me, her body gripping me like a vice as she came again. I sat up in the air, wrapping my arms around her as I continued to thrust into her. I could feel her heart beating against mine, our bodies slick with sweat as we moved together. "Youre going to cum?" I asked with a growl, her body tensing as she nodded while moaning, getting closer and closer to the edge. She begged me to slow down, to stop, but I wanted her to squirt for me. O-ohhhng~ She came with my cock pulsing inside her. I hadnt cum yet, so my cock was waiting for more, but I held back from pushing her too much. We stayed in that position for a moment, hugging each other, our bodies entwined, as we caught our breath. Well, I let her catch her breath, I wasnt tired. I looked into her eyes, seeing the love and satisfaction reflected there, and I knew she wanted more. * * * I erected an Instant Dungeon, causing us a realm of seclusion with no humans to interrupt us. In this lonely world, I took her to a grand hotel room. The room was dimly lit, with soft music ying in the background. The bed wasrge and inviting, with plush pillows and a softforter. As we entered the hotel room, I could feel the tension building between us. Just as we stepped behind the door, I pushed her up against the wall, my body pressing against hers, and kissed her deeply. M-mhm?! The sudden roughness took her back, her insides tightening around two of my fingers as I mmed them in there. Im going to be rougher to her now that we have a bed. I could feel her heart racing, her breath hitching as I kissed her. Our lips met in a frenzy of passion, our tongues exploring each other''s mouths. I reached down, grabbed her ass, and lifted her up. She wrapped her legs around my waist as I carried her over to the bed. I threw her down onto the bed, my body hovering over hers. She blushed and gulped with her eyes locked on my defined corbone. Um her eyes failed to meet mine as she looked to the side. Go on? She looked at the wall with desire in her eyes, her chest heaving with every breath. I could see the outline of her nipples through her shirt that she had worn again since she didnt trust me earlier when I said no humans were in this world, and I couldn''t resist leaning down to take one in my mouth. She gasped as I sucked and bit gently, my hand groping her other breast. Then I reached down, ripping her pants off and throwing them to the side. I spread her legs, positioning myself between them. I could see how wet she was, how much she wanted me. There was no need for further forey. I thrust into her, hard and fast. She cried out, her nails digging into my back. I grabbed her wrists, pinning them above her head as I continued to fuck her. "You like that?" I asked, my voiceced with desire. "...Oh, what are you asking, Aqua~" she gasped after a moment of hesitation, her body writhing beneath mine. I released her wrists, grabbing her hair instead. I pulled her head back, forcing her to look at me. "Say it," I demanded, my hips still thrusting into her. "Ahng I like it," she moaned, her eyes half-closed with pleasure. I pped her ass, hard, leaving a red handprint on her skin. She cried out, her body tensing around mine. "Say it again," I growled, pping her ass again. "I like it," she repeated, her voice breathless, biting her lip hard enough to draw blood. F-fuck youre too big. I love feeling you throbbing inside me, Aqua I flipped her over, pulling her hips up so that her ass was in the air. I smacked her ass again, watching as the skin turned pink. "You have such a beautiful ass," I said, my voice filled with admiration. Such a waste that my stupid father wasnt taking care of it. Relishing in her moans as I spanked her ass red, ignoring her begs to stop, I thrust into her again, my hands gripping her hips as I pounded into her. "Oooh~ Fuck yes," She moaned, her body rocking back against mine. I groaned, finally feeling myself getting closer to the edge. I reached around, finding her clit and rubbing it in fast circles. She cried out, her body convulsing around mine as she came. I continued to fuck her, my hips moving faster and harder. She moaned, her body trembling beneath mine. Who knew how long passed as I gave her the dick of her life? As I continued to thrust into Yura, I could feel her tightness around me, milking my cock for the first time she came. I didnt stop, I rested inside Yura from behind, feeling her tightness around me, milking my cock as I began to move in and out of her. I set a punishing rhythm, my hips mming against hers as I pulled her hair, making her head arch back. Her ass bounced with each thrust, the sound of our skin pping together filling the room. "Is this what you want, Yura?" I growled, my voice filled with desire. "You want me to fuck you like a little slut? You want me to breed you like a bitch in heat?" She moaned, her body shaking as I continued to pound into her. "Y-yes, Aqua," she gasped, her voice barely audible. "I want it. I l-love it, I want your cock. I smirked, feeling myself getting closer to the edge. "That''s right, Yura," I said, my voice low and seductive. I reached around and began to rub her clit, feeling her body tense up as she cried out in pleasure. Her pussy clenched around my cock, trying to milk me again as she came again. "Say it, Yura," I demanded, my voice low and rough as I pped her ass hard. "Tell me how much you love my cock. Tell me it''s better than your boyfriend''s." She froze and hesitated for a moment, her body tensing up. "I No. I don''t have a boyfriend, Aqua," she whispered, her voice barely audible. I smirked, feeling a bit bad for her that Hikaru had only yed with her without ever dating her. "What about Miki-sana, Yura?" I said, my voice low and seductive. "Dont lie to me, you fucked him. So I want to hear you say it. Tell me how much you love my cock. Tell me it''s better than any other cock you''ve had before." She blushed, biting her lip as she looked up at me from where her head was pressed against the bed. "I I love your cock, Aqua," she really meant it since she didnt fight back, her voice barely above a whisper. "It''s so big and it feels so good inside me. It''s better than any other cock I''ve had before. Please f-fuck me hard." I groaned, feeling myself getting even harder at her words. "That''s right, Yura," she was a mortal woman, so I wasnt quite physically satisfied, but emotionally it felt great. I began to thrust into her harder. "You''re my little slut, aren''t you, Yura? You love being filled up by my cock." She moaned, her body convulsing around mine as she came again. "Yes, Aqua, yes," she gasped. "I''m your little slut. I love being filled up by your cock." I followed half an hour after, my cock pulsing inside her as I filled her up. Wey there for a moment, our bodies entwined, as we caught our breath. "That was incredible," she whispered, and I brushed a strand of hair out of her sweaty face. I smiled, "Yes, it was," I agreed, pulling her used body closer to me. Thats when she passed out, falling asleep. Half an hourter, she woke up and I picked her up and carried her to the bathroom, where I filled up the tub with warm water. We slipped into the bath together, the water enveloping us as I pulled her onto myp. She straddled me, her body moving against mine as we kissed deeply. I entered her again, feeling her tightness around me as we moved together in the water. We made love slowly, savoring every moment, until we reached our climax and she copsed against me again, spent. I brought her back to the bed, let her rest for a bit, and began to fuck her brains out after ten minutes. Yura Katayose spent her entire night moaning my name. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [147] Hmm, Did I Forget Something? [147] Hmm, Did I Forget Something? Chapter 147: Hmm, Did I Forget Something? [Third Person Point of View] The morning was beautiful. The Hoshino Household glowed under the golden sun, with light dancing through windows onto the wooden floor. Birdsong filled the air, a natural symphony celebrating the new day, while the garden in front of the house was alive with lush greens and floral hues, all of which seemed to awaken with the sun. It was a perfect, peaceful morning. Ai felt far from peace, however. On the balcony, she savored her morning tea, the 5th shot in thest couple of hours since she had woken up in the middle of the night. The air was crisp, infused with the scent of dewy grass and blooming flowers from the vibrant garden below, but none of them managed to revitalize her. There was a sour feeling in her throat that she failed to subdue with tea or the fresh air. She couldn''t believe she was acting like this just because Aqua was out there, spending time with another woman. This is not healthy, Ai put down her cup and let out a sigh. One of the things that she feared about giving in to Aqua was that it would change their rtionship for the worse C so far that hasn''t happened, but maybe this was the first sign of it. She felt too restless when she knew that he was out there somewhere, with another girl. Or was this reaction limited to Yura? ...But why aren''t they back yet? Ai let out a grumble. Just then, as if summoned, her ears picked up footsteps and she turned to find the two people in question about to walk through the gate. There they were. Ai should have noticed them before, her ears should have picked them up. But since she wasn''t even paying attention to her surroundings, she missed it. But now that she looked at them, her ears picked up all of their conversations. Yura giggled as she hit Aqua''s arm lightly, Ohe on~ stop bringing that up. No, but really, you thought all of that was a dream because you didn''t find me in the room after you woke up? He said, his arm around her waist. I was out to bring food, you should have expected that. Cut it out, my mind was just nk from all the things fromst night, you know? It''s too insane to be normal, so it''s natural to assume it was a dream. Don''t judge me,e on. She was walking beside him in such a clingy way that she was leaning into him and walking. Well, at least now you have the answers you were curious about, Aqua said. Mhm, yes. Not all but I understand your urge to be secretive as a man, she joked and the two of them stepped through the gate that Blue opened. That was when Yura and Aqua''s eyes met with Ais. Thedy of the house gave both of them stern looks, and Yura froze on her spot immediately. Did the guilt of sleeping with a coworkers child finally settle in her? Ai ignored her and looked at Aqua, her lips parting to talk to her son. Where were you all night long- Ai! Aqua interrupted her with a call as he smiled warmly at her and ran up to her, pulling her into a hug. She was stunned but she couldn''t muster the strength to push him back. Sorry for beingte, it looks like Ruby and Tsubasa have already left for school. I was showing Onee-sama here in the sky all night long, she loved it. Ai opened her mouth to say something, the corner of her eyes noting Yuras guilty face to know that it wasn''t simply just sky-sighting they did, but Looking at her son''s expression, her mind went back to his talk with her. He couldn''t be satisfied with one woman that much she knew, but he might never be satisfied with any number of women. In the end, did it matter for her to get jealous over it all? She didn''t like it but, she sighed and said something that had never urred in her mind before, Did you? You better tell me all of it in detailter, alright? He tilted his head in confusion before he smiled, I will. She couldn''t believe she was doing this but, if he couldn''t be alone, at least she wanted to know everything about his other girls. She wanted to keep up and make sure that she wasn''t being outdone by some other girl. * * * [First Person Point of View] Well, I wasn''t expecting that. I knew the hug would break her anger, and she''d either just sigh and drop the subject, or blush and move on, but I didn''t expect her to say that. My mother led us inside and I followed a few steps behind. Yura walked beside me, leaning in to ask, Wait you told her that you were showing me the sky? Does that mean she knows about I do, instead of me, Ai took the lead in the conversation. She still walked without turning towards us and spoke, I didn''t till a few months ago, but then I was notified of it. The sky is pretty, I don''t me you for getting lost in it for a whole night. Yura appeared surprised at that. Then she hesitated and ran beside her, tugging her by the arm, Wait, does that mean you have superpowers too, Senpai?! What can you do?! Oh. Ai was surprised at that, and I let myself shrug as I left the twodies to talk it out themselves. I heard Ai hesitating before she began to exin this and that, while I headed into the kitchen to grab myself some food. School started already, I didn''t want to gote, so I''ll just enjoy my day today. I think Shizuka Sensei will be a little mad, but it''ll be alright. * * * What''s my end goal with this woman?I don''t know. I only hit on Yura and made her scream my name for a night because few things are more amusing than stealing the woman of your enemy. Even if she was technically not Hikarus girlfriend since I doubt he cared about her, she was still an asset that he valued. Now she wasn''t his anymore. However, that doesn''t absolutely fuck over Hikaru''s ns. Ick details about how his powers work, and in particr how his faith farming works, but I know that he''d want Yura dead one way or another. He wouldn''te to Japan anytime soon, and neither would any other Norse Gods. So Yura''s possible death is impossible as long as she''s in Japan. Sadly, as the 2nd most popr actress in Japan, she often dealt with roles on an international scale. Sooner orter, she''ll have to leave Japan, and if Yaggdrissil doesn''t want to lose his investment, he''ll try to im her life in that singr chance. I''m unsure what future I want with Yura. But I''m sure of one thing, it''s not a future where she''s dead. Other than not wanting to give Yggdrasil a bag full of faith in the form of her dead body, I would dislike it if she died. Hang Mhmm So, I decided to give her a Mana Heart for starters. It''d take too long to raise her as a mage though, and she didn''t have some kind of bloodline or Sacred Gear either. I was giving her a Mana Heart not with the goal of making her a witch, but rather so that her body is strong enough for me to instill some protective techniques upon her body. It''d be simr to the one I gave Ai which saved her against Freed Sellzen. But much stronger since I''m now a Sage, and unlike Ai back then Yura will have mana in her body which will allow her to store stronger techniques inside her tattoos. With a plop, I quit sucking the skin over her breasts and moved to her navel. You like butterflies right? I asked, not waiting for her response, and began to draw tattoos of butterflies on her abdomen. I drew them with my tongue, my saliva working as its ink. Unlike getting a normal tattoo, I felt like she loved the process if her whimpers and moans were to be trusted. Haah huff haangg~ her fingers ran through my hair, her hands clutching down on my skull, as she wrapped her thighs around my neck. The room grew steamier, the bed grew wetter from her sweat, while daylight was still filtering through the windows. When I was done inscribing seven small but colorful butterflies around her navel, I took a second to look at them. One of them was colored orange, and it was the only one the size of a normal butterfly; the six others were of all different colors and were all smaller, as they flocked around the big one. Each of the butterflies held an explosive and powerful lightning-affinity martial arts technique in them. Each of the techniques harnesses the raw, destructive power of lightning and thunder, symbolizing speed, ferocity, and overwhelming force. [Dozen Palms Thunderp] [Stormbringer''s Dance] [Buzzing Static Shield] [Electro-Vortex Kicks] [Chain Lightning Fist] [Heaven''s Wrath] [Raijin''s Drum] Some of them were movements supposed to be used with kicks and punches; in their cases, phantom palms or kicks made of lightning would form and to the attack. Of the smaller ones, the most useful was the Static Shield. It''ll keep her safe. Since her mana will regenerate as long as she breathes, these techniques are not one-time usages. One of them in particr did have an extensive hunger for energy, so it''ll take a long time to refill it if used. The technique sealed inside the biggest butterfly, [Raijin''s Drum]. Inspired by the thunder god Raijin, this technique involved powerful stomps and rhythmic movements that mimic the sound of thunder drums. It''ll let out of her belly in case of serious dangers, in the form of pure bursts of lighting, sound, and wind. They''ll be like sonic boomsbined with a wave of electrical energy that''d leave any of her foes fried and squeezed. It took hours, but I finally finished putting them inside her. Her legs loosened around my neck, and shey on the bed with a euphoric expression on her face. The wetness on my torso, my chest that was pressing down against her crotch all this time, was enough exnation for the pleasure she''d been feeling throughout this entire session. Thankfully I had pulled her into an Instant Dungeon copy of my room for this, or else everyone in the house would have heard the noises she was making. Yura? I called her gently but she didn''t respond, her mind was nk. I pped her cheeks slightly yet she remained silent. I shook my head andid down beside her, pulling her into a hug and allowing her to use me as a pillow to get some rest. In the end, she was just a mortal girl after all. She reminded me a little of Akane. It has been a while since west met, I hope her progress with her Book of Thoth has not been stagnating. * * * By evening, we woke up. We were back in the normal world, and I had dressed her up in a pair of new clothes before going to sleep. The two of us woke up when a few girls walked in. W-whoa Kana was in the door, her body frozen, while Shoko and Ruby stood behind her. Yawn Yura woke up in my arms, her eyes blurry for a moment as she blinked at the girls. Her mind cleared a momentter and she recalled these girls faces. A warm smile bloomed on her face, Oh, hey it''s the new B-Komachi! Ai told me you guys will be here. Normally, one might expect a warm greeting like Yura''s to dissolve any lingering awkwardness, but given that she was in the bed with me, her arms around my neck, it was a hard scene to produce respect from. It caused a series of different reactions among the B-Komachi girls. Hm? Guys? but when Yura asked again, tilting her head, Kana''s frozen stance thawed under her sunny disposition, and a cautious smile edged its way onto her face. "It''s an honor to meet you, Katayose-san," she managed, the blend of surprise and admiration making her voice tremble slightly. Despite the initial shock, Kana''s eyes held a spark of excitement, meeting a long-admired idol in the flesh. Shoko, shy yetposed as she was, followed suit with a polite bow, though I caught a gleam of genuine interest in her eyes. "We''ve seen all your films, its great to finally see you in person. Ruby, caught between her familial connection to me and the unexpected sight ahead, chose to push it away as she opted for a grin and a more casual approach. "Wake up already, Aunty Yura!" she dered, jumping into the bed and pushing me away to hug her. I shrugged and backed off, letting them be. .. The evening proceeded with an unexpected ease, the initial tension giving way to lively conversations over breakfast. Yura''s presence had a disarming effect, her stories and insights drawing everyone in. It wasn''t just her tales from the sets that captivated us; it was her genuine engagement with each member of B-Komachi, offering both advice and encouragement. But fun timesst little, Yuras time to leave soon came. The sense of sweetness in the air from her presence dimmed as she got ready to leave. Ill see you guys at another time~ she said, pulling me to a soft kiss, on the lips in front of everyone, as she turned around and walked away. I ignored the gazes of the other girls and waved at her. Other than the looks of the girls, her departure was met with a mix of gratitude and reluctance. Ai''s parting words to Yura were an open invitation to return, and I had a feeling shed visit again soon. Her presence calmed the lingeringughter and conversations that had filled our home just earlier. To get the girls back on track, I looked at them and said, "Back to our regr programming, then. The girls big concert wasing soon, and I too had a busy schedule. Ah and, I felt a sad gaze on my back from Tsubasa? I think its from her. Hmm, did I miss something? ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [148] The Girl From the Song [148] The Girl From the Song Chapter 148: The Girl From the Song About an hour after Yura left, while in a state of cultivation, I finally remembered why Tsubasa looked a little down. My eyes parted with an electric spark and I shot up from my crossed leg position. Oh shit, I walked out of the room and approached where I sensed Tsubasa. Yesterday, she asked for my time for the night, and I agreed. But I forgot about itpletely since I was busy with Yura all night long. It couldn''t be helped, but the least I could have done was to notify her by letting her know. Did she wait for me the entire night? My Jade Perception allowed me to know that she wasn''t in the living room, in fact, none of the girls were. In our recording studio, in one room of our house, all the girls were gathered. Tsubasa was there too. I entered the room to encounter silence. Sound filled my ears, and many eyes turned to me and Ai pressed a finger over her lips to tell me to be silent. I noticed Shoko singing in one part of the room, enclosed by ss and soundproof ck cardboard walls. My ears bloomed in euphoria as her voice filled the room. Don''t you notice how, I get quiet when there''s no one else around? Me and you and awkward silence, Don''t you dare look at me that way, I don''t need reminders of how you don''t feel the same From the Start, by Laufey. I recognized the song, it suited Shokos voice. I paused for a moment to listen to her and noticed Ruby behind arge camera that recorded this, while Tsubasa was behind a table, working on aptop to keep track of things. I walked over to Tsubasa. The sweet girl acknowledged me with a thin smile even after my mess up as she returned to focus on theptop. Well this isn''t nice, crossing my arms as I stood behind her, I frowned. There are some girls whom I intentionally lead and ignore, such as Rias, but Tsubasa wasn''t one of them. She''s a sweet girl, who I like to treat the softest right after Shoko. I felt a pang of guilt as I noticed dark circles under her eyes, indicating that she''d been up all night long and then gone to school. She hadn''t had a wink of sleep. I didn''t want to neglect my girls by going after new ones. Unlike in my ninth life, I genuinely cared for the women in my life. I decided to wait for Shoko to finish her singing. Two minutester, the singing ended and Yuzuru ran to Shoko to hand her a water bottle. Shoko received warmpliments from everyone, and I noticed her sheepish gaze toward me. I was in a sour mood, sour at myself, and wanted to make it up to Tsubasa. But it''d ruin the whole point if I let my mood get the better of me and ignored Shoko. It was a great performance, I said, and it was a genuinepliment. She did sing really well. She smiled warmly, her cheeks a little flushed. You know, Aqua, Yuzuru turned to look at me. You should sing with her. You sing well. How about another song by Cam? I heard your Havanast time, it was sooo good! Erm All eyes turned to me, curious why there was an incident where I sang and only she happened to hear it. What is she talking about? Ai asked me with a raised eyebrow. Well, Yuzuru turned to her, and before I could stop her, she blurted out, When you kicked him out two months ago, he was performing in the streets and begging for mone- ...Yuzuru,quiet, Imanded and the world listened. Her lips shut up and I felt a dozen eyes on me. Aplicated mixture of emotions bubbled in Ai''s eyes, and I had no interest in letting her guilt continue. It''s not like that, I got 200k yen from just a few songs. My singing sells a lot, I was not begging like she is saying. I shouldn''t have said that too as I saw Yuzurus eyes sparkle. I didn''t wanna let go of her lips but I was curious what she had to say. After I let mymand drop, her lips parted and she said, That''s why you need to do a duet! It will sell a lot! Our channel is growing so much, it''ll help us! Come on, just one song will do! Ugh, this kid''s persistent. I looked at Tsubasa in the chair, she too was looking at me and wore a smile on her lips. She liked the banter that unfolded just now. Won''t you sing? She whispered to me, I''llforgiveyou if you do. So she knew why I was here. I wanna hear you sing. I rubbed the back of my head and sighed. My eyes caught theptop screen, and I blinked. It was the YouTube page that was under Shoko. It was on the creator page and I could see the earnings it was making. Whoa. It''s just been two months since the ount was made, but it has earned quite a bit already. I leaned down a little to whisper to her, We''re not taking anything from here right? It''s her personal ount. Of course. We''re only taking 1% of it as a formality since it''s still managed by our agency. Tsubasa let me know. Great. With this much money, they must have even moved out of their old apartment. Or maybe not, Shoko would have told me if they had. Perhaps they took care of their debt with this. It''s about $17,000, it''s not bad money. Fine, I stood back straight and agreed. What do you want me to sing? Well, if it''s a song by Cam as Yuzuru said, and one that''s duet-worthy, Ai said, There is only one thates to mind. I sighed at that. Really, Se?orita again? I was ying it justst night too. I had memories with that song, good ones that have turned bad at one point, but now it was all nostalgic all the same. I''ll go get my guitar, I said and walked out of the room. But wasn''t it going to be a duet? Aren''t you going to sing?! Yuzuru yelled from the back and I just waved at her. I''ll do both, Oh. I returned with my guitar a minuteter and stood beside Shoko. She looked a little nervous yet greatly excited. Ambient, soft music began to pulse in the area as I began to hit my guitar strings. Last night I managed not to fall into a memoryne since my mind was sharp and ready to seduce a woman, but now it became harder to focus. My memories wanted to wander. So I let it be, allowing my fingers loose while memories shed before my oldened eyes. I love it when you call me se?orita, I wish I could pretend I didn''t need ya, But every touch is ooh,, It''s true,, Ooh, I should be running, Ooh, you keep meing for ya Shoko said her verse, and then my lips moved. **** **** **** Land in Miami, The air was hot from summer rain, Sweat dripping off me Before I even knew her name,, It felt like ooh,~ Under a bright blue sky, with small puffs of cloud doing nothing to block the sun, the young Hero of the Empire, me, sat at the edge of a beachside house while the sea breeze ruffled my ck hair. The grand sea expanded before me, and it was a feeling of freedom I had never felt in my life. In myst world, my first life, the world wasn''t this pretty. Nor did I have this incredible feeling of freedom. It was a world where too many people had a revolver in their hands, and I could die if some stupid bastard was too drunk to think straight. Or if a stupid father came home drunk and tried to invade his own daughter''s room if it wasn''t me stopping him. I had to kill my own father, though I had died myself in the process, but at least the person I tried to protect remained safe. That sounds sad on paper, but I''m over it. Ilovedmy new world, the new me. While I died by being stabbed by a broken bottle of alcohol, my body was so weak that I''d die if I were shot once, I could now y dragons and giants. And soon the Demon King too. I think I will have a problem with thatst task, however. More than a magical strife, I think it''ll be an emotional one. Because of the girl sitting beside me. Hmm, so the next line is she trailed off as she read the lyrics in the paper in her hand, where I wrote the lyrics of Se?orita in the native tongue of the empire. She''s been trying to learn thenguage, and I found singing practice to be a better method than others. Yeah, no. Sapphire moonlight, her soft voice boomed, sending shivers down my spine. She paused with a raised eyebrow, unsure how to continue, and then naturally proceeded, We danced for hours in the sand, Tequ sunrise, Her body fit right in my hands,, It felt like ooh,, yeah Aha, you''re getting a great hang of it, I turned off the Recording Mana Device that was recording our progress and gave two light pats on her shoulder. She scowled at me in response. Do not touch me, Hero. Yes, yes, whatever you say, little Demon Princess. I withdrew my hands. Do not call me little, either. She crossed her arms under her bustling red breasts and looked at me. I am notlittleanywhere. Her red skin was an incredible contrast inparison to the blue sky, blue sea, and yellow sand. She stood out like a ruby gem amid this environment. Despite her horns that many of this world considered ugly, she was just gorgeous. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] Spoiler [copse] Seeing my gaze linger on her, she scoffed out augh, emphasizing her breasts by tightening her crossed arms. Never seen a demon beauty, you dirty human? Alright, stare as much as you want. I turned away, blushing a little seeing her mounds bounce, as I cleared my throat. Keep in mind that you''re still a hostage, don''t tempt your tormentor like that. Who knows what I''ll do if I lose my reasons? Indeed, we were not friends. She came for my head early in my journey, trying to kill me as I''m prophesied to kill her father, the Demon King, so she wanted to kill me before I could ever reach her father. Although I wasn''t quite powerful back then, the rest of my party were monsters. The Mage of my party, a thousand-year-old elf, easily took care of this little girl. Ah, speaking of my party, they''re not here on the beach right now. This is a Dungeon, a Pocket Dimension, a Thin Space, and the two of us are stuck here. The only way to escape this is to break us free from the outside or defeat the dungeon, but it''s too whimsical to rely on the first possibility. Who knows how long that''ll take? I am leaning toward the second option more, but I''ve already tried defeating the dungeon boss and failed. I can''t defeat that monster without this demons help. But of course, this woman wasn''t going to help me even if I got down to my knees. The demon princess broke outughing, You? What will you do? Youck balls,hero. Somehow she made the word hero sound like an insult. You can''t even break out of a simple dungeon by yourself. Will you shut up? I rested my weight on my sword and looked at her. Her smirk grew more smug as she looked at the volcano located in the middle of this ind, withva glistening at the top. I''ll shut up if you go and defeat the monster on your own. Respect is earned,hero, stop relying on others for everything. Go defeat that thing if youre really aman. I stared at her for a moment, trying not to let her get to my head, but in the end, I let out a grumble and turned to face the giant volcano. I raised my Holy Sword towards the thing, pointing at the glisteningva at the top. Sure, I said, leaping through the air. I''ll go y that stupid- A beam of moltenva shot out from the volcano and toward me. The air screamed as heat burned through it and rushed at me at a speed beyond which I could react. No, I could react and avoid it if I was on the ground, but in the air, I had no tform to help me change position. This isn''t good-! This could kill me. Suddenly, a blur of red, a different shade from the beam ofva, shot from below me as it tackled me to the side. The beam passed through the spot I was a second ago and fell into the sea, causing sizzling steam to fill the air. I fell on my back, rolling on the ground while my arms were wrapped around the red figure who had saved my life. Our rolling came to a stop with her on top of me, and me below her. I was sweating, and the steam in the air made her sweat too. Our crashing caused the Recording Mana Device to fall to the ground, as it began to y the recording. [Land in Miami, The air was hot from summer rain, Sweat dripping off me, Before I even knew her name,, It felt like ooh,~] [Yeah, no. Sapphire moonlight, We danced for hours in the sand, Tequ sunrise, Her body fit right in my hands,, It felt like ooh,, yeah] The air hummed with music while the girl huffed above me, Only she said, I or my father is allowed to kill you,hero. Uh-huh, I panted too and smirked up at her, my hands moving behind her waist. I don''t know how much of that I should trust at this point, princess Our faces hung near one another for a long moment, until she began to pull away. I pushed my head up, capturing her lips, while my hands pulled her chest into mine. My future wife struggled into my arms for a moment, and then gave in. . That was a sweet time. I still feel giddy if I remember those times. With Se?orita in the background, mixing with our kissing sounds, followed by the sound of her hard moans, it was a memorable day. Our veryst day, too, ended in the same way. She was in the same position too, and the same music yed in the background. [Locked in the hotel, There''s just some things that never change, You say we''re just friends, But friends don''t know the way you taste,] In the dark red royal room, many years since that incident, Iid on my back with her on top of me. A dagger in her hand as it rested deep in my heart. Runic texts were spreading from the puncture point, spreading all over my body, leaving me paralyzed and unable to move. There was nobody in the world who could defeat me in a one-on-one battle. But even I wasn''t immune to betrayals. W why I rasped out in a voice that was barely audible, more so against the soft music in the background. It was a hard task to even move my lips. Her cold golden eyes, runny with tears, gave me no answer. She gulped hard and met my eyes at myst breath. You shouldn''t have killed him she meant her father, whom I had in. I told you so many times I begged you yet you did it anyway. He wasn''t a good person, but he seemed to have been a great father if his daughter was ready to kill the love of her life for him even after his death. It hurt, honestly. Did she never see me worth more than her father? Her betrayal hurt more than the dagger in my heart ever could. Ilovedher, I stood against the world who wanted to execute her for being the daughter of the Demon King and protected her. I did so much for her, and we even hadkids. Yet Haaah. I let out a deep sigh and looked away from her eyes. F flee, I said. The other girls will be here soon. They''ll kill you so flee .... My wife froze on her spot. The dagger in her hand trembled, her eyes widening. She looked at me in utter shock and confusion. What, had she expected me to curse her at myst moments? Had she thought I was the same as her? Lilithra Shadowveil I called her and met her eyes for onest time. I hope you will survive I smiled, my lips bloody. Haah, I will miss you, I let out myst breath and saw her hand let go of the dagger, her throat breaking with a cry of regret and confusion, but it was all toote for that. [I love it when you call me se?orita, I wish I could pretend I didn''t need ya] I closed my eyes, my life slipping out of my body, and I wondered where I''d end up next. Valha? Or Heaven? Or perhaps the great Goddess will take me to her castle? None of that happened. Instead, I reincarnated again. As Genghis Khan, I was far from the bright and kind hero that my 2nd world had seen. And the one to be med for all that was my sweet and stupid Demonic Wife. Haah, it''s been a long time. Truly. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [149] Must I Crush Tsubasa’s Soul? [149] Must I Crush Tsubasas Soul? Chapter 149: Must I Crush Tsubasas Soul? I was quite the nice guy in my first two lives. First I died to save my sister, and in the next life, I slew the demon lord to save the world. But after Lilithras betrayal, my view on life changed quite a bit. I was a monster in human skin in my 3rd life. I couldn''t trust anybody. That life too ended in betrayal, as my generals and sons wished to usurp me off my throne. It was a pitiful death in the end. That''s why, during my 4th life, I strived to cleanse my heart. I lived as a Hermit. Unfortunately, the attempt at good change in my heart backfired when my fragile ego and morality were hurt by the odd culture of that world. I betrayed my mother, and in a sense, I recreated the scene of my death at Lilithras hands by killing Emmanuel. After that, I lived for her, trying to stop her death again and again till even Time gave up on me and I killed myself. It was my first suicide, but sadly not the only one. For the next two of my lives, 6th and 7th, I think I lived as a good man. I had my ruthless moments, but I was overall a good entity. That changed hard in my 8th life. My 9th life was even worse, and in that turn, I didn''t have the excuse of depression. I wonder how things would have unfolded if my demon wife never betrayed me. My third life would have certainly been a lot different, and subsequently all my others. Until my 6th life, I had a negative opinion of her. Although I told her to flee in the end and said I''d miss her, I didn''t like her. During my 7th life, for as long as I lived, my emotions became like a tranquil sea. I didn''t truly hate anyone. During my 9th life, I began to miss her. In my current life, I don''t miss her anymore, but I don''t hate her either. I''d like to see her again, too, if possible. I wish to return to that world again if it still exists. There must be a way to return to my old worlds, the tiger cubs existence proves it, and I''m looking forward to revisiting all of my precious worlds. One day Today was not that day. Today, I shared a bed with Tsubasa and Shoko in my arms while the moon rose high in the sky. The air was cool, the wind gentle, as the lovely moonlight filled the room. Iy in the middle of the bed, with Shoko on my left arm, and Tsubasa on my right. She''s sound asleep, my cousin peeked over my shoulder and looked at Shoko. Seems like it, I said. Shoko made a mess when we finished our song together. Likest time in school, she felt the emotion in my voice, and my singing, and felt sad. This time it was a bit worse, she had started crying like a child. I had to take her into my arms and calm her down. I was worried my promised talk with Tsubasa would be dyed again, but she was an understanding girl. She agreed when I invited her to sleep with Shoko and me. Now that Shoko was sleeping, I could talk with Tsubasa. Before that, I had to whisper amand to the world to make sure Shoko''s Sacred Gear didn''t eavesdrop on us. It registered and I spoke to Tsubasa, Sorry about this. It''s alright. She told me a long time ago that her power lets her feel emotion through a person''s voice, Tsubasaid on her side, her head resting on her hand, as she looked at me and talked. I don''t have that power myself, but even I didn''t miss the sadness in your song, Aqua. Gets me curious, who broke my sweet yboy''s heart? I chuckled and rested a hand on her waist, gently squeezing her, It''s just nostalgic, I don''t feel heartbroken by it anymore. Just how much stuff are you hiding from me, Aqua? Too many. I''m sorry, I sighed, looking into her eyes. I told Mem-Cho about it, and thinking again it''s surprising why I did, but I don''t want to tell everyone yet. She sighed, It''s okay I''m used to it. I''m sorry. You don''t have to be, Aqua, she reached out a hand and gently caressed my face. I love you a lot. And I like you too. I don''t find it hard to forgive you. I had noticed that much. She did forgive my gravest crime with a simple smile. That made me d. Girls like her were rare. I grabbed her hand and gently kissed it, my eyes locked with hers. What did my sweetest Tsubasa want to talk about? Ah, if you want to talk and make love, we can do that too. No, she giggled, looking at Shoko. It''ll hurt me to see her sad if she woke up and found us having fun. After Tsubasa awakened her vampire and white tiger bloodline, she had no need to wear sses. She still did, out of habit. In the bed, however, she has taken them off. Her purple eyes met my blue ones, and I just stared at her gorgeous face in silence. She stayed silent too, smiling at my gaze. A minuteter she broke the silence, My mother the one inside me she told me something concerning recently. Hmm? I frowned. What''s so concerning that she couldn''t tell me at any time, and had to book an appointment? We were possessed recently, or so she ims, she said and closed her eyes for a long second. When she opened them, her pupils were golden, and her sweet smile had a seductive edge to them. Even her voice came out differently, If you want me to be more specific, it happened during that night two months ago when you received severe and heavy injuries. .... I looked at Tsubasa- no, her mother, Hanekawa, and frowned. Frankly, I should have died that day. I knew of many ways to save myself, but I was passed out, and I couldn''t implement any of those ways. So logically, I should have woken up in the next life. Yet, I was healed. In my Venerable One mode, I refused to think much about it, butter I did do some research on it. I asked Ai and she told me that the tiger cubs gave her a script to read about Nyxondra, and she transformed into her. After that, she remembered nothing. So, of course, I assumed that it was her who saved me from death''s door. I didn''t pay much attention to this topic after that. But what is this? What do you mean by possessed? My voice was low as I asked, and Hanekawa didn''t miss it. It seems you''re suspecting something, she said. You know something. Answer the question, Imanded, my Tiger Icon flickering overhead. I''m telling, I''m telling~ don''t get mad, she said and giggled. Im not sure about the details of course, otherwise I wouldn''t be here to ask you, but back then it felt like a higher being was over us. Tsubasa and my soul reached a nexus and gave birth to a being whosted a little before vanishing. If that makes sense. It does. Oh? That''s surprising- Was it? I didn''t wait for her to finish. I pulled her into my embrace and pressed my forehead against hers, looking deep into her eyes. She paused and looked back at me, a silent surprise in her eyes. Quite the bold hold, she smirked. You have something to say? I dont know, actually, I said. A part of me wants to kiss you because of what Im interpreting this situation as, and another part wanted to confirm that interpretation by pressing my Tiger Icon into the souls inside this girl''s body and merging them into one, but if my interpretation is wrong that a new irreversible entity will be born. That will effectively kill Tsubasa, in a way. I didnt want to take that risk. A cold edge grew on my fingertips as it caressed her neck, While another part is telling me to be cautious, that such a possibility is too good to be true and you''re just a trap who needs to be eliminated immediately. No, this is too good to be true. I understand how the cubs were here, I''ve seen them being summoned. But how can Nyxondra ever be here? This was either a trap or someone else. There''s also a more probable exnation too. Since Tsubasa held white tiger blood in her veins, when Ai transformed into my wifey, the temporary spirit of my wife for some reason chose Tsubasa nearby instead of staying inside Ai. Nyxondra had a lot of mental and spiritual and other forms of odd powers that she trained to support me, and since Ai is a newbie user of Wardrobe, this exnation was not an impossibility. Yes, that makes more sense. There''s no way I''m that lucky. Still a part of me had to hold back a lot to not actually crush their souls into one. If it let me reunite with my wifey, I didn''t mind doing that. Even if that''d kill Tsubasa. The only reason I didn''t do it was because of the uncertainty that this is a false call. Because that makes more sense than my luck suddenly shining bright like a star. .... I paused for a brief moment. Fuck, looking at Tsubasa''s face, I felt a pang of guilt in my heart. Had I truly not moved on? Am I really considering killing this poor girl because of someone that I''ve not seen for millions of years? I did want to meet my wifey one day, as the tiger cubs told me she was still alive, havingst shown herself to the public 18 years ago. But do I really want to do it at the expense of one of my current lovers life? I love Nyxondra much more than Tsubasa but it still is unfair to this girl. I can''t confirm any of this with the little information I have on this. I need to wait and see. If we are destined to meet like this, it''ll happen sooner orter I can wait a bit more, a few months, years even, since I have waited for a million years. Part your lips, switch to Tsubasa, I said to her and she cocked an eyebrow. Am I not better than my daughter? She asked and I gave her a dry look. Fine~ I''ll get myself that massive tiger some other day, she said with a flirty tone before her golden eyes went back to purple. I pulled Tsubasa into a kiss and she gave in. Although Shoko was right beside us, sleeping, I ended up making out with Tsubasa for half an hour. I had a lot in my head, but they had no viable answer to follow. For now, my only choice was to wait and see. I didnt like that feeling. **** Shoko ended up sleeping over, so Yuzuru stayed back too. She shared a room with Asia, we had a lot of rooms so it was no issue. Shokos parents needed to be notified about it, her mother and grandmother, so I left them a call. They understood easily, they trusted me. Morning came, and we got ready in our school dresses and finished breakfast. Were yet to talk, Aqua, Ai stood with her arms crossed over her apron, looking at me with a tilt of her head. I understand because of the situation, but Ill wait for it tonight. Can these women stop putting appointments in my time everyday? I shook my head internally while nodding at her. The girls around us looked at us, eyes filled with curiosity, but they didnt ask. Shoko looked a little sad to miss out, while the tired Tsubasa yawned and rubbed her eyes in drowsiness. I didnt keep her upst night for long, but she should have slept more. Sure, see youter. I agreed and left the house with the girl. I let the girls go first, because we were not all heading to school. Yuzuru had to return home, and I decided to give her a lift through the sky. I dropped her off and returned to school. The girls seemed to have reached school by then, my Jade Perception let me know about that. But it also let me know about something else Why the fuck is there a Demi-God in the school? And isnt that Rossweisses presence? Brave little fucks. I need a distraction anyway, so let me see what theyre trying to stir the pot for. ** ** ** . Link: /Master4thWall [150] Face Me, Coward! [150] Face Me, Coward! Chapter 150: Face Me, Coward! I pondered if I should visit the ult Research Club to ask about this, but in the end, I decided to go see for myself. From the spiritual map that my Perception provided me with, the two I sensed were in the principals office. I sensed Rias there too, so this wasn''t an incident that she was unaware of. I stood in front of the closed door of the principal''s office, wondering if I should go in or not, and then turned around to leave for my ss. I''ll learn the details of this if it''s important enough. Ah, on that note, I sensed Quetzalcoatl in the principal''s office too. That''s the reason I didn''t go in, I''m curious what she''s been scheming now that she''s returned from that trip of hers. The Feather Dragon God left Japan right before Thor''s attack. I don''t suspect her of working with the Norse, but it surely was not a coincidence. Perhaps it was a trap by the Norse that she had to respond to in person. Thankfully, she was back now. Hey, Aqua. Shoko waved at me lightly when I entered the ssroom and took my seat. She wore a thin smile with sadness etched at its corners. I didn''t like that, was she taking pity on me? Hello, I ruffled her hair and put my bag down. We spent the next few minutes in an awkward silence, she had few words to tell me afterst night''s incident. It appears that the singing affected her in more ways than one. It was understandable why. She must be curious about what secrets I''ve been hiding for my singing toe with such intense emotions. The sses began soon after with Shizuka Sensei entering the room. She wasn''t alone however, she had three others beside her. One after one, Dragon God Quetzalcoatl, Valkyrie Rossweisse, andstly, a girl w- Huh, Thor? I blinked in surprise till my eyes registered the gender difference. Behind the Valkyrie, who wore a suit and tie, a blonde-haired, blue-eyed girl wearing our school''s uniform stood. She had a pair of thin braids hanging by the sides of her face, while and had a toned physique. Anyone would be fooled just like me for the first second that this was Thor. But it was a girl, and she was a Demi-God, and that meant she was most possibly his daughter. Whoa. Did Odin hit his head? Why the fuck is he sending me chicken to y? Does he believe I''ll let them be just because it''s a girl? No, if anything, I''d use her for a whole day and then kill her. I felt my jaws clench in rage. What do these stupid fucking Gods take me for? My killing intent almost clouded the room till my eyes met Quetzalcoatl. She crossed her arms and shook her head at me. [Do not,] her voice boomed in my head. It was mental transmission. I''m surprised she could use such an ability. [And why is that?] I asked back, watching her blink in surprise. Perhaps she hadn''t expected me to be able to reply in the same manner she had contacted me. She grinned softly, [The two of them have been banished from Asgard. I can confirm that. This Rossweisse came with a report to Aztecs, and it was a false one. Due to the possible danger such an incident could have caused if my Aztec Pantheon became angry, they banished Rossweisse for her failure. I can confirm this much since I''m rted to it.] She followed, her eyes slightly flicking to the side, [As for the girl, I can''t guarantee it, but I hear she got extremely happy that Thor died. Yes, Thor is her father, that''s obvious from her appearance, but her mom was a human woman whom Thor slept with once and abandoned. So she didn''t like Thor. So when she heard that he died, she threw a feast and started challenging many of her fellow Valkyries to a sparring match after getting drunk. She ended up getting beaten and banished by Thor fanatics and Odin.] So that''s why they had seemingly healing bruises and bandaids around their bodies. [Funny story, but why are they here? Just because they have been banished does not mean they have toe to my doorstep.] I looked at Quetzalcoatl, and this time she just shrugged. [If my enemies hear me saying this then they''ll die from blood pressure but, just sit this one out and watch the events unfold. It''s good drama. I''m curious what they''re up to, too. Maybe you?] She said, [I think that the girl might also be after Mj?lnir. Even if she hated her father, she might want his weapon to be passed down to herself. You watch out. On that topic, congrattions on your victory. I''m proud of you.] I wanted to tell her that it didn''t matter if she was proud of me or not, but I decided to stay silent. I looked at the Valkyrie instead. Although Quetzalcoatl and I had a whole conversation in our heads, a mere few seconds passed in the real world. We could talk at an unbelievable speed in our heads, it turns out. The Valkyrie openly avoided my eyes. In fact, she appeared ufortable with just being in the same space as me. It made sense why though. I wiped the floor with Hel before her and killed a stronger Thor not long after. She''s smart to be scared. Unlike that girl beside her. This is Brigid Sdottir, Shizuka Sensei introduced the girl. So that''s her name? She''s a transfer student joining this ss starting today. By now, the students wore mixed expressions. Most had their eyes on Rossweisse due to her exotic yet feminine appearance. Even in this day and age, Japan''s limited beauty standard lived up to its reputation. These kids didn''t find the girl, Brigid, to be very attractive due to her muscles. She wasnt bulky muscr, just lean muscles, so at least a few kids of taste took a look at her. The girl in question, however, had eyes only for me. She does not fear me. How foolish. It''s going to be a lot harder to not punch her face in if she''s this insolent. Be sure to treat her with respect, our homeroom teacher said and moved on to Rossweisse. This elegantdy here is not a student, however. She is Rossweisse, she is going to be your new civics teacher. Be sure to treat her with respect, I hear she is extremely strict. And yes, she and Brigide from the same ce, I''m letting you guys know before you bother them about it. Lastly, she pointed at Quetzalcoatl with a small smile, You guys favorite English Sensei is back. Don''t make her time hard. Since the next ss is English, you guys will enjoy it. I''ll leave you to it. She looked at her fellow teacher. Plumaconda Sensei, if you''ll take over. My, of course~ Quetzalcoatl stepped to the podium and cleared her throat, while I stared at Rossweisse being escorted out by Shizuka Sensei. Starting with Brigid, the two women left, and Quetzalcoatl started to talk. She pointed at me, no, at the seat before me. Since that seat is vacant, you should go sit there. Oh, how lucky that you''re right behind Aqua-kun~ How did she manage to sound that cringe when saying kun? You guys look the same too, it''s so cute. In that case, Aqua-kun, I''ll leave her to you to take care of and show around. I was curious to ask where the guy who used to sit in front of me was. I didn''t talk to my ssmates much, but I knew a bit about him. He''s been a regr student all this time, why was his seat suddenly empty to take? Instead of wasting time thinking that, however, I just nodded, Sure thing. The girl, Brigid, walked over. Herrge frame carried her through the ssroom and I heard some twig-like guys gossiping in the background,menting on why she was so big. She stopped in front of me to stare down. Herrge frame loomed over me, and she stared at me in silence for five seconds before smirking. She reached out a hand, Aqua, right? I''ll be in your care. I stood up. Her frame seemed to shrink as my own body cast a shadow over her. I let out a gentle wave of my aura and noticed a flicker of emotion in her eyes that she quickly hid. I took her band. Itll be my pleasure, I said. A-ah, yes. she blinked realizing that she had just stuttered before quickly frowning and removing her hand. I wanted to squeeze her hand, but she might scream in fear. Who knows? She took her seat and I did the same while ignoring Quetzalcoatls smug stare. Rossweisse and Brigid. What do these two girls want? * * * [Third Person Point of View] Brigid was a Valkyrie, a Demi-God. Her father was a God, a very strong one at that. So she knew this young human was strong since he defeated her father. But how big was the gap, she had no idea. She wasn''t present to see the fight happen on the big screen in the Asgardian castle, so a part of her assumed the human must have used ticks against Thor to win. That didn''t mean Aqua was weak, the trap user had to be strong himself if he wished for his traps to seed against a High God like Thor, but that assumption had given her a false sense of understanding that he wasn''t really that strong. Seeing him in a ssroom, withbed hair and glistening skin, and also wearing a stupid uniform, she received no impression of his strength either. Like, was he a girl or what?she could smell his perfume from here. Even standing over him, he felt so small, even if he adorned a little muscle on his body. He looked like someone who''d go down with one m from her hammer. .Until he stood up and loomed over her like a Tiger about to lunge at a deer. Brigid hadn''t failed to sense him releasing his aura to intimidate her. In response, one would usually release their own auras too, but in her case, she was too stupefied to do so. An incredible weight was pressing down on her. Even now, she felt the same since he sat right behind her. Like a prey being watched by a predator from the back. What the fuck. she grumbled in her head at this stupid situation. Despite her muscles and height, her face let her pass as a high schooler. But she was not a 15-year-old little girl, her age counted in centuries. Did it make sense for her to feel pressured by a 15-year-old mortal and newly crowned Demigod? sses passed and he didn''t try anything. That made her feel insulted. He didn''t even try to talk to her. Wasn''t he curious about who she was? Or did he think she was so weak that she wasn''t worth his curiosity? Minutes turned to hours and sses came to an end. The bell rang, indicating lunch break. Finally, he did something to her. He stood up and ced a hand on her shoulder. Brigid grew nervous but also excited. Was he finally going to confront her? A part of her felt anxious but therger part wanted to sh with him and put him in his ce. It asked for validation, for her to regain her dignity for feeling scared of a kid. Instead of challenging her, however, he said something entirely different. Sensei put your responsibility on me, soe I''ll show you around and get you some lunch. Brigid stood up, standing only two inches beneath him. Huh, why did she feel like he was looming over therest time? That''s so odd, he didn''t seem like much of a big deal right now. Was it all in her head? Hey, you, she harshly pped his hand away from her eyes. Dozens of eyes in the ssroom turned to them, while Aqua shot a silent look at his hand that''s been pped. Behind Aqua, the strawberry-haired girl that Brigid didn''t care to learn the name of, was ring daggers at her. Brigid ignored her and looked at Aqua, Dont touch me. If this was my ce, I''d have broken your hand. Seems like a case of cultural difference, Aqua rubbed his hand and said. Aqua, I don''t thinkck of politeness isacultural difference. How dare she p your hand?! The same girl shouted. Brigid scoffed. And why should I respect someone who''s not stronger than me? How do you know I''m not stronger than you? Aqua looked at her calmly. Oh? Brigid broke outughing. What can you do to prove so, other than pressing your willpower or whatever? Beat me in a fight. I see you have muscles, they cant just be for show, right? She said, and of course, while she wanted to seek validation for herself, she wasn''t dumb enough to discredit the fact that he did defeat her father. So she added a detail, I heard you guys have fighting clubs here. Let''s go there. Beat me in Judo, and I''ll acknowledge you- Shoko, let''s go. Aqua walked out of the room. If she doesn''t want me to show her around the school, she can find someone else to. I can''t be bothered. The girl, Shoko, shot Brigid a long re before quickly following Aqua. .... Brigid blinked, stupefied with a frown. She growled at his back, The warriors in Asgard aren''t cowards who reject battles! She shouted but he showed her a middle finger without turning to her and left. She wassureit''d work. Nobody in Asgard rejected a proposed battle, so she thought he''d ept it. While he must have particr abilities that allowed him to take out Thor, she was confident in taking him out in a Judo match. Divine powers didnt mean one was skilled in martial arts too; he might have cheat abilities due to his bloodline, being whosoever offspring he was, but her greater age surely gave her an advantage in skills and martial arts. So she wanted to humble him there. But he he walked out! The ssroom remained silent, staring at her before she stomped on the floor and rushed out behind him. ** ** ** Author Note: Since many of you didnt like the first Brigid picture, hes a better one. Spoiler [copse] . Link: /Master4thWall [151] I’ll Grow Stronger to Protect You, S-Sensei! [151] Ill Grow Stronger to Protect You, S-Sensei! Chapter 151: Ill Grow Stronger to Protect You, S-Sensei! I don''t like her. Shoko sat beside me and said, We both had a burger in our hold, sitting outside on a bench, about to have lunch. Don''t let it bother you, I told her, She is trying to grab my attention, but I have no reason to y along. Shoko blinked at that, You know her from before? Not really, no, I took a bite out of my burger, my eyes locked on the tree ahead. But I know her family. She''s the daughter of this Nordic God I killed a few days ago. .... You know Thor? He''s a popr God so you probably do. We fought and he ended up dead, I said. Ah. She blinked. Like really dead? I think? I titled my head. I don''t know how their Heaven and Valha work. I''ve heard that dead warriors end up in Valha so he might be there. Or maybe he is gone forever. I''m not sure about this, actually. No, I meant if he''s really dead but it''s fine, that answered the same. She said, a short silence hovering in the air. I looked at her side and continued eating my burger. She''s a soft girl, so perhaps she was trying to connect to Brigids mindset in silence. Maybe she was justifying why the girl treated me the way she did since I did kill her father. In the end, Shoko was a normal girl who got pulled into this side of the world only recently. Death and murder were new to her. Uh, he tried to kill me and my family, I usually had no reason to exin anything to anyone, but I could give that chance to Shoko. I had no choice but to kill him. I wasn''t exactly lying, either. I''m far from a crazy murder hobo in this life, I''ve lived for 15 years yet my kill count isn''t even 15. Ah, she nodded. Not that it matters to me. I I''ll always support you, she said. Even if you decide to do genocide. . I held myself back from giving her a weird look. I could tell she genuinely meant it. Seeing my silence, she put her burger to the side and pulled me into a hug. I had finished my burger already so there was no blockage between the two of us. I gently returned the hug and pulled her butt to sit on myp. I let her be like that for a few minutes, her face resting on my nape. You should''ve eaten more, I told her and she just shook her head. I could tell she was quite shakenst night, so I felt obliged to give her such soft treatment now. Our school campus was huge. We had a lot of students too, but the two of us were at one such part of the campus where few wandered. I didn''t mind a few kids seeing us, as long as they didn''t stare for too long or take pictures. My Jade Perception let me be notified about both of them. Shoko sat on myp, her chest against me and her face sniffing my nape. My arms remained around her slim waist, pulling her body tightly against mine. Hey, I gently called, but she shook her head. She thought I wanted to cancel the hug now, and rejected it. But that''s not why I called her. I gently pulled her face off my nape and looked into her eyes. Part your lips. .... She did so and closed her eyes as I approached her. I suckled on her lower lip for a moment and then ced my lips over hers. Shoko whimpered softly inside my mouth and suddenly giggled. She seemed to really like it. Wait, we kissed for minutes but I had to push her back and stop. I sensed someone in the nearby vicinity approaching us. The odd part was that I hadn''t noticed her from the beginning, but only when she got near. I also realized who it was. My girlfriend. Mai Senpai walked into view, pausing for the briefest second as she saw Shoko on myp, her lips glossy near mine, as she turned around and began to walk away. Seems to be a bad time. I''ll catch up with youter, she walked away. It wouldn''t look good to leave Shoko to chase after Mai Senpai. That would have two displeased girls after me. As she said, we''ll catch each otherter. For now, I let her go and returned my focus to Shoko. We had to return soon after the bell rang. **** [Third Person Point of View] Issei Hyuudo had a new crush. It was not the first time he had a crush on one of his Senseis, but a part of him felt this one was different. His tummy tickled with butterflies as he looked at her white hair dance in the air, as she tapped her chalk on the board, writing words that Issei''s eyes blurred out. Every so often, their eyes meet and she''ll give him a smile. She was definitely into him. No way, a teacher is showing interest in me plus she''s a foreigner ahh, look at her skin~ Issei was drooling as he stared at her. In his fantasy, as he daydreamed about his future with her, he didn''t even realize how time passed and the ss ended. The ringing of the bell brought him back to his senses, as the Sensei said goodbyes to the students and walked over. U-uh, wait, Issei jumped up off his seat and rushed to follow her. He didn''t know what he''d tell her, but it only felt right to go say something to her. She was pretty, so the male teachers would be after her, and many other students would too. So he needed to stand out somehow. Issei ran out of the ssroom and found Rossweisse Sensei already at the end of the hall. He slowed down to follow her, unwilling to embarrass himself by running and possibly slipping, while keeping his speed up. He walked to the end of the hallway and took a turn, and that''s when he paused. The entire air in the area changed. Danger filled the air and the wind seemed to hum with music. The washroom was in that way, and from there, Aquamarine Hoshino walked with a wet face, running a hand through his hair. Issei paused, and in front of him, his new crush Sensei paused harder. She stared at Aqua in shaky silence as he approached her while putting his hands in his pockets. What a coincidence to meet you here, he said to Rossweisse, and Issei shivered as he peeked from behind the wall. It was the first time Issei sensed anger from the younger man. Even when he had his limbs broken by Aqua, he was calm, but now the anger in his voice was unmistakable. Be careful, he reached out a hand and gently ced it on her shoulder. I''m not sure what you''re nning but it''ll be a pity for you to end up dead. That''s all he said, but he didn''t remove his hand from her shoulder just yet. He looked into her eyes, his cold blue eyes looking deep into her shaky blue ones, until he squeezed her shoulder hard and mmed her down to his knees. Augh-! She groaned in pain, falling to her knees, and he looked down at her in cold silence. S-sensei! Issei shouted and rushed out of his hiding ce to crouch by her side, Are you alright?! Unlikest time, he didn''t attack Aqua. It was rare for him to learn from mistakes, but he had done so this time around. Still, he raised his head and red at Aqua. You arrogant bastard! Is this how you treat your teachers?! .... Aqua stared at him in silence, Hey, red dragon, advise your host to be wiser. I will kill him if he bothers me again. Issei felt a shiver in his heart as an aura of pure authority filled the area. Issei tried to open his mouth, but he found no courage to. He groaned and looked away, looking at Rossweisse to find her frowning at the floor with a defeated look on her face. That made something burn in Issei''s heart, but the voice of Ddraig kept him sane. [Do not be impatient, friend. This Tiger is extremely dangerous.] The soft, feminine yet reliable voice of Ddraig warned him. [If you want to stand against him, you can do itter. You have to grow stronger.] Aqua dropped his aura when neither Issei nor Rossweisse said anything. He began to walk and left them behind. When he finally left the area, the air grew less tense and Issei sighed. Are you alright, Sensei? he asked, his voice filled with worry. Y-yes, she said, but she didn''t sound very alright. In truth, Issei remembered her. He had seen her with that Goddess Hel and also seen Aqua fight her. Was that the reason why she was so scared of him? How could he bully her like that when she wasn''t an enemy right now? Plus she was a woman! Couldn''t he be more gentle? He''s such a viin, Issei growled and looked at her. Don''t worry, Sensei. I I will keep you safe from him. Just give me a bit of time, I''ll grow stronger. Rossweisse looked up at him, a light of surprise in her eyes. A momentter, she smiled thinly. That filled Issei''s heart with resolve. * * * Rossweisse felt bad. She didn''t like using another, unrted person for her own gain, but if there was anyone who could beat that monster, it would be the Red Dragon Emperor with his Boosted Gear. The main n was still seduction, but she had less faith in that than Brigid did. She needed a backup for the future, and who was a better choice than the wielder of the Boosted Gear? School ended for the day, and Rose reunited with Brigid outside school. They walked to a building not far from here, their apartment. This ce is so shabby, Brigid entered behind her andmented as she closed the door and took off her shoes. As a Demigod, daughter of Thor, she had lived as a princess. A battle princess, but a princess nheless. A normal apartment could never match her usual residence. However, she didn''tin for long. In her long life, she had lived in many shabby ces too. How did it go? Rose asked Brigid who grumbled. You saw how it did, he won''t even talk to me, Brigid crossed her arms. Rose, in fact, had indeed noticed that. She took a damned ss in his ssroom right after her encounter with Aqua in the hallway. Brigid continued, When they told me that he loved women and that this would be easy, I thought he''d take pleasure in seducing the daughter of an enemy he has defeated. Turns out that he''s not that impulsive. Rose noticed that too. He was scary. It was embarrassing for a Valkyrie to admit that, but it was true. Brigid sighed and slumped on her ass on the couch. Rose also took a seat, sitting opposite her, and said, Let''s not worry too much about that. It''s a long-term n, it''s odd to assume it''d unfold on the first day. We should let him ease around us instead. Yeah, I think he''s scared of us, too, said Brigid as she cleaned her ear. After all, we are from a big pantheon even if we are using the banished story. Uh Rose wasn''t really sure about the first part. She couldn''t imagine him being scared. Yeah, Brigid sighed. Well take it slow for now. I heard his sister is training to be an Idol, and her big debut is going to be at this big idol event in the iing weeks, I don''t fucking know. I think he might be a lot more rxed since it''s a good thing for his sister. When he''ll be in a good mood, we can try our luck again. Oh, Rossweisse was surprised that her friend was using her brain for once. It was always her who did it, instead. Sounds like a n. Let''s go through it. Great, she smirked and nodded. In the meantime, they''ll try to soften their way into his defenses anyway. The main part of seduction would happen in bed, as that''s when Lady Freyas powers would go off in their bodies. He''ll be all enchanted. As a former mortal and new Demigod, he will never see iting. And if somehow things went awry, Lady Freya said she could step in herself briefly. The young man''s fate was sealed. ** ** ** Note: As always, all past chapters have been proofread by @Shortmotor Read the next chapter 152, along with the entire months, right away in my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [152] First Result of Torture [152] First Result of Torture Chapter 152: First Result of Torture After school, I spent a short while talking to Mai Senpai. It was nothing important, she just congratted me. I heard the news from my mother, she said as we walked into a cafe. The evening sunlight lost its grasp on us as we stepped inside, finding seats for ourselves. Your name is spreading everywhere in the supernatural world. From the way she openly talked about this right in front of a waiter taking our orders, who reacted as if he was hearing none of it, it was apparent that she had delved into more magical arts these days. Not bad. So she''s the only one of my three girlfriends who has been learning things without my help, huh? We waited for our orders to arrive and I opened my mouth, Is it? Hopefully, that''s a good thing. I think it is, she said. The Queen of the Yokais apparently showed some interest in you, too, ording to Mother. So don''t be surprised if a fox approaches you. I''ll keep that in mind, I nodded. When we received our cups of ck coffee and cappino, I took a sip and asked, It''ll be Sunday soon. You will be free for the date, right? Mhm. I wouldn''t cancel a n, even if I find it reluctant to call it a date after what I saw this morning in school. she said and I cleared my throat. Uh She scoffed, smirking, Its alright, were not serious about this anyway. Next weeks the end of our promised three months. True, I said and watched her finish her coffee in silence. We exchanged few words after that, finishing our drinks as she stood up. Ill see you on Sunday, then, she said, and I nodded. I proposed to give her a lift through the sky likest time but got rejected. Was she mad at me? She left by herself and I made my way toward my own home. **** After a few hours, the idol girls finished training for their uing debut and left. I dropped Shoko and Yuzuru to their home today, and while returning, I found Kana in the street. So I gave her a lift too. Y-you didn''t have to. Kana crossed her arms just when I dropped her in front of a pretty luxurious house. So shes quite wealthy. I noted with a snort. Don''t act like that now, as you said earlier, the sky is pretty. Be appreciative of it. I told her and in response, she stayed silent. If you''re interested in this side of the world, Kana, remember that I''m ready to bring you here anytime you want. .... She frowned, not in defiance, but in worry. Isn''t it scary? You might die Dont you feel scared of the possibility that you might be too slow to dodge an attack? The probability of death is everywhere. Would you rather have powers to fight off the probability, or leave yourself to luck? I leaned against the metal gate and looked at her. She stayed silent for a moment and then smiled, Hey, my luck isn''t that bad. You saved me twice, didn''t you? Once back in the park, and now recently. That seems pretty lucky to me. Ah, I blinked. You remember the first incident? So it''s true? I remembered recently, she said, rubbing her arm with her other hand. It came to me in my dreams, and I just thought it was a nightmare at first, but all the details were too sharp. Did you remove my memories? No, I believe it was a side effect of that guy''s ability, I fucking lied. It was me who removed her memories of that incident, with an application of Pure Storm Baptism. But I couldn''t do a good job since I wasn''t even Gold back then, and now she has regained that memory. Of course, I had no reason to admit that. Memory was sensitive to people, why would I admit that I messed with hers? That''s what I thought too, she nodded at me. Then will you teach me? Magic? I grinned at her, Of course, of course I will. I''ll pull you under me, as a part of my Sect, in the process. How about after the debut? You should focus on that for now as it''s so close. Fair point, she smiled, gently hitting me on the chest. Why can''t you be like this always? You''re fun to talk to when you''re not like your usual self. My usual self? I tilted my head. I don''t think I''m acting any different. I think she''s just in a better mood because she breathed fresh air in the sky. Well, flirty, and annoying, she said and I rolled my eyes. I''m flirting with you even right now, girl, you''re just slow if you don''t realize that, I said and she blinked. I was touching you all over while flying. You really believed me when I said I had to do that so that you don''t fall? As for the annoying part, that''s very subjecti- You''re being annoying right now! G-get out of here! Her face was all red as she threw her hands at me. I dodged them andughed at her attempt. I''d have pulled her into my hold if our rtionship was closer. If I do that now, she''ll get really mad. I''m joking, I''m joking~ I moved to the side and avoided her hands. Iughed and to my surprise, she startedughing too. Our little fight ended, and I took my leave. Im sure Kana will have a good nights sleep tonight. As for myself, I had other stuff to do. For starters, I spent the rest of the night talking to Ai, for exactly that she had booked my time. * * * Ai wanted a detailed narration of what I did with Yura, and I gave her just that. She listened in silence, looking far from amused, yet satisfied by the time I told her everything. It''s good that she wasn''t mad anymore, but at this rate, I feared that if this went on, she might build some unhealthy hobbies. After putting her to sleep, I decided to pay a visit to the Instant Dungeon in the gym to see how the torture progression was going. There was no need to check on Kokabiel since his session was fated to be longer. Augh-! Stop! I entered the Instant Dungeon and heard cries of paining from a woman. It was Kwarna, the Fallen Angel, of course. I approached the center of the gym and found four tiger cubs beating the shit out of the woman. Her wings were broken, her feathers scattered everywhere, and she was bleeding from many parts of her body. It had only been three days since she was brought here, yet she looked like she was on the verge of death. P-please stop! she shouted toward nobody in particr, her expression crestfallen, until her gaze noticed me. A light of hope lit up in her face. Milord! Before she could say anything, the four cubs interrupted by greeting me. I waved at them and nudged my chin to ask for some space. They slowly backed off and I approached the broken girl on the floor, Hey there. I crouched down and gently raised her chin to look up at me. Have you reflected on your sins yet? Her eyes shimmered at that, and she quickly nodded. Y-yes, I have, I have! She said even as she swallowed her saliva. She had a hard time talking, her jaw was dislocated so she sounded weird, but she still talked. For that was the only way she knew was to survive. I''ll s-serve you from now on, in whatever way you so desire, and make up for the blunder of working with that bitch Raynare! Hmm I gently stroked her chin and circled a finger on her cheek. I saw fear in her yellow eyes even as I treated her in a far softer manner than the cubs ever did. She realized where authorityy. These four cubs who''ve been torturing her with zero ounce of remorse bowed and moved away from my presence. She knew who the lord of this ce was. Open your mouth, I said and saw her look confused for a moment. However, she did not waste my time. She opened her mouth, even though it hurt her jaw, and I spat into her mouth. Swallow it. She didn''t let any anger cross her face as she quickly swallowed it. This was far less of a punishment than she had experienced in thest three days. I titled my head. She was a few hundred years old, yet her pride was easy to break. I guess she realized her position. She has been cast out by Azazel, and if there was an ounce of possibility that I wouldn''t kill her, she''d do anything to stick to that. I ruffled her hair, Good girl. Would you like for all this unnecessary torture to end? There is no point to all this since you''re so obedient, is there? Her eyes lit up, Y-yes! I''ll do anything, I am your ve from now on, there is n-no reason to continue this. End it! C p! The back of my hand mmed into her left cheek and sent her tossing. She flew off like a ragdoll and mmed against the wall, letting out a weak grunt. I approached her slowly and crouched down. I lifted her face up by her hair and shook my head, Whats with the way you talk? End it!? Where is the please? She looked up at me weakly, her lips all bloody and her eyes half closed, yet all she did was nod weakly. I- I am sorry And? Please end this please my lord she begged, putting a smile on my face. Great, I ruffled her hair gently. I''ll heal you out of death''s door, but you have to do the rest of the healing yourself, I said and she stayed silent. You''re supposed to say thank you right now. Ah thank you she said and I smiled again. Then, I opened my mouth. My voice boomed, Be Healed. and the world resonated with mymand. Themand is vague, but the intention is what matters. Since I intended for her to only heal a little, just out of danger, a part of my energy leaped outward to perform the Pure Storm Baptism by itself to heal her. It healed part of her wings, her jaws, a few of her broken bones, her spine, and all the other serious stuff. She should be able to walk after a long, good night''s rest. Guys, I looked at the tiger cubs. Call Blue and tell her to treat my good girl here with a good bath. Then provide her with a soft bed to spend the night. Ah d-dont go the girl grabbed my leg as I stood up to leave. She thought the cubs might attack her again if I left, and I relished that. I smiled, Already so devoted? Be patient and I''ll bless you with my timeter. Oh she looked reluctant, but she did not want to take any chances by trying to argue or negotiate with me. I snapped my finger and broke the Instant Dungeon, it shattered like ss, and then I walked out of it. I returned to my room and decided to take a short nap. The next few days weren''t of importance. I auto-piloted through them and regained my sense of time on Sunday. It was the exact day when the Devils, the Angels, and the Fallen Angels were going to hold a peace treaty meeting in Kuoh. I had nothing to do with that, however. I did receive an invitation, but I rejected it. I had a date today, and I''m going to enjoy it. ** ** ** Read the next chapter 153, along with the entire months, right away on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [153] Training, and Invasion From Who Now? [153] Training, and Invasion From Who Now? Chapter 153: Training, and Invasion From Who Now? [Third Person Point of View] Ten more minutes. Mai lifted her wrist and read the time. It was almost the agreed-upon time for the date to begin. Aqua wasn''t here yet. Mai had little expectations for the day. It wasn''t actually a date, at least not to her, she couldn''t be sure if Aqua saw it as one. He had convinced her to do this by luring her with a promise to power. Your potential is far greater than Touki training, he had told her with a profound look in his eyes. If what I''m nning isn''t impossible, I can make you a lot stronger, a lot faster. Can we meet at ater time? Recently she found herself interested in the field of magic and supernatural arts. Her school of magic wasn''t the usual spell casting, but rather applications of Touki in versatile ways. It could never achieve the vast limited-only-by-imagination effects of spell cast magic, but then it gave her physical and martial powers to boot. So for Aqua to im that he had methods to grant her more powers, where her racial potential would bloom further, it naturally grabbed her interest. However, she doubted it. For all his feats and powers, he was still a young mortal. After all, the Lagomorph King hasnt been down the mortal world since the Heian era. Nobody knew his current whereabouts. When nobody knew anything, how could a young mortal know otherwise? For all that doubt, however, a bit of hope existed within her too. It was not because of Aqua himself but his affiliation. The Immortal Venerable Over Heavens. It was a name that the higher-ups of this side of the world often took recently. They''ve been in search of this man, but his identity remains a mystery. The Chinese Gods and supernatural entities refused toment on it, too. The reason she came here was because of that. The Queen of Yokais herself, Yasaka, reached out to her to make her poke some information out of Aqua about his master. As one of the strongest users of Touki, the Nine-Tailed Fox Demoness was interested in this Venerable One who raised this fresh and young superhuman powerhouse. Truthfully, Mai disliked this mission. Even if she didn''t like Aqua romantically, she was grateful to him because he saved her life, her existence. Must she really try to bait him to reveal information? So she promised herself just to ask him once directly, instead of trying to manipte the information out of him and see if he''d answer. If he didn''t? That''s the Yokai Queen''s loss. Mai Senpai, a voice interrupted Mai''s train of thought just when she raised her wrist to take a look at the time again. Blonde hair reflected in her eyes, swaying in the wind. A charismatic smile met her indifferent expression, which caused her to show a small smile of her own. Aquamarine Hoshino was just in time. You know, I wouldn''t even have been surprised if you came here two hours ago and tried to y a gentleman. Mai said as he stopped in front of her, I might have felt a bit disappointed that I am the first toe here, even if you''re on time. Sorry, I had to rescue this kitten from a tree, he said, taking her hand to ce a kiss. She stared at him dryly. Too corny? Too old fashioned for a man too modern to be a gentleman, she said but did not withdraw her hand from near his lips. He showed her a smile, took another kiss, and then let her go. Have you had breakfast yet? We can go to this ce nearby, it has good shrimp, he said and she shook her head. Lets not waste time pretending this is a real date. You baited me with your words, and it''s your turn to prove them true. And I''ve already had breakfast, she said. Dinner, then. He said, If I''m going to show you my tricks, you''ll be too busy for lunch, so we''ll have dinner at night. .... Come with me, he snapped a finger in the air and pulled half an Instant Dungeon over them. Their surroundings remained unchanged, but any odd and magical stuff they did, they would not be noticed by the cameras and humans. He turned around and looked at her from his shoulder, I''ll take you to some secluded area. Try to keep up. Aqua led Mai deeper into the park, their fast steps muffled by the thick ruffling of summer leaves. Aqua led the way, his stride confident as the city blurred past them, the subtle shift of the Instant Dungeon, like a soft mirage only visible here and then, enveloped them like a second skin. Mai kept pace with him in silence, a deep curiosity whirling in her mind. They stopped in front of an old, gnarled tree that seemed as ancient as the legends. It was an old abandoned park. Here, Aqua said, gesturing to the space around a tree. This spot is saturated with natural energy and seems to be a ley line intersection. An ideal ce for what I want to show you. Mai raised an eyebrow, intrigued despite herself. And what exactly is that? Just tell me already. She was tired of waiting. The area was shrouded by ancient trees, forming a natural alcove. Aqua paused at her question, allowing the stillness of the secluded grove to settle around them like a cloak. The air here was ripe with the scent of earth and growth, which Aqua found to be a perfect setting for awakening ancient powers. "Your lineage, Aqua started, as one of the direct descendants of the Lagomorph King, isnt just a legacy of simple Qi arts; it should provide powers unique only to yourself," Aqua''s low and resonant voice hummer seamlessly through the air. "From what I know, and correct me if I''m wrong, the Lagomorphs were not creatures of the earth, they''re from the moon, and are masters of spatial arts. Their dominion lies in space hopping. Teleportation, short and big. Mai''s eyes reflected his wise expression as she nodded, I heard the legends about it, yes. I''m surprised you''re aware. Well, but of course, he shrugged at that. "Today, I''ll introduce you to what I call the [Moonshadow Leap]. It is one of the basic abilities that Lagomorphs use for space jumps," Aqua exined, his eyes scanning the area for the perfect demonstration spot. Naturally, as not agomorph myself, I can''t show you how it works, but, He stepped back when his eyes found a spot he liked, and a look of concentrated focus overtook his features. "I have a technique that''s simr in result, it''s called the ''Whirlwind Blink. I''ll show you. Observe closely," he instructed. Mai nodded and watched. With deliberate calm, Aquas form started to blur, his bodys outline shimmering as if bing part of the air itself. A momentter, in a sh of wind and light, he sliced through the space where he had stood and reappeared several meters away. The air hummed softly in the wake of soft static electrons. It was ionized. Mai blinked. But I don''t sense any space element from the movement. How? "Because it''s not a spatial technique. The result is teleportation, something only possible by manipting space. Except Whirlwind Blink does not manipte space directly, it simply transforms my physical entity into a burst of wind and air. Then I manipte the electrons in the air to traverse," he continued, returning to her side. "My power is rted to Storms, so it''s easy for me to mess with wind and lightning. For your case, however, the technique should be purely Space Element." Mai absorbed the lesson, her mind racing through the implications. "Do you really believe I can do this? I dont see how seeing this technique helps. Cause Ive seen teleportation spells before, but they didnt give me any insight into my Lagomorph bloodline." she said, her voice a mixture of skepticism and hope. "Well, youcked the right guidance and sufficient practice," Aqua affirmed. "Both of which I can provide. You can start by sensing the space around you, the same way you were able to tell that I wasnt manipting space before. Feel the reality itself around you, its depth, its essence, its blueness. There is a thing called the Layer, some even call it the Way. It''s the leyline within the universe and beyond. Let your energy extend out, be one with it, find the space within it, and upy it. Or at least try to. Mai stared at him for a bit, wondering if this was really going to work. She saw him do it in person, so she knew he could do it, but did her bloodline really have such an ability pre-coded? She took a deep breath, centering herself amidst the natural amphitheater of trees and whispered breezes. There was only one way to find out. To test it out herself. Not like she had anything to lose. Closing her eyes, she tried to envision her energy. She followed Aqua''s whisper word by word, as he instructed her in real time. She imagined her existence as a fluid wave, seeking to synchronize with the world around her. With a focused exhale, she visualized her body dispersing into a cloud of particles, attempting to mimic Aquas seamless transition. Naturally, as her eyes were closed, all of her world was dark. Even though it was daytime, it was dark. But just then, for the briefest moment, her world grew bright. When she opened her eyes to check, there was no change. There was a slight blue glow on her shoulders, but that''s it. It almost worked, Aqua stood with his arms crossed beside her. Again. Her initial attempt was less than smooth, but she kept trying. She ran, she jumped, she sat still, she stopped breathing, and she tried a lot of other things. None seemed to be helpful. At one point, her form flickered uncertainty, partially dissolving into space, and she realized it was working. She could feel it with her eyes closed, but that made her too excited, causing her to abruptly snap back into solidity. Her eyes snapped open, and she staggered slightly upon re-materialization. Easy there, he held her by the waist and stopped her from falling. The air popped and fizzled around her, the scent of ozone ring briefly as she regained her bnce, looking into his eyes. "Not bad for a first attempt," Aqua said, his tone encouraging. "Don''t take it heavy on yourself. You managed to initiate the transformation in a few mere hours. Its a solid beginning. Rest for now. Mai, determined and slightly frustrated, nced back at her starting point. "Again," she insisted, her resolve like steel. How stubborn, Aqua chuckled, with a grin on his face. The two of them continued practicing for a long while, the park fading into a timeless bubble as Mai repeated her attempts. Each effort brought her closer to the fluidity required, her form beginning to dance with the whispers of the wind. Even so, she still fell short of a proper Moonshadow Leap. Yet, with each trial, her control and understanding deepened. As the session drew to a close, Mais breaths were heavy, her body draped in the sweat of her stubborn tries. Despite the physical toll, her spirit remained surging with undimmed fervor. "I haven''t managed to get a single one right yet," she let out a grumble, wiping a bead of sweat from her forehead, "I feel furious because I know I can do it since I almost did it! But something simply isnt clicking! "That''s the spirit I hoped to see," Aqua responded, a smile of approval lighting his face. "But don''t get frustrated, take it easy and cool. Well pick this up again soon. Mai didn''t exactly mind taking a break, to be honest. She had stuff she had to talk to him about, too. About his master. However the air grew ionized and she realized she would have to wait for a bit before she''d get the chance. And besides, Aqua said softly as his smile dropped sharply and his perception focused behind a tree, We have uninvited and unattended guests near us. An overwhelming presence smoked out of him, dampening the air like the weight of a raging storm. Oddly enough, Aqua felt the energy of the White Tiger from those fools lurking in the bushes. What''s going on now, all of a sudden? ** ** ** Read the next chapter 154, along with the entire months, right away on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [154] Who’s the Real White Tiger? [154] Whos the Real White Tiger? Chapter 154: Whos the Real White Tiger? [Earlier] The atmosphere was serene, with a gentle smoke incense filling the room and leaving out the open Japanese doors. An old man with gray hair and a short beard sat behind a table and sipped herbal tea while facing a man of younger age and yet simr features. While the old man sipped tea, the young man didnt. He sat with a fearsome posture and waited in silence. After a minute, the old man put down the cup of tea and looked at his son with a considerate look. This might be too hasty, his wizened voice filled the room, making the young man scoff. I think you just lost your spine after I inherited the Sacred Beast, Father, said the young man, a taunt in his voice that made his father chuckle. Looking at his son, with his head shaven and eyes filled with intensity, the old man felt a little nostalgic. Was he this idiotic too when he was young? Byakko, now that you inherited that name from me, you need to act with cause. Whatll I do if you end up injured? We can approach this slowly. Byakko Shinra, Heir of the Shinra n, frowned deeply at that. Did his father really believe in the rumors that much? How can a mortal defeat a God? Did this old man think hed lose to that fake, false White Tiger? Despite its small size, Japan was one of the worlds powerhouses. Out of the many reasons, one primary factor for that was the Sacred Beasts. Who didn''t know about the Four Guardian Beasts? The Mythological Symbols? The Azure Dragon, the ck Tortoise, the White Tiger, and the Vermilion Bird were four names even mortals would recognize. Along with that was a new, fifth name. At the center of these four, was the sacred beast known by few; the Gold Dragon, also called the Yellow Dragon. These five together, known as the Five Sacred Beasts, roamed the Earth for eons. They dominated the world with their overwhelming strength and became legends. At one point in time, a few millennia ago, few knew for what reason, that these Five Sacred Beasts decided to choose human vessels. These beasts made pacts with five Japanese families, and since then a child from these bloodlines inherited their respective Sacred Beasts. Due to their strength, they could essentially be considered Demi-Gods, save for the eternal youth part. The five possessors of these Five Sacred Gears all lived in Japan. So naturally, the countrys status in the supernatural world was high. And the Five Principal ns, the undercover ruling ss, now dominated Japan. Among the five, the Nakiri n who wielded the Yellow Dragon and unofficially led the four other four ns, was considered the leading n. They were crowned as the strongest among the five ns, as the Yellow Dragon was the strongest. Yet however, the other ns were pretty close. People painted the gaprger than it actually was. After all, how could a bunch of cooks be Demi-Gods? Byakko Shinra, the current heir of the Shinra n, aimed to take a step beyond and prove that the Shinra n was far stronger than the Nakiri n. Byakko believed that those foolish blondes, clearly not Japanese, shouldnt be allowed to lead Japan. They should focus on their chef business and let the other ns take the lead. As the wielder of the White Tiger, allowing him the ability to transform into a humanoid byakko, as well as reign over the Metal Element, he was an Ultimate-ss entity worthy of going against Satans and Gods. But to overthrow the Nakiri, hed need both strength and fame. He had the former, but it wasnt enough, and he didnt even want to talk about thetter. Recently, there was an opportunity for both right under his nose. When the name [The White Tiger Sage] spread through the country, the entire world, after Odinson Thors defeat, people naturally came to congratte Byakko and his Shinra n. Since it was a man with the power of White Tiger, it must have been someone from the Shinra n, right? So how embarrassing was it that this Sage of White Tiger turned out to not be from the n, but from some random family? Byakko felt like he was pped hard when people realized he wasnt the one who defeated Thor, and when they said, Ah, that makes sense. If it was the Nakiri Heir itd have been more believable, we should have expected this was someone else from the get-go The Shinra n began to look into it. Did one of the family members y around and have illegitimate children? There was the incident with Hanekawa Shinra 18 years ago, was this rted to her? Did she conceive a child before death? Was this him? Even so, how was he so strong? Byakko Shinra inherited the White Tiger, that''s how he could tap into the legendary beasts power. In that case, how could this kid do the same without the Sacred Beast? What was going on? His identity was soon found to be Aquamarine Hoshino, and from there essing his information wasnt hard. Although his personal information was oddly locked, a lot of his information was out to the public due to his celebrity status. From there, among many things, they learned of a dangerous fact. Aqua was dating a Yokai girl. A member of the Lagomorph Branch, no less. The Five Principal Families and the Yokai Faction had a rtionship like water and oil. Millennia ago, when the Sacred Beasts roamed China, the Nine-Tailed Fox ruled over Japan. Now they share this little country. They couldn''t tolerate each other but had no choice but to endure and coexist, for they had fought in the past and the result was devastating. If this Aqua was truly a member of the Shinra n, illegitimate or not, he couldnt be swayed by the Yokai faction. Old man Shinra sighed at his sons strong-headed eyes, as he failed to approach him even after an hour of trying. Fine, have it your way, it was better than him going on his own, anyway. From our spy within the Yokai Faction, we learned about Queen Yasakas recent visit to Mai Sakurajima, and from there we heard about the exact date between Mai and Aquas meeting. If you want to go and confront him, about whatever youre nning to confront him about. .... the rooms atmosphere immediately changed. Just be sure to be careful, Old man Shinra said, and let out a sigh right after when he looked at his sons mad-stricken expression. More than stopping Aqua from dating a disgusting Yokai, Byakko Shinra wanted to test if the rumors were true. He stood up, bowing to his father, and walked out of the room with steps that made the mansion tremble. **** [Present] I have a fucking date that Ive been enjoying. Sure we werent making out or giggling at unfunny jokes, but training Mai was fun. I would rather not have been interrupted. Come out, youd rather not make me wait, I said with a voice that boomed under the weight of my presence. There was silence at first, then a slight shifting in the bushes. A momentter, a group of seven men and three women walked into sight. They were led by a manrge in size, big enough to give a man pause and wonder if he was really Japanese, enough to tower over me. He was muscr andrge, wearing a beast-like grin as his golden eyes met my blue ones. There you are, boy, said the hunk man, although I could tell he was barely in his 20s himself. His shoulders were a little low as if a tiger was ready to lunch at prey. We would like you toe with us without resistance. Though I wish youd resist, I wanna test something out. A slight grin crossed my face as Byakko issued his challenge, his voice dripping with arrogance. Iughed, "nning to resist? No, I wouldnt just resist, Ill bash your face into the ground if you dont fucking leave me alone." My tone was light, almost mocking, contrasting sharply with the tension that hung thick in the air. Byakko Shinra burst outughing, while Mai, standing slightly behind Aqua, felt a surge of unease as she recognized the imposing figure of the bald man ahead of them. Her heart raced, not just from fear but from the recognition of the imminent danger. She stepped closer to Aqua, tugging gently at his shirt to catch his attention. Leaning in, she whispered urgently, "We dont have to fight them. Thats the heir of the Shinra n, Byakko Shinra. He wields the power of the White Tiger," she said, her voice a hushed plea, I know you have White Tiger powers too, thats why this isnt a good idea. With the legendary White Tiger as his host, he might be able to overpower you. She was seeking to avoid conflict with a man known for his prowess and temper. While she knew her boyfriend, I, was strong enough to defeat Thor, she hadnt seen it with her own eyes, so she didnt know if I had received outside or situational help. Supernatural powers also had wacky effects; as she said, its natural to assume that the infamous and legendary White Tiger might be able to enve any lesser white tigers. I turned my head slightly, acknowledging her concern with a soft smile, "Be at ease, I dont lose." Though I admit I was slightly surprised hearing the name Shinra, the same family where Sonas Queen Tsubaki was from, as was my Tsubasas mother. Just as I spoke, Byakkoughed derisively, the sound echoing through the clearing. His body abruptly shifted, transforming. His skin grew white fur, and his form grew even more muscr. He entered his White Tiger humanoid mode, muscles bulging and stripes rippling across his skin in a majestic yet terrifying transformation. Without a second''s hesitation, he charged at me, a blur of speed and fury. With a resigned sigh, I rubbed my temple, clearly annoyed by the interruption. "Not a smart one are you," I said under my breath as he approached. I called upon the [Tiger Icon]. My own form began to mirror Byakko''s transformation, but mine continued where his stopped. Stripes of energy coalesced around me, the air grew colder as I grew in size, and for a second I could see a glint of fear in Byakkospanions. His ws met empty space as I teleported to his side, using [Whirlwind Blink]. I twisted my body and unleashed a spinning kick to his liver. C Boom!!! I hit him just enough to keep his attention on me and scare the rest of hispanions. From this close distance, I could identally hurt Mai just by unleashing my will. I maintained a calm expression, while my opponent grinned ear-to-ear. He drew back his arms and unleashed his own kick at my neck that I blocked with my forearm. Byakkos attacks were fierce, each strike filled with the power of his bloodline, his ws swiping through the air aiming to tear at any vulnerability. He was fast enough to break the sound barrier with each of his movements, causing miniature sound bombs, and he was strong enough to break a mountain with his bare fist. He wasnt exactly weak. But saying that both of us were White Tigers was an insult. I suppose my standards and expectations for someone with the White Tiger power were greater than this. I parried each attack with calm precision, my movements fluid and untroubled. I dodged when needed and guided him to a more secluded area of the park. Hah! Youre not bad, holding your own! the stupid brat shouted as I failed to stop a sighing from my mouth. Is this all you got? Come on, use your trump cards or something, I said. He was strong, each punch enough to defeat someone like Vali or Rias if itnded, but I could do the same with my will alone. As the initial exchange of blows grew monotonous, my patience wore thin. Its my turn now, I said, making the fool burst outughing as he thought I was bluffing. Perhaps he thought that the kick at the beginning was my full power? What a stupid son of a bitch. With a swift motion, more fluid than violent, I stepped to the right of Byakko. I guided his attack to my right with one hand while I delivered a powerful left hook to his face. The dungeon space shattered like ss on the spot, almost breaking, as I had used some of my willpower in the punch. The impact was sharp and decisive; the sound of a thunderp filled the area and Byakkosrge frame crumpled to the ground, unconscious before he even hit the soil. It only took a single attack, and it wasnt even my full power. Silence fell, broken only by the heavy breathing of Byakkos stunned followers. I stood over the fallen heir of the Shinra n, my expression one of mild irritation mixed with an undeniable air of authority. If he was going to ruin my date, couldnt he at least be worth fighting? I addressed the followers with amanding tone that brooked no argument, "I''ll send a message to your n soon. Dont try to contact me before that; otherwise..." I let the words hang in the air, letting the full extent of my authority for a brief moment. They mmed down to their knees, their heads hitting the ground on their own. I had no reason to kill him or them, I didnt have bad blood with them, so I decided to let him off easy. Next time I wont be so kind. Turning, I caught Mai''s wide-eyed stare, her expression one of stupefied shock mixed with a hint of awe. This was the first time she saw me fight, it must feel different to see it with her own eyes than hearing it from someone else. Without a word, I gestured for her to follow, and together we walked out of the scene, leaving behind a group of bewildered and frightened followers and the unconscious form of Byakko Shinra. The park returned to its peaceful state as if the violent interlude had been nothing more than a gust of wind disturbing its tranquility. How annoying of an encounter. ** ** ** Read the next chapter 155, along with the entire months, right away on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [155] You Seek Power? I Can Give You All You Want. [155] You Seek Power? I Can Give You All You Want. Chapter 155: You Seek Power? I Can Give You All You Want. I could have elongated the battle. I wanted to bring out the real White Tiger that was lending its powers to that brat and have a chat with it about why its host was so weak. In the end, I couldnt be bothered. Sorry, precious time was wasted because of me, I looked at Mai and said. She was walking with a thoughtful expression, and my voice made her blink, pulling her out of her daze. Ah, no, she looked at me and said, I have a hunch that they were here for me, as much as they were for you. That made me pause and look at her. Well, they werent here to take me with them, but I think they came here now of all times because its me who youre on a date with, and not some other girl. Hmm? Mai and I slowed down our walk under a tree, as a gentle wind blew against our hair and she faced me with a meaningful expression. The Shinra n is part of the Five Principal ns. Theyre the hidden ruling ss of Japan, each owning one of the Five Sacred Beasts. The Azure Dragon, the White Tiger, the Vermillion Bird, and the ck Tortoise. Im sure youre familiar with those names. As well as the Golden Dragon, who came from the West long ago and never left the East afterward. Mai exined, taking a short pause before continuing. We, the Daiykai, ruled Japan for eons until these five decided to pir themselves here. She said, making me wonder. It would have made more sense for them to do this in China, who knows why they did this here instead? The Nine-Tailed Fox, the Lord Queen of all Yokai, didnt tolerate them and fought against them many times. Ultimately, to not destroy Japan by their fighting, they decided to take a step back and share thend. But you guys have bad blood between each other to this day, Im assuming, I said and she slowly nodded. I hummed and thought over something for a moment. I see. I have a better understanding of why those guys came to take me now. They hadnte to hurt me, I could tell, except for that bald guy who just wanted to fight me just for the sake of it. And what a disappointing fight that was. Thats why he was the only one I gave a beating to and left the others be. Its the Shinra n again, huh. Its been three months since I properly heard of their name from Tsubasas mother. Even before that, I had heard of them when visiting the ck market in Japan to buy some magical items here and there. The Five Principal ns, I have heard their names before, though Icked any other information. I was sure of one thing now, however. The cooking show that Ruby attended, and Ai was a guest at right now, may have more than just normal people. Since its under the Nakiri n, there may be some supernatural stuff going on there too. I need to warn Ai of any potentially dangerous situation there. The n serving the White Tiger, eh I wonder if they have any way to help me check on Nyxondra, to see if shes really somewhere within Tsubasa. Lets take a seat, I said and walked to a bench nearby, locking hands with her and dragging her there. Im interested in this. What more do you know? **** Tsubaki Shinra, Sonas Queen, is also from that n. However, she fled the ce due to being bullied by her family because of her Sacred Gear. It turns out Mai knew about that too. I saw Frill Shiranui with Tsubaki before, thats when that little fight incident happened, and Frill is good friends with Mai. Perhaps these threes rtionship was deeper than I knew. ording to what Mai told me, Tsubaki was born in the Shinra n which has an ancient and honorable origin. Theyre a n whove been worshiping the Shinto Gods and receiving Divine Blessings for hundreds of years. They purify evil spirits and are an overall holy n, and naturally, they dont tolerate any evil. Which was a bad thing for Tsubaki, who had a trait that called out abnormal beings through mirrors. Due to that, she was isted from the other n members. She lived as an outcast. Eventually, she left the n and became a Devil under Sona. She also realized that the mirrors were not a curse, but a Sacred Gear C Mirror Alice. Tsubasa and Tsubaki, they were both from the same n. But since the former had no connection to the n, she probably didnt even know about its existence since her mother dropped her in an orphanage from where she was picked by Uncle Ichigo. So I have to reach out to Tsubaki about this. Even if she has abandoned her n, Im sure she can send a message on my behalf. Thank you for enlightening me, but this is enough rest, I stood up when I thought Id heard enough. Mai was quite knowledgeable, who would have thought? A couple of months ago she knew nothing, she must have done her research with her mother. Im curious to meet that woman now. Maybe shes not that bad, even if she had the record of forcing her daughter to do a bikini photoshoot as a child. Alright, Mai stood up, a little excitement in her voice. So we continue our training now? Where to? We can return to that ce again, I think those guys have left the area by now. No, its alright. There are many other ces nearby, I said and looked around. I let my Jade Perception bloom like a flower and felt my senses around Tokyo. There were a lot of supernatural ces hidden in in sight here. When I found one, I began to float an inch above the ground, turning to her. I reached out a hand, Would you take the sky with me now? ...Okay, this time she didnt reject it. She epted my hand, as I pulled her into my embrace and shot through the clouds. **** [Third Person Point of View] Haah-! Mais silhouette shimmered and then snapped into ce a few meters from her initial position. She had just traversed through space, moving through a blue swirling world of energy anding out in another spot. The air around her buzzed with the soft crackle of energy discement, an audible confirmation of her newfound skill. Mai finally pulled off the technique, and it took her just a day. Woohoo, Aqua''s apuse broke the concentration, his face lighting up with an infectious grin. "Well done!" his voice echoed in the quiet of the secluded area. As Mai gathered her breath, she looked at her initial spot and her current spot. There was a gap of many dozen meters. She let her eyes wander over their chosen training ground. It was a forgotten garden nestled deep within the urban sprawl of Tokyo, shielded by ancient willows whose leaves rustled with the murmurs of ages past. This oasis-like ce stood in stark contrast to the perpetual motion of the city that buzzed just beyond its hidden boundaries. Indeed, as Aqua had said, Tokyo had a lot of good ces to train in. Coupled with the great view and her sess, she should naturally be happy. Yet, she only felt a kernel of dissatisfaction. The echoes of the earlier fight between Aqua and Byakko haunted her. She was safe then, she was in zero danger, but what if she wasnt? What if Aqua wasnt there to keep her safe? No, what if Aqua was an enemy? Aqua, and even Byakko who was defeated so easily, was at a level of prowess she couldn''t hope toprehend. Just how far behind am I? The question gnawed at her insides, bitter and sharp. So Mai could only sigh, feeling little satisfaction over her sess, as she looked down at her fists with aplicated look. Aqua didnt miss the darkness in her mood. He moved closer, reaching out, gently lifting her chin with his fingers and prompting her to look into his eyes. "You''re doing incredibly well," he assured her, his voice a soft yet firm caress in the quiet of the garden. Why the low mood? When he first met her, he wouldnt have thought shed be this interested in this side of the world, and magical self-improvement. Truthfully, she was better off than many of his other girls. She was someone who knew stuff that he didnt, in such a little time too, and also someone whos been learning about stuff on her own without his help. There was zero reason for her to feelcking. He wrapped an arm around her waist, pulling her closer with a tender possessiveness. "This is not even the tip of the iceberg. This is your first day with me. Remember, you''re going to be immensely powerful, much more than this. I like my women strong, and you''re my woman, after all," he added, his tone yful yet underscored with a promise. Mai frowned slightly, feeling the urge to protestto deny that she was his woman since their time together was sooning to an endbut the words faltered on her lips. She went silent. Something about the way he looked at her, so confident and intense, made her doubts seem trivial, her objections unvoiced. The same feeling she felt toward him back when he saved her life, her existence, once again rose within her. She gulped. "I promised you to awaken your racial powers," Aqua whispered, his breath warm against her ear, sending a shiver down her spine. "But I can teach you Qi techniques as well, and also ways to increase your reserves. You said your mother is on the 7th rank, no? I can make you surpass her in no time. You just need to let me in, to allow me the chance to invest my time into you to be with you." His gaze captured hers again, deep and unwavering. Mai swallowed hard, her eyes flitting away momentarily under the weight of his stare before meeting his gaze once more. What is he doing? she wondered, Trying to seduce me with the promise of power? Thats such a bad ce to start a rtionship, though. She thought that, but she knew she liked him beyond his promise to power, so that shouldnt be an issue. This time, when she failed to look away from his eyes, her dark blue meeting his aqua-blue ones, he leaned closer. Mai''s heart pounded in her chest; she knew what wasing, and yet she couldn''t bring herself to look away from his piercing eyes. His gaze held her captive, and she felt a strange mix of excitement and nervousness wash over her. When their lips met, it was like a spark had ignited between them. Aqua''s kiss was gentle at first but quickly deepened as he pulled her closer to him. Mai let out a soft gasp as she felt his hands roam her back, pulling her flush against his body. For a moment, she hesitated, unsure of what to do. But as Aqua''s tongue traced the seam of her lips, she found herself opening up to him, allowing him to deepen the kiss even further. Its not as if she hated him, or found him unattractive. She just didnt like how he was always surrounded by women. Then again, didnt she have a special highlighting title amid those women? She was his girlfriend, one of the three among the dozen women around him. Wasnt that pretty good? Whenpared to any other option of men around her, Aqua stood out like a gem. So she decided to taste how it felt to give in to him, at least once, before choosing if he wasnt suitable for her. With a flick of his wrist, Aqua [Blinked] them to the side, pressing Mai''s back against an old wall. The sudden movement startled her, but she quickly recovered, wrapping her arms around his neck as he continued to kiss her passionately. Mai could feel the rough texture of the brick wall against her back, but she barely noticed it as Aqua''s hands explored her body. He traced the curve of her waist, his fingers brushing against the hem of her shirt, sending shivers down her spine. As they continued to kiss, Mai found herself losing track of time. All that mattered was the feeling of Aqua''s lips on hers, the way his hands made her feel, and the intense connection that seemed to be building between them. It was only when they finally broke apart, both breathing heavily, that Mai realized what had just happened. She looked up at Aqua, her dark blue eyes meeting his aqua blue ones, and felt a mix of emotions swirling inside her. "Good girl," Aqua murmured, his voice low and husky. His words sent a thrill through Mai, and she knew at that moment that she waspletely under his spell. Mai''s heart fluttered with a cocktail of apprehension and excitement. She understood now that this was only the beginning. ** ** ** Read the next chapter 156, along with the entire months, right away on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [156] And The Rabbit Falls [156] And The Rabbit Falls Chapter 156: And The Rabbit Falls When the kiss went on for too long, his hands growing dangerously bold, Mai caught her breath and whispered, "W-wait!" But Aqua took that as an opportunity to take things to the next level. He pulled back from their passionate kiss, indeed, his aqua-blue eyes gleaming with desire, but that didnt mean he was going to stop. Without a word, he scooped Mai up into his arms and took off into the sky, sting through the air and leaving the forgotten garden far behind them. Mai''s heart raced as they soared higher and higher into the clouds, the world below bing a patchwork of green and brown. They left the garden far behind them, and the wind whipped around them, carrying the scent of blooming flowers and fresh greenery. The sky around them was painted with hues of pink and orange as the sun began to set, casting a warm glow over everything. It was a breathtaking sight, far greater than watching the sunset from a beach, and Mai couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe and wonder as they flew higher and higher into the heavens. She had never been this high up before, not without a ne anyway, and the view was breathtaking. But as the wind danced, she couldn''t help but feel a twinge of fear. "Aqua, what are we doing here?" she asked, her voice shaking. Aqua didn''t answer right away. Instead, he flew even higher, until they were surrounded by nothing but clouds. Then, with a flick of his wrist, he sent Qi into a patch of clouds that solidified beneath them, creating a soft, fluffy surface for them tond on. Mai gasped as they touched down, her heart pounding in her chest. Before she could say anything, Aqua was on top of her, his lips crashing down onto hers once again. This time, his kiss was more urgent, more demanding. Mai''s thoughts shattered as she gave in to the sensation of his lips on hers. She could feel his body pressing down on hers as he pushed her back against the soft cloud, his hands roaming her body, exploring every curve and contour. It was like nothing she had ever experienced before, and it was intoxicating. But as Aqua''s hands began to wander beneath her shirt, Mai suddenly snapped back to reality. "W-wait," she gasped, pushing him away. "We can''t do this here." Aqua paused, looking down at her with a confused expression. "Why not?" he asked, his voice low and husky. Mai hesitated, searching for the right words. "I just... I''m not ready," she said, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. She had decided to stick with him, but sex out of the blue? Thats too fast. Aqua''s expression softened, and he nodded. "Okay," he said, rolling off her and lying beside her on the cloud. "We don''t have to do anything you''re ufortable with." Mai let out a sigh of relief, feeling grateful for his understanding. He was nice. But as theyy there together, looking up at the sky, as half an hour passed, she couldn''t help but feel a pang of disappointment. She had given in to her desires, had let herself be swept up in the moment, and now she was left feeling confused and conflicted. "Are you okay?" Aqua asked, turning to look at her. "Yeah, I''m fine," Mai nodded, forcing a smile. Would he think of her as a ying-hard-to-get girl if she acted like this? She didnt like the idea of it. Did she have any reason to not give in to his charms? Aqua reached out and took her hand, giving it a gentle squeeze. "You know, you don''t have to be afraid of your feelings," he said, his voice soft. "It''s okay to want things, to desire things. It''s part of being human. If you want to let loose Im here. .... As theyy there, the silence between them grewfortable. The evening sun dipped below the clouds, casting a warm orange glow over their bodies. Mai watched as the sky turned from blue to pink to a deep purple, the stars twinkling above them. She felt at peace, lying there with Aqua, his hand still holding hers. As Maiy there on the cloud, looking up at the sky, she felt a sense of peace wash over her. The stars twinkled brightly above them, and the moon bathed everything in a soft, silvery glow. She felt small and insignificant in the grand scheme of things, but at the same time, she felt a deep connection to the world around her. She looked up at the sky and felt a sense of wonder and awe, and she felt grateful to be sharing this moment with Aqua. For the first time in a long time, she felt content. But there was a sense of emptiness, too As the moon rose higher in the sky, bathing them in cool light, Mai gently turned over to face Aqua. Her translucent bunny ears had gone white from ck, and now she felt much more at ease. She liked the night. He looked at her ears, his aqua-blue eyes reflecting the moonlight. She could see the desire still burning in them, but there was something else there too C a tenderness that made her heart flutter. He wouldnt move a single finger if she said no. That wasforting. Without a word, she leaned in and kissed him softly on the lips. Aqua paused briefly in surprise, and then responded eagerly, his arms wrapping around her and pulling her closer. As they kissed, Mai felt all her doubts and fears melt away. She wanted this, wanted him, and she was tired of fighting it. As Aqua gazed at Mai in the soft moonlight, he felt a surge of affection and desire for her. He admired her strength and determination, as well as her beauty both inside and out. Mhm As their kiss deepened, Aqua''s hand began to wander once again. This time, Mai didn''t stop him. She gasped as his fingers found their way beneath her clothes, exploring her most intimate areas. It felt so good, so right, and she couldn''t help but arch her back, pressing herself against him. Aqua took that as an invitation to go further, his kisses trailing down her neck and onto her corbone. Mai''s breath hitched as he reached the sensitive spot on her nape, his teeth grazing her skin. She could feel his hand moving lower, slipping into her privates, and she moaned softly in pleasure. For a moment, Mai forgot about everything else C the garden, their training, her fears and doubts. All that mattered was the sensation of Aqua''s touch, the sound of his breathing, the feeling of his body pressed against hers. It was like they were the only two people in the world, floating on a cloud of their own making. As they continued to make out, Mai made up her mind. She wanted to be with Aqua, to explore this connection and see where it led. She didn''t know what the future held, but at that moment, she didn''t care. All that mattered was the here and now, and the man who was making her feel things she had never felt before. . Aqua removed their clothes with a touch and slipped a hand into Mai''s privates. She let out a soft moan, her body instinctively arching towards him. Her eyes flickered to his cock, before immediately looking away in embarrassment. It didnt help that she looked at his defined chest instead, making her throat dry. Ahn-! She gasped as his fingers expertly found her clit, rubbing it in slow circles as he kissed her neck. Mai''s body shivered with pleasure, her hips grinding against his hand as she sought more friction. "Do you like that?" Aqua whispered in her ear, his breath hot against her skin. His voice was low and husky, sending shivers down Mai''s spine. Mai could only nod, her mouth too dry to speak. She was lost in the sensation of Aqua''s touch, her mind nk except for the desire coursing through her veins. Aqua chuckled, his fingers picking up speed as he continued to tease her. Mai''s hands gripped the cloud beneath her, her nails digging into the soft surface. She could feel Aqua''s hardness pressing against her thigh, and she wanted nothing more than to feel him inside her. It was as if he could read her mind, because he shifted his body so that he was hovering above her. Mai''s legs instinctively wrapped around his waist, pulling him closer. Aqua grinned down at her, his eyes gleaming with desire. "You''re beautiful," he murmured, leaning down to capture her lips in a searing kiss. She truly was beautiful, wriggling under him. Her body was slim yet thick in parts that mattered; her thighs were of the perfect shape. Mai moaned into his mouth, her hips bucking up to meet his. She could feel his cock pressing against her entrance, and she desperately wanted him to fill her up. As if sensing her need, Aqua rose up and reached down between them, positioning himself at her entrance. Itll hurt a little at first, he said, pping his tip against her clit before teasing her pink entrance. Mai bit her lip in anticipation, her heart pounding in her chest. With one swift thrust, Aqua buried himself inside her. Mai gasped at the sudden intrusion, her body stretching to amodate him. It was her first time, did she forget to tell him? It would take her a moment to adjust to his size. F-fukhh she groaned. Its my first time, you bastard fuck Oh, oops, Aqua stilled for a moment, allowing Mai to adjust to his girth. He brushed a strand of hair away from her face, his eyes soft with affection. "You okay?" he asked, his voice gentle. Mai nodded, feeling a warmth spread through her chest at his concern. She wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him down for another kiss. As their tongues danced together, Aqua began to move, his hips thrusting in a slow and steady rhythm. As Aqua began to move, Mai could feel every inch of him inside her, stretching her in the best way possible. His hips moved in a slow and steady rhythm, building up a delicious friction that made her moan louder with each thrust. She could feel herself getting wetter, her body responding to his touch in ways she never thought possible. Aqua''s hands roamed her body, exploring every curve and dip, as he continued to fuck her. His lips found hers again, kissing her deeply and passionately, as if he couldn''t get enough of her. Mai''s hands gripped his back, pulling him closer, wanting to feel every inch of him against her. As Aqua picked up speed, his cock hitting her just the right spot, Mai could feel herself getting closer and closer to the edge. Her body tensed with pleasure, every nerve ending on high alert. Aqua''s hand snaked up to her ear, teasing the white bunny ear that had appeared with the moon''s rise, and the sensation sent a jolt of pleasure straight to her core. "Oh god, Aqua, n-not the ear~!" Mai let out a whimper, yet it sounded like she was begging for more. Aqua grinned, pulling on her ear as he continued to fuck her harder and faster. Mai''s nails dug into Aqua''s back as she begged for more. "Please, harder," she gasped, needing to feel him deeper inside her. Aqua obliged, his thrusts bing rougher and more frenzied. Mai could feel herself teetering on the edge, her body coiled tight with tension. With one final thrust, she went over the edge, her orgasm ripping through her like a tidal wave. Mai''s body trembled with aftershocks as Aqua continued to thrust into her, chasing his own release. But despite her pleas for him to cum, he failed to, prolonging their intimate moment. . Aqua pulled back from Mai to let her catch her breath, his fingers still teasing her sensitive clit. She let out a soft whimper of protest, but he just grinned at her, his eyes gleaming with mischief. Without warning, he flipped her over onto her stomach, making her yelp in surprise. He pulled her up onto her knees, so that her perfect ass was facing the moon, and ran his hands over her smooth skin. H-hey, let me rest for a bit?! she asked, looking back at him, but he just grinned. "You have such a gorgeous ass," he murmured, giving it a yful p. Mai gasped, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment and excitement. Aqua leaned down, pressing a soft kiss to the small of her back. He ran his tongue up her spine, making her shiver with pleasure. His hands gripped her hips, pulling her back towards him. Mai could feel his hardness pressing against her ass, and despite her protest just now, she couldn''t help but grind back against him. Aqua groaned, his fingers digging into her flesh. "You''re such a tease," he growled, giving her ass another p. Mai yelped, but the sting only made her more turned on. Aqua reached down, positioning himself at her entrance. Mai bit her lip in anticipation, her heart pounding in her chest. With one swift thrust, he buried himself inside her. Mai cried out, her hands gripping the cloud beneath her. Aqua began to move, his hips mming into hers as he fucked her hard and deep. Mai''s moans filled the air, her body shaking with pleasure. Aqua reached up, grabbing onto her bunny ears and pulling them gently. Mai gasped, the sensation sending a jolt of pleasure straight to her core. "You like that, don''t you?" Aqua whispered in her ear, his breath hot against her skin. "You like it when I fuck you like a little slut." I- ahn~ Mai could only nod, her mouth too dry to speak. Aqua chuckled, his fingers picking up speed as he continued to tease her clit. Thebination of his cock inside her, his fingers on her clit, and the gentle tugging on her ears was too much for Mai to handle. She came with a scream, her body convulsing around Aqua''s cock. Aqua followed soon after, his own orgasm tearing through him like a freight train. He copsed onto Mai''s back, his breath hot and ragged against her neck. As theyy there, panting and sweaty, Mai couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. She had never felt so alive, so free, as she did in that moment. And she knew that she wanted more. "...Again," she whispered, her voice hoarse with desire. She was looking to the side in shame, for she was pushing him away just a moment earlier. Aqua grinned, his cock already hardening inside her. "Your wish is mymand," he murmured, pulling out of her and flipping her over onto her back. Mai spread her legs wide, weing him back inside her. As Aqua began to move, she knew that she was lost in him, lost in the pleasure that only he could give her. And she never wanted to be found. How long passed after that? At one point, Aqua tapped into magical sex when he decided her body was ready. . Aqua pulled out of Mai, leaving a trail of cum leaking out of her. She wanted more. She let out a soft whimper of protest, but he just chuckled and scooped her up into his arms. "Hold on tight," he murmured, his eyes gleaming with mischief. Mai wrapped her arms and legs around him, her heart pounding with excitement. With a beat of his willpower, Aquaunched them into the air. Mai gasped as they soared higher and higher, the wind whipping around them. She could feel Aqua''s hardness pressing against her, and she couldn''t wait to have him inside her again. As if reading her mind, Aqua positioned himself at her entrance and thrust into her with one smooth motion. Mai cried out, her head thrown back in pleasure. Aqua began to move, the wind carrying them higher and higher as he fucked her in mid-air. Mai''s moans filled the sky, her body shaking with pleasure. As they reached the peak of their flight, Aqua wrapped his arms around Mai''s waist and held her tight. With one final thrust, he came deep inside her, the wind around them dancing gently to keep them aloft. The moon shone, the clouds moved gently, and Mai clung to him, her body trembling with aftershocks as they slowly descended back to the cloud. "That was amazing," she murmured, her voice soft, as she looked into his eyes with a soft smile, her arms around his neck. Aqua chuckled, holding her closer. "You''re amazing," he replied, pressing a gentle kiss to her forehead. Mai giggled, feeling her eyes grow heavy as exhaustion set in. As she drifted off to sleep in Aqua''s arms, she knew that she had made the right decision in giving in to her desires. Whatever the future held, she was ready to face it head-on. With this, his girlfriends dilemma was finally over. ** ** ** Read the next chapter 157, along with the entire months, right away on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [157] New B-Komachi’s Debut [157] New B-Komachis Debut Chapter 157: New B-Komachis Debut Bye-bye, see you~, Rubys voice carried a mix of excitement yet also nervous anticipation as she waved from the car. Beside her, Ai sat her presence a calming balm to Ruby''s jittery energy. As the car pulled away, I raised my hand in a slow arc, waving at them. Good luck, I murmured, though the words were swallowed by the distance as the car vanished in the distance. Ruby had been upset with me after the incident with Yura, but her anger neversted long. She was too spirited and liked me too much to hate me for more than a week. Life hadnt calmed down since my date with Mai a few weeks ago; instead, it had gotten even busier as we geared up for Rubys big concert with B-Komachi. The supernatural drama in my life had paused, and everyday life grew busier than ever, especially with the Japan Idol Festival just days away. Its the biggest event for idols, and B-Komachis prime time slot was a big deal, showing just how popr they had be. Itsmon for idol groups to make their first debut in JIF, but receiving a schedule and stage as good as the one that B-Komachi received is rare. JIF was the world''s biggest idol festival, which went on from August 4th to August 6th, and in these 72 hours, the timing of the performance mattered greatly. Due to B-Kmoachis former poprity, they were able to get a good schedule easily. Yet, Ruby didnt leave anycking for the uing concerts promotion. Even right now, she left with Ai for another promotion. Shes been doing photoshoots, memes, TikToks, and visiting TV shows for thest few weeks. It was August 1st already, and even today, she is with the rest of the B-Komachi to attend a TV show. It was one where she had gone before, and for once, Ai was with her. So I was extra sure and rxed about this, there couldnt be any problems. Until I turned on the TV a few hourster. [Mhm? I really hoped your brother would be here] said a woman in a beautifully styled kimono, her blonde hair, and distinctly Japanese features giving her a regal look. I watched from the couch as she looked at Ruby, and then at the food served on the table in front of her that Ruby cooked earlier. [Although I think the food smells good enough to erase that disappointment. Give him my greetings, please.] The maturedy finished speaking, and with a smile, she picked up a spoon and took a sip from the soup that Ruby made earlier. I watched the Yokai Queen eat my sisters dish with a frown on my face, confused and curious about what she was doing there. She was a judge, and beside her was my mother, who was also a judge. They were two guest judges, which surprised me. Yasaka, the Nine-Tailed Fox, was no celebrity. She was attending as a super guest due to some big fashionpany she owned, so people knew of her even if this was the first time they saw her face on big TV. That by itself wasnt very surprising. As the leader of Kyotos Yokai Faction, and truthfully the entire Yokai Faction of Japan, she was wealthy like a Queen. So her being a guest judge in a big show wasnt surprising, until I considered the information I received from Mai during our date. The Yokai Faction had abadrtionship with the Five Principal ns, and this cooking show was hosted by Alice Nakiri, whos of course, a part of the Nakiri n. Since when did the Nine-Tailed Fox befriend the Golden Dragon? Why the fuck was the Queen of Yokai attending this show as a special guest? Is there anything wrong? Through my frowning rage, I heard a soft voice call me from the side. I turned to find Asia walking into the room with some snacks. She must be here to watch the show too. I let my frown drop and shook my head, Nope, just pondering over something. Take a seat, I patted the seat beside me. She looked at it for a moment and then sat down. As I turned my attention back to the screen, Yasaka was praising Rubys culinary skills, herughter light and seemingly genuine. The interaction between her and Ai that followed was filled with easy chatter and giggles. Nothing there that hinted at underlying schemes or malice. So I decided there was nothing to be worried about. The Yokai Queen didnt seem to have any ill intentions, even if it makes me wonder why she was suddenly good friends with the leading n of the Five Principal ns when they have been on bad terms for centuries. No, that rather showed her pacifist nature, even if the sudden change is odd. There was stuff going on that Im unaware of here. Sadly, I had no intention of spending time worrying about it now, as long as she didnt leave me any other choice. Rubys concert was soon, and I wanted it to go smoothly. Soon after that was the Three Faction Meeting too, which Im not sure if Ill attend, so thats not on my worry list. I just want to chill. **** Under the bright lights of the studio kitchen, Ruby and the rest of B-Komachi, adorned in their vibrant, custom aprons, performed in a whirlwind of activity. Though officially just guest chefs at thepetition, none of them held back. Ruby, in particr, wasn''t a trained chef, but her talent for mimicry had always been her secret weapon. With herKagemimicability, she had absorbed culinary techniques from countless YouTube tutorials before leaving the house, replicatingplex dishes with a surprising ir that even seasoned chefs would admire. In the end, that skill had earned her and the team respectable scores across the board. Yet, victory eluded them. As guests, they obviously wouldnt have won, but even if she wasnt a guest, I knew shed lose. I suppose I must mention that Mai Senpai was also there, as a guest attendee from Yasakas side, but she didnt win either. Of course, how could any of them win, when Soma Yukihira was there topete? Even through the TV screen, which failed to capture any usage of aura from his side, the million-year-old I had to admit the sheer skill of the young chef. Holy shit, was he good with what he cooked. He''s this good at the tender age of 17 years of age, in this backdated world, and with minimum aura abilities too. Was he the Reincarnation of some Cook God or what? Alongside him, apetitor of Chinese origin named Xianling also made asting impression, securing second ce with her exquisite fusion of traditional and modern techniques. Her name stirred a vague sense of familiarity in me, though I couldn''t pinpoint why. The third-ce winner, by contrast, barely registered in my memory, overshadowed by the standout performances of her peers. As thepetition wrapped up, signaling the end of the season, Ruby and her team made their way back. Their spirits were high despite not clinching the top spot, they loved the wave of positive feedback from viewers watching Live Stream on different tforms. The moment Ruby returned and saw me waiting at the doorstep, her face lit up, and sheunched herself into my arms. "A lot of viewers this time liked our cameo!" she bubbled over with excitement, her face pressed against my chest in a warm, familiar embrace. "I saw thements; I think your concert is going to be a hit," I reassured her, returning her embrace with a gentle kiss on her forehead. "Just make sure you keep up the momentum, its close." "I will," she pulled back, her grin infectious. "But I think itll go great, especially with you there." "Doesn''t having me there make you more nervous? I am pretty hard to impress," I teased, my smile tinged with smug affection. "Not at all, Ive got a little leeway as your sister, right? Youll be impressed by it." she retorted yfully, reaching up to nt a quick kiss on my cheek. Our affectionate exchange did not go unnoticed. The girls of B-Komachi watched us, their expressions a mix of curiosity and amusement. In some of their eyes, I could see the question unasked: weren''t Ruby and I a bit too close for siblings? It was natural to assume that since I was holding Ruby by the waist, unperturbed by the spective nces. Ruby, ever the free spirit, didn''t care about such perceptions either. She tip-toed suddenly and ced a spontaneous kiss on my cheek. I''ll go practice now~ she said with a grin and hopped away while humming to herself. I shook my head and watched her walk away, not missing the frown of Ai that was sent our way, as theplicated essence of our family and the thrill of uing challenges mingled in the cool air of the evening. After that, the girls grew quite busy. **** Three days shed by like the flicker of a neon sign, and the night of the concert arrived with a rush of energy and anticipation. Even I was a little nervous. Right now, I am in the JIF, standing at the back of the stage where B-Komachi will perform soon. The air was so thick with tension and anticipation that it felt like it was buzzing with electricity, the kind that makes your skin tingle and your heartbeat a little faster. There were loud sounds from outside, thousands waiting before the stage. Amidst the chaos ofst-minute preparations, I found myself standing with Ruby and the rest of the B-Komachi members Mem, Kana, and Shoko for some parting words. The four girls were filled with nervous excitement, their faces alight with a mix of anxiety and anticipation. They huddled close, their eyes reflecting the stage lights that spilled from the wings of the stage. "Alright, girls," I began, my voice cutting through the hum of activity around us. "This is your moment. Everything you''ve worked for, all the rehearsals, the early mornings, andte nightsit all leads to this. They had prepared a lot, but some words of encouragement were necessary. That''s why I had to say these, Remember, the audience out there? They''re here for you. They believe in you." I paused, letting my words sink in, meeting each of their eyes in turn. "You''ve got the talent, you''ve got the passion, and you''ve got each other. Go out there and show them why the name of B-Komachi has actually made a return Make them feel every note, every beat." The girls exchanged nces, a silentmunication passing between them. Kana squeezed Rubys hand, Mem nodded firmly at me, while the most nervous among them, Shoko took a deep breath. Then, as if on cue, they turned to me, a unified determination in their eyes. "Thank you," Ruby said, her voice steady. "We wont let you down." With onest collective nod, Mem came forward and kissed me on the lips, before they turned around and marched towards the stage, their steps synchronized, a palpable shift in their demeanor from nervous to determined. They''ll be fine, Ai said as she ced a hand on my shoulder, but thank you for the kind words. I''m sure they appreciate it. The stage door swung open, and the roar of the crowd washed over us like a wave, carrying with it the energy of thousands of fans. The stage was a spectacle of lights and colors, vast and imposing, yet it felt like a second home to the girls as they took their positions. Ah Ruby gulped. The spotlight hit them, casting long, dramatic shadows behind them as they faced the sea of fans. The air was thick with anticipation, every eye fixed on the stage. The music started with a pulsating beat that synced perfectly with the heartbeat of the audience. Ruby took in a deep breath and released it. She let her voice free, taking the lead, her voice clear and powerful, cutting through the stadium with practiced ease. Kana, Mem, and Shoko joined in harmony, their voices blending into a melody that filled the space with its rich, vibrant tones. Ruby passed the torch to Shoko soon, as she was the strongest singer among them, and Shoko carried on in full force. Her high notes cut through the air like a hot katana through a watermelon, and people cheered like never before. Sweat beaded on their foreheads as they danced, their movements sharp and precise, every step and turn executed with a grace that only hours of relentless practice could achieve. The fans were a blur of waving arms and shing lights, their cheers and screams creating a backdrop of fervent noise that pushed the girls to elevate their performance even further. As the performance continued for almost half an hour, moving from original songs to old B-Komachi songs, the energy didn''t wane; it built, each song flowing into the next, each note ringing out with the promise of rising stars. The girls expressions were a mixture of concentration and exhration, fully immersed in the moment, living each second of their twenty-five-minute set. When the final note lingered in the air, the girls leaped into the air, and the silence that followed was deafening. Then, as if the crowd had taken a collective breath, the stadium erupted into apuse, cheers, and whistles so loud it felt like the earth itself might shake. Holy shit, this is what I came for!! O-oh my god...! This is just like 10 years ago when the queen still performed!! Someone, someone called the guards, my friend passed out from happiness! Weirdo weeaboos, students, middle-aged office workers, and old men, all of the viewers cheered in extreme entertainment. It was the peak of entertainment to them that they had just witnessed. Backstage, watching through monitors, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride. B-Komachi had not just performed; they had captivated, they had moved, and they had conquered. They walked off the stage, their faces flushed with the thrill of sess, sweat glistening under the stage lights, but their smiles were as bright as the spotlight. "That was incredible," I greeted them as they approached, each of them breathing heavily, their energy spent yet their grins wide. "Looks like my encouragement worked, you didnt just perform; you left a mark. Good job." Ruby, her cheeks pink with exertion and joy, looked up at me, her eyes shining. "We did it," she gasped, and the simple phrase held the weight of every sacrifice, every challenge they had faced together. As they hugged each other, the noise of the crowd still roaring in the background, it was clear that this night would be remembered as the moment of B-Komachis rebirth, a ster performance that would echo in the hearts and minds of their fans long after the lights had dimmed. I had to console Ai, who began to cry in my arms with the pride of a mother and a senior in the same group. My family''s sess was at its peak, and my loudughter of joy epted every drop of it. Since the concert was finally done, I felt a weight lift off my shoulders. Spoiler [copse] ** ** ** Author Note: Im cooking sum with the next arc guess what??? Read the next volume right away starting chapter 160, along with the entire month''s, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [158] Too Many Guests [158] Too Many Guests Chapter 158: Too Many Guests As the morning sun peeked through the curtains, it spilled light across a living room transformed into a slumber party wreckage site. Mhm Pillows and nketsy scattered like the aftermath of a pillow fight. Last nights bash had turned the usually tidy Hoshino residence into an impromptu dorm, buzzing with the tranquil hum of deep, restorative sleep. Ruby and her squad, Kana, Mem, and Shoko, were all sprawled out across the living room. Yuzuru too. They crashed wherever they found space, and changed from their party clothes from the previous night. The air was thick, carrying a mix of stale perfume and hot chocte. It''s not as if the housecked rooms, mind you, the girls scattered on the floor could have chosen them if they wished, but they found it more fun to sleep together like this after a party celebration due to their massive sess. The entire country was talking about them, they couldn''t care less about a bed. They weren''t the only ones here. Tsubasa was there too; she was the one who managed a lot of stuff besides her parentsst night, so she was quite tired as well. My two girlfriends were also present. Akane and Mai Senpai, who had been in the thick of the cheering crowd just hours earlier, had decided to stay over. I couldn''t hate the atmosphere when I woke up after a short nap, so many energetic people passed out from exhaustion was lovely. Huh Rubbing my eyes, the ce felt like a dream in its cozy chaos. I slipped out to freshen up, leaving the girls to their dreams. Mom was already up, walking into the kitchen to cook breakfast. With two of us up, others began to follow. The quiet of the morning soon gave way to the sounds of life. Aywn I was near the sleeping girls, cooking in the kitchen with my mother, when Ruby woke up with a rustle of nkets, her eyes fluttering open as she stretched a little, a satisfied smile ying on her lips. I looked at her, as the morning light cast a soft glow on her face, highlighting her flushed cheeks fromst night. She looked cute. Mhm good morning She sat up, rubbing her eyes, and looked around at her friends who were graduallying to life. Tsubasa was the next to wake up,ing over to kiss me on the cheek when nobody else was looking, and Ai had her back facing us. Then she went to freshen herself. Yuzuru and Kana were the next to wake, thetters hair tousled and eyes blinking sleepily as she yawned widely. Hey girls, I waved. Hello The sound of people talking made the others wake up too. My Mem-Cho, usually the most energetic of the group, groaned as she pulled a pillow over her head, mumbling, Five more minutes, Mom I shook my head, she needed more stamina training. The groups quiet one, Shoko, simply sat up, folded her nket neatly, and adjusted her hair before offering a soft smile to everyone, "Good morning". When her eyesnded on me, her smile only widened. Ai noticed that as she tasted a spoonful of soup to test salt, She likes you, she said, Poor girl, so innocent. Does she not know of your slutty behavior? Focus on the cooking, mother, I waved at the girls and spoke steeply so that only Ai heard me, while my hand secretly pinched her waist. Two other girls also woke up, taking seats. Akane giggled from her spot on an armchair, herughter bright and clear. "Looks like the stars of the show needed that rest. You guys better get used to hectic schedules though, idol life is a lot harder than actress life," she teased, her tone light and affectionate. Mai Senpai, who had foundfort on a couch, shared a soft look with Akane and then turned to Ruby with an encouraging smile. "You guys were amazingst night. The crowd loved you," she said, her voice warm with pride as she checked her phone. Many people who know youre the sister of my boyfriend have left tons of messages congratting you, she showed us her phone. You guys were incredible. Ruby''s smile widened into a grin as she blushed at Mai''s words, a flush of pride recing the sleepiness in her features. "Thanks, senpai-inw. It felt like a dream, you know? Standing there, hearing everyone cheering for us... it was unreal." Cough-! Ai choked beside me, presumably from the term senpai-inw, but the other girls were used to it by now. I helped her calm down and returned our focus to the cooking. The conversation gradually pulled the others awake, and they began to talk about their shared experiences from the night. They talked about their favorite moments, the loudest cheers, creepy weebos, and the minor mishaps that only made the evening more memorable. It was fun listening to them. As the morningzily drifted towards noon, the atmosphere in the household shifted from sleepy to lively. Ai and I served them food in a room filled withughter as the group rehashed the best parts of their performance. It was a fun morning, for sure. **** C Ding Dong! The haze of the morning was abruptly cut short by the sound of the doorbell. Ill go check, With a curious frown, I excused myself from theughter-filled living room and headed to the door. Coming, I said before opening the door, blinking in surprise. Well, I had already sensed their presence, so I wasnt really surprised, but still. The visitors were somewhat unexpected, it was Rias and her peerage, a group of two guys and three girls. Good morning~ Aqua! Rias greeted with a warm smile, her crimson hair dancing in the wind, a stark contrast against the clear morning sky. Behind her, the members of her peerage C Akeno, Koneko, Kiba, and Saji C stood in a semi-circle, each offering a polite nod. Uh, hey, good morning, I greeted, masking myck of surprise at her knowing my address with a light tone. Creepy girl. Were here to congratte Ruby, Rias continued, her blue eyes sparkling with admiration that I found genuine. Her performancest night was truly amazing. It''s all everyone is talking about today. I had to She was present in the crowdst night, and so was her peerage. I had sensed their presence but didnt have the free time to go greet them. The peerage seemed to share Riass sentiments as they nodded, even Saji with whom I had a less than favorable first impression. When I broke Isseis limbs, it was he who stood up to save his old friend, but it didnt quite work out. He knew well that hed have ended up on the hospital bed too if I so wished. Akeno, Rias loyal and teasing Vice-President, added, Its not just her voice, but the way shemanded the stage, yknow? Men are going crazy over it~ Shes made an impression in the devil circles as well. I guess you two are twins for a reason. Right, I let out a steepugh, stepping to the side. Wee to my humble abode then. Though Id appreciate a prior notification next time. It was clear that Rubys influence was beginning to ripple through not just the fields of pop culture but also the realms of the supernaturalmunity. Her sess at the concert had elevated her status, marking her as a significant figure on both fronts. But I hope this peerage nor the devils were foolish enough to assume my sisters limits were at singing and dancing. I invited them in, leading them to the living room where the atmosphere shifted subtly. The earlierugh-filled air was reced by formality and curiosity as Rias and her peerage stepped in. Ruby, catching sight of the visitors, quickly smoothed down her casual top and stood up, a mix of surprise and confusion coloring her features. Uh, this is unexpected, its the Princess of the Devils, Ruby managed, her voice steady despite the sudden shift in her morning. I had told her about Rias identity in detail when I was bored, so she knew. Thank you foring. Hey cmon, dont call me that, your brother and I are too close for you to call me a princess, Rias pouted as she walked over to Ruby for a hug. The other girls shot me a look, especially my girlfriends, as I decided to back off. You girls enjoy your talk, I said and let them be. It was Rubys day, and I didnt want to take Rias and the others attention for myself, so I excused myself. The exchange between Rias and Ruby was cute. Rias wanted to stay on Rubys good side, as she was my sister, twin no less, while Ruby was slightly awkward since she was unsure how to talk to a devil princess. The others also chimed in, especially Mai since she knew Rias from before. I wasnt in the same room, but I could hear them talk. I sat in another room, sipping tea with Ai and talking about mundane stuff. **** While I was enjoying tea with my mom, the doorbell rang again, disrupting my chat with Ai. C Ding Dong! Who is it now? Ai asked with a raised eyebrow, as she sipped her tea, and I blinked in real surprise. Since this party had teleported, I hadnt sensed them till they were at the doorstep already. I need to take some precautions for teleportation here. More devils, Ill go greet them, I said and got up. As I approached the door, I sensed a different level of aura than Rias, one tinged with a mix of mboyance and power, and I already knew who it was thanks to my Jade Perception. Opening the door revealed Satan Leviathan, a being capable of drowning Japan many times over, yet dressed in a cute magical girl outfit. Aqu-tan! Levia-tan jumped and hugged my neck, and I returned it promptly, feeling her curvy waist for myself. She was a beautiful woman, adorned in an outfit that blended pop idol mor that hid her dangerous regal authority. While hugging her, I noted the others behind her. Sona Sitri, her sister, and Tsubaki Shinra, both of whom exuded a more subdued devil aura. Sona, with her usual calm demeanor, offered a gentle nod, as did Tsubaki. Ive grown slightly closer to the vice president recently, enough that she had delivered a message to her former n on my behalf, so she showed me a warm smile too, unlike her President. Good morning, Aqu-tan, Serafall greeted, pulling herself back. I hope were not intruding too early? That was a purely polite question, Im sure she sensed Rias inside already. Not at all, I replied, stepping aside to wee them. Its a bit of a surprise, but a wee one. Pleasee inside. Serafalls eyes sparkled with excitement as she entered, and not long after walking, her gaze found Ruby, who was still conversing with Rias and her group. You see, Im here for a very special reason. Well, not one, but a few, Serafall began, her voice carrying through the room, drawing attention. Everyone turned to her in surprise. Ruby, darling~, your performancest night was spectacr! Its caused quite the stir everywhereamong fans and among us old folks in the supernatural scene too. The devils delved deep into the entertainment scene of the world, so her saying that was relevant. A lot of opportunities might arise for Ruby in theing years. The rooms atmosphere thickened. The girls sat straight as they recognized Serafalls presence; they registered her celebrity identity first, her magical power after. Most of the girls here could sense Mana, so they didnt miss it, but thats not what they focused on, they focused on her face instead. Serafall continued with her theatrical ir. Im here to congratte you, but Id also like to offer you something more that could propel your career even further. But thats forter, please ept this little gift. She produced a small, ornate envelope from her jacket, handing it to Ruby with a flourish. Ruby, taken aback by the sudden spotlight, epted the envelope, her hands slightly trembling. What is this No, never mind that. I I dont know what to say, Ruby has been a fan of Ai ever since, but Levia-tan was a famous idol in her own right. Thank you for the gift. While she held back her curiosity about the gift, I looked into it with my perception. It was a magical item that increased charm, from what my senses told me. Not a bad gift. Oh, the pleasure is all mine! Serafall pped her hands delightfully. Who wouldnt want to see a bright, young star rise even higher? And given your talents and connections, her eyes briefly flitted towards me, I think youre ready for all that awaits you in the future. Surely. I crossed my arms. And what is the offer you were nning to make? Well- Serafall started, however, as she prepared to borate, her gaze suddenlynded on a new figure that walked into the room. The entire room froze. I thought I recognized that voice, Ai said as she looked at Serafall. What brings you here, Sera? I had revealed her identity to Akane and Mai beforehand; it wouldnt be fair to keep it a secret from them when others knew. However, Rias and her peerage didnt know the truth about her identity with me. They recognized her celebrity identity instead, and Serafallsposed expression flickered with surprise. No way, is that the living and breathing Ai!? Ai Senpai?! It was rather funny seeing a 500-year-old devil call my young mother senpai, and I took a step back to enjoy the iing show a bit more. I suspected you two would know each other, but, I pointed a hand at Serafall and reintroduced her to everyone, Outside her Levia-tan identity, this youngdy here is also known as one of the four Satans, the Satan Leviathan, Serafall Leviathan. By stirring the pot like this, and enjoying the stupefied gaze of everyone who wasnt a devil, I enjoyed the spectacle that unfolded before me for the next few minutes. .... The air in the room thickened, electrified by the revtion of Serafalls true identity as one of the Satans. Specifically the Leviathan in question, she shot me a dirty look for revealing her identity without her permission, and I bit my tongue to apologize. Whispers fluttered through the room, but all fell silent as Serafalls gaze locked onto Ai, her expression a mix of astonishment. "Sera. Youre a devil? Satan Leviathan?" Ai began, frowning as her voice carried a razor-sharp edge of authority that had everyone''s attention snapping at her. "Count me surprised but oh well. It''s quite odd to see you in this light. I never fully expected the scope of your... talents." Serafall, for her part, managed a graceful recovery from the initial shock of being outed. She shed a dazzling smile, one that had charmed countless fans and foes alike. "Im d you didnt ask how much of my poprity was naturally earnedthe answer is all of it! But Im d you didnt question it," she said, her tone light but her eyes sharp. "Its an honor to reveal my true identity to you. Even if I didnt get to do it myself," she shot me another dirty look. The others in the room shifted, looking from Ai to Serafall, trying to grasp the full implications of this unexpected turn. Ruby looked between her mom and Serafall, trying to piece together her own thoughts. "I''ve always admired the way you handle your celebrity life and private life, youre too secretive. Now it makes sense why," Ai said, recalling the past. Serafall giggled, "Thank you, Senpai, it had to be done. I can say the same to you, she looked at me and my sister for emphasis. What is your rtionship to Aqua and Ruby? Well, I started. The conversation led us to the usual lies that we told people, that Ai was our aunt on paper, and that we lived together. We spoke, and I noticed a subtle change in Rias eyes when she realized Ai was basically my mother figure; I hoped she wouldnt try too hard to impress Ai since Ai was my woman too. Later, the two grown women sat down and indulged in conversation and forgot about the passage of time, so I took the kids around the house. I purposefully avoided taking them to the gym, as I was sure the stupid Kiba would try to fight Xenovia and Irina if he saw their swords. **** Hourster, Serafall came to find me herself with an urgent look on her face, Im sorry, but Im quite busy. Ill need to be going now. But before I go, I have to talk to you about something. So Ruby wasnt the only reason for her visit today, I wasnt surprised because she did mention it. I had a feeling I knew what she wanted to talk about, too. Serafall wanted to talk in a more private setting, and she didnt mind Rias and Sona being present there. So I led them to a room, sat down, and sealed the rooms sound with a simple verbalmand. "We have the three faction meeting scheduled for tomorrow," Rias began, her tone shifting to one of seriousness, which was rare. "It''s been dyed multiple times due to various...plications, but we have finally settled on a time tomorrow. I wondered whatplications she meant, but it didnt matter to me. Serafall nodded in agreement, her usual mboyance tempered by the gravity of the discussion. "This is a crucial time. The three biblical factions have been at war ever since, and although it appears calm these days, a cold war has been going on still. This meeting is important for many reasons, well be writing history tomorrow. And your presence, Aqua," she turned her gaze to me, "would be invaluable. As you''ve been a significant influence in many of our recent deliberations, you should be present there." I listened, leaning against the wall with my arms crossed, feeling the weight of their expectations. They wanted me there. The room waited for my response, the air thick with anticipation. "I appreciate the invitation, but," I started, my voice calm and measured. "I think it''s best if I sit this one out. Sounds like too much work for me." A murmur of surprise and some whispers of dissent fluttered through the room. "B-but, why?!" Rias pressed, her brow furrowing slightly. If nothing, youll get to meet the different leaders of the factions "Shes right. On top of that," Serafall added, "your unique position and connections could bridge problematic gaps between the three of us. You are holy enough to wield Mjolnir so Michael will like you, and you have a history with Azazel so hell need to cooperate if you demand something." I shook my head slightly, a faint smile ying on my lips as I considered their words. "I''m aware of the stakes, and while I understand where you''reing from, I still can''t be bothered. Im choosing to prioritize differently." The room''s atmosphere shifted, a wave of frustration emanating from my opposing parties. Akeno looked at me, her expression one of understanding and a hint of amusement, the sole exception. Did she love how easily I took myself out of supernatural politics? Cute. I didnt want to be pulled into a world that demanded much but offered little in terms of personal peace. "My focus right now is here, with my family and those close to me," I continued, gesturing around the house. "I can train them in a day to advance greatly, why must I waste it? Plus I am not part of the biblical faction, I have no reason to be there." "But Aqua," Sona interjected, her voice soft yet firm, "avoiding the politics doesn''t mean it will avoid you. The decisions made there affect everyone, including those you''re trying to protect. Itll affect the entire world." I nodded, acknowledging her point. "True. Im raising my own faction, kind of, in the form of my Sect. Other factions do not matter to me until were big enough to make a difference. Again, its a waste of time for me to go there. The group digested my words, and while some seemed to understand, others were clearly disappointed. After minutes, Rias finally nodded, albeit reluctantly. "While I hope you''ll reconsider, we''ll respect your decision." "As will I," Serafall chimed in, though her disappointment was palpable. "The offer stands. Should you change your mind, youre allowed to visit the school tomorrow. "I''ll keep that in mind," I assured her with a nod. Slowly, the group dispersed, with Rias and her peerage making their way out. Only Serafall lingered for a few more moments of casual chat, away from the politics of the world. Oh and, I noticed Akeno wanted to tell me something, but when I asked her, she avoided it and left. Huh, was this about Kokabiel? The day rolled down its curtains with the family and friends retreating back to their homes. One by one, the other girls began to leave as well. ** ** ** Read the next volume right away starting chapter 160, along with the entire month''s, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [159] Not A Bad Life, At All [159] Not A Bad Life, At All Chapter 159: Not A Bad Life, At All The early evening sun cast a warm glow over the Hoshino residence, filling the air with a soft,forting light. The living room, still humming with the energy of the lively visit of different people, was a cozy ce for me, Mai, and Akane as we sat on the plush sofa. We changed the topic from the concert and I checked in with Akane. "Hows the juggle between school and acting going? Enough time to enjoy yourself?" Although she was learning magic from me, she was still doing her job. Instead of judging her for it, I admired her hustle, giving her hand a reassuring squeeze. Akane smiled, a hint of fatigue shadowing her usual brightness. "Well, my schedule is busy, but I wouldn''t trade it for anything else. Im used to it since this suits me. How about you guys? she looked at Mai, How are you managing with all the... extras?" Her eyes twinkled with a mix of curiosity and concern. She knew that she was getting less exposure to supernatural things than the others around me, and it seemed she didnt mind that. Mai, as she just said, had extra magic stuff to worry about besides acting and school. Mai stretched out her legs, looking more rxed than I''d seen her in weeks. "There is this project at the studio, its been eating up all my free time. Last night was a good escape from all of it, thanks for pulling it all together, Aqua." My house is your house, Im d you enjoyed staying here, I said, hugging both of them by their shoulders. I noticed a slight unease in both of them, experiencing being shared in real-time, but they better get used to it if they wanted to be with me. As the sun dipped below the horizon, stretching shadows across the room, I felt the moment to wind down had arrived. "I think its time to head home and get some rest," Mai said, rippling with my thoughts. Akane agreed readily with a nod. She hugged me tightly, a proper hug, her gratitude genuine. "Thanks for today, Aqua. I really needed it," she said before slipping off my arms and running out the door with a casual wave. Wait, I called and she stopped, as I walked over to her. I looked back at Mai and said, Senpai, Ill be right back after dropping her. Turning back to Akane, who was about to reject my proposal, I said, No, I am not going to drop you with a car, rest assured. Youll enjoy it. All my girls loved flying in my arms. In the end, Akane was no exception. **** Returning home to Mai, I caught a flicker of reluctance in her expression. "Ready to head home?" I asked gently. I loved the idea that she was reluctant to leave, that she wished to stay here for longer. She had truly fallen well into my arms. She nodded, her voice carrying a tone of resignation. "Yeah, let''s go," Mai gathered her things, her movements slow. I caught her in my arms and led her through the door. Then, I took off into the air. The flight was quiet, but I could tell that she loved it. Her body rxed, and she even fell asleep for a short minute at the top of the sky. It was cute. By the time we reached her neighborhood, she was awake. Mai''s house was quiet, the streets bathed in the soft glow of streetlights. Pulling up to her home, I paused for a moment, and I felt Mai freeze in my arms too. There was someone at the door of her house, standing with her arms crossed. M-mom? Mai asked and I blinked in recognition. Their auras were indeed simr. At the doorstep of her house, Mais mother waited, her posture stiff, her face an unreadable mask that tightened the air with tension. Shes pretty, Inded on my feet as I noted that, allowing Mai to stand on her feet. Mai''s mother was a beautiful woman with long dark gray hair and blue eyes. In the pictures Ive seen of her, she usually wore a business suit, with earrings and a ne, but right now she wore a ck bodycon since she was at home. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] "Youre back, Mai," her mother''s voice sliced through the calm evening air, her dark blue eyes sharp as they flicked towards me. I was waiting. "Uh, hey, Mom," Mai''s voice was cautious as she stepped forward, her movements measured. Following her lead, I faced Mai''s mother with a polite nod. "Good evening, Aunty. You have my gratitude for allowing Mai to spend the night in our house, my mother sends you her regards." I greeted, maintaining a neutral tone despite the palpable undercurrents of tensions. Hmm, she hummed, and almost instantly, I felt a surge of Qi from her, a subtle but intense challenge. It washed down at me like a tsunami, but I could tell that it was a mere test, rather than an all-out press of willpower. I responded in kind, a quiet assertion of my own power, our energies brushing against each other in a fleeting, silent sh that left the air charged. This world had 10 ranks for Touki Practitioners, as Mai had let me know beforehand, her mother was at the 7th rank. Compared to my current power system, which too had 10 ranks, thisdy should be at Overlord rank. I had expressed my distaste at this worldsck of creativity with Qi, but I do have to admit that what theycked in technique, they made up for in reserves. Her Qi pool, as I sensed it, was asrge as a typical Sage. Of course, I was no typical Sage. I too had a Sages worth of Qi back in Overlord, and now as a proper Sage, I couldbreakher like a twig. I didnt do so, of course, she was still my mother-inw in the end, but I showed her enough resistance to let her know that the rumors about me were not false. Mais mother dropped the wave of Qi and revealed the smallest of smiles, d to finally meet you, young man. Mai told me a lot about you, so I hope you won''t break her heart. I dropped my Qi and smiled back, Id rather break myself than my senpais heart, you can rest assured. Her mother chuckled, and I had a feeling that she was holding back ament about my character just now. "Won''t youe inside for a while?" she asked a momentter, her voice smoother now, though her gaze flitted between Mai and me, probing. Hes busy, Mom, Mai said and I nodded. "Thank you, but I have othermitments tonight," I declined, my tone respectful yet final. But Ill surely want to visit your house soon enough, if only for your famed cooking. Mais mother giggled, while Mai looked between us, a silent understanding passing through her gaze before she turned to me. "Thanks for the ride, Aqua. See you soon," she said, her gaze direct. "Of course, Mai. Take care," I replied, pulling her closer in front of her mother, to leave her a soft kiss on her lips. Then, I stepped back into the air, feeling the olderdys gaze on my back for a long minute. **** After saying goodbye to Mai and feeling the warmth of her lips dissipate in the cool evening air, my night was far from over. I still had othermitments, other farewells to oversee as I helped my other friends return to their respective homes after the celebratory aftermath of the concert. First on my list was Kana. To reach home faster, with a quick hand gesture of my hand and a murmuredmand, I cleaved the very fabric of space around me, creating a shortcut through the cosmosa fold in reality that allowed me to bypass the mundane journey. I reached home, and then I used the exact same technique to take Kana home. The process was swift, efficient, and devoid of the usual pleasantries. One moment we stood inside the Hoshino residence, and the next, we were in front of Kanas residence. Thanks, Aqua, Kana said, her voice a mix of awe and a trace of disappointment at the brevity of our interaction. That was... fast. She must have loved the flight through the air I gave herst time and was looking forward to it. I felt a little bad that I couldnt give her the same treatment this time, too. Yes, sorry. Just trying to save some time, I replied with a nonchnt shrug, my smile not quite reaching my eyes. Get some rest, Kana. Id give her flight, and much more now that shes ready to cooperate with me using her power. With a quick wave, Kana turned and disappeared into her house, leaving me alone with my thoughts for a brief moment before I moved on to my next task. I returned home through the same cleaved space and then found my Memmy to send back. I found her chatting with my mom when I walked over with a wave, You sure you cant stay for a few more days? Well love to have you. Hes right, Ai looked at me and agreed, turning back to Mem. Ill teach you how to cook a dish or two, yeah? Stay. May blushed and shook her head, Im really sorry, Aunty, but I need to go meet my family. Ill first return to my apartment, and then tomorrow I need to meet my mother and brothers. They want to celebrate a little due to the concerts sess. Ai sighed but nodded, Haah, I understand. And I told you to not call me Aunty. Mem blinked and blushed further, Ah yes mother I raised an eyebrow but said nothing. It seems Ai liked Mem the most, so far. It made sense since they met every day for thest couple of months while she rarely saw Mai and Akane. After that embarrassing scene was done, I took Mem and flew off to the sky. Kana didnt get the treatment, but Mem was different. Her house was quiet and uneventful, unlike Mai, as wended on the balcony and stepped inside through the parted ss doors. I appreciated these moments of calm, a raremodity in my usually tumultuous existence. As wended, however, a figure emerged from the shadows near Mem''s home, her presencemanding yet serene. Haah! Its the pair of celebrities, said themanding, yet teasing voice of the Dragon God of Aztec as she chewed on a bunch of chips, wearing an oversized white shirt and ck underwear. What is this? Is this woman really capable ofary destruction? Quetzalcoatl, I acknowledged with a nod as I recognized the old dragondy. Shes been living together with Mai for a while now, and from the looks of it, she was reallyfortable with it too. Her skin shimmered under the moonlight, and from a certain angle her normal skin shone with an iridescent tapestry of colors of her true form. Yes, babyboy, Quetzalcoatl greeted, her voice rich and resonating with a depth that vibrated through the very air. I heard of your group''s sess. Congrattions are in order, both for your sister and Memmy-chan. I really liked the concert. Mem, who had been quiet during the ride, enjoying my embrace, stepped forward, her wide grin with a mixture of reverence and pride. Thank you, Quku. It means a loting from you. I watched the exchange with half my attention, while my other half observed the currents of energy flowing around the legendary creature before me. Whats up with her today? Is she drunk or what? I shouldnt normally be able to see the color of her true form, her polymorph was perfect, and now her aura too had an odd dance to it. She seemed a little different, although not in a bad way. Its always a pleasure to see the young ones rise, of course, of course, Quetzalcoatl continued, her gaze piercing as itnded on me. Dont worry about what you see, young Sage, this is an Aztec calendar thing, Im going through special days, itll pass. Ah, alright, I responded, my voice even, betraying none of the caution I felt. In that case, take care, both of you. Ill see you two soon. We sure will, the dragondy nodded, her gaze softening slightly. I shall not keep you. The night is still young, and I imagine you have more stops to make. Indeed, I do, I said, ncing toward Mem. Alright then, Memmy, see you, I said, and she leaped forward to ce a sloppy kiss on my lips. I returned it and ended it with a smile. With a final nod to the dragon, I stepped back into the sky. One more stop and Im done for the day. **** The night deepened, and the city lights blinked like distant stars below as I flew through the sky, holding Shoko and Yuzuru close. The cool breeze was a gentlepanion on our flight back to their home. The silence wasfortable, filled only by the whoosh of air as we cut through the atmosphere. Shoko clung to one arm, her body tense with anticipation, while Yuzuru held onto the other, his expression a mix of awe and slight nervousness. "We''re almost there," I announced as the familiar outline of their apartment building came into view. It wasn''t muchit was a wide and big apartment, but had a very shabby structure that stood in stark contrast to the vibrant lives of those I held. But tonight, the usual gloom that seemed to hang over the ce was absent, reced by a flicker of something hopeful. Landing softly on the pavement outside their apartment, I set Shoko and Yuzuru down. They straightened their clothes, a mixture of excitement and relief painting their young faces. "Thanks for the ride, Aqua," Shoko said, her voice trembling slightly. She may not have expressed it, but she was the happiest out of the four girls who performedst night. Just a few months ago she was less than a nobody, a cripple, and now she was a country-famous celebrity. I felt happy for her. "And... could youe up for a minute? Mom and Grandma really want to thank you." I hesitated. I had other things to do after this, but the earnest look in Shoko''s eyes was hard to ignore. "Alright, just for a minute," I conceded, curiosity and a sense of obligation nudging me forward. I liked her family, and her mother certainly wouldnt press her Qi against mine unlike a certain someone else. We ascended the creaking stairs to their apartment, the faint smell of old concrete and a life lived in simplicity filling the air. We stopped in front of the door of her apartment, and she rang the bell. We waited as the door swung open, a warm light spilling out into the dim hallway, and there stood Shoko and Yuzuru''s mother, a woman of modest height with a strong face that bore the marks of hard years. Beside her, a woman who looked no older than Shokos mommaking it impossible to believe that she was her grandmotherstood with a supportive hand on her shoulder. The grandma smiled brightly seeing me, she was grateful for life since I had saved her life and granted her youth. "Aqua,e in, please!" Shoko''s mother greeted, her voice rich with gratitude. As I stepped over the threshold, she enveloped me in a tight embrace, surprising me with the strength and warmth of her hold. "Thank you, thank you so much," she murmured, her words muffled against my shoulder. As she stepped back, her eyes shone with unshed tears. "Because of you, Shoko had an opportunity that we never dreamed of. With this paycheck, we can finally move out of here, and find somewhere better. Thank you." Her words struck a chord, reminding me of the tangible impacts of my actions on the lives of those I helped. It wasn''t just about giving them a chance to shine on stage; it was about changing their entire world. "It was all Shoko''s hard work," I replied, feeling a rare flush of humility. It was not a lie either, she was a golden singer. "She earned every bit of it." Shoko''s grandmother shook her head. "Yes, but you gave her that chance. For that, we are forever grateful. How much have you changed our lives in thest few months?" I rubbed the back of my head in slight embarrassment. I found it unnatural to tap into my arrogant side when around this family, how embarrassing. We moved into the small living room, a cramped but cozy space filled with mementos of their life. Photos of Shoko and Yuzuru at various ages adorned the walls, they were cute. We hung out for a few minutes, but I had to return home soon. Before I could make my way to leave, however, Shoko''s grandmother insisted, "You must try some of the dishes we''ve prepared today. It''s not every day we have such an honored guest." Despite my reluctance to stay longer, the earnestness in their invitation and the delicious aromas wafting from the kitchen made it impossible to refuse outright. I allowed myself to be led back to the dining table, where an array of homemade dishes awaitedsimple yet made with care and seasoned with the joy of their recent good fortune. Shoko''s mother served a te with a small sample of everything: some hearty stew, freshly baked bread, and a vegetable pie that reminded me subtly of my own grandmother''s cooking. Well, not in this life, but in another. "Please, eat," she urged with her voice in a mixture ofmand and kindness that brooked no argument. As I tasted each dish, the vors rich andforting, their faces lit up with pride and pleasure. It was clear that they didnt cook this food just to nourish the body but to celebrate their girls victory in life, a sentiment I found universally powerful. "We hope you enjoy it," Shoko''s grandmother said with a gentle smile, watching me with a satisfied expression as Iplimented the stew. "It''s not much to someone like you, but its our way of adding a little extra thanks." Their hospitality warmed me more than the food, and as I ate, I listened to them share stories about their family, the neighborhood, and their hopes for the future. This brief interlude of sharing andughter enriched the already meaningful visit, they were nice people. I didn''t stay long after that, and they understood that I was a busy man. As I left, the weight of their gratitude and an odd sense of happiness lingered in my heart. This life isnt bad at all. || Season 1, Eternal Samsara || ** ** ** Author Note: We can say Season 1 of the book has ended. Im cooking frfr with the next season and its arcs guess what??? Read the Next Season right away starting chapter 160, along with the entire month''s, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [160] WHAT Is Going On In Vedas? [160] WHAT Is Going On In Vedas? Beginning of Season 2 Chapter 160: WHAT Is Going On In Vedas? The next day was busy for Aqua, as he focused on training himself and his family. Now that he was a Sage, he could tap into other Paths, so he focused on that. All the while, Kuoh Academy was surrounded by a magical barrier of high grade as a grand meeting unfolded in the ult Research Club. The clubs lights were fancy, fitting to Rias taste, and tonight those overhead chandeliers cast long shadows across the faces of those gathered. It waste at night, and the rooms air was oozing with tension. Representatives of the Three Biblical FactionsDevils, Angels, and Fallen Angelssat around a massive, ornate table, their expressions a mixture of concern and contemtion. Sirzechs Lucifer, the crimson-haired Satan of Destruction, adjusted his position at the head of the table, his gaze sweeping over his counterpart. Serafall Leviathan was also present there since to be fair, a meeting like this fell under her job, Sirzechs was just here to apany her. To Sirzechs right, Michael, the leader of the Angels, sat with his pristine white feathers subtly shimmering under the light, his smile exuding a calm authority. On his left, Azazel, the Governor of the Fallen Angels, leaned back in his chair, his expression unreadable behind his usual smirk. Fine, he said after a long minute, I agree to the terms. The Fallen Angel Faction will follow these rules. Michaels soft smile widened a little, and Sirzechs nodded. Serafall sighed in relief, finally reaching a middle ground in this meeting after hours of talking. Michael nodded, his face alight in the prospect of peace and positivity. "Naturally, the Angels willmit to the rules. Im d that we have made considerable progress tonight." "In that case, as we sit together tonight," Serafall began with a smile, her voice resonating with a practiced calm. "Let us reaffirm ourmitment to peace. As long as the three factions dont break the rules we agreed upon tonight, peace will remain till the end of times." Azazel chuckled softly, his eyes sparkling with amusement. "Well, peace is a lovely idea, as long as it doesnt get too boring- The three other leaders shot him a re in unison and he raised his arms in the air to gesture surrender. Its a joke, a joke! You lots need to learn humor. Although his words only earned silence at first, Azazel''s joke loosened the tightness in the room, and a ripple of cautiousughter found its way around the table. Even those who werent sitting at the table, and rather sat on the couch around the room, grew rxed at the notion. Rias, her entire peerage, Sona, and her entire peerage. Only Vali Lucifer, leaning against the wall, remained unamused. The chandeliers above flickered slightly, casting an ever-changing dance of light and shadow across the high-backed chairs and their esteemed upants. They spent a few minutes signing the documents, and when that was done, peace truly was initiated. Yet, still, Michaels face drew dark as he began to speak, "However, while we have reached an agreement on the primary concerns, there remains a significant issue. Its not concerning us yet, but it might in the near future. The room''s atmosphere tensed again as all eyes turned towards Michael. The soft clinking of the fancy, crystal ssware on the table paused as if in anticipation and Michael continued, There is a Goddess from another world who entered our a while ago. Sirzechs leaned forward, his elbows resting on the table, his hands sped tightly. Serafall''s eyes narrowed slightly, her yful demeanor shifting to one of sharp attention. "Uh-huh, I heard the news too," Azazel said, his smirk fading into a look of curiosity mixed with concern. I think I know more about this than you. If you allow me, I can lead the conversation. Alright, Michael agreed, and Azazel took a deep breath. "This is rted to the Hero Faction. When the goddess from a foreign world came to our realm, those stupid fools took a bold and potentially dangerous step by capturing her. As the Hero Faction was working for Indra at that time, this goddess is currently under the control of the Hindu Pantheon. Ive heard that Khaos Brigade and Ophis, in particr, is also rted to this since the Hero Faction is a part of Khaos Brigade. he said in a slow, deep voice, as the entire room grew tense. That was one bomb after another. Another world? The Vedas Pantheon? The Ouroboros Dragon? A recipe for apocalypse. Michael was underying it a lot when he said this might concern them in the future. This could be the end of the world if things went wrong. A murmur of surprise and concern passed among the other attendees of the meeting, while the leaders thought in silence. Sirzechs''s face darkened with the implications of such an action. "Captured a goddess, you say? Do we have any information on her origins or the nature of her powers? And what made them capture a foreign goddess? If she''s from another world, we should have treated her as an honored guest instead since we don''t know how her allies will react if she''s harmed. What was Vedas thinking? Sera asked with a frown of worry. "The details are still murky," Michael admitted, shaking his head slightly. "Our intelligence is limited, but its clear that the Hero Faction is ying a deeper game than we anticipated. Well, to be fair, they''re used as weapons here, while it''s Vedas that are wielding them, so we can''t really me the Hero Faction for it all. Firstly we discovered that there is another world, and before we could do anything, we already had a bad rtionship with them. Theyre making moves that could provoke an interdimensional war. Serafall leaned back in her chair, her fingers tapping against the armrest thoughtfully. "This is too bothersome. Vidas does not represent our entire world, but the other worlders wouldn''t see it that way. What the fuck? It was quite rude to curse in this diplomatic setting, but the other leaders understood her frustration. Azazel frowned, his usual nonchnce giving way to a rare seriousness. "I think we need to act swiftly to gather more information. Since a Goddess from another world came, others from the same world mighte to save her if she doesn''t return soon. In which case, if we are aware of the things going on, we might be able to befriend them and save us from a possible war. My Grigori will look into it. Sirzechs nodded in agreement. "That''s great, we shall leave it to you then, and wait for news patiently. A short, concerning silence filled the air. Slowly, the leaders sighed and shook their heads as they decided not to worry about that and celebrate their newfound peace instead. They couldn''t wait to leave the meeting and make official announcements to their people. In that case- Michael began, but his voice cut off when sudden sounds of explosions filled the area. It came from outside, and everyone in the room jumped up in rm. Peace seemed to flee through the windows as the cacophony of explosions continued. A charged silence fell upon the room as every head looked toward the windows, the previous warmth of agreement cooling into sharp alertness. Looking out the window, they only saw a blinding light. Rias and Sonas peerages were already moving, forming protective stances around their leaders, and Sirzechs frowned at that. Stay back, it''s dangerous, Sirzechsmanded calmly, though his eyes were alight with the readiness for battle. Serafall adjusted her stance as she stood close to her sister. Outside, the night sky was lighting up every few seconds with the re of magic and the shadows of figures darting about. The barrier surrounding Kuoh Academy, though strong, flickered under the relentless assault, it was insane. Azazel was quick to react, his eyes narrowing as he assessed the situation. "This is a nned attack. Its too coincidental that it happens right as we are about to conclude, he growled, his usual smirk reced by a grim line. Even if they agreed on peace, if they were unable to return, their people would never learn about it. No, instead, the factions will assume each other as the culprit for the attack, and then a whole new war will be fought. It seems someone doesnt favor our newfound peace, Michael said, shaking his head. Though I wonder whos so foolish to attack when the four of us are present here along with the White Dragon Emperor and the Red Dragon Emperor. Indeed, Azazel smirked, The culprit''s bravery needs to be studied. Just then, contrary to the lively explosions outside, an eerie stillness enveloped the room. The air grew heavy, almost tangible in its weight, and a sense of dread quickly followed. Time itself seemed to crawl, then stutter, and hold. The lively flickering of the chandeliers stilled, and the soft rustling of papers ceased. The majority of the people in the room froze. Only the four leaders, Grayfia, Rias, Sona, and the three Dragon Gear wielders remained mobile, their faces registering confusion and then rm. W-whats going on?! Issei asked in confusion, causing Vali to sneer although he too looked around in confusion. Saji, also a wielder of a Dragon-type Sacred Gear, tried to shake Kiba awake, but the blonde swordsman was frozen like a stone. This is weirding me out. Azazel opened his mouth to speak, but just doing that made him feel a sluggish pull on his own movements. He closed his mouth and nced around the room. His eyes narrowed at Rias. "If Im not wrong, youngdy, This feels like your Bishop... Gasper dis work," he muttered, and eyes turned to look at Rias. The infamous time-stopping ability of Gasper di, Rias'' Bishop, was not a secret to any of the leaders. But the scale of its effect was never this powerful, what was going on? "S-someone is amplifying his power," Rias noted, her voice tense as she looked at her brother for help. The implications were severe, causing people to frown; if it was true that someone had managed to weaponize Gasper''s Sacred Gear, the situation escted far beyond. If the barrier breaks, well be frozen too, Michael noted as he stepped closer to the window. In that case, our strength wouldnt matter, these enemies are prepared. Outside, the chaos of the explosions had calmed down quite a bit, but the shes from magical strikes still illuminated the night sky. Rias turned towards the window, her expression hardening. There were silhouettes of mages stepping into the barrier, it was damaged enough to let them enter now. There must be a thousand traps outside, stepping out to fight them would only feed into their ns. They had to find another solution. I know, Saji Genshirou, standing protectively near Rias, clenched his fists. "I''ll go to the old school building. That''s where they''re likely holding Gasper. If I can break whatever they''re using to boost his power, we can stop this." His voice was resolute, the decision firm in his gaze as he looked at Rias for approval. Rias hesitated and then nodded. "I''ming with you, then. Gasper is my first Bishop, hes my responsibility." She turned to Sirzechs and the others. "Please handle things here. We need to resolve this quickly. Grayfia, please, if you will." Grayfia looked at Sirzechs to see what he had to say in this, and he just closed his eyes and nodded. Without waiting for further discussion, Grayfia stepped forward, her hands glowing with a soft, white light. With a few whispered words, she opened a teleportation circle at their feet. "Be careful," she said, her voiceced with concern as Rias and Saji stepped onto the glowing runes. As the light from the teleportation circle grew blindingly bright, they vanished, leaving the room slightly darker in their absence. C Bang! No sooner had Rias and Saji departed than the room shook violently, a deafening crash echoing through the hall as the window shattered. A dark figure leaped through the broken ss,nding with a menacing grace. You rats are still mobile, as expected, said the dark-skinned woman, her eyes glinting with fury and rage. It was Katerea Leviathan, a descendent of the original Leviathan Devil. Especially you, Serafall! Serafall was about to speak, but Azazel raised a hand to stop her, facing Katarea with a grim expression. "Katarea, quite a bold move to attack us during a truce. What is that dark power I sense from you?" Katareaughed, deciding to ignore Serafall for now, as she grinned at Azazel. "Truce? Your truce means nothing when there''s so much power to be had! The Old Satan faction does not agree with such a truce!" With a swift motion, she attacked, her movements a blur as she lunged at Azazel. Azazel faced her without issue. The two shed fiercely, their powers colliding with bursts of light and darkness. Azazel, already hampered by the time maniption, started the fight without issue, but Katareas attacks were relentless. Ill maintain the barrier, Michael said with a sigh, looking at Serafall and Sirzechs. If you two will go and help old friend Azazel. Lets clear the front, Serafall dered, her usual yful demeanor now reced by resolve. She and Sirzechs leaped through the broken window into the chaos outside where figures cloaked in dark robes wereunching relentless assaults against the barrier. Magic crackled in the air, the night illuminated by spells and curses as Serafall and Sirzechs engaged the enemy. Serafalls attacks were stunning to the eye, manifesting as vast swathes of icy sts that swept through the invaders with chilling precision. Sirzechs, welding energy of destruction that danced like wild dragons, incinerated the spells cast towards them, his power a brilliant contrast to the darkness of the night. Back inside, the room was a tempest of motion and energy as Azazel confronted Katerea Leviathan. Their powers shed violently, the force of their battle shaking the very foundations of the room. Youre stronger than I remember! Of course! Katareaughed, fueled by dark energy that seemed to warp the air around her. She stopped ying around as minutes passed and summoned ck serpents that hissed and snapped at Azazel, their forms shimmering with a dangerous aura. Azazel, recognizing the signature energy of the summoned snakes, narrowed his eyes in shock and anger. Those are Ophiss snakes! How did you get them?! he shouted over the roar of their conflict, making herugh. Take a guess, Katarea suggested, but Azazel was in no mood to joke any more. He quickly pulled a gleaming, celestial dagger from his inner coat, its de glowing with an ethereal light. The weapon was a rare artifact, capable of slicing through most magical defenses. Katareaughed, a sound that echoed ominously through the hall. Whats the matter, Azazel? Scared of a little darkness? she taunted, intensifying her assault. Issei watched the scene in shock. The snakes lunged with increased ferocity, as if driven by her taunts, their forms multiplying and diving towards Azazel with lethal intent. The snakes were like a whirlwind of darkness, and Isseis draconic senses felt a sense of fear toward them. Then, Isseis eyes widened for another reason. As Azazel fought to parry the relentless attacks, a sudden, sharp sound sliced through the cacophony of the battlemetallic and dangerous. C Shinggg! It was followed by Azazels scream of rage and pain, and the sound of something dropping to the floor. The room fell into stunned silence as all eyes turned to see Vali Lucifer, in his bnce breaker armor, standing a few feet away, his hand outstretched, his expression one of cold detachment. Youve lost something, Governor, Vali said coolly, his eyes glinting with a dark amusement as he looked at the severed hand still clutching the celestial dagger. Azazel clutched at his bleeding stump, his face twisted in a mix of fury and disbelief. "Vali! You dare betray me?! For what?!" he growled, the pain evident in his voice but overshadowed by his sense of betrayal. Vali shrugged, his smirk only widening. "I follow my own path, Azazel. This was merely... convenient for my future ns." Before the shock could settle, Issei''s voice tore through the tension with a scream. Vali! he screamed, charging forward with a burst of draconic energy enveloping him. His attack was fueled by rage and the protective instinct of the middle-aged man with whom he had shared hours hanging out as friends. Vali met Issei''s charge head-on, their powers colliding with a thunderous impact. In the meantime, Katarea tried to attack Azazel again, but Grayfia stepped in to keep the old Fallen Angel safe. The fight between Vali and Issei was intense but brief; Vali''s experience and power overwhelmed Issei''s raw emotion-driven assault. With a swift, powerful motion, Vali knocked Issei to the ground, the young man crashed hard with a force that echoed through the room. i-Issei! Sona shouted in worry, but she knew not to step in. Isseiy on the floor, dazed and defeated, his eyes burning with frustration and pain as he struggled toprehend the swift turn of events. What was this situation? His breaths were heavy, each one a gasp of mixed anger and shock. Vali looked at Grayfia, who was engaged in a battle against Katarea. He smirked, gearing up as he was about to leap ahead and take out Grayfia, but just then a new presence entered the fight. Space cleaved in the air, and a young man with ck hair walked in. His presence filled the air, with a staff on his shoulder and a grin on his face, whichmanded immediate attention from everyone. His name was famous and his authority was undeniable; everyone in the room recognized his face. Hey there, said the man with a golden headband. Its Bikou, the Monkey King, sorry for the intrusion. the descendant of the legendary Sun Wukong, as well as the current generation Monkey King, said with a smirk as he walked over to Vali. "I''ll be taking Vali," he announced in a light tone, yet carrying an authority that few could challenge. "Big fights are going on in Vedas, you need to be there." Under everyones gaze, he performed a movement with an effortless motion, grabbing Vali by the arm and vanishing from the scene through the cut in space. That left the room filled with unanswered questions and the heavy tension of betrayal and uncertainty about the future. When the Faction leaders were busy absorbing the shock from Vali''s betrayal as well as the news about a war going on in Vedas, time regained its motion, indicating Rias and Saji seeded in their mission. After that, the fight took an easy turn toward victory. Still, the three factions didnt feel very good about this all. Something big was going on, and none of them were sure about the scale of it. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s and more, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [161] Learning A New Path; The Path of the…. [161] Learning A New Path; The Path of the. Chapter 161: Learning A New Path; The Path of the. At the beginning of my current life, I had a few Paths to choose from after I reached the Foundation realm. I ended up choosing Path of the Raging Sky after consideration, both due to its crazy versatility and its ability to heal. However, versatility aside, it was far from the strongest Path on my list back then. Path of the Celestial Radiance: A path running on the brilliant nine-colored Qi, a variation of pure Qi but with more destructive prowess. It can earn simr results to the legendary Hollow King path, though the mana-negation part is less focused, in exchange for stronger attack powers. Upon reaching the [Gold] rank, your eyes will be transformed into the Nine-Colored Eyes. Path of the ck me: A path running on a mixture of Qi affinities between darkness and fire, turning you into a machine of destruction. Experienced users can demolish a continent into mere ashes with the [ck Dragons Dance] attack. Upon reaching the [Gold] rank, youd gain ess to partial dragonification, as this is a path derived from a line of ck Dragons. Path of the Raging Sky: A path focused on storm Qi; a mixture of water, wind, lightning, and cloud affinity. Experienced users can call forth typhoons with a flick of their fingers, and destroy several mountain ranges with another. Users can also heal wounds of their own and others, even spiritual ones; experienced users can even grant spiritual pathways to people whock them. Upon reaching the [Gold] rank, youd gain ess to a passive aura of electricity around you, thatd send slight shivers of rxation by default but can turn offensive to burn and pulverize any sudden attack or attacker. Path of the Darkest Sun: A path focused on dark steller Qi; a mixture of star and moon affinity, a variation of Yin and Yang. This provides the fastest growth through Cycling, as there is ster Qi everywhere in the day, and moon Qi at night. Experienced users can call forth pirs of sr energies from the sky, erasing cities with each, and also devouring darkness that can swallow civilization like the maw of eldritch horror. Upon reaching the [Gold] rank, your eyes would transform into the Eyes of the Sun and Moon. Path of the Hungry Deep: A path focused on devouring Qi; a mixture of blood and hunger affinity. Outside the usual advancement using Cycling Techniques, this allows the users to grow by another means. They can [Devour] the physical and spiritual strength of magical beasts and theirtent authority, using them to empower the user. This devour is only usable on monsters and beasts, and is unusable on a humanoid creature due to the fundamental structure of the technique. Upon reaching the [Gold] rank, your forearms would be ckened and will give you an urge of constant hunger. Among these five choices, Path of the Raging Sky was only the fourth strongest Path, if considered by destruction capability. Overall abilities-wise, Ill put it at the top, but its really not the best path to choose if Im in a battle. These five are not the only Paths Ive memorized in my long 9th life, of course, but theyre better for the current me and my current environment. For example, If I were a mercenary in outer space, Id have chosen something like the [Path of the Starseed]. Other than the five paths mentioned above, another one thatd have been good to train in is the [Path of the Cloud Hammer], which uses Cloud and Force Qi. Due to the simrity in Qi, itd have been easier to train on, too. I already had a technique that forged a hammer made out of cloud, but with that path, Id have gained a lot of other abilities. However, its not the best choice. Right now, as well as extra abilities, the thing I needed most was speed. I was Sage, true, but itll take me a decade to reach Monarch due to how low the Qi in the air is. So I had to choose a path thatd boost my speed. In this case, the [Path of the Darkest Sun] has to be the greatest choice for me. I wouldnt gain its Gold Signs, as I was past that Rank long ago in my current path, but its base abilities are powerful too. Its the most powerful path among those five. Ah and, although I say I wouldnt gain the Gold Signs, its not entirely impossible, its just hard. I cant be bothered to try getting it. I spent the entire day cultivating. For that, I had to travel to a tall mountain. After guiding the girls to a schedule of what to train for the day, I left for a nearby mountain andnded on its peak. There stood formations and cultivation arraysyered over it that I''d been making for years now. I''ve been preparing this for years just for this day, and now it hase. I had to thank Ranefer Phenex for the supply of items which helped me quicken the process. Let''s see, I patted the ground with a Qi-infused hand and it lit up like a light work. I smiled and sat down at the center, crossing my legs and taking a deep breath. Then, I started my cycling technique. If I didn''t have my Grandmist Body, I''d start with creating a 2nd Qi pool now. Thankfully, the Grandmist Body erased the need for it. A body made from Grandmist energy allows the body''s owner to create their own cosmos and establish a universe where their body will start generating Xuanhuang energy; aka the energy of totality. I don''t have ess to the energy of totality since I haven''t made a proper universe inside of me yetthe Void Storage doesn''t count. But even so, this body and its capability of holding the energy of totality allows me to gather any type of Qi without needing to make a separate Qi Pool. Still, I couldn''t just do it without preparation in my current rank. I cant just be in the middle of a fight and absorb some Qi for a new Path. I needed this formation. My Qi pool was already at Sage Rank, so when registering a new Path, one might assume that I should be reaching Sage too from the get-go. One wouldnt be entirely wrong in assuming so, but itll take some time. I wouldnt experience any of the usual blockages of advancement, but Ill have to start absorbing Dark Ster Qi in the quantity of Foundation Rank and let my body register it slowly. After a few months, or a few weeks if Im quick with it, I can start absorbing it at Sage Ranks quantity and officially register Dark Ster Qi into my systemand therefore have two Sage-ranked Paths on the tip of my fingers. I spent the day cultivating, taking in the Ster Qi during the daytime, and Moonlight Qi during the nighttime. By the end of the night, I officially registered Path of the Darkest Sun on the Foundation Rank. If I use up the little Dark Ster Qi I gathered, itll naturally regenerate on its own from now on. Tonight was a sess. **** The morning birds chirped outside, a gentle wind filling the house, as I stepped out of the bathroom while ruffling my hair with a windy hand. My hair dried while I walked over to the mirror to get changed. A wind ruffled my hair; a real winding from the window. It seems it will rain today. My phone rang when I was halfway through changing, and I slowly finished adorning myself into a pair of jeans and a white shirt before picking up the call. Rias? I read the name of the caller out loud, and a soft, resigned sigh greeted me from the other side. Yep, hi, Aqua. Last night was hectic, you missed out a lot, she said, and I held back a yawn of boredom. I remembered the same event from the canon timeline, and Im unsure if anything outside that had happened. Ah, really? What happened? I put the phone on a loudspeaker and fell on my back on the bed, staring up at the ceiling. Lets see what shes so excited about. The more I heard her speak, my brows furrowed. I cared little for Valis betrayal or Azazels lost arm, my mind grew busy with the other news. Rias wasnt supposed to tell me about the discussion of the meeting, but she did so anyway, she trusted me a bit too much, but I wasntining. A Goddess? From another world? I muttered in surprise. That was different from the canon timeline, though it did align with the plotline that Indra, the God King, was preparing a war against Shiva, the God of Destruction. Im not sure how this will turn out. Is the other world in this context thes that were described in the DxD Light Novels, or some other anime? How curious. I talked with Rias for a bit more about this and realized that the three factions were as curious as me. So I expect news from Rias about this without researching it myself. Thats good. Yeah, that concludes it, Rias finished with a sigh. Ah, and the school grounds are ruined and destroyed. Thankfully we''re on summer vacation break till the end of August. Ill miss you. Who doesnt-? Ah, I mean I miss you too. I said and she burst out giggling on the other side of the phone. We spent another hour talking, this time about stuff that was not supernatural politics. **** A few weekster, the house was mostly empty since all the Idol Trainee girls were out on a work-rted photoshoot trip, as well as Asia and Tsubasa. I sent Blue and the two exorcist girls along to keep them safe, but Ai remained home alone with me. Like my usual routine, I returned from the mountain after cultivation and walked out of the shower with a towel wrapped around my waist. Today also I was interrupted before I could change into clothes, but this time by the ringing of a doorbell. Huh I turned my head toward the direction of the door, and my Jade Perception caught the presence of the three women standing outside. Three divine deities. I teleported behind the door, and pulled it open. My gaze met the arrogant purple eyes of a Goddess before a kinder Goddess jumped into my arm. Aqua~! Goddess Sakuya-hime hugged me and said, and I hugged her back, nodding at Bishamonten behind her, and then at the white-haired little girl beside her. My luck must be really good today to bring three great Goddesses to my doorstep, I said with an unamused face, raising an eyebrow at Amaterasu who tilted her head to look inside the house. Invite us in, we need to talk in private, she said and Sakuya canceled the hug, smiling at me. I smiled back at her and I stepped to the side to let them in. "Please,e in then," I said, my voice calm but tinged with curiosity. They entered, and the soft thud of their steps filled the otherwise silent house. Last time Bishamonten and Sakuya had teleported right inside, but now they had bothered to knock on my doors instead. It was obvious that Ive earned their respect due to my recent activities. I led them to the living area, gesturing towards the plush sofas. "Make yourselvesfortable. Can I get anything for you? Although Im unsure if Divinities would enjoy mortal food." I tried to y the perfect host despite the whirlwind of questions swirling in my mind. "No, thank you, Aqua," Sakuya-hime responded with a gentle shake of her head. "We won''t be long. We have something short yet important to discuss with you. Well, great Lady Amaterasu will be the one to speak." I see, I sat down too. Just as we settled onto the sofas and prepared to talk, eager to learn the purpose of their unexpected visit, the doorbell rang again. .... With a puzzled frown, I excused myself and strode back to the door. Opening it, I found myself face-to-face with a grinning blonde. The Dragon Goddess looked me in the eye, her presence was as mboyant as ever, her vibrant grin a stark contrast to the more reserved expressions of the earlier arrivals. "Why are you having discussions with other Goddesses without me? Cheater." Quetzalcoatl asked, her tone light so I dismissed it with a shake of my head. How did you sense them? I smelled them. Makes sense, I stepped to the side and gestured inside. Come in. Lets see what you lots have to say out of nowhere. Little Amaterasu peered around the corner of the hallway, her small form barely visible. At the sight of Quetzalcoatl, her eyes lit up, and we approached her to join the meeting. My mundane evening was suddenly turned into a meeting ce for Gods. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s and more, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [162] Would You Like To Torture A Dying Man With Me? [162] Would You Like To Torture A Dying Man With Me? Chapter 162: Would You Like To Torture A Dying Man With Me? The two Chief Goddesses sat on couches, facing each other, while Sakuyahime and Bishamonten stood behind their greatdy. The room was filled with the fragrance of flowers from the garden outside since it was windy now and Aqua could feel the storm aura in the air. I sat down on a separate couch, creating a triangle shape within the room, as I faced Amaterasu while ignoring Quetzalcoatl. I remember you telling me that this body is the vessel of your subordinate, Yatagarasu. Why do you keep using it? The two behind you are perfectly fine, in their own bodies. Amaterasu''s expression remained soft as she smiled, It is a matter of dignity and tradition, she began, her voice gentle yet firm. As the chief deity of my pantheon, I dont find it fitting to wander the mortal realm in my true form, unlike certain other entities. She held back from pointing at Quetzalcoatl, but it was obvious. This vessel of Yatagarasu provides a suitable guise, thats the only reason. Bishamonten, with her arms crossed, nodded in agreement. Plus Sakuya and I are acting as Lady Amaterasus bodyguards, so we need our real bodies. That was a good enough answer. I turned to Quetzalcoatl for a short look and looked back at Amaterasu. Lets discuss more serious matters, then. What brings you here? I imagine the topic must be grave if two Chief Gods decided to drop on my doorstep. Hmm? Quetzalcoatl tilted her head with a smile, I am just here for a short visit, I dont know whats going on. Rasu should be the one to speak. Quit calling me that, Dragon. Amaterasu shot Quetzalcoatl a look. And do not lie. Youre aware of the situation in Vedas, too. Aha, Vedas! Quetzalcoatl pped her hands together, lighting up. Thats what you are here for? Yes, that Im aware of. A lot of stuff is going on in the Vedas. They''rete if theyre here to talk about the foreign Goddess. Rias already told me about it weeks ago. I have to pretend not to know about it, however, otherwise, Rias might face consequences for revealing top-secret information to me. To start, Amaterasu looked at me and said, Im sure you know about the Hero Faction, those fools have abducted a Goddess who traversed this world from another, under the order of Indra. The foreign Goddess aside, recently there have been rumors that the Hero Faction might leave the Khaos Brigade, and officially be a part of God Emperor Indras group. In which case, I imagine Ophis will not be very happy. As for the Goddess topic, Quetzalcoatl followed, I heard, theyre trying to use her as a weapon against Shiva. However, I fail to see how they n to do that when shes weak enough to get captured by the Hero Faction. Perhaps her divinity is a good counter to Shiva? I expressed my thoughts, making Amaterasu nod in agreement. Perhaps. There are also rumors that her affinity is simr to that of the God of the Bible, but I dont believe that rumor. From her tone, I believed that she didnt believe it one bit. It made sense. A Goddess, if simr to the God of the Bible, would never fall to the likes of Hero Faction. A short silence fell as Amaterasu searched for her next words, and finally, she sighed, That brings us to why Im here. This doesnt concern you, so I hadnt let you know about it till now, but at this rate, it might. Indra reached out to Shinto and made a small request. We were not going to follow through with it from the get-go, since helping him in anything would mean we were choosing his side against Shiva, but we decided to hear out his request at least. This is getting interesting, Quetzalcoatl sat morefortably. As someone not part of Shinto, she too was unaware of this incident. Amaterasu continued while I waited with a frown, Indra was naturally curious about the Goddess origin and why she was here before he decided to use her as a weapon, and although she couldnt understand this worldsnguage at first, they managed tomunicate with her in the end and she exined her reason. She said hering here was not an ident, she came here in search of a person. Oh? She said shes not sure who he is, but from her senses, hes supposed to be in Japan. She described him as a man with ck hair, purple eyes, and an average height. That is not much to work with, I told Indra, but he told us to do our best to find this person anyway. She said, We Gods are busy in heaven, we seldom keep track of the mortal world and its happenings, thats why Im here to ask you for help. You have made a name for yourself, and often interact with mortal superhumans. If you know one such man who fits the appearance, or meet him in the future, please contact us. It may be a bit too much at this time frame since I noticed how busy you are, so pardon me. Its alright, I shrugged, it didnt seem that hard of a job anyway. For a single second I entertained the possibility that it was one of my women from a different life, but no. I should stop my wishful thinking. If the person you were looking for is a girl, Id have put ahead Tsubasa C shes a ck-haired girl with purple eyes and is also kind enough to be a person who a Goddess is looking for, but the gender is reversed here. Ill let you know if I find a male with such descriptions. Thank you, Amaterasu said, Thats one reason why Im here, but one other is to warn you. Please do not engage with whatever is happening in Vedas, its dangerous. I am saying this because youre friends with the Kuoh Academys devils, and the Red Dragon Emperors current host is there. He might get pulled into that situation since the White Dragon Emperor is there, and in turn you too. Its alright, were not close enough for that, I said, Thank you for the warning. Great, Amaterasu stood up, In that case, we shall take our leave. Already? I asked and she giggled. Were busy, sorry, then, with a snap of her finger, she teleported out of the house with her two attendees. The light of teleportation vanished with them, leaving me and Quetzalcoatl behind. She didnt even say goodbyes to me, Quetzalcoatl said with a frown and turned to me, Whyre you friends with such rude people, Aqua boy? I could see that Amaterasu had a less than-favorable impression of Quetzalcoatl. And I could see why. Quetzalcoatl was one dangerous Goddess, and yet was camping in Japan instead of staying in her own area. I''m not sure how the politics worked here, but Quetzalcoatl managed to get in here due to the Satans, and not the Shinto. So it made sense why Amaterasu wouldn''t be happy with it. Is my little Goddess ego hurt? I let out a chuckle and walked over to her, watching her blink before she grinned. It sure is she reached out a hand and pulled me by the cor, causing my body to fall over hers. Wouldn''t my cute little student help me soothe it? Oh, I wasn''t expecting her to y along this far. My left hand squeezed her waist, my left knee pressed between her legs, and my right hand went under her ear. I can try I said as I leaned down, and she parted her lips with a smirk at that. Our lips were about to meet when a cough cut the romantic scent in the air. Aqua. Quku. I heard our names being called and sighed with closed eyes. I stepped back and saw Ai standing at the doorstep. I was so busy and focused on Quetzalcoatl that I missed her presence. She stood with crossed arms as she shot me a look, and then at Quetzalcoatl. He is too young for you, what are you doing? My mother and Quetzalcoatl have grown close over tea talks since the dragon often visited our ce. Thankfully, for once, Ai med the woman instead of me. Good. I decided to quickly leave the room before I''d catch her attention. C Ding Dong! .And that''s when the doorbell rang. Is it just me or has it been ringing too many times recently? Leaving the two women and walking over to open the door, I let my surprise paint my face, although I had sensed her presence already. Aqu-tan! Serafall, once again, jumped into my arms and I returned the hug. This time, she hadn''te with Sona, no, she was with Rias and Akeno instead. Uh, hey I said slowly, and she pulled her face back to scowl at me. Would you look at this, you don''t sound very happy to see me. Well hah, of course you don''t! You forgot about our promise! Oh. Right, right, right, the promise... There was a thing like that. You look surprised! Serafall stomped on her little feet and red at me yfully. And here I was excited as I did my best to clean up my schedule. You''re heartless! Em, I''ve been busy It wasn''t a lie, my cultivation has kept me busy. Oh, what''s going on here, Quetzalcoatl ran out of the room and stopped at the door as she found it packed. Ai followed behind her with a scowl and blinked in surprise when she saw her kouhai at the door. Sera? What are you doing at the door,e inside. Ai said and I grew nervous. She had just reprimanded Quetzalcoatl for trying to get with me, and now Serafall was here for the same reason. Ah, Senpai! Tell your nephew to treat his promises better, he promised to take me on vacation and now he has forgotten! Ah. Oh, where? My mom and Quetzalcoatl had drastically different reactions to that. Before Ai could even reply, the yful goddess pped her hands, If you guys haven''t decided on a ce yet, how about youe over to the Aztec heaven?! I''ll leave Japan for a bit for summer vacation too. Ai closed her mouth that she had opened a moment earlier, while I wondered about Quetzalcoatl''s offer in surprise. That wasn''t a bad ce to go to at all. I might even learn more about the stuff in the Vedas by just being in the heaven of some other pantheon. When Serafall moved away, Rias jumped into my arms, as if to make it even that some other girl didn''t score over her, while Akeno rubbed her arm in ufortable silence a bit away from us. **** I, apparently, needed permission from my mother to visit Ilhuicatl-Teoiztac, the 9th Heaven of the Aztec Pantheon, the residence of Quetzalcoatl. Serafall agreed to the invitation, and I agreed to it as well after barely convincing Ai. She looked mad even though she agreed, and although I invited her to tag along, she rejected me with a scowl and returned to her room. Well, in that case! Ill see you next morning, said Quetzalcoatl and waved at me from the door before wings popped up from her back and she flew off. So thats final. I should leave too now and prepare, Serafall said, pulling Rias and Akeno with her as she charged up a teleportation circle under her feet. Wait, I said and she paused. I looked at Akeno, Are you free today? If you are we can go meet Kokabiel together. It had been long enough of his istion torture, it was time to move into more violent parts. Akeno paused and looked at her King, while Serafall raised an eye trying to guess what was going on. Rias frowned, looked at me, and hesitated. She opened her mouth a bitter but only bit her lip. Its alright, I told Rias and she looked up at me. Shell be safe. Rias sighed, Fine. Dont go too far. Serafall looked between us for a moment and then snapped her fingers, teleporting herself and Rias away, leaving behind Akeno. As the light of teleportation vanished, I smiled at Akeno for a long moment before turning around. Come with me, Its been a while since I tortured someone, and longer when I did it with a like-minded girl. Im a little excited about it. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s and more, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [163] Plucking A Crow’s Feathers [163] Plucking A Crows Feathers Chapter 163: Plucking A Crow''s Feathers Moonlight filled the hallways as I walked toward the basement door of my house, reminiscing about how long it had been since I captured Kokabiel, the foolish Fallen Angel. It had been weeks, and all this time he had spent his time in darkness and hunger. He didn''t even know what was going on; for all he knew, this was how death felt for a Fallen Angel, pure darknessing with hunger and loneliness. It was about time I told him that no, he wasn''t dead yet. And then kill him with my own hands. I had invited Akeno over knowing that she would enjoy the show, and as we stopped before the door, I could see the nervous excitement in her eyes. "Should I really...?" I heard her mutter in a very low voice, and I ignored it as it was not a question toward me. She hated her Fallen Angel father, but it had never been so much that she''d torture a man of his kind. Now, she was about to. As we entered the dimly lit basement, Akeno''s breathing grew faster as she followed me down the stairs. I could sense her sadistic side starting to take over, an odd glint in her eyes. We stopped at the floor, and Akeno looked around confused as there was nothing in there. I snapped a finger and pulled us into an Instant Dungeon, causing the room to darken immediately while the warmth of another entity filled the air. "W-who is it?!" Kokabiel''s voice filled the darkness; after spending so long in pure darkness, he didn''t miss the change in the darkness. I raised my hand toward the ceiling, and a Dark Sun rose high. It looked like a sr eclipse, with its entirety being dark, except for its edges that were shining bright, more than enough to light up the basement. Thanks to the light, Akeno and I could see the dying crow. Kokabiel was chained to the wall, his body skinny and weak fromck of food and basic movement. His eyes shut at the sudden invasion of light, but even then, I felt a sudden pull from him. He was trying to absorb the Light for himself, to recharge himself. My willpower stopped him from budging a single atom''s worth of energy. He tried and he failed, slowly opening his eyes to look at us. His eyes were wide in terror as he saw us, and he began to struggle against his chains, but it was no use. "Ah, fuck, fuck, fuck-!" he cursed as he looked at Akeno, his eyes weak yet gaining an edge of rage. "It''s you, huh!? Half-breed! How dare you chain me up?! I''ll kill you, you stupid daughter of a whor-" I walked up to Kokabiel, my expression calm, and kicked him in the jaw, sending his head mming against the wall behind him. He groaned in pain while I spoke, "It''s not her, it''s me who locked you up here. She''s here as a guest." "Argh, who the fuck are you, even..." he asked before his eyes slowly widened. "Oh, the ckhorse of Humanity, the Boy that defeated a God." It seemed that he heard about Thor''s defeat first, and Azazel dealt with him after. Other than that, he probably didn''t even know meand what Raynare''s Team had done to my family. He was an ignorant fool, an oblivious leader, and today he''s going to pay the price for his carelessness. "You know, I''ve been thinking about what to do with you for a long time now," I said, my voice low and menacing. "And I''ve decided that killing you is the best choice, it''s worthless to even keep your soul as a pet." Kokabiel blinked, and his eyes darted back and forth between me and Akeno, his breathing in short gasps. "No, you can''t be serious! Azazel- he won''t let you be if you kill me!" "Did you forget that it was Azazel who handed you to me?" I asked and he froze, a realization sinking into his face. "Ah. Fuck." he jerked his body hard to free himself onest time but failed. The chains were too powerful, and he was too weak. When he realized that escape was not an option, let alone resistance, he looked up at me with a pleading face. "P-please," he begged, his voice hoarse fromck of use. "I''ll do anything. Just let me go!" The torture hadn''t even begun, and he was already begging. Just how weak was his mentality? I chuckled darkly. "Let you go? After all the trouble you''ve caused? I don''t think so." I grabbed Kokabiel''s chin, forcing him to look into my eyes. "I''m going to torture you, and I''m going to enjoy every second of it, and then I''ll end you." I said, my voice filled with malice. "And Akeno here, if she wants, is going to help me." "Oh." Akeno let out a soft gasp, her eyes shining with excitement. "Can I really?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. I nodded, a cruel smile on my face. "Of course, my dear. I know how much you enjoy this kind of thing." I approached her and put a hand on her waist, while my other hand gently rested on her nape. "Forget what Rias said about not going too far, you can do whatever you want tonightand I won''t stop you for it. Join anytime." Kokabiel let out a whimper of fear as I released Akeno and stepped back to the crow. "Please," he begged, his voice filled with desperation. "I''ll do anything, I''llgiveyou anything; money, women, treasures! Yes, I have treasures! Information, too! Just don''t hurt me, I''ll tell you everything!" I ignored his pleas and began my torture. I started by breaking Kokabiel''s fingers, one by one. I grabbed his pinky finger and bent it back until I heard the satisfying snap. Kokabiel screamed in agony, his eyes wide with terror. I moved on to his next finger, and then the next, taking my time to savor the sound of each bone breaking. Akeno watched with rapt attention, her breathing growing faster and faster as she became more and more aroused. Kokabiel screamed and writhed in pain, his cries echoing off the cold basement walls. "Please," he begged, his voice hoarse from screaming. "I''ll give you the world, and I''ll tell you anything you want to know...! Just stop." But I had no intention of stopping. I picked up a knife and began to carve into his skin, starting with shallow cuts on his arms and legs. I took my time, making sure to inflict as much pain as possible. Kokabiel''s screams grew louder and more desperate with each cut. Next, I picked up a pair of pliers and used them to tear out his fingernails. Kokabiel''s screams reached a new level of intensity, and I could see the terror in his eyes as he realized that I had no intention of stopping. I raised a finger high, and sma came out of it like a heated blowtorch; I used it to burn his skin, leaving ckened and charred marks all over his body. Through it all, Akeno watched with a sickening sense of pleasure, her eyes never leaving the scene of carnage in front of her. She let out soft moans of excitement as she watched me torture Kokabiel, and I could tell that she was enjoying every moment of it. Kokabiel''s screams grew weaker and weaker as the torture continued until finally, he fell silent. I leaned down and checked his pulse, a satisfied smile on my face. "Looks like he''s passed out," I turned to Akeno and said, "You wanna join when he wakes up?" Akeno hesitated, but the insane gaze in her eyes couldn''t be faked. She nodded, her breathing still fast and shallow. "I can''t wait," she said. Her eyes were wild with excitement and lust, and she couldn''t hide the hungry gaze she had. That made my manhood twitch. I chuckled and approached her, cing a hand on her waist and pulling her close to me. "Ah-" She gasped in surprise, looking up at me, and I noted the desire in her eyes. I leaned down and kissed her, while my bloody hands left smears on her clothes and skin. She hesitated for a moment, probably considering my rtionship with her King, and now it''d affect their rtionship if she didn''t push me back... before she gave in to the kiss, whimpering as I began to touch her. I mmed her back against the wall, kissing her while two of my fingers mmed into her cunt, making her grunt out loud, as we made out passionately. Our bodies pressed against each other as we explored each other with our hands, filling the room with the sloppy sounds of our kiss and her pussy getting vited by my fingers. Although Akeno was hesitant at first she gave in to her desires in no time, forgetting about the fact that it was her King''s man she was making out with. "Ugh..." It wasn''t until Kokabiel''s groans filled the room that we broke apart. The Fallen Angel was awake and enraged, ring at us with hatred in his eyes as he saw us making out while he was bleeding and chained. "You two little fuckers!" Of course, he felt mad that we were making out while he was in pain from torture. I let out a loud peal ofughter, the glint of the Venerable One shining over my eyes at that. That was so amusing. Akeno shivered a little when she saw my eyes, so I pushed her back and returned my focus to Kokabiel. I walked up to him with a wide grin on my face. "Wee back," I said, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "I hope you''re ready for round two." Kokabiel''s eyes widened in terror as he saw the tools in my hand that I pulled out from my Void Storage, and he began to struggle against his chains once again. But it was no use, he was still too weak to break free. I turned to Akeno, who was practically salivating at the sight of Kokabiel''s fear. "Are you ready?" I asked her, a wicked gleam in my eye. She nodded eagerly this time, a crazed look on her face. "As ready as I ever can be," she said, her voice filled with excitement. She walked up to me and I lent her one of my tools. Together, we continued to torture Kokabiel, our movements bing more and more synchronized as we fed off each other''s sadistic energy. Akeno''s excitement grew with each passing moment, and I didn''t miss how she began to orgasm one time after the other from the sheer pleasure of causing pain. Although they were small bursts of orgasm. I couldn''t help but admire her dedication to the task at hand. I had a lot of experience, but she was just a high-school girl who knew BDSM from porn. So I had to admit that she was truly a natural when it came to this kind of thing. It was as if we were two artists, working together to create a masterpiece of pain and suffering. Kokabiel''s screams filled the room, but they only served to fuel our sadistic desires. We used knives, pliers, and even a blowtorch to inflict pain upon him. With each new tool, his screams grew louder and more desperate, but we showed him no mercy. ..... Hours passed and Kokabiel''s screams continued to echo through the basement. His body was barely recognizable, covered in cuts and burns, and his wings were torn and tattered. But we weren''t finished yet. Akeno''s eyes were wild with excitement as she looked at me, asking, "What should we do next?" I thought for a moment, and then a wicked idea came to me. "Let''s pull out his wings one by one," I suggested, a cruel smile ying on my lips. Akeno shivered a little at the idea, both in pleasure and pain. She had a simr wing too, so perhaps she knew how painful it''d feel to get them plucked out. Yet, her eyes were alight up at the suggestion, and she nodded eagerly. "No-" Kokabiel screamed, "No, no, no! Just kill me already, why are you g-going so far! Stop!" He cried but I didn''t stop. We started with his first wing, grasping it tightly and pulling with all our strength. Kokabiel screamed in agony as we tore it from his back, leaving a bloody mess in its ce. He whimpered like a bitch as we kicked him and broke his wings. We moved on to the next wing, and then the next, each one causing him to scream louder than thest. By the time we reached his tenth wing, he was barely conscious, but we didn''t stop. His screams of pain were nectar to our ears. Finally, after what felt like hours of torture, Kokabiel''s body gave out. He slumped forward, his breathing shallow and weak. I leaned down and checked his pulse, a satisfied smile on my face. "Looks like he''s on the brink of death," I said to Akeno. "Is he~?" she moaned out a question. "Yeah. Let''s see... Do I heal him and continue, or just kill him?" I pondered for a moment and then grinned. "I''ll just kill him, what''s the point in wasting time?" I held out my palm, and a miniature Dark Sun rose above it. It was brighter than the one in the ceiling and also much,muchhotter. I stood still for a moment, and then mmed it against Kokabiel''s head. The energy from the sun melted his brain, his entire skull, causing him to let out one final, agonized scream before falling silent. His body turned to specks of ashes and submerged into thin air. A fitting death for a fallen fool, leaving not even a proper body behind. Akeno let out a soft moan of pleasure as she observed Kokabiel''s end at my hands, her body trembling with excitement. She fell to her knees, her orgasm overtaking her, the floor growing wet because of it. I couldn''t help but find the sight incredibly hot, and I approached her, pulling her into a passionate kiss. "Ahng~" she moaned like a slut as we pulled each other close, our bodies covered in blood and dirt, but at that moment, we didn''t care. We were lost in our sadistic desires, and nothing else mattered. The night continued with making out in the dirty basement, the sound of Kokabiel''s screams still echoing in our ears as if background music to our passionate time. It wasn''t really out of the blue that we were going at it; I expected it the moment she said she wanted to join me in the torture. She''s too kinky for it to not happen. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s and more, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [164] Taming A Half-Crow [164] Taming A Half-Crow Chapter 164: Taming A Half-Crow The sound of Kokabiel''s screams seemed to still echo in our ears as Akeno and I made out in the bloody and dirty basement. Our bodies were covered in his blood and dirt, but we didn''t care. We were lost in our sadistic desires, so nothing outside carnal pleasures mattered to us. Akeno''s lips were soft and plump, and I couldn''t get enough of them. I kissed her deeply, my tongue exploring her mouth as she moaned into me. Her hands roamed over my body, feeling my muscles and tracing the lines of my abs, traces of lightning Mana in her fingers tearing my shirt in ces. I could feel her trembling with excitement, and it only made me harder. I pushed her up against the wall, pinning her there with my body. She let out a soft gasp as I ground my hips against hers, my cock straining against my pants. I could feel her heat through her clothes, and it was driving me wild. "You want this, don''t you?" I growled into her ear, nipping at her earlobe. "Even though our surroundings are so dirty, youre too excited to have my cock inside you, stretching you out and making you scream." "Y-yes," she panted, her eyes wide with lust. "I want it, I need it." Akeno wasnt the type of girl to deny her desires. I smirked at her, my hands roaming down to her ass. I gave it a firm squeeze, making her yelp. "Honest girl," I said, my voice low. "You''re going to get it, don''t worry." But before that, I slid my hand up her thigh, feeling the smooth skin beneath her skirt. I could feel the heat radiating from her pussy, and I knew she was already wet. I teased her through her panties, rubbing her clit in slow circles and making her gasp. She arched her back, pressing herself against my hand as I continued to tease her. I could feel her getting wetter with each passing second, and it was taking all my self-control not to rip off her panties and plunge into her right then and there. But I wanted to savor this moment, to draw out the anticipation as long as possible. I slipped a finger underneath the waistband of her panties, feeling the soft curls of her pubic hair. She let out a soft moan as I slid my finger inside her, feeling her tight walls clench around me. I began to pump my finger in and out of her, slowly at first, but gradually increasing my pace. She threw her head back, her mouth open in a silent scream as I fingered her. I could feel her getting closer and closer to the edge, her body trembling beneath my touch. I added a second finger, curling it inside her and making her gasp. "Oh god," she moaned, her voice barely above a whisper. "I''m going to cum I-I''m going to cum, ngh~" Her moan made me shiver and chuckle, and I could feel her walls tightening around my fingers, her body tensing up as she reached the brink of orgasm. And then, with a final cry, she came undone, her pussy clenching around my fingers as she rode out the waves of pleasure. I slowly withdrew my fingers, bringing them up to my mouth and sucking her juices off of them. She watched me with hooded eyes, her chest heaving as she tried to catch her breath. "You taste delicious," I said, my voice low and husky. "I can''t wait to taste more of you." She let out a soft moan and a shortugh. Her eyes fluttered closed as I leaned in to kiss her again. I could feel her body melting against mine, her hands roaming over my body with renewed urgency. Dont fall asleep yet, I havent even begun, I said as I lifted her up, wrapping her legs around my waist. She clung to me, her arms around my neck as I carried her over to a nearby table. She stared up at me like a puppy as I set her down on it, pushing her skirt up and ripping her panties off in one swift motion. She gasped as the cool air hit her exposed pussy, but she didn''t protest. She spread her legs wider, inviting me in. I could see the glistening wetness on her bubblegum pink folds, and it made my mouth water. I undid my pants, pulling out my massive cock. It was thick and long, and I could see the fear in Akeno''s eyes as she took it in. "It''s so big too big" she whispered, her voice shaking. "Don''t worry, I''ll make it fit," I said, my voice full of confidence. I rubbed the head of my cock against her entrance, teasing her. "You''re going to love it, I promise." I pushed inside her, slowly at first. She was tight, so tight, and it felt amazing. I could feel her pussy stretching to amodate me, and at this moment I felt like it was the hottest thing I had ever experienced. "Oh god," she moaned, her head falling back. "It''s so big, it hurts." Id usually use Pure Storm Baptism here, but I wanted her to feel the pain. She was a switch, after all, shell love it. "But it feels good, doesn''t it?" I said, thrusting deeper. "You like the pain, don''t you? You like feeling my cock inside you, filling you up." "Y-yes," she gasped, her nails digging into my shoulders, even as she bled from her hole. Of course, for all her bragging and flirting, she was a cute little virgin in the end. "I love it, I love it so much." I picked up the pace, fucking her harder and faster. The table creaked under us, but I didn''t care. All that mattered was the feeling of her pussy around my cock, the sound of her moans filling the room. Tens of minutes passed, and I could feel myself getting closer, my balls tightening. Just as she was horny from the torture and orgasmed multiple times, I too was hard seeing her like that. I reached down, rubbing her clit as I thrust into her. She screamed, her body convulsing as she came. I followed soon after, spilling my seed deep inside her. She trembled while screaming at the top of her lungs, as I filled her up with my hot liquid. I could feel it dripping out of her as I pulled out, and it made me even harder. I lifted her, carrying her over to a nearby wall. I pressed her against it, my cock still hard and ready for more. She wrapped her legs around me, her arms holding on tight. More she begged, her eyes love-struck. Ipiled with a hard thrust inside her. I could feel her pussy clenching around me, her juices mixing with mine as I fucked her hard against the wall. She moaned loudly, her head thrown back in ecstasy. "You like that, don''t you?" I growled, my teeth grazing her neck. "You like being my little slut, getting fucked in a dirty basement covered in blood." "Y-yes," she panted, her body trembling with pleasure, throwing her arms around my neck and pressing her teeth on my shoulder. "I love it I love being your slut~" I picked up the pace, my cock pounding into her with wild abandon. I could feel her getting closer once again, her moans growing louder and more desperate. "Cum for me, Akeno," Imanded, my voice low and dominant. "Cum all over my cock." And with that, she did. A-Aqua! N-no, Master Aqua~! She screamed my name, her body convulsing around me as she came hard. I followed soon after, filling her up with my seed once again. I set her down on shaky legs, my cock slipping out of her wet pussy. She looked up at me with hooded eyes, and a satisfied smile on her face. "That was amazing," she breathed, her voice still shaky. "It''s not over yet," I said, a smirk on my face. "I''m going to fuck you all night long, in every position imaginable. And you''re going to love every second of it." She looked up at me with expectation-filled nervousness, her mouth salivating. And with that, I scooped her up into my arms and carried her upstairs to my room, ready to make good on my promise. **** I carried her to the bathroom in my room. The warmth of the water was a stark contrast to the coldness of the basement, and it felt amazing against our skin. I set her down in the tub, turning on the showerhead. The water was warm, washing away the blood and dirt from our bodies. Akeno let out a sigh of relief as the water hit her skin, and I couldn''t help but smile. I grabbed a washcloth and began to gently clean her up, starting with her face and then moving down to her neck and chest. She leaned back against me, her eyes closed as she enjoyed the sensation. "That feels nice," she murmured, her voice soft. "Yeah?" I asked, my hands moving down to her stomach. "Mmhmm," she hummed, her head falling back against my shoulder. Its warm I continued to wash her, taking my time to clean every inch of her body. When my hands reached her pussy, I could feel her tense up, but she didn''t protest. Of course, she didnt, she loved it. I gently cleaned her, my fingers brushing against her sensitive folds. "You''re so crazy, its beautiful," I whispered in her ear, my hands moving up to cup her breasts. "I can''t get enough of you." That made her giggle out a soft moan, Already~? We havent even been together for a day, she said, somehow finding the courage to tease me all of a sudden, as her body pressed back against mine. I could feel my cock hardening against her ass, and I knew I wanted more. Oh, well spend eternity together if things go as I envisioned, I kissed her nape. I am just being upfront about it. Mhm-hmm, she gasped softly and threw her head backward, unable to find the energy to reply. We were talking, but it wasnt washing away our lust. Deciding that Id cleaned her enough, I pushed her up against the wall, making her ass face me, and began to fuck her hard and fast again, the water sshing around us. She cried out, her hands gripping onto my arms as I thrust into her. The water made our bodies slick, and I could feel her pussy clenching around me as I fucked her. "You like that, don''t you?" I growled into her ear, my teeth nipping at her earlobe. "You like feeling my cock inside you, stretching you out and making you scream." "Y-yes," she panted, her head falling back against my shoulder. "I love it, I love it so much. Oh, fuck~" I reached down, my fingers finding her clit and rubbing it in circles. She screamed, her body convulsing as she came. I followed soon after, filling her up once more. But I wasn''t done yet. I lifted her out of the shower, carrying her to my bed. Iid her down on her side and made her spread for me diagonally. I began to m back and forth into her. I fucked her in every position imaginable, making her scream and beg for more. I could feel her pussy getting sore, but she didn''t ask me to stop. She wanted it, needed it. I flipped her over onto her stomach, pulling her hips up so that her ass was in the air. I positioned myself behind her, my cock finding her entrance once again. "Oh god," she moaned, her head buried in the pillows. "It''s so deep, it hurts~" "But it feels good, doesn''t it?" I said, thrusting deeper. "You like the pain. You like feeling my cock inside you, filling you up, such a kinky whore." "Y-yes," she gasped, her nails digging into the sheets. "I love it, I love it so much. Your whore loves it so much~" I picked up the pace, fucking her harder and faster. I could feel myself getting closer, my balls tightening. So I reached down, grabbed a handful of her hair, and pulled her head back, pulling her lips toward me for a deep kiss. Her sweaty face glistered under the moonlight as I devoured her lips, our sweaty bodies rubbing against one another. "You''re mine," I growled, my teeth bared. "Stop calling Rias your Queen from now on, I dont like that. I was mostly saying it because of the heat of the moment. Say it,e on." "I''m yours," she panted, her body trembling. "I''m yours, I''m yours, I''m yours~!" Under her admitting that while screaming my name, I came, filling her up once more. She copsed right away, screaming at the top of her lungs, and I copsed on top of her, my breathing in ragged gasps. Tonight was better than most others. As Iy there, spent and exhausted, I looked down at her. She had passed out, a satisfied smile on her face. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride. I had dominated her sadistic side, awakened her masochistic side, and given her the best night of her life. And I couldn''t wait to do it again. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s and more, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [165] At the Dragon God’s Divine Nest [165] At the Dragon Gods Divine Nest Chapter 165: At the Dragon Gods Divine Nest Onii-chan! Aqua! Open the door! Or I''m opening it myself! Ruby''s voice woke me up as I blinked at the ceiling. That little time was time wasted, the door swung open and Ruby stormed inside with a wide smile on her face. We returned from the tri-.... Rubys voice cut off as her eyes registered the scene inside. I woke myself up, with a nket resting over my body, and Akeno sleeping on my left arm, her arms hugging my chest and her lips pressed against my skin. Ah, you''re back, I ruffled Akenos hair and greeted Ruby. Go freshen up. I need a shower too. I''ll see you at breakfast. ..... Ruby''s cheerful expression dropped and she looked at me for a long moment. Then she stepped out of the door, no, she stomped out while mming the door hard as she left. Huh, what''s up with her? It''s not news to her that I sleep around, so her reaction was odd to me. These girls need to stop. I gently shook Akeno to her up, epting the kiss she threw against my lips, and pulled her into the shower. **** Oh, Aqua is here! Hey- Once we headed to the dining room for breakfast, the girls turned their heads to me and Shoko greeted me with a wide smile and a wave of her hand. Her entire body paused when she noticed Akeno walking behind me, and from the way both our hair glistened, indicating our recent shower, she could guess that we''d spent the night together. Kana must have noticed that too, as she clenched her jaw for a moment before letting out a sigh. Sup, I waved back at her, while Akeno followed after me. I helped her by drawing a chair for her to sit on and followed suit. ...You two look like you just came out of a shower, Memmy didn''t bother to hide her thoughts and spoke out loud. I blinked and smiled at her, Ah yes. She and I were dealing with some blood and other stainsst night. We had to clean it, I''m sure none of you would enjoy such a bad smell early in the morning. Ruby kept her head lowered as she ate her food, a frown ying on her brows. I also noticed Ai acting like I wasn''t there; she was mad at me. Akeno and I explored each other in the bedroom of an Instant Dungeon copy of our house so that Ai couldnt have seen or heard us in action, so she must have seen us sleeping on the bed naked with her X-ray eyes. Did she stalk us? Unlike the two, the other girls were fools, oblivious to any of it. So my lies made their faces rx. Unfortunately, my partner in crime was Akeno. And she found the situation far too amusing to let it pass this easily. Oh~? She leaned against my body, her chest pressing against my arm, while she brought her lips near my ears to whisper. But her tone, as she spoke, was far from a whisper. Youre going to hide what we didst night from them~? Am I nothing but a side piece to you, you bad, bad man~? .... I turned to her with a deadpan look in my eyes, noticing her amused smirk and the girls at the table began to fume. Tsubasa and Mem just shook their heads and took a sip of their drink, not even surprised, while the indifferent Ai burst outughing. How did she of all people find this amusing? The girls red at me, while I began to exin bullshit to try to save myself, but my reputation was far gone for any of it to work. This would cost Akeno dearly down the line, but something told me shed enjoy that. **** After the girls left, this time even Shoko denied me from giving her a lift, I slumped onto the couch with a yawn. I wasnt really sleepy, but slightly tired. Akeno was gone too, in a sh of teleportation, and Tsubasa went back to her home. Ruby fled to her room without talking to me, and Asia went to y with the two exorcist girls in the gym, as well as Fallen Angel Kwarna who was there too. That left me alone with Ai in the room, as she did the dishes while humming. Dont you think youre far too happy at my suffering, I asked, a tone of betrayal in my voice, even as a small smile yed on my lips. Shes so cute like this. Its funny, she said as she washed a ss and put it on the shelf beside her. I stood up and approached her. She wore a yellow sundress under an apron, with her hair swept to one side, leaving the other side of her shoulder bare. Is it? I wrapped my arms around her and breathed down her fragrant nape. Im d shes not mad at me anymore. Shes been a little annoyed at me since yesterday when I was seen with Quetzalcoatl and then epted her invitation to visit Aztec in a heartbeat. All my annoyance from earlier vanished seeing you enjoy it. She scoffed, even as her smile grew a bit wider, her hands still busy with the dishes. Stop hitting on me and go pack your bags. Wasnt your teacher supposed toe in the morning? Its past that already. If you think that another womans visit can dissuade me from showing affection to the dearest women in my life, then youve judged me wrong, Mother, I grabbed her wrist with my hands and watched her frown. I looked at the dishes and said, Clean. And the world cleaned them for me in a sparkle of light, leaving them new. I thought you were against using your power for minor conveniences, she said as I let go of her hands, my hands holding her by the waist and turning her around. And how is it just a minor convenience if its letting me have your time and focus on myself? I pulled her toward me, and our bodies [Blinked] from the kitchen to back to the couch. I slumped into the couch with her above me, her ass on myp. She smiled at me for a long moment before it slowly dropped, a shadow of worry on her forehead. I frowned, Whats wrong? Im not sure if I want you to go, Aqua, she said. More than fearing that you might get with Quetzalcoatl, which is whatever, probably not the first time you slept with a dragon, what worries me more is the danger outside. Japan is safe, you told me, but the outside countries are not. What if that man sends more people after you? She meant her Ex, Hikaru Kamiki, Yaggdrissil the God Tree. When I first revealed that to her, she didnt say anythingshe was too stunned to. So far, weve only had small talks about it, she didnt want to talk about it. Her worry was understandable, but I waved it off, Ill be with Quetzalcoatl. Those Nordic Gods attackedst time because Quku was not in Japan. They fear her, she is immensely powerful. Even I might not be able to defeat her, if I dont take simr risks like what I did against Yaggdrissil. Unless Odin himselfes, they wouldnt pose any threat to me. And Odin will be a fool toe now when his faction is at its weakest after the death of Thor. Politically it wouldnt make sense, more so since Serafall will be with us too. Still, she gently held my face. I have a bad feeling about this. I''m not stupid, so I wouldn''t stop you on that, but I don''t feel like letting you go. I kissed her on the nose and smiled, It''s okay. A mother''s worry was just out of her gentleness, but at times it worked as a premonition for legitimate danger. But I''m sure I can handle it even if something were to go wrong. I''ll be sure to keep myself safe. I can''t end up dying when I have a family to take care of. She pushed a smile through her worries and sighed, Alright. I''ll count you on that. Ill be really mad if things do go wrong and I turn out to be right. Sure thing, I pulled her into a kiss with that, feeling her soft and plump lips over mine. **** We left an hourter. Quetzalcoatlnded from the sky in front of our house, and Serafall teleported not so long after. Sona and her Queen were there too, to see Serafall off, and thetter called me to the side to talk about something. The n leader is still waiting, she said and I blinked in realization. Right, I had asked her to notify the Shinra n for a meeting soon. I didn''t specify a date for them, which made me ignore it so far and focus on my training instead. Of course, they must have been patiently waiting for me since I went and defeated their strongest member and proceeded to basically demand a meeting. I rubbed the back of my head, Uh, I''ll go meet them after I return from my vacation. Sorry, I forgot about it. She shrugged, showing a soft smile, It''s okay, serves them right. It''s usually them who make people wait as a power move, it''s good that they''re getting a taste of their own medicine for once. I raised an eyebrow, Im d you like me bullying your family. Bully them more, it makes me happy. Sure thing, sure thing, I gave her a pat on her back and began to walk back to the group with her. I knew she went through a lot in her family; I should ask her about the details someday. You two are done talking? Quetzalcoatl asked, hands on her waist, as she looked at me disapprovingly for making her wait. Yes. How do we travel now? I asked, although I already had a guess on the top of my head. Teleportation? Hah! No. Quetzalcoatl smirked, You think the Aztec deities are like some cheap devils? I will receive my guests in the best possible arrangements. She raised a hand, snapping her fingers. It was just fingers, but the sound it made was a resonant boom that echoed through the skies like a divine promation. It and it rippled upwards like a series of explosions, splitting in half to reveal a dimension of colors on the other side. The fabric of the ordinary world split and unveiled a celestial spectacle beyond. I felt the world pressing its will to cover that wound, to make the mortals not catch this sight. For us at the Hoshino Household, we watched as a golden canoe descended from the sky, gleaming with a blinding radiance under the sunlight that seemed to filter through from another dimension. It floated gracefully down, aloft by unseen forces, while two colossal ck jaguars, majestic with shimmering golden spots in their skin, led the boat downward. These celestial creatures moved with an otherworldly grace, their eyes glowing with a fierce, intelligent light as they surveyed their earthly surroundings. Holy fuck, you werent lying even I was impressed at the sight. A canoe, it was usually depicted as a means of transport to the afterworld in the Aztec sculptures. Serafall, on the other hand, who was curious earlier about how great Quetzalcoatls means of transport was that she dared call out the devils, stayed silent with the mask of an indifferent expression. I didnt miss the light of barely hidden jealousy though. The canoe stopped a few meters above the ground, and Quetzalcoatl leaped upward tond on its deck. She stood beside the ethereal vessel with a proud smile, patting the ck jaguars as she looked at us. Lets not dy any further, she said. Hop on. I said somest goodbyes to my family, excluding Ruby who was watching us from the window from the second-story. Our eyes met, but she refused to say anything and looked away instead. Serafalls goodbyes were less dramatic with Sona and Tsubaki, the former of whom warned her sister to mind her behavior as a Satan and to not let her urges control herwhatever that meant. Come,e~! The two of us then boarded the canoe at Quetzalcoatls hurry. The dragon woman then whispered an incantation just as the jaguars let out a powerful, resonant roar that seemed to shake the very air around us. With a majestic leap, the canoe lifted higher, soaring upwards into the torn sky. The world below shrank rapidly, and the familiar sights of my home faded into the distance as we ascended. The sky around us turned into a canvas of swirling nebs and distant stars, and we entered the Layer between dimensions, the Waya cosmic road that shimmered with ethereal blues. We journeyed through the Layer between dimensions; the scenery around us shifted dramatically. The nebulous blues gave way to vibrant hues, a breathtaking mosaic of cosmic colors that danced around us like celestial fireflies. It was a surreal spectacle, as if we were traversing through the dreamscape of a deity. It was a divine realm. The canoe sailed smoothly through this cosmic ocean, creating ripples in the ethereal fabric of space-time that glowed like moonlit water. The sight was beautiful. .. Fuck, this ce is gorgeous Serafall muttered as she bit her fingernails in pure jealousy, while Iughed by her side and patted her back. Dont be like that. Why not take inspiration to decorate the underworld better? I suggested, although my eyes too wandered around. It has been a while since my eyes saw cosmic beauty. After what seemed like an eternity suspended between realities, the scenery had begun to shift into a more defined structure. Ahead of us, a magicalnd emerged. It was a vast forest emerged, stretching as far as the eye could see. I could tell that this was no ordinary woond; my eyes didnt miss the mixture of Mayan and Aztec architectures in the forest, with pyramids and temples majestically jutting out from here and there, their stone facades adorned with intricate carvings that gleamed under the light of distant stars. Thend was a floating ind, an ethereal piece of earth suspended in the cosmic void. It was surrounded by a thin mist that shimmered with a silver glow, giving the ce an otherworldly aura. The forest was alive with the sounds of unseen creatures, their calls echoing mysteriously through the trees. We already knew that was our destination. As our celestial canoe approached, going toward therge castle at the center, Quetzalcoatl watched our reaction with a grin. "Wee," she announced with a sweeping gesture, "to my majestic and sacred home, where the old gods whisper, and the stars listen. Wee to Ilhuicatl-Teoiztac, the Ninth Heaven. As she said that, her outfit changed. She wore an ordinary white shirt and a long skirt earlier, but with a spark of fire she gained the regality of a queen. A crown formed on her head, and her body adorned the revealing dress of a warrior, yet littered with enough jewelry around her body to keep her royal status. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] We had reached the Aztec safeholds. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s and more, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [166] Schemes in a Foreign Land; Jaguar and the Tiger [166] Schemes in a Foreign Land; Jaguar and the Tiger Chapter 166: Schemes in a Foreign Land; Jaguar and the Tiger We were greeted by the ster spirits that served this realm as servants, and it was no less than a royal treatment. Just standing beside Serafall, I could feel her jealousy at the devils never getting to greet me in the same manner, or anything close. As guests of the realm''s ruler, the eyes of the ster spirits looked at us with respect and awe. The Ninth Heaven was called the abode of the White God and Ster Spirits; with the former being Quetzalcoatl herself, and thetter being the entities that greeted us. While they were called ster spirits, they certainly were not some creatures made out of photons. They were angels but with a more colorful pair of wings than the nd white ones that the Biblical Angels adorned. Among those who greeted us, there were a few humans too. Since this was heaven, human worshipers of Quetzalcoatl ended up here. The few that were present before us, however, must have been particrly incredible during their living period since they were allowed to stand with the angels. I felt a few of them sending me odd looks, although they tried to hide them. That was a little confusing to me; they didn''t give the same look to Serafall, who was a devil, but why me? "Let your eyes wander, my friends," the proud Dragon Goddess led us through the red carpet that had been spread for us, as petals of flowers were showered at us by the servants standing on the sideway. "We shall enjoy a feast, first and foremost!" "Sure thing," I was curious about Aztec cuisine, myself. Serafall and I followed behind the dragon till she came to a stop at the end of the red carpet. A man who wore a simr outfit to her stood, although his one was brown and generally of a darker shade. His hair was an odd mix of blue and green, while he held a stone tablet in his hand, as if an iPad. I saw a lot of resemnce from him that matched Quetzalcoatl. "It has been a while, mydy," the young, muscr man bowed to her. "Yaxkin, my favorite prince," the dragon woman smiled and looked back at us. "He is my current Avatar and assistant and has been so for centuries. Yaxkin, you already know who these two are." The young-looking man raised his head and nodded, "It is a pleasure to meet you, Satan Leviathan, and White Tiger Sage. If you need anything while you''re staying in Ilhuicatl-Teoiztac, I''ll be happy to fulfill all your requests." "Heya~! Nice to meet you too!" Serafall did her bright greeting, while I just shook hands with the man. I guess that wasn''t the most culturally appropriate thing to do, but who knew what worked as a handshake''s equivalent to them? "I''ll lead you to the main chambers," the Avatar said, and we followed after him. He took us to the edge of the stone pyramid we hadnded above, and at the edge, there wererge stone tiles. We could see the lush forest below, although a few patches of clouds obscured some parts. "Step in any," Yaxkin said, stepping into one of the tiles to demonstrate. Serafall followed after, as Quetzalcoatl and I did the same. "We could have just flown there," Serafall said while Quetzalcoatl scoffed. "Of course, you''d say that since your ce can never offer such luxury," she said just as the tiles shot forward at a breakneck speed. Within a few seconds, we appeared atop a majestic pyramid-like castle. How tall was it? It was mind-boggling as we stepped to the top of the pyramid, with Serafall''s eyes looking around in awe. Then we were led inside through a literal elevator. I don''t know what I expected, but a modern elevator in this building was not it. The elevator opened to a hallway where we walked, heading towards the dining, as my eyes flickered by the paintings on the wall. "A lot of painting," "Some are pictures," Quetzalcoatl said. "Aha. What''s up with this one?" I stopped beside a frame and pointed. It was quite a suggestive photo, of a curvy girl wearing a bikini and a cap, showing off her tattoos. It looked like a photo, not a painting. Wasn''t it a bit too slutty? [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] "Ah..." Quetzalcoatl stopped and showed me an awkward grin. "That''s uh Kukn." I frowned, "I thought you''re Kukn?" The girl in the frame certainly had simr features, but not enough to be the same as Quetzalcoatl. She didn''t have blonde hair, for starters, it was more simr to Yaxkin. She also had tattoos covering much of her body, none of which I saw on the clear skin of Quetzalcoatl. She rubbed the back of her head while her Avatar, Yaxkin sighed. "Kukn is indeed her, but it''s an alter ego. That version of her is a lot more childish and does things on the spur of the moment." "So a dumber version of her?" Hopefully, I never have to meet herif she''s dumber than the already dumb Quetzalcoatl, I don''t want to ever see her face. "...." Quetzalcoatl shot me a short re but said nothing, and her Avatar observed the exchange in silence. "...Somewhat," if Yaxkin found my blunt words offensive, he didn''t show it. Perhaps seeing that his Patron Goddess didn''t mind my little insult, he deemed us close enough to joke in that manner. Still, it took me another second to ept that Quetzalcoatl had multiple personality disorder. That''s so cute. The four of us continued walking while I kept asking her more about the paintings. It was mostly fun stories, short and unique. But when we reached one particr frame, I paused hard. It was a stunning picture. It looked like a gloomy piece, with some interesting story behind it. It depicted the usually cheerful Quetzalcoatl that I knew in a depressed manner, with golden tears flowing down her cheek, her expression a stone, while a blonde-haired and blue-eyed man grinned from behind her, his fingers wiping over her golden tears. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] "Ah, that one," Quetzalcoatl stopped and looked at it. Her expression went cold. "It''s an old work. It depicts the bad times of my life.... That guy behind me is Tezcatlipoca, the Jaguar God, I''m sure you''ve met his Avatar before. This painting is from the era when he ruled the Pantheon, rather than I." "Aha," I looked at him, at his nasty grin, with a thoughtful look. What is this now? "What a coincidence," Serafall said as if reflecting on my thoughts. Her fingers gently brushed over the painting. "He has simr features to you, Aqua. Long blonde hair and blue eyes, and basically the same powerset too, as the Jaguar of the North." "Yeah," I hummed. The Mayan and Aztec legends shared a lot of simrities with the Chinese myths. No, they had simrities with many of the Earth''s culturessuch as the pyramids. Like the Azure Dragon of the East in the Chinese myths, the Aztecs believed in the Feathered Serpent of the West. In the same manner, the White Tiger of the West had a counter here called the ck Jaguar of the North. Coincidentally, I had a simr appearance to this Jaguar. Now it made sense why the mortals who greeted us at the gate looked at me weirdlysince as the Sage of White Tigers, I let out sparks of feline divinity as well. Perhaps they thought I was his son? Not that it mattered to me. From what I''ve heard, hundreds of years ago Quetzalcoatl defeated the Jaguar God, and since then the man has been spending his time having isted himself in his own heaven, the 6th Heaven. Quetzalcoatl basically owned all of his possessions; I''m assuming the ck jaguars that dragged the golden canoe were also his familiar, but here was Quetzalcoatl openly using them for herself. For a defeated warrior in this culture, he was just Quetzalcoatl''s belonging now. He was harmless now. "...Anyway, let us continue." Quetzalcoatl didn''t seem to want to stay near this for too long. So we continued, although this time there was an awkward silence in the air. We reached the dining room, with a table as tall as a bus waiting for us. **** [Third Person Point of View] God-in-SpiritTezcatlipoca, God of Night and Sorcery, Patron of Kings and Warriors, sat on a broken throne with his expression as empty as a clear night sky. His throne room was broken, not having experienced maintenance for centuries, yet he sat on the throne with the regal pride of a Chief God. Some would call him a fool for having such pride after his defeat, but it was the exact thing that made his loyal subordinates stay loyal. His current Avatar, kneeling before him, was one such person. She''s the strongest Avatar he had ever had, and it made sense why, as she was a Demigod before she was his avatar. His own daughter was born from a human woman. Tezcatlipoca turned that human side of her into his Avatar, effectively raising her into a full God. It was aplex process, having made Tezcatlipoca push his sorcery to its limits, so few Gods could imitate it. It was why she was as strong and majestic as most Gods of this foolish pantheon; and she didn''t fail to look the part too, with her ck modern outfit and staff weapon. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] "So you say, Yohualteuctli," he called her after she was done with her report. "This... younghumanhas such a strong scent that he reminded you of me?" "Indeed, Father..." she kept her head low, her ginger hair and jaguar ears eerily still in his presence. "I even thought he may be one of my brothers whom I didn''t know the existence of, because of the simrity in your human appearance as well." "Hmm." "However, it turned out to be the young human who''s been famous recently. It''s he who turned into a Demi-God by himself, the boy going by the name White Tiger Sage," she paused for a moment before continuing. "I''ve also heard the news, though I''m uncertain about the source, that he has defeated the current wielder of the White Tiger Sacred Beast in Japan with minimum ease." "....Is that so," Tezcatlipoca slowly rested his elbow on his throne''s arms, and his chin on his palm. "Befriend him. Do not be hasty with anything, just try to stay on his amicable side. This can''t be a coincidence, I sense a destiny in thisperhaps he will be my trump card in throwing off that rude woman''s tyranny." The Aztec calendar was rolling towards that date when the other part of Quetzalcoatl would awaken. It was an opportunistic time. "Understood, Father," Yohualteuctli said in affirmation, nodding at him while she looked up at him with her red eyes. She was curious about what type of person this young boy was. **** "Cheers!" Serafall was grinning brightly as she mmed her mug of alcohol against Aqua''s and poured it down her throat. The jealousy from earlier about how cool Quetzalcoatl''s heaven waspared to the underworld seemed to vanish as alcohol drowsed her senses. She giggled like a schoolgirl and mmed back the mug on the table. "Th-this is-" she hed, "Good stuff. I''d like to have some for home!" "Yes, of course!" Quku dered from the other side of the table with a drunk blush on her face. But she didn''t act drunk, her tolerance seemed quite high. "Youdies need to chill with the alcohol," Aqua rested his chin on his hand and looked at the two of them with a soft smile. His face too had a hue of red, and his speech pattern had a tint of flirt in it that he didn''t usually have. "It''s dangerous to get drunk with a young man in his teens when you two are alone." "He''s drunk," "He sure is~" The twodies giggled as they looked at him, and he shrugged. He was a little drunk, that''s why he felt like switching, but it was far from enough to turn him into an idiot. "We''ll be fine," Quetzalcoatl said, pointing outside the massive gap in the wall that acted as its window. "Look, those outside are getting ready for celebrations too. This is the 10th month in the Aztec calendar, the month of fruit and harvest. People are all loud and celebrating around this time in heaven. So no, we''re not alone with you~" That was true. It was heaven, those people had no other thing to do but enjoy themselves. So while the three of them were alone in this pyramid, enjoying this drinking party after having eaten food of heaven''s grade earlier, they didn''t exactly feel alone. Still, if these twodies thought that the celebration outside would keep them safe from him, they were mistaken. Because fuck the booze was good, and he got all horny out of it. He''s going to hit at least one of them today for sure, and he was looking forward to who it would be. ** ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s and more, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [167] A Snake for Lunch? Or A Leviathan? [167] A Snake for Lunch? Or A Leviathan? Chapter 167: A Snake for Lunch? Or A Leviathan? One was a milf mommy, while the other was a legal loIi with a bust. Of the two, he wanted at least one of them tonight. But not both of them wanted to give in, despite their usual flirting with him. So he had to take it slow to bag them. Neither of them was a little girl, they wouldn''t fall for cheap words. So instead of flirting mindlessly, he brought up an interesting topic: Speaking of the Aztec calendar, you told me a few weeks ago that you''re going through some special time. What was that about? Thest time he met her in Memmys house, he could see the true color of her scales over her polymorphed human skin. Thats when she told him it was some special time in the Aztec Calendar, thats why she was in that state. Ah, that. Quetzalcoatl hesitated momentarily before blurting out, Well, being an overpowered serpentine dragon has its downsides, you see. I need to shed my skin at certain times, of certain years, as recorded in the Aztec calendar. The skin that I shed is also used as a divine resource for many things. That time is simply approaching. Ohhh, wait, Serafall tilted her head, her gaze glinting with curiosity. Let me make a guess, will that bratty version of youe out after you shed your skin? Kukn? If a snake had multiple personalities, one couldn''t be med for assuming that its personality would change after it shed its skin. It seemed like the most perfect time of any. .... At Serafall''s question, Quetzalcoatl just rubbed the back of her head, she had hit the nail. ...When is it? Aqua asked, smirking at her. I hear snakes look for warmth after shedding skin. So if you need any help on that, I''m here. His words were clearly a dirty joke, although the drunken Serafall needed a second to pinpoint. Snakes shed their skin to prepare for the breeding season, so his offer wasn''t very appropriate for a student to his teacher. The twodies giggled. You can''t handle me, little boy, Quetzalcoatl put a hand on her waist and said. I did y along with you in Japan, but here I''m a God-King among other stuff. I can''t show that side of me here, so don''t think that you can catch me off guard~ Aw, too bad, he turned at Serafall, his target immediately changing. And do you need someone to help you shed your skin, my leviathan? Serafall scoffed, No way, am I the 2nd option here? I''m hurt. No, I never said there is a hierarchy, he shrugged, leaning back into his chair. She just presented the opportunity first. Uh-huh, Serafall leaned into the table, resting her chest on it. The pressure on her chest made Aqua stare at them, therge melons seemed to stare at him. And why should I believe you, you dirty-minded and silver-tongued young man? If you don''t believe me when I say that there is no hierarchy, then, he said, patting hisp. Come and im the first position for yourself, he grinned, and I''ll be yours all night long. .. A short silence passed, the air thickening with the tension of decisions. I maintained eye contact with her, till the leviathan stood up and hopped over like a bunny. I pushed my chair back from the table for her, and she slumped on myp with her bouncy and perky ass. She might be small, but she was built like a fuck doll. My hands went around her to feel her curves, every contour in her body trembling as I felt them. Her waist was slim, yet the curvy ass right below was shaped like a circle. My hand fell on her perfect ass, causing it to bounce while she whimpered softly. Hitting your elders~? She moaned out thest word, What a bad boy you are. Unfortunately, I grabbed her face, I''ll remain a bad boy all night long, I think, and pulled her lips toward mine. Our lips met and she gave in like butter to heat. Her lips melted and my arms wrapped around her back like a tightrope, pulling her closer as her soft breasts pressed against my chest. Serafall tasted devilishly tasty. Her ass wiggled in myp as we kissed, rubbing against my hard crotch, while one of my hands cupped her ass to feel her all for myself. She was a good kisser. No way you two are actually going at it, Quetzalcoatl put a hand on her waist and looked at us with a frown. We both opened our eyes to take a short look at her before closing and refocusing on each other. .... Of course, we were going at it. What was she expecting? To begin with, Serafall had agreed to vacation in the hope that I''ll fuck her brains out. Thats why she hadnt brought her sister along, either. She didnt want Sona to see her moaning like a bitch in heat. Why wouldn''t we be going at it now? It was stupid Lady Quetzalcoatls loss that she changed her mind depending on her surroundings. If she didn''t want it, I wasn''t going to chase her for it when I had a cutie to take care of. Fine, enjoy yourselves, she shook her head and said, beginning to walk out of the room. I wouldn''t interrupt. Saying so, she left. We couldn''t care less and intensified our making-out session. Our hands began to explore each other''s bodies. I roamed my hands over her curves, squeezing her ass and pulling her even closer to me, causing her to let out a soft moan. We made out for minutes until I grabbed Serafall without warning by the waist and lifted her up, mming her down onto the dining table. She gasped as the wind was knocked out of her, but her surprise quickly turned to excitement as I began to tear her clothes apart. She was wearing a magical girl outfit as usual, with a skirt that reached down to her ass. I tore it apart at the chest to reveal hercy bra, and then moved on to her skirt, pulling them down roughly until she was left in only her underwear and stockings. Serafall''s heart was pounding as I took a step back to admire her nearly naked body. I could hear it, it must have been a while for her knowing how busy she was. Then, I grabbed a jar of honey from the table, and Serafall''s eyes widened as she realized what I was nning to do. I grinned wickedly as I raised the jar high and began to pour it all over her body. I started with her breasts, coating them in the sweet, sticky substance, and then moved on to her armpits, making her giggle and squirm. But when I reached her pussy, Serafall let out a low moan, her back arching off the table as I spread the honey over her sensitive folds. Putting the jar away, I leaned down to her chest and began to lick the honey off of her body, starting with her breasts. Mmhm~ to think you were into t-these dirty ys, Serafall moaned and grabbed my hair, pulling me closer as I licked and sucked on her nipples. They tasted like candy, covered in honey, as I bit on them, relishing n her moan, while feeling her ample breasts with my hands. Her short stature certainly hadnt overlooked her boobs. Leaving her gasping for breath, I moved on to her armpits for a minute, making her writhe beneath me, before finally making my way down to her pussy. I stared at her glistening folds for a moment, watching it draw me to itself. Even without the smell of honey, it looked tasty. I brought my mouth closer to it, sticking out my tongue and pushing it inside. Ohn~ Serafall''s moans grew louder as I licked and sucked on her honey-coated folds, my tongue darting in and out of her entrance. She grabbed my hair tighter, her strength keeping me between her legs, and body trembling as waves of pleasure washed over her. After several minutes of torturous licking, I finally pulled back, leaving Serafall panting and gasping for air, and my face wet with her sshed love juice. She looked up at me with hooded eyes, a satisfied smile ying on her lips, as I ran a hand through my wet hair. "That was amazing," she breathed, her chest heaving. Of course it was, I needed her fully prepared before I did her all night long. I grinned down at her, my eyes dark with lustful desire as I grabbed her by the arm and pulled her up. "We''re not done yet," I said, my voice low and husky. As the licking session came to an end, I pulled Serafall up from the table and led her to therge window that overlooked the heavenly forest city outside. The celebrations were still in full swing, and the sound of music andughter filled the air. Serafall''s breath hitched as I spun her around and pressed her against the window, her ass facing me. She could feel my hardness pressing against her, more so as I deposited my pants into my Void Storage, causing her to feel my length at its purest form. She bit her lip in anticipation as she looked back at me. Go easy Without warning, I spanked her hard, causing her to yelp in surprise and pleasure. I did it again, and Serafall moaned, her body trembling with desire. "Go easy? Bitch take a look at yourself, you like that," I pulled her hair and growled in her ear, my other hand roaming over her curves, feeling her soft tummy. "You like it when I spank you, you kinky devil slut." "...." Serafall bit her lip and looked back at me, shooting me a re. When she met my eyes, however, my wet hair from her love juice just earlier, her face grew red and she looked away. Y-yes, fine, she admitted with a stammer, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment and excitement. "I want you to fuck me, Aqua. I want you to make this kinky devil slut yours for tonight." That for tonight wasnt necessarily, stupid girl. I didn''t need any more encouragement. I grabbed Serafall''s hips and thrust into her, making her cry out in pleasure. My cock mmed into her hole, opening it up like a bag of rice. She was a small girl, this size might as well have made her pass out if she was a human. I began to move in and out of her, my thrusts hard and deep, as Serafall watched the celebrations outside with an O shaped mouth. I could feel her tightness around me, her walls clenching and unclenching as I thrust deeper inside her. I could hear her breath hitch as I hit that spot deep inside her, and it only made me want to go harder and faster. My cock pped against her cervix, I felt my body warm up as I watched Serafall''s body react to mine. Her moans grew louder, her fingers digging into the window ledge as I picked up the pace. I could feel her body trembling with every thrust, and it only made me want to im her more. "You''re so tight, Serafall," I groaned, my hands gripping her hips tightly. Mmh, y-yes, she moaned, for you, yes~ I could feel her body tensing up, her walls clenching around me as she reached her climax for the second time. I continued to thrust into her, drawing out her pleasure as much as possible. I began to trail kisses down Serafall''s neck, my hands roaming over her body once again. I could feel her shiver beneath my touch, her body responding to mine instantly. I spun her around to face me, my cock spinning inside her, causing her to cum once again, as I captured her lips in a passionate kiss. Our tongues danced together, exploring each other''s mouths as our hands roamed over each other''s bodies. I lifted Serafall up, her legs wrapping around my waist as I carried her over to the nearby couch. I mmed her on the couch, never breaking our kiss as I pinned her into the couch and fucked her from the front. Ahn~ Yes, yes, more, Aqua~ she moaned like a slut while her hands roamed over my back, pulling me closer as our bodies moved together in perfect harmony. It was as if we were made for each other, our bodies fitting together like puzzle pieces. With one final thrust, I sent Serafall over the edge, her body convulsing with pleasure as she screamed my name. I followed soon after, my own release sending waves of pleasure through my body. I could feel myself pulsing inside her, filling her up with my seed. It was an incredible feeling, one that I never wanted to end. "Oh fuck, Aqua," she moaned, her body trembling beneath mine. "You feel so good inside me. Don''t stop, please don''t stop." I obliged, my hips moving faster and faster as I fucked her like a man possessed. I could feel my own pleasure building as minutes turned into ten, my body tensing up as I reached the brink of release. With one final thrust, I sent Serafall over the edge once again, her body convulsing with pleasure as she screamed my name. I followed soon after, my own release sending waves of pleasure through my body. As we both came down from our high, I pulled Serafall into my arms, holding her tightly. I could feel her heart racing against mine, her body still trembling from the aftershocks of our lovemaking. Ah, fuck, she moaned softly, How I wish I could have you all for myself Stupid girl, you cant handle me all by yourself, I spanked her ass and relished in her moan, If anything you''re mine, do you understand?" "You need to try harder than this for me to admit that, little boy," Serafall giggled as she teased me. Whats up with both her and Quku calling me that? They talk a lot of big words for two moaning whores. And with that, we bothughed, our bodies entwined as we watched the celebrations outside. The night was still young, and we had plenty of time to explore each other''s bodies and make new memories in this heavenly realm. And thats what I did, when a servant came over, bowing to not meet our eyes, to tell us about the grand bath. I dragged her to the water and bred her for hours. I had to admit, the night with Serafall was one of the best Ive had in this world. Her body was one of the few that could withstand me when I let loose a little, all the other girls had never received me in the same manner, as thatd mean their death. Serafall was a tasty little woman. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s and more, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [168] Which Life Is She From? [168] Which Life Is She From? Chapter 168: Which Life Is She From? Quetzalcoatl was a little pissed that she couldnt just jump him and push him down on the bed. But she indeed had an image to maintain in this ce; she couldnt just bring little boys from the outside world to have them in her bed. Besides that, she didnt mention this to him, but it was hazardous to give into the heat and mate when her skin-shedding hour was so close. Shed fall in love, for starters, which wasnt good. So she had to sit this one out, even as she caught Serafalls lewd moans flying this far from the hallroom and into the balcony where she stood. Her realm''s beauty expanded before her endlessly, the green forest, with patches of red, orange, and pink trees mixed around, covered in the scent of heavenly clouds, looked all too familiar. She was too used to the sight, and although she spent little time in Japan, she had missed this. Stone pyramids rose high, with altars and buildings and other sorts of architecture poking out of the forest. There were intricate roads built in ces, and clear openings where people gathered to have fun. It had been a while since a new person had entered this heaven, so everyone here knew each other for a long time. When they had ess to eternal peace and pleasure, what else did they have to do besides enjoy the moment? It was a boring sight for the Battle Goddess. Quetzalcoatl was the Goddess of Creation, Wind and Air, Learning and Knowledge, Justice and Order, and Warfare. Such peace didnt suit her. Humans who are aware of the supernatural world were unaware of just how many Gods wanted to take over the world, and she was one of them. The Justice and Order side of her divinity made it so that she wanted to invoke justice around the world C but for that, she had to make sure nobody else could invoke justice other than her, which meant she had to take over the world. The Learning and Knowledge side of her divinity deemed that a good decision, that a singr ruler in the world would mean good for all of earth. Lastly, the Warfare side of her divinity supported her desire to conquer the world all day every day. Her hand itched every minute to fight the strong. Sadly, divine rules that had been agreed upon millennia ago meant that she couldnt do such things. The reason why Gods dont meddle in the mortal world as much as before, even if it meant they would stop receiving new believers such as the Aztec Religions for example, few prayed to them anymore they still were not allowed to cause any trouble in the mortal world. Oh, how much she wanted to crush those rules and mark the world as hers. Quetzalcoatl caught herself trembling in creepy pleasure at the thought because something rang at the edge of her vision. One of the artifacts she wore, a bangle, acted as a cellr device for calls and video calls. She focused at the edge of her vision, and the screen expanded. [You have received a call request from Amaterasu, the Great Divinity Illuminating Heaven.] [You have received a call request from Indra, the God Emperor.] Hoh? Quetzalcoatl blinked. For the first time in centuries, a tickle ran through her blood as her Wisdom Eyes spun into action on its own. Her green pupils went golden and spun, as she realized the situation just from the two notifications. Could could it? Sheposed herself with an excited gulp and picked up the second request instead. Amaterasu can wait. The call rang for a minute until it got picked up. The screen bloomed into a video, showing the face of a man with buzz-cut, greenish-brown hair. He wore circr sunsses, and an aloha shirt, and had a jewel around his neck. He also had a dot on his forehead; the vermillion mark. Oh, I wasnt expecting such a fast response, the man blinked and said, as he smiled. Its been a while, Dragon. It certainly has been. What do you need, Indra? she crossed her arms, her delightful expression hidden behind a mask of indifference. Nothing much, he said, So there''s this guy, apparently with ck hair and purple eyes, who wasst seen in Japan. But recently, as of a few hours ago, his location has been moved to the skies of Mexico. So Im reaching out to ask if you can check your heavens and see if there is some guy with said features. Youll bepensated highly for your help, of course. Just call me back when you find- He is with me right now, Quetzalcoatl interrupted him, her golden eyes spinning. She tilted her head at the God-Emperor as a sadistic grin spread across her face. What do you need him for? A young man who was in Japan, but suddenly was in Aztec Heaven? Yes, that was Aquamarine, zero doubt about it. It didnt matter that his hair and eyes were different. The person the foreign worlds Goddess was looking for was Aqua, somehow, Quetzalcoatl was sure of it. .... Indra closed his mouth and stared at her for a moment, evaluating if she was speaking the truth or baiting him for whatever reason. A momentter, he smiled. Hes not in danger, fear not. We just need him to help make this Goddess cooperate; lets not beat around the bush, you know who Im talking about. Ill send Wu Kong over, hell pick the boy up. Well return him soon after the alien Goddess cooperates. No, Quetzalcoatl said and Indra frowned. Ill take him there myself. I need to make sure its not a lie when you say this boy will be safe. Hes a precious part of Aztec, Im responsible for his safety. Indra remained frowning for a bit before he smiled, Sure thing~! Ill still send Wu Kong to you, he will pick you up with the boy. When will you be free? An hour should suffice, Quetzalcoatl replied, and Indra nodded. The call was cut after that, and Quetzalcoatls body trembled and convulsed as she failed to hold back herughter. She let out a boomingugh toward the skies, her eyes tinted with a crazy light as all the possibilities of a grand war spread across her head. Finally. Interesting times were here. **** Yohualteuctli, daughter of the Jaguar God, was in the 9th heaven to meet the Demi-God human. She hadnt sneaked in or anything, she was allowed hereshe worked as a trainer for the warriors in 9th heaven. Quetzalcoatl loved to hire Tezcatlipocas people for herself as a power move, which made it easy for Yohualteuctli toe here and leave anytime she wanted. She came here with the excuse of greeting Quetzalcoatl, who had returned from the outside world for a brief period. She had returned a few weeks ago too, to meet that Valkyrie woman who hade here with false news, but Yohualteuctli didnt get to meet her back then. So this was a good excuse. However, when she walked into the pce, near the bath Ahng~ yes~ t-thats the spot, fuckh~ I love it, Aqua, yes, more~ She found a scene so obscene that she had to quickly backpedal and leave the castle in a rush. How disgusting! She couldnt believe the sight as she ran down the stairs. How is the God Queen allowing them to be so obscene in her castle? No wonder Father is always mad at her. Yohualteuctli was a youngdy when her father was defeated by the God Queen, God King, or whatever name she liked to go by. She lived like a battle princess when her father ruled the Aztecs, and now she was a mere trainer. She didnt hate Quetzalcoatl for it, it was how this pantheon worked C strength ruled it all. But now she understood, slightly, why her father was pissed with the way the God Queen ruled the pantheon. With a disgusted frown, she was running out, when her enhanced jaguar ears caught on a sound that was not moans. It was Quetzalcoatls voice,ing from a few floors above her, and she had to slow down her descent to focus on it. The God Queen was talking to someone. Yohualteuctli found herself slightly confused after hearing her talk with Indra. A ck-haired man with purple eyes? And the God Queen had him with her right now? How? The question answered itself when the God Queen made another call, seemingly from the Chief God of Shinto if Yohualteuctlis ears werent false. Im sorry, Amaterasu, Yohualteuctli heard the God Queens voice say, I cant do that. Hiding it from Aqua will cost him my trust, how can I take that risk? Ill tell him~ and then see what he has decided. Its up to him if he wants to go and meet Indra, after all, all up to him. Yohualteuctli blinked. But didnt she just agree to Indra without talking to this Aqua about his opinion that theyd leave for the Vedas Pantheon in an hour? Wait- Yohualteuctli paused, suddenly realizing something. Aqua, Aqua Thats the Demigod kid. Some foreign Goddess is looking for him? What? She stood confused for a moment before she quickly made her way out of the 9th heaven. She had to tell her father about this, this was too much for her to handle. .. God-in-Spirit Tezcatlipoca was sitting on his broken throne as usual, his chin resting on his hand. He listened to Yohualteuctlis words in silence before humming, I see. This is interesting, as well as dangerous. From my other sources, I know about this Goddess shes from another world... Why is she looking for this Tiger? And is this stupid Quetzalcoatl really nning to initiate a total war out of this? What should we do, father? she asked, and Tezcatlipoca scoffed. What can we do? he grumbled. Go back to the 9th heaven, and try to meet her. Maybe if she sees you before leaving, she might tell you to tag along. Shell need numbers beside her if she is really nning to throw herself into a war. Yohualteuctli looked confused, You want me to help her? But wouldnt it be better for you if she dies? No it wouldnt, her father shook his head, If shes to die, shell die by my hands. How can I allow some stupid Vedas fools to take my kill? Plus, I dont think shell dieneither will the boy. So I want you to tag along and observe what goes on there. Understood? Yes, Father, Yohualteuctli replied a momentter. Understood. She felt a little nervous. She was a strong warrior, but to go to another pantheon on short notice with the danger of death on her shoulder was a bit too sudden. Still, she wasnt going to deny her fathers request. **** [First Person Point of View] Serafall and I finished in the bath, and we had to take a break when Quetzalcoatl walked over to tell us that we had to hurry. I wondered why, but I assumed she must want us to attend some of the festivals below or something. So I helped clean Serafall, properly this time, and the two of us adorned ourselves in new clothes before heading out. Turns out Serafall has some kind of cloth magic, so her outfit was basically the same as before, except for different colors; she really liked that magical girl outfit. Not that I had anyints, she looked cute. I wore jeans and a white shirt, with sleeves folded up to my forearm, and the top buttons loose to reveal my hard neck des. Ah~ its the first day and its already the best day of my life in thest century~ Serafall clung to my left arm, her head resting against my biceps. Just thest century? Im offended. You need to try better if you want it to be the best day of my life, darling, she kissed my bicep and said, making meugh. We walked over to the same hall room where we had our lunch earlier and found the tables clean. The servants worked fast here. I found Quetzalcoatl standing near the window, but she was not alone. A woman- Wait. Isnt that Jaguarman from Fate/Grand Order? I paused briefly as I looked at the girl with short brown hair, with jaguar ears, wearing a ck mafia-like outfit. She held a staff on one of her hands. I stared at her for a moment, causing her to turn and look at me, frowning immediately. My surprise passed quickly since Quetzalcoatl herself shared her appearance with the same anime. Hey~ Quetzalcoatl turned to me, waving at me, You two are finally out. Hey, Serafall waved at her brightly, while I looked at Jaguarmans frown. What, did she not like the show she walked into earlier? Of course, my Jade Perception had sensed her, although I hadnt seen her face earlier. This is Yohualteuctli, Quetzalcoatl pointed at the girl, Shes the daughter of Tezcatlipoca, my archnemesis. Why was she hanging out with her archnemesiss daughter? Yohualteuctli, these two are Satan Leviathan and Aquamarine Hoshino, my guests. Hello, the Jaguar nodded at us, Just call me Yohtli, I reckon our real names are somewhat hard to pronounce. Yeah, it is! Im d you shortened it for us, Serafall excitedly said, while I looked at Quku. What do you need, woman? You couldnt have interrupted our good time just to introduce us to her? No offense, but we could have met herter. Whoa, no, of course not~ Quetzalcoatl let out a dramatic sigh. Indra called. You know that guy who calls himself God Emperor of Heaven? He said he wants to see you. Huh? I blinked. What now? Yeah, he thinks the Foreign Goddess might be looking for you, she said, and I frowned. But didnt he have ck hair and purple- I paused. The world seemed to lose all sound as my eyes trembled. Realization hit me like a truck. I did indeed live a life when I had ck hair and purple eyes. Someone from back there is here, looking for me? How? No, no, that doesnt matter. The world began to sing, as the threedies looked around. I felt the same Icon that had sung for me when Ai rejected me during the motorcycle date. I still couldnt pinpoint which Icon it was, but it was unimportant. My cheerful expression was gone. When? I asked. When are we leaving? To my surprise, Quetzalcoatl let out a grin that almost matched my own excitement and rage. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s and more, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [169] A Man Will Die, But Not His Ideas [169] A Man Will Die, But Not His Ideas Chapter 169: A Man Will Die, But Not His Ideas Mount Merus Heaven, Svarga, was a realm that Indra ruled. He was the Emperor of this realm, as well as the King of all Devas. Among the many heavens, this one was an ind floating in the clouds with cosmic lightning sparking around. The God Emperor wore a frown, his hands behind his back, as he walked to his grand throne room. Unlike the throne room in Asgard and Aztec, this was not indoors, it was under the open sky, above the rooftop of the grand castle of Indra. It was a divine throne room beyond mortalprehension. He stepped inside to find the ever-familiar sight of towering pirs made out of shimmering gold that rose like mighty sentinels; the pirs held no roof on top, they were just there, standing proud. The pirs surface was adorned with intricate carvings depicting scenes of celestial battles; Mahabharat. Eyes turned to him as he stepped inside. Wukong, the Monkey King, waved at him as he smoked from a hookah. Those younglings of the Hero Faction also looked at him, as well as the few other Devas in the hall. He ignored them and approached hisrge throne. His steps were heavy and the air thrummed with power, charged with the energy of a thousand storms, as if the very atmosphere acknowledged the presence of the god who ruled here. Weve found him, he said as he stopped in front of his throne, looking down at it. Ill be sending Wukong to fetch him now. On the throne which was always empty unless Indra upied it, a ck haired girl in her teens, small and frail, bound by chains of divine essence, sat. No, more than sitting, it was more urate to say she was tied against it. The God Kings throne thrummed with divinity as it worked to keep her tied, unwilling to let her escape. The chains that bound her shimmered with a faint blue-white light, pulsing with the power of Indra''s divine authority, ensuring her captivity. Any other prison would have been unable to contain her, so the throne had to be used in this manner. With a wave of his hand, her blindfolds hade off a second ago. Her purple eyes held a glimmer of defiance till a moment ago, but hearing Indras words, the defiance vanished and her eyes matched the softness of her smile. Indra didnt know if she was happy, or if she just resigned herself to her fate. So you say, Despite her predicament, there was an air of dignity about her as she spoke. She was a prisoner, yes, wounded and bleeding from parts from past injuries that the chains didnt let her heal from. Yet she bore herself with a grace that spoke of nobility which Indra respected. I shall wait for him, then, and see for myself. .... Indra crossed his arms. Id love it if you cooperate after that. Keep it in mind, that if you cooperate, youll only end up dead as a Goddess, but will reincarnate as a mortal woman with a blessed fortune. But if you force us to take the hard way, then unfortunately, the entirety of your soul will be forged into a weapon. Yes, youve said so countless times already, her soft smile didnt leave her lips for a single second. Bring him to me, and Ill do as you say. Indra didnt trust that smile one bit. Some would just see swallow depth in it, that she was excited to meet this person, but Indra saw more. This woman she smiled as if the man who wasing would solve all her problems in the world. As if she could trust the entire world to him, and he would seed in protecting it. That made Indra irritated. Wukong, Indra looked at his trusty right-hand man in the distance, who raised his head to show that he was listening. There is somewhere you need to visit. **** When Serafall was asked if shed like toe with them by Quetzalcoatl, she wasnt sure. She wasnt a lone individual, as a Satan she carried the fate of the entire Devil Faction on her shoulders. Meddling on this oddlyplicated matter may not be the smartest choice for her kind. When she looked at Aqua to ask him for thoughts she froze with chills running all over her body. I- Ill go, she turned to Quetzalcoatl and agreed immediately. She didnt want to let Aqua out of her sight when his expression was likethat. She felt like she had to stay by his side for now. He and her werent that close, even if she did take it deep, but she still didnt want him to throw himself at some Hindu God and get killed. Shell need to be there if he has to be stopped; or protected. Serafall waited with Quetzalcoatl and the other girl, Yohtli, on the dining table that had been cleaned up. While Aqua stood as he had been since earlier, his back against the wall, and his eyes at the ceiling. The four of them waited for an hour, and Aqua spent it leaning against the wall and staring at the ceiling. She tried to talk to him and ask him what was wrong, but he was not in the mood to talk. Just whats going on?She was stupefied. Why would a Goddess from another world want to meet him? And why was he acting like he knew her too?Hes acting like apletely different person. How is he the same man I was with earlier? When the time came, Yaxkin, Quetzalcoatls Avatar, came rushing to notify them that a guest hade to pick them up at the gate. Sun Wukong, the Monkey King. Quetzalcoatl allowed Yaxin to lead the four of them to the gate, which was the same ce where their golden canoe hadnded earlier, and thats where they found arge chariot waiting for them. Instead, this was on the back of a white elephant; the carrier of Indra, a vahana. My Goddess, Yaxin leaned into Quetzalcoatls ears with a worried frown. Are you sure I shouldnte? I feel like youll be reckless by yourself. Ease up a little~ Im not a kid, Ill be fine, she said, but Yaxin wasnt convinced. Serafall herself didnt feel convinced, she smelled danger in the airespecially from the legendary Monkey King, who was looking at Quetzalcoatl disapprovingly. Dont make me wait forever, you lots, said the Great Sage Heavens Equal, taking a puff from his hookah. Aqua looked at the monkey, their eyes locking for a brief moment before he hopped into the air andnded beside the Monkey King. The Transcended Buddha released a puff of smoke into Aquas face, but he didnt react. I dont see the ck hair and purple eyes, but it seems to be you, Wukong said, You must be the new Demi-God, Aquamarine was it? Aqua stared down at him for a moment before looking at Quetzalcoatl below. Why are you dying this? Sorry, sorry~ she apologized and hopped over, followed by Yohtli, and atst, even Serafall hopped over the elephant. Wukongughed, Rude brat, didnt even reply. He shook his head and shrugged. Sorry, hes not in a good mood, Serafall apologized in his stead by bowing to the Great Sage. If he was the same mischievous monkey he used to be as a young man, he would have taken great offense at this. Tsk, tsk, to think devils will be more respectful than a Demigod, how times change. Its alright, Satan, someone elses presence here offends me more than his rudeness, anyhow, he said, not hiding who as he red at Quetzalcoatl. The power-hungry snake smiled innocently at him and he growled. Let us finish this journey quickly, he said, tapping his foot as the elephant let out a roar. The white giant slowly turned around and began to walk away through the path it had taken earlier. It walked in the air, each step taking it miles upon miles of distance. Serafall didnt like the air in the chariot. If it was like this already, how worse would things be when they reach Svarga? **** Serafall was scared that things might escte before they could even reach their destination, due to the odd mixture of travelers, but thankfully nothing of that sort happened. Sun Wukong hated Devils from the Old Satan Faction, iming that they were the ones responsible for the destruction of his kin in the past, the Yokais, thats why Serafall was a little scared that hed hate her. Thankfully, the rumor that his hate of the Devils was limited to their past generation as he believed that the current generation of the Devils was different and so, cannot be held responsible, was not a false tale. She probably gave him the best impression out of everyone in the carriage, in fact. Sun Wukong famously hated evil beings, or Gods, that desire nothing but to conquer, destroy, or bring chaos to the world. He was known to like a few Gods, them being Indra, the Trimurti gods, and the God of the Bible. Quetzalcoatl fell into the category of Gods he hated the most. Yohtli could probably score a good impression if she tried, but she didnt bother to - perhaps she was too scared to converse with the living legend; he was, after all, one of the strongest entities in the entire world. Great Sage, Heavens Equal, could go toe-to-toe against Quetzalcoatl, and thats why he dared show disrespect too openly. His staff, Ruyi Jingu Bang, could match most divine weapons, and his Nimbus Cloud could take him a hundred times faster than this elephant. Serafall wished she could ride it, but obviously, the reason they were using the elephant instead of the cloud was because they werent pure-hearted enough for it. And he was only one of the many strong people in Svarga. Serafallreallyhoped this wouldnt escte into something big, and that Aqua would regain his senses when theynded on their feet. Were here, Sun Wukong said as they approached the celestial realm of Svarga. Below them, the heaven stretched out in a breathtaking disy of divine architecture. Serafall couldnt believe shed get to see two heavens in a single day. The structures were crafted from materials that seemed to shimmer with their inner light, reflecting the myriad colors of the cosmos. The inds floated amidst ethereal clouds, towers soared towards the sky, and gardens of luminous flora fell in vibrant waterfalls, their mist casting rainbows across the sky. As the elephant descended, itsrge, cloud-like feet made a gentle thump upon the rooftop of the grandest structure. Serafall watched the roof, which was an expansive tform adorned with golden filigrees and paved with crystals that sparkled under the light of a sun that never seemed to set. The Devas who had been awaiting their arrival turned their gaze toward them. The Hero Faction looked at them too, especially Vali Lucifer who stood out even in this interesting crowd. He wore a look of disinterest, which turned to curiosity when his eyes met with Serafall and turned into rage when he noticed Aqua. For fucks sake.Serafall cursed in her head.He had to be here too?! His eyes were like daggers, sharp and filled with a personal vendetta. The air around him crackled with dark energy, yet Aqua didnt spare him a single nce. No, all his attention was on the throne at the center end of the roof. Others in the crowd whispered among themselves as the four of them and Wukong stepped off the elephant. Sun Wukong led the group forward, under the watchful gaze of everyone. "Sakra, my lord, he referred to Indra, who stood with his arms crossed under the tall staircase that led to the throne. Ive brought them here, as per your wish." As they stopped in front of Indra, the God King was wearing an aloha shirt and round sunsses. He usually looked cheerful and wore a smile every time Serafall had seen him before, either in person or in photos, but this time he wasnt smiling. His eyes met with Quetzalcoatl, and an invisible conversation went between them. The ground beneath their feet hummed with sacred power, the air filled with the scent of divine ambrosia and the subtle tinge of ozone. Until Indra smiled, Now, what is the meaning of this, Quetzalcoatl? I dont see any man who matches my description with you. Did you lie to me? Oh, why would I~? Look, there you go. Quetzalcoatl motioned her chin, and Indra looked back. ?Yohtli and Serafall did the same, finding Aqua somehow already at the stairs, walking over to the throne. The world was humming again, the mysterious source of a song humming again. But this time, the hum formed lyrics. She had heard that [Icons] could do this, but she saw no Icon in the sky. Just Aqua approached the throne, where the ck-haired Goddess was tied up and blindfolded. -Happy nation. He stopped in front of the Goddess, the madness in his electric eyes reced with pure delight. As I thought he said, and his voice alone made the girls lips bloom into a smile. It really is you. -Happy nation, livin'' in a happy nation, Where the people understand and dream of a perfect man Quetzalcoatl nudged Indra slightly, Can you take off her blindfolds? .... Indra was frowning again, but heplied with a wave of hand. The golden blindfolds vanished from over the goddess eyes, and her purple pupils focused on Aqua with the intensity of a mother. You look different now, the Goddess said, grinning up to him. Im sad that our appearance does not match anymore. -Ideas by man and only that willst, And over time, we''ve learned from the past, That no man''s fit to rule the world alone... Aqua fell on his knees, grabbing one of her chained-up hands to kiss it gently. It has been a long time, My Goddess. -A man will die, but not his ideas. It has indeed, golden tears ran down her cheeks even as her smile was bright like the radiant sun. My [Hero]. Aqua, as the Hero, may have been long dead, but his ideas lived in her heart to this day, enough that she jumped worlds to find her Godson whom she couldnt even provide a proper resting ce after the betrayal he received from his demon wife. The Great Goddess of Pangeal, Goddess of Void and Creation, Gxara Voidborne was here to fetch her long-lost Hero. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s and more, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [170] Can I Sell You Three Years? [170] Can I Sell You Three Years? Chapter 170: Can I Sell You Three Years? My most recent prayer to any God was back in Mt Fuji, in Goddess Sakuyahimes shrine. It was out of tiny gratitude since she let me use her mountain''s Qi to cultivate, and she epted the prayer by dropping a flower on my head. But outside Sakuya, I can''t recall thest deity I''ve prayed to who wasn''t Gxara. Ive prayed to nobody in my 9th life, not even her, but during a short period in my 8th life, I did call for her. At that moment, which was the lowest point of my mental health, I called out to her to save mebut of course, there was no response. She was a mereary deity; as kind and lovely as my Mother Goddess was, she couldnt have heard me let alonee save me from despair. Still, among the uncountable amount of Gods and Goddesses I''ve met throughout my lives only she came to my mind if I prayed to the image of God. Gxara Voidborne was a Goddess whom I had saved the world for. And even today, after I''ve lived through my arrogant 9th life where the divine folk have be no more than worthless ants in my eyes, I couldnt exin in words how happy I felt to have her hand brush against my lips. She was real, and she was right in front of me. I wish to ask how youve been, but youre bleeding, so no point in asking that, I said as I took a look at her wounds, barely maintaining my smile through the bubbling rage. I locked eyes with her, How did youe here? How did you get captured? I asked her as I looked up at her with a smile. The Voidborne was a title given to those entities who were created on their own, out of the emptiness of reality. However, that depended on the scale. I have met multiversal Voidborne before, quite the fearsome foe, and Ive also met a few universal ones. Mortals are often confused about the difference between the two. The entities born from the void between universes is a universal Voidborne, while the entities born in the void between multiverses is a multiversal Voidborne. Since Ive confirmed the existence of an Omniverse, and perhaps something beyond, from that one maid woman Ive once summoned, there may be something of a true Voidborne born before the creation of everything. My goddess isn''t that big of a deal, however. She was simply born from the primordial nothingness thatter formed the of Pangeal; shes aary Voidborne. Shes pretty weak, by my standards. However, this world itself was weak by my standards. Her status as a Voidborne was undeniable, shes easily the peak ofary existence, something like this worlds Biblical God, bordering on the dimensional scale. How on Earth did some mere humans from the Hero Faction defeat her? The travel between worlds costs me much energy and power, my child. So when I arrived, I wasnt at my full power. I needed time to recover, and some humans calling themselves heroes were willing to protect me during my weak hour and even offered to find you. By the time I realized their true intention, it was toote. She said while her eyes wandered to one corner of the roof, followed by my gaze. I red at the fools who had dug themselves into a hole. There were about fifteen of them, and each of them returned an annoying smirk at my re. Huh, did they feel safe just because they had Vedic Gods protecting them? Fucktards. I felt my fingertips twitch. Theyre dying each and every one of them. I noticed that my Goddess didnt share how she traveled the world in the first ce. It must be something she cant share in enemy territory, so I didnt push it. I wanna ask you a lot of questions, like how the world is doing, and how she is doing but we can talk about that when I bring you to my current home. I should get these chains off you first. I stood up and looked at God Emperor Indra who''s been staring up at the throne all this time, his arms crossed. You,e and undo the chains. .... Indra stayed silent for a long moment before breaking out intoughter. He even wentical with it, as he held his tummy andughed in a manner unworthy for a King. Stillughing, he looked Quetzalcoatl to his side. What is wrong with him? Quetzalcoatl crossed her arms. Unlike her usual self, she didnt utter a single giggle. Ask him, I don''t own him. Indra frowned, stoppedughing, and turned to re at me. She''s a captured vessel of Vedas. Shes my property, and I can''t care less about your rtionship with her. I''ve made a deal with her, and it doesn''t include her freedom until she proceeds with her end of it. I turned to my Goddess, What deal does he speak of, my Goddess? She was still smiling, He said he wants to melt my flesh and forge my blood into a divine weapon. I said I''ll cooperate as long as he brings you here, my child. And as you''re aware, this great Goddess does not go back on her words. Ah, I see, I turned to Indra. It seems she does indeed want to go through the deal. But unfortunately, I am against it. My goddess giggled behind me, but Indra didntugh this time. He must be growing annoyed. Instead of talking to me, perhaps deeming me unworthy, he turned to Quetzalcoatl and Serafall. Since the girl said she would cooperate, your presence is not required anymore. Take that brat and leave before he gets on my nerves any further. You,e down here! Rage was really returning to me, even as I maintained a smile. I took another look at her, at her injuries, at her blood, and locked eyes with her. We both smiled. Do not be rash, my child, she said. I''m unable to bring the Gaya System here, its not wise to fight at your current power level. It''s alright, the Gaya Systems level cap is far too low to work for me, anyway, I said, which might havee off as arrogant since she just said Im not strong enough to fight all these right now. However, she didnt doubt me for a second and I watched her grin fill with pride. Instead, I would like to sacrifice three years of my lifespan in your name, my Goddess. Can you do the ritual in your current state? The world sang, and my eyes shed with a dangerous n. Ill have to pay for this. -Situation leading to sweet salvation For the people, for the good, for mankind brotherhood Im not strong enough to fight against the entirety of Svarga, who had allies like the Hero Faction and Sun Wukong. The Great Sage himself can defeat me by himself, and he''s not even the biggest fish here. I have to let loose a little if I want victory. This will cause severe pain and bacshter after my Empress artificially smart spell catches on to the cheat, but it should work for now. I can, itll be a little painful for me, but I can do it. Let us proceed. my Goddess did not ask why, she trusted me all the same. In the staircase below, Indra and Quetzalcoatl were in a heated conversation now, with the Dragon Goddess refusing to leave just yet with a shrug and asking Indra to let us wait to watch the weapon ritual he had nned. Indra was having none of it and beginning to grow irritated, but Quetzalcoatl was a master at being annoying. Im d for her support, but I could feel the God Kings rage about to break. The Devas and Hero Faction people were getting ready for battle already. Specially, I noticed a young man who had simr features to Wukong, keeping an eye on me. I think his name was Bikou? Hes the current generation Monkey King. In that case, my Hero, my Goddess spoke to me and I maintained eye contact with her, do you agree to give Gxara three years of your life? You stupid brat, what are you still doing there?! Indras shout came like thunder. He must have had enough of me not giving a shit about him, so he leaped into the air. Quetzalcoatl leaped behind him, but the Great Sage stopped her with his staff. Indras fist lit up with crackling lightning, as the God of Rain and Storms tapped into his divinity. He was a God stronger than Thor, and while Im confident that I can hold my own against himId probably lose in an elongated battle. Additionally, I noticed from the corner of my eyes that Vali was getting excited about this. He must be looking forward to revenge. There was a ck-haired catgirl beside him, whom I recognized to be Konekos sister, but it didnt matter to me. Shes not a part of the Hero Faction, since its a human-only faction, so she must be working with them via the Khaos Brigade. I can only apologize to Konekoter. Indras shadow loomed over me, his fist nearing my head, threatening to blow it off my neckit indeed was a dangerous attack. I heard Serafalls shout of panic, as her hands moved to cast magic, but she was too slow and Indra too fast. Yes, I let my smile drop as I maintained eye contact with my Goddess. I agree. And the effect was immediate. My hair bloomed long, but no other physical change urred as I was already at the peak of my body and living eternally. However, physically I was considered 18 years old now. The heavens exploded with a brilliant light as the seal in my soul came off, I let out a pir of immense energy from my body. Indra was shot backward from the explosion, while I took in a deep breath to relish in this short-term freedom. W-what? I heard the Great Sage gasp. Could he perhaps grasp the freedom in my wisdom just now? I ignored him, closing my eyes and taking a deep breath. I let my mind get a feel of my energy channels for a good moment. I opened my eyes to find twenty devas in the air, their attacks drawn back and about to unleash at me. I raised a finger and parted my lips, eyes focused on Bikou, who led the group. Eternal Magic, I said, Million Years of Cosmic Death. The [Time Icon] bloomed overhead, and my spell was sted with limitless power. Thirteen magic circles bloomed in the sky under a nanosecond, shining bright green, and instantly, the twenty devas including Bikou aged to dust. Their young flesh turned old and frail, and then they turned into skeletons before turning into dust. BIKOU?! Sun Wukongs enraged voice filled the air, and I felt the killing intent of a Buddha fall over my shoulders. Ah- I heard Quetzalcoatl lose it. AHAHAHAHAHA! Just as she tapped into her hybrid form, kicking Wukong on his side to send him flying, stopping him when he was about to rush to me. Who the hell are you?! Indra leaped back into the battle from the clouds he was sent flying earlier, rushing toward me even as I tapped into my Time Magic. It doesnt matter anymore, I said as my finger raised high to form another spell, my voice tinted with an ethereal echo. You hurt my Goddess, and so Vedas will pay. Ill erase your mythology from history today. Eternal Magic, I began to cast another spell, Untimely Copse of Histo- As if! Vajra! Indra pulled out a weapon from thin air, and lightning that even Thor couldnt dream of conjuring leaped toward me. I had to stop my casting because of it, but still, the lightning was so, so slow. I wish I could just step away, as the Time Icon C with my spells help C allowed me the speed to, but my Goddess was right behind me. No, there was no possible path to dodge, the lightning was spread like a. And my body will attract it like a ma, thanks to my lightning Qi, and my body might not survive the impact. I have to block it. Or immobilize it. Eternal Magic, I said, What if the River Stops? Lightning became dull and fell to the floor, and Indras dumbfounded face, as he was flying right behind his lightning, came in front of me. Eternal Magic, I blitzed with my punch drawn back, Repetition of Thousand. A fist mmed into the Gods face with the force of the Titanic behind it, and he was sent flying a country away, breaking the sound barrier and leaving rings of explosion on his trail. Then, right away, he appeared back to the spot he was a moment ago. A punch, this one invisible, recorded in the history of reality, mmed into the Gods face with the force of the Titanic behind it, and he was sent flying a country away. Then, right away, he appeared back to the spot he was a moment ago. A punch mmed into the Gods face with the force of the Titanic behind it, and he was sent flying a country away. Then, right away, he appeared back to the spot he was a moment ago. A punch mmed into the Gods face with the force of the Titanic behind it, and he was sent flying a country away. Then, right away- The scene continued for a thousand times, in ten seconds, while everyone around us watched in shock at the absurd sight. Indra was equal to an average pantheons Chief God, and I was ying with him like a ragdoll. Vali, who had already started flying toward me, took a second to think again as he stopped in the air and flew backward. At least he wasnt braindead. The loop ended when it hit the thousandth time, and this time Indra didnt return to his original spot. He was sent flying, and a long momentter his enraged mug came flying back. You dare disrespect me like this! The [Storm Icon] thundered above his head, he was getting really serious now, even as his nose bled. I waved my hand, and Mjolnir appeared in my grasp from my storage which caused another silent shock to pass. You fool! the greater Lightning God shouted at me, Vajra in his grip. You think you can win with that stupid weapon?! Its only strong in the movies! With Vajra, I-! Eternal Magic, I swung Mjolnir, even though Indra was hundreds of meters away from me, Speed O Light. I blitzed, appearing before Indra, and my hammer hit him square in the face, sending him flying upwards. He and his Icon both shot through the clouds and into whatever was beyond it, perhaps reaching outer space with this one. Hell need a minute to return, I said to my Goddess who was smiling at me even now. Ill take care of the others in the meantime, alright? Of course, she nodded. I turned to look at the other Devas, resting my hammer on one of my shoulders. Some of them were already busy with Serafall and Yothli, the poor Jaguargirl who was pulled into this out of the blue. Quetzalcoatl was busy with Wukong. The ones that remained free enough to look at me shot me fearful res. Yohtli was having a hard time, more so because she didnt know where to focus, on my power disy, or her enemies. So I teleported beside her and raised my free hand that wasnt holding my hammer toward her enemies. Eternal Magic, I said, Babified. Their bodies shrunk, turning into babies, and I mmed Mjolnir against their round bodies. Each impact caused the air to explode, as they were sent mming against the wall, painting the wall with blood. M-monster! someone yelled and when I turned to him, I found a familiar face. The Hero Faction was here; naturally, its leader and vice-leader were here too. I had a history with thetter, Georg, the wielder of Dimension Lost. Weve met before, when he left me alone to fight the Kraken and fled, back when I was saving the mermaid in Hawaii. That loser. These fools were responsible for capturing my Goddess. They tricked her with the Hero title, and bought her into this state. They dont need that title anymore. I looked at Georg, and a momentter I was behind him. His Dimension Lost let out a gas of panic, trying to flee, but a wave of my willpower halted any usage of spatial power nearby. Get away from him! Cao Cao, humanitys strongest, the leader of the Hero Faction, shouted as he swung his Longnius spear at me. Eternal Magic- Someone shut his mouth! some blonde girl yelled, and although that didnt stir me from my concentration, Vali Lucifer did. Die! Divine Dividing! the White Dragon Emperor threw a punch at my face, and I found myself locked between two attacks from each direction. So I simply teleported away from the spot, which was as simple as breathing for me with my Time Magic. Time and Space werent different, Timespace was the same. I was the most slippery enemy they could face against. I watched as the two fools shed against each others attack, unable to stop. The sh stopped soon, and they took a second to withdraw themselves. I used that second to teleport behind Cao Cao, and m my hammer against the back of his head. C [Roar of a Thunder God]! The air exploded and he mmed against one of the pirs that were hanging around on this roof, shattering it and flying further into the clouds. One of his arms remained in my grasp, as I had conjured a magical chain to hold it. He was a cripple now. Quetzalcoatls massive serpentine shadow spiraled above us, while I turned to the other members of the Hero Faction, and the Devas around. Under the shadow of a monkey and a snake fighting, I clenched my jaw and red at the human fools whose fates were sealed. How dare they make my Goddess bleed? ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away along with the next month''s, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [171] Is That Your Best? [171] Is That Your Best? Chapter 171: Is That Your Best? Seeing their leader defeated and sent flying into the ocean of clouds with a missing arm wasnt enough to persuade the fools who called themselves Heroes. Another one of them attacked me, a sword aiming to dissect me. Ultimate Cleave! the pretty boy swordsman yelled, and I prepared to block it with my forearm but my instincts screamed, alerting me of the danger. I instantly kicked away and teleported. Hah. Now that could have been dangerous. Its not the attacker, but the weapon, that sword is powerful. A holy sword with a cut everything type of divinity. I guess Ill take you out first, I raised a hand, casting another spell. Arthur, be careful! Someone warned the swordsman, which let me know that this was the Arthur Pendragon of this generation. I held a hand in the air, and twenty-eight magic circles of different shapes and colors spread around the sky. [High-Time of Christmas Eve] I shouted, casting the spell, as eerieughter filled the sky. Holographic reindeer came running out of thin air, neighing as smoke came out of their nose, their beastlyughter deafening the area. The hero faction snapped their heads to attack the reindeer, but their attacks just passed through the raindeersthe seven deers opened their mouths and fired snowstorms of ice and fire. Arthur Pendragon raised his sword to cut the attacks, and I appeared beside him with a knife in my hand, having taken it from my Void Storage, and mmed it into his left ear. It prated his brain, he simply fell to the ground, lifeless. A-Arthur! Big brother, NO! The Hero Faction yelled in unison, which made me let out a satisfied groan. I looked at them with a sigh, especially at the blonde mage girl who called him big brother. She must be Le Fay Pendragon, then, a mage, and younger sister to Arthur. Poor girl should have stayed in her house. No matter how strong of a weapon he used, he was a mere human in the end, for all his strength and speed, his defense was pathetic. The seven beams of snowstorm hit the ground and did no damage. Of course, because it was just an illusion. I touched his sword with my feet, depositing it in my Void Storage, while my head looked around to savor his friends reactions. Ill be taking that. Le Fay Pendragon shouted, You bastard! Return the Holy King Sword, Caliburn! That belongs to my brother! So the swords called Holy King Sword? Even when I heard of it, its titled as the strongest Holy Sword in the world. Suits me. Its mine now. No its not, you fuckin- I teleported behind her, held her head, and twisted it the other way. Her body fell to the floor with a thud, her cute witch hat rolling on the ground for a bit beforeing to a stop. I dusted off my hands, Who is next? The shadow of a monkey and a dragon still spiraled above us, as the Hero Faction yelled in unison. Another little girl, adorned in Chinese clothes, fell to her knees and began to cry, while the grown-up members rushed at me. Quetzalcoatl was in her dragon form, fighting against Wukong who wasnt holding back anymore. Everyone was busy, nobody could stop me, so I could erase the Hero Faction, but Indra returned with a shout, both his fists glowing with red lightning of destruction. I turned to him with an enraged re. You foolish human, how dare you cause trouble in my Svarga?! Indra, oh Indra! I growled and decided not to use Mjolnir for this, coating my arms with the power of the Darkest Sun. TAKE A HINT AND FUCK OFF! Our punches connected, and the castle exploded into splinters. Fuck, fine then, I will make an example out of Vedas today if theyre begging for it so much. **** Hmm, the Destroyer watched all of this with a thoughtful look on his face. He sat above Mount Kash and scratched his cheek while his Third Eye observed the fight happening in Mount Meru. The Vedic Heavens were located at the peak of some of the mountains in the Himyas, although it was on a different dimension, and much grander in area than the Himyas. Meru was far from Kash, but he had no trouble keeping an eye on it. His lovely wife sat behind him on a chair, while running a hand through his hair and massaging his scalp. Was Indra always this weak? he asked, and Parvati shook her head. The young man is just powerful. His magic is simr to those Agareas Devils, but a hundredfold dangerous, his wife said. He seems to be from another world since he is familiar with this Goddess. What will you do? The Destroyer rubbed his chin. I dont want to help Indra, hes a fool indeed. But that foolish boy is still destroying Mount Meru, when Brahma is residing on a higheryer of dimension right above it. I dont want the old man to get hurt. Still If you dont wish to go, do you want me to notify Vishnu about this? Parvati asked gently, and the Destroyer chewed on his lips. I can also notify some others, I heard that Surya is nearby. Fine. But he trailed off and turned his head up to look at her, his golden eyes met her dark brown ones. You also go, as Durga. Indra would listen to you. Put an end to this without killing the youngd, its not his fault that Indra captured someone dear to him. Break the youngds limbs if he doesnt cooperate and tries to hurt any more of the Devas there. Parvati closed her eyes and nodded, As you wish, and stood up, even as her body transformed, her mundane human body earning four extra pairs of arms. Goddess Durga looked at her husband, Shiva the Destroyer, onest time before she teleported away to find Vishnu. If there was a rampage to stop, Durga wasnt a good choice to stop itit would be Vishnu, as the Preserver. Shes going there to see if the need to massacre arises. **** This ce has too many powerful Gods, what the fuck. Serafall cursed in her head as she dodged attacks from the local Devas and counterattacked with her Sitri Magic. The stronger Devas were busy with Aqua, who handled Indra as well as the others who rushed at him, and the remaining ones were not individually stronger than Serafall. However, this was not an individual battle, she was being ganged upon by a dozen Devas at a time. Yohtli, the Jaguar, had transformed into a whole ck Jaguar already, biting off the heads of Devas multiple at one go. She didnt need help from anybody. Serafall was having a hard time because she didnt want to kill these Devas, she was only immobilizing them. The entire devil faction would be in trouble if she made an enemy out of Vedas. However, her own life was a priority too. As she barely dodged a spear, noticing a cut in her cheek, she let out a sigh. Fuck, fine, she spun her magic staff and red at the Devas, Celsius sh Trigger! C Shiingg~ The sound of a cold de filled the area, and lines of white cuts surfaced in the air, and a momentter, the twelve Devas in front of her sttered into the ground with their bodies severed, their cut coated in ice. I guess I need to take this more seriously. She sighed and looked at the other Devas, who had paused to take a look at her. What, did they think she was a weakling all this time just because she wasnt fighting back? How insulting. The Devas rushed at her again, but this time, intending to kill being clear in her head, the battle wasnt an issue. She hadnt be the Satan Leviathan without a level of strength to back it up. Aqua, though she murmured as she took a look at him, handling Indra with one hand, and Cao Cao with the other. The human spearman had returned from where he was sent flying and now wielded his spear with one hand. Yet Aqua easily managed them, taking zero hits and yet managing to take out the other Hero Faction members who tried their luck on him. Perseus, the descendant of the Greek Hero Perseus, attacked Aqua with his beam of light that turned people to stone. Aqua deflected it with a p of his hand, appearing behind him a secondter, and shoved a dagger into his heart. Right, Aqua was too strong. What was that magic he was using? Can you afford to be unfocused, Satan? a voice boomed from above, and Serafalls head snapped to find a brilliant light dropping from the sky. He was rushing down at her, his entire frame covered in the brilliance of the sun. I shall erase you with my holy light! SHIT! Serafalls expression twisted in horror. It was Surya, the Sun God of Vedas. Why did he have to be present here?! Serafall iled her arms fast, spinning her staff and casting a powerful magic, but she felt stings in her skin just from the holy sunlight the God was letting out. Descent of the Brilliant Sun, the God grinned down at her as his shimmering hand punched toward her. The Greek Pantheon was considered quite powerful as it had many Gods who were as strong as the Chief God of other pantheons. Especially the Big Three; Zeus, Hades, and Poseidon. Hinduism one-upped them on that, with Twelve Major Gods below the three deities of the Trimurti. Indra was the strongest among the Twelve, and Surya was no weaker than him; both were at the Chief God level. And since he wielded the power of the sun, he was more dangerous to Serafall than Indra ever could be. Serafall put out a barrier of ice, a mountain of spikes, but Surya crashed through it like a hot knife through butter. His superheated punch neared her face and Serafall let out a groan, swinging her magic staff like a sword since it was toote to cast a spell. Ah Im going to die. Serafalls world went bright, and she closed her eyes. The best day in my life turned out to be myst day in life. Maou dammit. A shadow blitzed between them before the sh could happen. Vagabond Form Three, a chilly voice said, Sword That Beheads the Sun. The holy sword Caliburn cut through the air, the fabrics of spacetime itself, as Aqua slid to a stop and slowly turned back. He held the holy sword of legends, the Sword in Stone, with ease and watched Suryas terrified eyes re at him before his head fell off his neck. The Vedas Sun had been beheaded. The light blinked out of heaven, the area growing dim and filled with silent shock. Silence, that was broken by a boomingughter,ing from the throne, where the Goddess sat with a grin on her face. Here I was wondering why you werent using a sword, she said, You havent lost your touch, my child. Uwaagh! Georg yelled, once again letting out the purple mist of Dimension Lost. We need to flee, this isnt a- I waved my sword, and an arc of energy shed his head off. The two other heroes standing beside him were also taken out with it, leaving the Hero Faction with a low number of four; excluding Vali and Kuroka. Lets see, now that I have magic again, I raised a hand at the three dead bodies, my eyes shimmering brightly. Soul Magic: Tomb Raider. My Qi leaped out of me in the form of threads, sticking to the three dead bodies, and leaped back out with three little artifacts attached to it. I grabbed them and deposited them in my Void Storage for inspectionter on. You demon-like bastard! Cao Cao rushed at me with an enraged shout, his single arm clutching his Longius tight. But Indra stopped him before he coulde near me. That was surprising, the God Emperor had been the enraged one throughout this all, why was he suddenly acting calm? I realized the answer a momentter, my head snapping to the side to lock at a man standing kilometers away, on the far side of this ind. He held a golden bow in his hand, pulled back, and was about to shoot. That must be Arjuna, I said, just as he released the bow. An arrow with the weight of a meteorite, and speed of light, rushed at me from the Demigod. The sunless heaven shone brightly from the energy in the rushing arrow. I tried to use Time Icons natural temporal boost to dodge the attack, but I felt a will pressing against it. Indras Storm Icon was interfering with me. I frowned. Gandiva will be your end, foolish Demigod, Indras voice boomed in my head in this slow world. Gandiva must be some sort of mythical bow and arrow if hes treating it as an ultimate weapon. I watched as the single arrow bloomed like a flower, and cloned itself into a thousand numbers. Each arrow flowed with the power capable of killing Gods like Thor if hes not careful. This was dangerous. On this side of the battlefield, only Serafall and I stood, so the others were out of the attacks path. We wouldnt survive. I could try to teleport, but Indra was pressing his willpower to close my escape. Fools, I raised the Holy King Sword and blitzed. My body turned into a blur, into a shadow, and I appeared in multiple spots at the same timemy Eternal Magic with the Time Icons help allowed me to make a timeline clone for a second. [Eternal Magic: Reflection of the Moonlight] We held our sword from our waist, making a drawing motion. Then I drew from the little holy power I received from the three years of my life that I sacrificed to my Goddess. Vagabond Form Two, we let out a sigh, Sword That Beheads the Ocean. The bright sky grew brighter as the white de cut through the air and spacetime. The arrows trembled and exploded into a million pieces, cut so thin that they might just as well have been fine dust. A thousand arrows fell like a rain of dust as the temporal clones submerged back into me, and Inded on my feet in front of Serafall. Is that it? Silence passed through the crowd, and even the Monkey King and Quetzalcoatl took a long second to look at me. What, is that Gandiva that big of a deal? What the one of the Devas murmured, and a secondter I realized that no, just because I sensed divinity in his veins didnt mean he was a Deva, he wasnt even a Demigod. He barely had any divinity in him. He was a descendant of Heracles and a part of the Hero Faction, if I remember correctly. I may not have realized it, but only he, Cao Cao, Jeanne, and Zhuge Liang remained from the Hero Faction. I had caught their names from the way they called each other. They used to be thirteen just ten minutes ago, now they''re just four. They must be going through a lot of emotional turmoil, not that I cared. Vali and Kuroka were still there, yet they didn''t engage in any battle. To my surprise, the White Dragon didn''te after me even once. Is he scared? How amusing. Kuroka stood in front of Zhuge Liang, who was a little Chinese girl seemingly in middle school, sprawled on the floor with her dress wet. Why did they bring a child here? I guess Kuroka must see her little sister, Koneko, in that girl; thats why she stood intending to keep her safe. Too bad. Its time I finish this, Ill leave this ce barren. With intention, I blitzed the battlefield, rushing toward my targets. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away along with the next month''s, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [172] Wrecking Chaos and Rescuing My Goddess [172] Wrecking Chaos and Rescuing My Goddess Chapter 172: Wrecking Chaos and Rescuing My Goddess [Third Person Point of View] Bullshit. Kuroka cursed in her head as she watched the boy massacre gods and heroes as if he were on a Tuesday walk. He''s bullshit! How in the world is he that powerful?! Although Aqua didn''t know her, she knew him. The fight between Riser Peerage and Rias Peerage was free for all to see on the Devil Net. Kuroka had seen the video and noticed the powerful Qi technique that her little sister used. She researched about itter on, and that''s when she learned about Aqua. He was the one who taught Koneko the Dancing Dew of the Morning Lotus technique. Since then, she has developed an interest in him. That interest had broken through all limits today, and it''s not wrong to say that she was ovting at the beastly smell of a tiger she smelled from him. Unfortunately, she could bet that he''ll kill her right after dealing with the remaining members of the Hero Faction. She hadn''t even bullied that Goddess, in fact she joined this little faction after the capture of Gxara, but she doubted Aqua would stand still and listen to her exnation. She needed to escape, she wasn''t willing to die in thisnd far from her home. Hey, you, she turned to Zhuge Liang, the little girl adorned in Taoist robes. Can you bring us out of here? I know you have a teleportation-type ability The girl''s eyes trembled at that and she nodded. She did have an ability like that. Her Sacred Gear, [Strategy Trap] allowed her to create small holes out of thin air that can transport both people and items through them. She must be scared, but since Kuroka has been standing over her and protecting her for a while now, she trusts her more than the others on this battlefield. B-but won''t he notice us and take us out if we try to flee? True, he might, but, she chewed on her lips and then looked at Vali. She licked her lips and narrowed her eyes at the White Dragon Emperor who''d been frozen on his spot for a while now. She had an idea. She leaned over to the little girl and whispered, Listen, we She would apologize to the angry tiger in the future, be it in his bed, but today she''d rather survive than embrace a meaningless death. -Happy nation, livin'' in a happy nation, Where the people understand and dream of a perfect man **** Jeannes eyes were cloudy from all this. Her entire faction was dead, most of them anyway, and if she was not careful, she''d be the next. How can he be so heartless?! She asked herself in her head. Wasn''t he a human by birth too? How can he be so demonic?! Aquas footwork left her and the rest of the spectators in a daze. He moved around like a zap of lightning, the entire grand rooftop being the stage for an angry bulls dance. He didn''t attack anybody, not just yet, he was waiting for something. None of the Devas attacked his people either, the Satan Leviathan and the Jaguar girl. They didn''t want to be taken out for offending him, so they just kept their guards up and tried to follow his movements. Only Wukong remained engaged with the Dragon Goddess in the sky, their battle only growing more intense. Aqua encircled the area, trying to confuse the crowd on who he would attack next. Of course, his target was Cao Cao, the Hero Faction knew. More than Indra and his devas, he was madder at the Heroes. To him, the other Gods could wait. Cao Cao took out a Phoenix Tear, moving sneakily, and about to heal his arm, when Aqua appeared in front of him and shed the potion into the floor. Heracles punched at him, but he was gone as fast as he came. Jeanne growled. What is Indra doing?! He is standing around for what?! It took her a moment to realize he must be waiting for Aqua to run out of energy. That enraged her. ...Die! Jeanne shouted and tapped her foot on the ground when her eyes caught Aqua for the briefest moment. That tap sent a mountain of holy swords spiking from the ground at him, her Sacred Gear. It was quite an impressive Sacred Gear. de cksmith! she shouted, and a wave of holy swords of different affinities rushed toward him. She was a bane for any devils, but sadly he wasn''t an evil entity, at least the Holy Swords didn''t count him as one. So they couldn''t be the most effective against him. Yet, she didn''t stop. de cksmith! de cksmith! de cksmith- She interrupted herself when he abruptly appeared behind her. He danced like a spark of lightning, using that weird [Time Icon] to speed himself up, and now he was suddenly behind her. Shit- she cried, as his sword approached her neck. What has she done to deserve all of this?! What did her faction do?! How were they supposed to know he was rted to this foreign Goddess? No, even if it''s this bitch who''s behind all of it, they didn''t even hurt her much. To begin with, it was on Indra''smand that they captured her. And it''s also him who wanted to turn the Goddess into a weapon, then why was this bastard taking out his anger on the Hero Faction?! No you don''t! Cao Cao swung his spear at him just as he appeared behind his friend, or maybe she was more than just a friend. He didn''t know, nor did he care. His spear passed through an illusion, and his hand mmed into Jeannes neck from behind. She was turning around just then, but it was toote; heunched her against a pir, pushing her against it, and hit her crotch with a knee. Keugh-! She let out a painful gasp, her mouth wide open, and he slid his sword up her mouth just then. NO, JEANNE!! her people yelled, but it was toote. Aqua''s sword, the same one that belonged to her friend, went into her mouth and came out of her skin, her eyes red and bloody. Jeanne''s world turned ck, and she died. **** Another Soul Magic: Tomb Raider. was enough to scavenge her useful sacred gear, that I put into my Void Storage. I didn''t have to rush towards Cao Cao and Heracles this time. They rushed at me, the user of the True Longinus running at me like a madman. I grinned. Time to end them. Eternal Magic, I took in a deep breath, Discrimination of Time. It was the same spell I had used against the Jaguar Warrior back in the day. The world slowed down for all except me. The two humans moved like slugs, and my de cut through their nerves as my legs carried me around them. I moved like a graceful sage, my de cutting them at the right parts, and not beheading them from the get-go. I wanted them to feel it. To see their team die at my hands. I didn''t want to make it fast for them. That''s why I let them live for this long, anyway. But now, it was enough. My de sliced through them, even as the two of them tried to block. Cao Cao was too slow, even if his spear was sturdy and could block my sword. All I had to do was avoid his spear and attack from another angle. Heracles was a much simpler man. He had too much trust in his body, he crossed his arms and hoped for the best, and I cut him in two from head to crotch. Discrimination of Time ended; time came back to its usual rhythm, and two bodies fell on the floor with a thud, and I gently sheathed my sword. I also deposited the True Longinus into my Void Storage, as well as Heracless Variant Detonation. Now I turned to the little Chinese girl. Now only you- I blinked as I saw her slip into a hole in space, right behind the sly Kuroka who dared send a flying kiss at me. Of course, I tried to shut the spatial hole down on top of her, slicing her into two, but it didn''t work. An opposing force worked to stop it. Vali Lucifer, already on the other side of the hole, had used the White Dragon''s full authority to stop me from shutting it down. Well, he only dyed it for a second, not exactly stopping me, but the result was all the same. Zhuge Liang had fled. Fuck. Annoying ants. [It''s fine, my child.] My Goddess soothing voice boomed in my head. [The little girl was a new member of the faction, she had joined after I was captured. Plus she was kind to me. I was going to ask you to spare her, but she escaped. Ah, and the two others weren''t even part of this group at all, they worked for the greater faction above it.] Hah, I scoffed. Still, I didn''t expect the proud White Dragon to flee. What a weak cunt. I shrugged my shoulders. Zhuge Liang, if she''s a new member, does not count as a part of the group. So I''ll let her be since my Goddess asked. And that means the Hero Faction has just been wiped out from the face of Earth. I heaved out a short breath and looked at the Gods remaining on the rooftop. Come at me already, weren''t you guys waiting for this? Aquamarine, Indra took a step forward, his hand clutching his shirt and pulling it off to reveal copper gold muscles. His face was a concentration of rage and anger as he pulled off the Buddhist jewel around his neck. The beads dropped and rolled on the ground, and my eyes matched his. I''ll put an end to your sinful existence today. And Ill leave your realm annihted, Our eyes met, our expression serious and filled with rage, and we kicked the ground to sh with the might of deities. I drew my back to perform the Vagabond Form Three, while Indra prepared his Vajra for an attack I assumed was his ultimate. Our sh would certainly leave this city of Gods destroyed, but we didnt careit was far toote to care for that. Our attacks met. And two gentle hands blocked both of them. Svarga wasnt destroyed by the impact, no, our sh umted zero damage as a four-armed, sky-blue-skinned deity floated between the two of us. The sun that had dimmed and vanished let out it''s light again, as a beacon of hope was in the battlefield. Gentlemen, Vishnu the Preserver, the Preserver of Hinduism, looked at us with an easy look in his eyes, while a song began to y overhead beside my own. Let us put a stop to this nonsense battle. I scowled, about to put a test to his title as the Preserver, when I noticed something. The [Aegis Icon] shone overhead beside my [Time Icon] and Indras [Storm Icon]. But that''s not what I meant, it''s the other Icon that shone, the [Crown Icon]... but it didnte from me. The new song that I noticed earlier wasnt from Vishnus Icon, but this one. Guitar strings hit the air, and the world hummed. A Goddess of celestial dignity came down from the skies, her eight hands spread behind her while her main two were crossed in front of her. Hindi lyrics I failed to understand filled the skies, but I recognized the song since its quite famous nowadays in the 2030s. -Hook~.... Door na jana, Tu mujhse door, Door na jana, Tu mujhse door... It was the song [Maharani], which meant Queen. I guess thats a fitting song if any for the divine Godmother of Hinduism. The pressure of an entire Pantheon fell on my shoulders, as dagger-like eyes locked with mine. The Goddess eyes seemed to challenge me to make a single move and see what she''d do. Arrogant woman. I almost red my Qi at her, but what Indra did next made me stop. O Great Durga, Indra bowed, immediately pulling back his killing intent in her presence. I clicked my tongue and did the same. -Haanji haanji dedo mic pe light ab, Hai Bolna boht kuch toh kholdi bottle, And I swear to God this ain''t that liqour talk, Mujhe ni karna flex par ye bandi aisi... Fuck. How anticlimactic. These two didnte here to fight, I could feel their intention, so it''d be unwise to make them my enemies right now. I was about to tap into my other Icons and deal with Indra, and even Vishnu when he first intervened, but to deal with Durga too will be suicide. Using too many Icons will use up my Qi and willpower like a jet ne, and I might as well just pass out. Wukong,e down, Durga said gently, and the Monkey King quit shing with Quetzalcoatl and dropped beside Indra, crossing his arms and looking the other way with a grunt. Quetzalcoatls draconic shadow grew smaller, and she too dropped to the ground, standing beside me with her arm around my shoulder. She wore a wide grin, looking at the bleeding monkey, while she remained mostly uninjured. She hadnt even gone serious in the battle. I hope you understand what youre doing, Goddess, Durga said to the serpent who shrugged her shoulders. Of course, I took Shivas side by fighting against Indra. Shouldnt you be happy? she asked, and Durga frowned without a word. The Godmother turned to me next, If youre here for thatdy over there, just take her and leave. I do not wish to see you any longer, you who brought destruction upon Svarga. Indras head snapped, But mydy, she- Silence, Indra. the Maharani red at him. You dare raise your voice when Im here to help you out, despite your plotting against my husband? Be grateful and stand in a corner. .... Indras jaws shut tight, while Vishnu rubbed the back of his head with a light chuckle. I dont mind, I said, looking at Durga. Ill take her and leave. Free her first. Durga frowned at me for my tone, but Vishnu waved it off. Let him be. Ill go free her, Vishnu said, and a momentter he was beside Gxara. He touched the chains with a hand and they turned into golden dust instantly. He looked at me from there, and I teleported beside him. Now take this troublesomedy and leave. And I hope I wont regret not punishing you, young man. Stay safe out there. Ive done nothing punish worthy, I said, looking him in the eye, Shiva should try being grateful to me for helping him out this much by lowering his enemies. Big words, big words, the Preserved shrugged and teleported back to Durga, who was looking at me with her dagger-like eyes. I ignored her and approached my Goddess, who was coughing. I gently took her into my arms like a princess and looked into her eyes. Ive never held her like this before, her words had alwayse to me via telepathy or Gaya System Messages. Yet, I felt that her smell was nostalgic. She felt like a piece of the past. I loved holding her so close to me. Ill heal you, I said and snapped a finger, casting [Time Heal] that left her shining like a diamond for a moment, erasing her wounds. Great. Thank you, she smiled up at me, locking her arms around my neck. Im looking forward to seeing your new home Ill take a nap till then? She asked gently, and I nodded. My Goddess rested her head on my neck and closed her eyes. I teleported beside Quetzalcoatl and pulled Serafall and Yohtli beside us with a wave of my Qi. They looked at me, and at all the Gods around us, knowing they were all enemies to us. I guess they must be thinking that if Durga and Vishnu had chosen to fight instead, wed have been in serious trouble. Be careful next time, Indra, I looked at the God Emperor, I will kill you if you try anything, next time not even the whole pantheon can save your fuck up. Go pray to Brahma so that your foolish choice does not result in your peoples untimely death. As the Eternal Sorcerer, I was powerful enough to p all these Gods and leave without a scratch on my robes. However, that wouldnt be the case soon enough. I had to make sure this fool didnt try to fight me anytime soon, and hopefully my threats would work wonders. I had killed many Devas and even took out a powerful one like Surya. The sun of Vedas had dimmed. You foolish mongrel! Indra shouted in pure rage. How dare you-! Goodbye, puny God. I scoffed at his face and snapped my finger to teleport us out of Svarga. Our surroundings shone for a moment before Hoshino Households indoors cleared up to us. I let out a heavy sigh. Ive returned home with my Goddess in my arms. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away along with the next month''s, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [173] The Injured White Heavenly Emperors [173] The Injured White Heavenly Emperors Chapter 173: The Injured White Heavenly Emperors Kuroka, Zhuge Liang, and Vali came out of a space hole on another side of the world, in China. A grand destendy before them, and Kurokas mind map only sensed mindless beasts for kilometers around them. Phew, she sighed and wiped the sweat off her forehead. We actually escaped. Aaah! Zhuge Liang fell on her butt, heaving a sigh and staring up at the sky. She had chosen this deste ce, instead of her n in China, because she feared that Aqua might have followed after them. In such a scenario, her n would perish as well. So she brought them here in this desert-like ce. I cant believe I actually fell for your sweet words, Vali Lucifer red at Kuroka, but really, he was ring at his reflection in her eyes. What? Kuroka felt her eyes twitch in annoyance, but she didnt say anything to anger him. Did he not see how Bikou and the rest of our team died? Honestly, should he not be thanking her for surviving, and making sure he survived too? At least not all of the Vali Team had been annihted, thanks to her. Hey~ its not sweet words. I know you want to die through an intense battle, but if you really want to die at the hands of someone whos senselessly more powerful than your current self, you could have picked a fight with Ophis, or Shiva by yourself. But whats the fun in that? When youre unable to fight back and the battle is one-sided? she shrugged at him, You just bought yourself time to grow stronger so that you can challenge him when youre on an equal footing. Theres no shame in that. .... Kuroka hung out with Vali in the hope of strong kids for her genes, but honestly did she want the kids of a man who couldnt even use his strength? And when in failure, he rather chose to bicker with her than understand why she did what she did. Valis jaws clenched and he looked away from her, and she scoffed in her head. What a loser. Well, its alright, she found a new candidate for her future kids today, so shell leave Valis side right away when she can. If he had bothered to touch her by now, she might have built some attachment for him, but he was a dry prude; she didnt feel any regret in abandoning him. ...Where do you think we should go now? Vali turned to her and asked, surprising her. What was this now, the proud Prince Lucifer bothered to ask her for suggestions on their next actions? No way. Kuroka held back a bemused smirk. Did the little prince fall for her charms since she saved his life by convincing him to escape, while also zing him about his strength with sugar-coated words so as not to make him feel insecure? She smiled at him. Isnt he cute? Maybe I should stick with him for a bit longer. She pondered over his question for a moment and replied, To China. Zhuge Liangs n should provide us with a ce to stay for now. We can discuss our next actions from then. Ah, she looked at the little girl, Youre alright with that, right? But of course, the girl bowed to her, a lot moreposed now that the danger that was Aqua wasnt nearby. As youre my savior, its only natural for me to return the favor. Youre wee to stay. Then, may I open a portal leading to my home right away? Vali looked at Kuroka, who held back a smile and nodded. Go ahead. Zhuge Liang nodded and raised a hand in the air, drawing a circle. The invisible circle lit up with light and spun to grow in size. It grew big enough for them to step in, and the empty circle began to show a different side. Kuroka supposed itd show some modern Chinese city, or some traditional Chinese buildings, or maybe even some mountains. What it showed was pure darkness. H-huh?! Zhuge Liang gasped, while Vali and Kuroka looked at her in worry. Whats wrong? Vali asked and the little girl fearfully pointed at the ck portal. I-it has been hijacked the portal! she shouted, and the two of them took a battle stance immediately. Kuroka couldnt believe more enemies wereing after their little team, did Aqua chase them or what?! How annoying. There you are, a soft, emotionless voice came from the other side. Kurokas blood cooled, and her annoyance vanished. Pure cold fear filled her veins. The sky darkened overhead, but not with clouds. The blue sky grew into dark red, the sheer presence of the entity behind the portal caused the air to grow many folds thick. It grew harder to breathe, while the ground crackled beneath their feet and the wind began to blow faster as if to flee the scene. Vali tapped into his Juggernaut Drive immediately, while the figure of a small and gloomy girl floated out of the void portal. Why did you have to betray me, Albion? the Dragon of Dragons, Dragon God Infinity red at Valis helmet with cold anger. Dammit, dammit, dammit-! Kurokas mind went nk as she thought about solutions to survive this encounter. Hero Faction and Vali Team betrayed Ophis by switching to Indras teams, and they were expecting the Dragon to react anytime soon. But there couldnt be any worse time. Couldnt she havee when they were in Indras ce?In that case, she might have fought Aqua, and then at least Aqua would have died. She could haveeter too, when theyd be in a better ce, but they had toe when their morale was at its weakest and they had no other allies! Vali Lucifer, the Ouroboros Dragon said, turning to her, and Kuroka. Die. Her mouth widened, morphing disgustingly before she let out a ck-purplish breath of void and erasure. The Void Dragons Breath rushed toward Kuroka, while Vali let out a scream and rushed to stand in front of her, trying to tap into a greater power to survive this. Thus, a losing battle began. **** The air thrummed softly as a portal popped into the Liang npounds in the mountains of China. Intricate buildings right out an ancient Chinese painting filled the area, while the beauty of mountains was painted around them. Servants worked with their brooms dancing to clean the dust, while lords anddies of the n enjoyed tea. It was quite a peaceful setting. But it didnt remain so for long. Zhuge Liang leaped inside through the portal, followed by two bloody figures. A woman with a massive wound on her waist, and a young man with a missing left arm followed right after, just as the portal copsed into itself. P-prepare a healing room! Zhuge Liang shouted, and the stupefied servants around them darted off. Follow me, Kuroka, Ill lead the way! Kuroka spat out blood and nodded, dragging an unconscious Vali with her. The young masters and lords of the n, people who were immensely powerful by human standards, rushed over to help her, but she rejected them. Her mind was busy thinking. How lucky that a powerful Earth Dragon was hiding in those barrennds, one strong enough to deviate Ophis attention? Ophis was weaker than her prime self nowadays, not just by a bit either, her powers had been halved. If not, the distraction wouldnt have mattered, escaping her would have been impossible. Even in that weakened state, the Ouroboros Dragon was unbeatablethats why they fled. The Earth Dragon should be dead by now, but at least they survived, even if Vali was seriously injured. A room was prepared in a hurry, and cultivator medics quickly tended to both Kuroka and Vali. Although Vali didnt wake up, Kuroka managed to help her wound thanks to the medicine as well as her own Senjutsu; it had yet to heal, but she could move. Upon her orders, the medics made a herbal bath and put Valis unconscious body in therge barrel tub. The fragrance of flowers and medicines filled the chamber, while the moon shone high in the sky, casting moonlight through the windows. The atmosphere was quite calming, but Valis life was still in danger. Everyone, leave the room, Kuroka began to take off her kimono robes while the human medics ran off the room. She hesitated before stepping into therge barrel of water, sitting on hisp, and looking at his unconscious face. He looked so vulnerable in his current state, and Kuroka didnt like weak men. She scoffed, shaking her head. Stupid prideful little boy, you should have escaped her, if it was him, he could have fled. But his pride didnt let him, he stayed and fought. With a sigh, she closed her eyes and tapped into Bouchujutsu. Since he did save her life, she supposed shed save his onest time before leaving his side. Touki filled the room, and she helped him return to life. Thus, the night grew deeper **** [First Person Point of View] My Jade Perception bloomed like a flower and I took note of everything in Tokyo. Nothing dangerous was going on nearby, and my house too was safe. We stood in the living room, and found Xenovia and Irina on the couch, sitting with Kwana. They were covered in dry sweat, they must be here to rest after training in the gym. I sensed my mother sleeping upstairs, as were Ruby and Asia. Im d theyre alright. Serafall and Yohtli fell on their butts on a couch, letting out heaves of breath, while Quetzalcoatl stretched her arms with a grin. She enjoyed the incident more than any. Milord, youre back already? a voice greeted me, but it wasnt them. It was Blue, who was at the main gate all this time. She must have sensed my presence and came to see me. I have, I replied, walking over to a couch. That was fast, Irina said as she looked at me. It was nighttime, we left the house in the morning. It was indeed fast. Who is that in your hands? Xenovia asked, looking at my Goddess while I gently ced her sleeping self on an empty couch. You guys reek, go take a shower, instead of answering her, I looked at her and said. She exchanged nervous nces with the other two and shrugged, before the three of them left, going to their respective rooms to take a shower. She smells like Divinity, Blue said as she approached me, tilting to the side to take a look at Gxara from behind me. She is, I gently sped my sleeping Goddess face with a hand and said, Can you bring Mom here? Ill need some assistance soon. My adrenaline was calming down. The spell will catch up to the cheating anytime. Uh, sure- Be quick, its serious. I might die. I turned to look at her and she nkly stared at me. Blue turned around and ran like a bolt of lightning. Huh, w-whats going on now, Aqua? Serafall didnt miss my words as she stood up from her couch. Be at ease, Ill be fine as long as mom is here, I said while Quetzalcoatl and Yohtli looked at me with a curious frown. I was about to ask you how you were hiding such powerful Magic, but I guess there must be a heavy price you have to pay for it, she said and I nodded, gulping. I blinked. Did I just gulp? Shit. I ran a hand through my forehand, it was sweaty. My bodys energy was growing violently inside me. Sensei, I looked at Quetzalcoatl, When my Goddess wakes up, shell be worried. Just tell her that Ill be fine. And apany her if you can, as a fellow Goddess she might find you easy to talk to. Sure thing Quetzalcoatls frown was growing worried. Hey, are you alright? Ah, yes, Ill be fine, I said, while Serafall looked at me with trembling eyes. I bit my lip and waited, and a minuteter Mom walked down the stairs with a yawn. She wore a cute pair of pink pajamas, which brought a smile to my blue lips. Youre back already? How was the tri- she stopped when her eyes locked on my face. As a mother, she didnt miss myplexion. Then again, my whitened veins and bloodshot eyes werent hard to miss. Aqua, whats going on?! she rushed over and held me by the shoulder, and I puked blood at her chest. AQUA! The spell had caught on. My Qi was twisting inside me. [The Spell of Greater Life Enjoyment has been activated.] Texts filled my vision, and I suddenly felt lightheaded. Fucking hell, why did I get such a spell installed again? Back then it seemed like a good decision, but now The notification continued, spamming my vision until I could only see white text, my ears drumming with the distant shouts of Mom. [The Spell of Greater Life Enjoyment has...] [The Spell of Greater Life Enjoyment...] I had to ask for help right now, but my lips couldnt move. It was a struggle to even say a word, but I managed, The I coughed, The Empress use her Wardrobe. Good. I managed to say it. If its mom, shell find a way. I hope I won''t be passed out for too long. [The Spell of Greater Life.] [The Spell of Greater....] [The Spell of....] [The Spell....] [The....] [....] ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away along with the next month''s, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [174] As the Empress of Mankind Appears [174] As the Empress of Mankind Appears Chapter 174: As the Empress of Mankind Appears WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON?! Ai snapped her head at Quetzalcoatl as she held her son in her arms, as carefully as a flower, yet as firmly as a sword, only for the Dragon Goddess to rub the back of her head. I trusted you to not get him in trouble, and you return with him in this state?! Blue had fallen to her knees at the sight of her Lord bleeding from all the pores in his body. She held her face with her hands, tears running down her cheeks, while Serafall looked at the scene with wide eyes and a mind-boggled expression. He was the man who kept her and Yohtli safe through the battle, and she took it for granted at one point. But it was at this expense?! Well, I Quetzalcoatl didnt have much to say. Fucking hell, fuck! she growled and turned to Aqua. The Empress, right, her she closed her eyes and took in a deep breath. A momentter, she opened them with the pupils lighting up. Wardrobe: Empress of Mankind. Just as she spoke, smoke burst out of her, and her outfit changed. Her body also grew more robust, and she grew taller. Her pajamas were reced with golden armor, and her hair turned ck, divided in the middle. Her pink eyes were now golden, and her earlier angry expression was reced with calm worry. Do not worry, she spoke with regal dignity, Ill keep you safe, my so- her voice gave in as her head swayed and fell to the side. She passed out as the spell went off, the smoke dispersing out of her as she returned to her usual self. Uh, I dont think that was supposed to happen Yohtli said, looking around, but the other twodies beside her had frozen in their spots. Quetzalcoatls eyes were wide, beads of sweat on her forehead. Footsteps filled the air, and the sound of piano keys apanied it. Someone came down the stairs, with the slow piano strings of City of Stars following her. The [Crown Icon] shone overhead as she stopped under the stairs, stepping into the door of the living room. The tall, busty woman from a second ago, who Ai had transformed into, now stood at the door with a thin smile on her face. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] -City of stars Are you shining just for me? Quetzalcoatl stared at the entity with wide, spinning golden eyes. Earlier, the pressure that Empress Durga exuded made her tremble in battle lust. Now, she felt her blood flow calm in the presence of this woman the truest of Empresses. She tucked down to get through the door and slowly walked over. The Empress did not meet eyes with anyone, only briefly ncing at Ai, as she stopped above Aquas unconscious body. ...So much pain, for who? she asked the air, and the air nudged her chin to look at the sleeping goddess on the couch. She recognized her right away, although having never met her before. Ah, Gxara, his Goddess'''' How do you know her? Serafall asked, and the Empress gently turned to her. Gold eyes pierced through her pink ones and she nearly fell on her knees. I know her because he told me. I know everything about his life. The Empress said and turned back to Aqua. She gently crouched down and took him in her arms, standing up. She turned around and walked out of the room, heading up to the stairs to tend to his wounds. Leaving a dumbfounded crowd and a song ying in the air. -Is this the start of something wonderful and new? Blue stared at the scene in stupefied awe, finding too many simrities between this scene with the appearance of Nyxondra. But Nyxondra hade from the outside and left through the windows, while this woman came down from upstairs. Only Ruby and Asia were upstairs, along with the three girls who were sent earlier to shower. What the hell was going on? -Or one more dream that I cannot make true? **** Tsubasa rushed into the house a minuteter and came to a screeching halt in front of the staircase. The others were waiting outside it. W-whats going on? she asked, worried filling her voice. I sensed a sudden drop in Aquas life force earlier, where is he? Hes upstairs, said Yohtli, while Quetzalcoatl was too busy staring at the barrier in front of the stairs. A barrier was put on the stairs, made out of luminous sr energy. It forced them to stay here and not interrupt the Empress treatment. The windows and any other holes were also closed by the same energy. Quetzalcoatl felt like she could break it if she went all out, but otherwise, it seemed indestructible. They had no reason to break it. Its not as if they had any way to treat him. The only thing they could do now was to wait and hope everything went well. After hearing the situation from them, Tsubasa groaned in frustration. Her heart beat like crazy as she bit her lip. She knew she was the one who healed himst time when he reached a simr near-death state, although she remembered none of it as if she had been possessed by some entity. Couldnt she do the same thing again and save him? But how do I summon that entity to take over me?She wondered.Mother? [I dont know, dont ask me.]Her mothers voice rang in her head,[And Id prefer if that entity doesnte over us again. We might cease to exist in exchange for her to exist. Its not a feeling Id enjoy, and I had only felt the edge of itst time after which I was sleeping for months.] Still.Tsubasa gulped in worry and fear, while her mother sighed in her head. [Hell be fine. That woman beside him is stronger than the one who possessed us anyway.]Hanekawa said, and Tsubasa closed her eyes to calm down. She decided to trust her mother on this, and hopefully, whatever was going on will end well for Aqua. She took a look at the living room for a moment to distract herself, finding Ai still passed out like a baby, and the other woman, a Goddess, ording to what the others told her, still asleep on her couch. Ah? She blinked and turned to the living room, causing the others to look inside too. The Goddess, Gxara, slowly parted her eyes and blinked at the ceiling. She gently sat up as her eyes darted around to search for someone; Aqua, Tsubasa assumed. O foreign Goddess, Quetzalcoatl decided to stop ring at the sr barriers and walked into the living room. Your Hero asked me to apany you while hes busy receiving treatment. Treatment? the Goddess asked with a tilt of her head, but before Quetzalcoatl could answer, her head snapped to the ceiling, looking at the room where Aqua must be at the moment. Ah, he appears greatly injured. Indeed. It seems his limitless mage power we witnessed came with a price, the Dragon Goddess said. Mhm. I was expecting him to receive injury since he clearly performed a ritual by sacrificing his lifespan to me, but to think it was to this degree she said with a sad and worried expression etching her face. But let us fear not, I can tell hell be fine since an entity of immense authority is treating him. Huh, who is that, by the way? My [Observe] says shes titled as the. Empress of Mankind, Great Sage of Humanity? Quetzalcoatl heard the title with a frown before shrugging a momentter, No idea, but she smelled immensely dangerous and imperial. I havent met someone who let out such a noble and royal aura in myentirelife. Aha, then we can only wait until she finishes treating him, Gxara properly sat on the couch with a soft grunt and looked at her. I apologize, Im unable to stand properly, but allow me to introduce myself. She sped two hands before her chest and raised her head upwards, Im Gxara Voidborne, Great Goddess of Pangeal. It is a pleasure to be your acquaintance. Names Quetzalcoatl, Dragon God of Warfare and Chief God of the Aztec Pantheon. Quku nodded at her, The pleasures all mine, Goddess. But may I ask where this Pangeal is? Thus, the two Goddesses delved into a conversation to distract each other from the painful wait, and the others around them decided to sit around and listen. **** Putting a Sr Barrier around the gaps in the house, the Empress dragged her partner to his bedroom. She wouldnt enjoy being interrupted, he required all her attention. What a painful state youre in, the Empress said as she gently put her Emperor on the bed, watching his unconscious body wince from just that little action. His skin was as sensitive as a burn victims, and his fingers trembled as if theyd been squashed by a sledgehammer. Such a stupid spell I had created, hadnt I? her golden eyes drooped with sorrow seeing him pained. She gently touched his cheek, My elegant star is in pain because of me In hindsight, the Spell of Greater Life Enjoyment wasnt bad. Otherwise, all of his life will truly be boring, as hed be born with the magic of deities at his fingertips. It would be satisfying for a few lives, maybe, but then hell die of boredom. Boredom was the greatest curse for an entity like him; she didnt want her love of life to not be able to enjoy his life. It was how humans of the modern world would practice Dopamine Detox to enjoy life better. It made sense from a scientific point of view. She hadnt overlooked the possibility that hed be in extreme danger, if he were to go against it, and she had made the consequences severe because of that. Otherwise, itll be unable to hold its seriousness and lose its purpose. If she werent in this world, hed have died today and started a new life. Perhaps Ai Hoshino would have pulled off a miracle and saved him, but the chances of that are low. Just because Ai could turn into her didnt mean she could use all of her powers and authority. Still, it is due to Ais transformation that shes able to manifest for this long. When the woman used [Wardrobe] to transform into her, the energy rushed into her vessel to temporarily awaken her, although the vessel will forget all memories afterward. Unfortunately, I cant take off the spell, she murmured with her lips brushing his nose, while her hand began to shimmer against his cheek. One because I still believe youd benefit from it in future lives, and second because Im not strong enough to take it off as of this moment. She initiated the spell when she was at her peak power, where she could take down gxies with a wave of her hand. Right now she wasnt even 1% of that. However, I will heal you, she gently climbed the bed, lying next to him before she held him by his shoulders, and embraced him against her chest. Although she wasnt at her prime height, she was still muchrger than his 63 self so his face fit perfectly between her chest. Her arms wrapped around him as she closed her eyes. Let us take a nap, her entire body let out a radiant glow, cocooning around him as his wounds began to heal. Shed have to connect minds with him to put a stop to the raging Spell for now, otherwise, healing would be useless since itll hurt him again and again until stopped. However, connecting minds meant theyd see each other in their dreams. The Empress felt ashamed and reluctant to meet him face to face, for she had rejected him when he begged her to apany him to his next reincarnation. She had chosen to stay behind for humanity instead of sailing with him, and so she felt ashamed even to show her face to his dignified self. Haah, the Empress closed her eyes and admitted there was no other way, and that theyd have to meet one day or another. So be it today, when her worthless self would meet his gaze. The Empress of Mankind and her Emperor drifted into the realm of dreams. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away along with the next month''s, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [175] That Now Our Dreams, They’ve Finally Come True [175] That Now Our Dreams, Theyve Finally Come True Chapter 175: That Now Our Dreams, Theyve Finally Come True Piano keys rang in my ears as my eyes fluttered open. A grand ceiling carved by the finest of Imperiums architects expanded before my eyes, holding a touch of Greek and modern buildings. I let out a sigh as the scent of divine rxation filled my nostrils. The chandelier on the ceiling lit up the room, but not from its light, but rather the light from the candle on its top. The room was dimly lit up because of that, although the moonlight and the clear skys stars illuminated it enough already. I slowly pushed myself up, finding it easy with my huge arms that were asrge as my 11th lifes body. Sitting up, my hair cascaded in front of me, and I noticed patches of blonde in ces of ck. Hah, I gently ran a hand through my hair, my voice booming like a drum even as I spoke gently. I would expect my mental appearance to fully be that of the Emperors when Im in the bed of my royal chambers at least. My body was indeed that of the 14-foot-tall Emperors, but my hair was blonde along with ck. It goes to show that Ive truly moved on from this. It has been a long time since Ive dreamt about this ce, more so a lucid dream. Ai treating me withherEmpress powers might have brought me here. I looked ahead, at the balcony behind tworge open doors. They showed a grand dark blue sky expanding to the horizon, filled with billions of dots of stars, and the image of gxies spinning toward us. My current earth doesn''t have such a beautiful sky. The expansive city below, filled with the finest buildings, none of them being a stupid skyscraper that ruined the skys beauty, could seduce anybody. However, all of that paled when I looked at the figure standing on the balcony, head gaze stuck at the twin moons in the sky. Piano yed from one gramophone, while the other sang our favorite song. -City of stars Are you shining just for me? I stared at her back, my Empress luscious ck hair that was darker than the night sky. She hummed along with the song, while my legs wondered what to do. Should I go and embrace her? Even though this is a temporary dream? Ive done that before in my other dreams, but they were not lucid. How would she behave in a lucid dream? Theres also a chance that its actually Ai right there, and I wouldnt want to rece one of them with the other. To my surprise, she turned to me first. Golden eyes brighter than the stars above in the sky locked with mine, and in there I saw the reflection of my own golden eyes. She looked as gorgeous as the first day I saw her. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] She was adorned in a different outfit than the drawing I showed Ai, one more suited for her home. Youre awake, my Emperor, she said, her ethereal voice filled with regal dignity and nobility that I had lost a long time ago. She called me her Emperor, but I had long since parted ways with that life, instead having chosen to walk the depraved path of the Heavenly Demon. Her soft smile didnt shake even for a moment as I failed to answer back, I see she said, turning back to the skies although she continued speaking. Have you still not forgiven me for choosing to stay behind, my Emperor? .... Is that why she thought I didnt reply? I was indeed a little mad at her when she first refused to reincarnate with me, but it didntst. I couldnt be mad at her for long, just like how she couldnt be mad at me for long. She and I werent like that. I missed her like crazy in my 8th life, depression, and other lifely crises were caused by her absence. How can I be angry at her when Im finally seeing her, even if its just a dream? No, about that, this clearly wasnt Ai. In that case she must be a mere dream. I sighed. She continued speaking, I shall take the sigh as a yes and I understand. For all the trust you ced upon me, for all the time you thought you found someone who truly understood you, I chose to abandon you by letting you go alone. I cant imagine the sense of betrayal. The Empress, Eve, was my clone. In the 20th millennium of my life as the Emperor, I was kidnapped and then cloned. A secret organization named Cabal, whose operatives were drawn from more than a thousand different intelligent xenos races, cloned me. They imed to have battled the forces of the Primordial Annihtor, aka Chaos, for a time longer than the existence of Mankind as a thinking species. Although I fought against the Chaos Gods too, the Cabal didnt trust me at all. So they made her, a living weapon created to rece the Emperor, to rece me. The clone wasnt aplete sess, but it was enough that it counted. No, the only thing that didnt seed was the gender. So was it truly a failure? No, she even had ess to the same Icons I did, the cloning wasthatsessful. The two of us were enemies, as designed, for thousands of years toe. Yet, in the end, she was my clone, she couldnt be controlled by the Cabals. She destroyed them and became a free spirit. After a million and a half incidents between us, the two of us managed to mend our past and embrace each other. For we only had ourselves. They say there cant be two Tigers in a forest, but what if one Tiger was a Tigress? We were tailored to be together, we were tailored to love, and love we made. Yet, still, both of us knew on an instinctual level that she didnt have the same power I had that allowed me to reincarnate. If she dies, its her end. So together, we worked to find a way so that other people could piggyback my power and reincarnate with me. In the end, the closest solution to that we found was familiars; pets connect to me by our souls. Thankfully, although Eve wasnt a pet, she and my DNA and soul were so simr that the same technique could be used for her. We had a solution on our hands, made by ourselves, to use in case of emergency. The rush of fear and frustration I felt when she was dying and I couldnt reach her to use the technique on her was intense. I felt extreme relief when I finally reached her, finding her in herst moments Only for her to reject my offer. She chose to die along with humanity. Leaving me alone, to fight to my death, and start another cycle of life. On my own. If that wasnt the biggest betrayal in the cosmic totality, then what was? Depression was the bare minimum after that. My 8th lifes pain is all because of this incident. An entire world ended because of my emotional state, and all of that blood wasnt just on my hand, but on hers too. In a sense, she shared everything with me till the end. Even right now. Honestly, now that I thought about it, I felt a little angry at her. I looked at her with a deep frown. She dared to mention it after she did it? Whys she like this? ...How real are you? Before I couldsh out at some doll of my own imagination, which would be embarrassing if anything, I asked, speaking in a deep voice that I hadnt heard in a long time. I realize that Ai is using your temte to treat me, does that mean youre just her imagination? Or mine? The Empress turned around this time. She observed me for a long minute, and for a moment I thought I might have overridden her capacity by telling her that she was just my dream. However, her next words caught me off guard instead. My Emperor, she said, her tone uncertain, I am as real as the Nyxandra you met a few months ago. I she hesitated, too, have been reincarnated here. I stood up. My towering figure cast a shadow in the room. I stayed standing still briefly before I walked over to her, our eyes a perfect match as I stared into her eyes. Wind blew our hair, as blonde danced with ck, and the twin moons in the sky shone down at us. Would you like to hit me, my Emperor? she asked as she put her arms down to the side, not willing to block or defend. I realize how shameless it sounds after I did reject your offer but trust me, it''s not my power that brought me here. I truly do not have the capability to reincarnate. Please hit me if you wan- My fist flew to her face, and she was sent flying out of the city at the speed of sound. Wind barriers shattered as she shot to the distant horizon, shining like a star. A momentter, she flew back with a trail of blood and a wider smile on her lips as shended back on her feet. Im d, she said, stopping in front of me as her eyes looked deep into mine. ...Embrace me? I pulled her into a hug, embracing her as my arms wrapped around her. She put her head on my shoulder, hugging me back. I let out a deep sigh, feeling my heart pound in my chest like a drum. **** We sat on the railing of the balcony, her legs dangling in the sky as I rested my head on herp, feeling her hand run through my hair. How long did we stay like that? With the wind hitting us gently, ruffling our hair? -That now, our dreams They''ve finallye true~ We havent spoken a single word since then, we didnt need to. Our hearts and minds were connected in a realm that didnt need conversation. There have been days that we spent not talking to each other, yet wemunicated fine. Our feelings were true as we rested in each others embrace right now. Amid this, I could already guess the incident that happened earlier. When Ai used the Wardrobe, she passed out, and the real Empress appeared in her vessel body. Just like what happened with Nyxondra. But, I had to speak for this, In whose body are you? Tsubasa is the vessel body of Nyxondra C Im pretty sure its her after you confirmed C but who are you? She ran her hand through my hair silently instead of answering, although she slowed down a lot. Firstly, its not in whose body I am, I am not some separate spirit locked inside my vessel body. Iammy vessel body, just with my memories locked. As in, I have reincarnated as a girl, and I dont have my Empress set of memories most of the time, other than some exceptions like right now. Dont ask me why it is locked, I am unaware. I see, I tilted my head, Then what about Tsubasa? I theorized before that the mix of her and her mothers soul Nyxandra was born. How could she be a reincarnation if thats the case? Tsubasas mothers soul wasnt in Tsubasas body for 18 years I do not know, my Emperor, she said, Perhaps her reincarnation is different from mine. Who knows? After all, I am unsure how I even reincarnated. I see I frowned. You and I discovered the familiar loophole together in my 7th life, but Nyxondra is from my 6th life. How could she havee with me? Ah, and, the Tiger Cubs said that Nyxst showed herself to the public about 18 years ago, so the chance that shes dead is also low-.... I paused. My Empress tilted her head, Eighteen. Same as Tsubasas age I muttered slowly. Perhaps her mothers soul has nothing to do with this, she said, Tsubasas soul is Nyxondra, while her mothers soul is just a separate entity. Perhaps the reason why her mother was sleeping for a few months after Nyxs appearance is that Nyx used that womans energy instead of her own since that woman had more energy to spare. Could be I said, staring into the horizon with clear eyes. Then, I looked up at the bounds that blocked the sky above me, till my Empress moved back a little to show her face, smiling down at me. Dropping Tsubasas subject, who are you then? Youll find out when the timees, she said and I scowled. Dont y with me, woman, I said. Ill kill to find out. I dont want you to give me all your attention, my Emperor, she said, And Im. guilty still about everything I did. Isnt it stupid that I refused toe with you, only for destiny to pull us together? In that sense, didnt I just make you go through torture for no reason? I saw your Venerable Persona, he is disgusting, and it is I who ended up creating him, directly or indirectly. That doesnt mean you cant tell me who you are, thats stupid! I lifted my head from herp, standing in the air in front of her. If youre so guilty, make up for it by revealing yourself. Im not ready, thats the second reason, she said, My vessel is unable to awaken her memories anytime soon, what you see right now is a special urrence. Knowing that your top priority will be to awaken my memories. I dont want that. I do enjoy my current, memory-suppressed life with you as well. My entire purpose is to make your life not a destination, but a journey. Please forgive me, and focus on Nyxorandra and Gxara instead. Youre so spiteful, I sighed as I pulled her into a hug. Fine, I shall try not to figure out who you are. I shall find a way to awaken Nyx no, Tsubasas memories, I did not want to forget that Tsubasa was her own person as well, thats one reason Eve was unwilling to tell me her current identity because Ill see that girl as Eve instead of who she is at the moment. And the moment I seed, Ill find you, and awaken you. You better not reject me for the third time, you hateful woman. I love you, she hugged my waist, while her face rested against my chest, as she was sitting and I was standing. I always will, my Emperor. I love you more than the world can imagine, my Empress, I kissed her forehead as I found my lips drawing a smile. Another man might be disappointed at this development since she didnt tell me who she was, but I was not. How could I be when the day was filled with good news? I had my Goddess rescued, and I also confirmed that Tsubasa was indeed my wifey and now this,this prank of destiny. My Empress was alive and with me, sharing a rooftop. What better news could there ever be in my stupid and long life? -City of stars Are you shining just for me? City of stars You never shined so brightly~ . In the back of my head, I knew one name that would have been an equally delightful name to hear, if not indeed better. But I wasnt delusional enough to imagine that; I didnt want to, as thatd only leave me heartbroken when I saw reality. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [176] Learning About The Other World [176] Learning About The Other World Chapter 176: Learning About The Other World I parted my eyes and let out a heavy sigh. This time I was in my room instead of the royal chambers. I was awake. My entire body ached. It was painful. I turned my head around the room to look for someone, but there was none. If not for the lingering Aura in my body reminiscent of my Empress, I''d have thought all that was just a dream. But it was all true. My Empress was in this world, and from the looks of it, right in this house. This narrowed it down a lot because while I had a lot of girls living here, it was less than a dozen; I could find her identity if I tried. But I wouldn''t. She begged me not to, and I guess her reasoning made sense a bit. No, actually, I already had solid guesses, but I didn''t wish to think about it. I don''t want to confirm it, like she asked. I have others who require my attention at the moment, anyhow. I can focus on her in the future. For that, I needed to go down and meet my Goddess first. Moving was painful, so I used to use my willpower to lift myself. Using Qi was also painful, but my willpower moved fine. I slowly levitated up from my bed and controlled myself to stand in the air. Then I flew myself through the door. I guess it must look quite creepy for someone peeking at me, but they had to deal with it. Although my Empress saved my life, it''ll take a while to recover my full strength. I am rather lucky that I can recover my full strength at all and that I wasn''t pushed a few cultivation ranks backward. If it were Ai instead of the real Empress, she would not have been able to pull this off so easily, and I''d have probably ended up as a [Jade]. Everything considered, this incident was truly lucky. Still, although it''s nothing permanent, I could only muster a [Gold]s worth of Qi for now without hurting myself. I''ll need some time for my Qi channels to recover from the damage until I can use my full power. Oh and, getting my Eternal Sorcery using the same cheat wouldn''t work again. The spell was a Smart Spell; it adapted. So just letting my body heal wouldn''t do, I''ll need to cultivate some other powers to face off against the two pantheons on my tail. Vedas and Norse, I had pissed off both of the pantheons in just a short few months. Haah, With a short sigh, I flew down the stairs and made my way toward the living room. I sensed a lot of presence there, although the center of it all was my Goddess and Quetzalcoatl. ...And after that, the Outer God used his weird phoenix powers to override my void abilities, and I had no choice but to flee. While in the dimensional jump, I felt an odd call pulling at me. It didn''t feel malicious, so I decided to follow it. And that''s when I appeared in this world. I stopped at the door, while my ears picked on her words. Everyone in the room turned to me, especially Ai, whose dazed face lit up as she snapped her head at me. Ruby was there too, and her cheeks had signs of dried tears, as she rested on Ais arms. I also noticed Asia, who looked ashamed did she find herself useless as she was not able to heal me, even though she was the house''s healer? Aqua, you''re awake! Ai leaped out of the couch, but Ruby ran faster. She was just about to jump and hug me tight, but I had to stop her with a hand. Er, my body hurts, no touching please, I said, and Ruby stopped. A-are you not healthy yet after five days of resting?! She asked, worried. Five days? Fuck. Since it was nighttime right now, and the house was filled with the same people as before, such as Quetzalcoatl and Serafall, I thought it had not been that long. But it''s been five fucking days. Yes, it''s been quite a while since you''ve passed out, Serafall said andid down on the couch, rxing. It''s great to see you finally awake. Serafall must have been really worried since she stayed back for five days, despite her busy schedule, especially after the incident at Vedas. She was one of the causes of all of it, so the Devils must be demanding her presence, yet here she was. I smiled at her, I can''t die in my sleep when I have a cute Satan waiting for me outside. Ai rxed seeing me in a state where I could joke around, while Ruby gently hugged me even though I told her not to, It looks like you really are doing well. How long until you make aplete recovery? Weeks or months, I don''t know, I said. Ah she blinked, while Ruby canceled the hug and looked up at me in the eyes. I ruffled her hair, mouthing an apology at her cute re of worry. It''s alright, I waved it off and decided to take a look around the room. The house looked a little messy. Serafall, Quetzalcoatl, Asia, and Ai sat on a bunch of couches, surrounding one where my Goddess, Gxara sat. I didnt notice Yohtli or Tsubasa here, the former must have returned to Aztec, while thetter was in her house, sleeping with dark circles under her eyes. It might be the first night shes getting sleep, and it turned out to be the night I woke up. Pity. I decided to focus on the other important individual here, my Goddess. Our eyes met hers, and I smiled; she was already smiling at me. Sorry, I didn''t get to show you hospitality myself, my Goddess. I hope you enjoyed your stay. I have, my Goddess rxed. It''s not as if your family is any less than royalties in this world, from what Ive been seeing in that inte thing, its a cherry on top that they''re good people too. Your mother is a lovely woman. Speaking of, you never told me Senpai is your mother, Serafall snapped her head at me and said with a yful re. S-she is not, she is just in the papers! Asia tried to save the day, but she was such a bad liar that even a toddler wouldnt believe her. Ah, oops, now you know. And its alright Asia, let them be. I rubbed the back of my head, slowly trying to move my limbs to loosen them up. Ruby still clung to my side, although her arms were careful and gentle around me. Not the only thing we learned, boy, said Quetzalcoatl in a serious tone, her arms crossed and face oddly dark. So you''re an otherworlder? .... So that came out too. Ai looked at me apologetically, but this was not her fault. It''s not as if Quetzalcoatl and Serafall were dumb. When I kneeled before a Goddess from another world, kissed her hand, and called her my Goddess, I had already expected this. Yes, I waved it off, Don''t worry about it, it ain''t that big of a deal. Of course it is, Quetzalcoatl frowned at me, and I frowned back in worry. Did she have something against me being from another world? I would like to keep a good rtionship with her if possible. She can be really helpful, even if a bit annoying and yful at times. How so? She puffed out a breath, causing her hair bangs to be swept to the side, Since this is your second life it means you actually are not 15, you lying little boy. Yet you kept trying to guilt trip me with it. I chuckled and the othersughed too. Asia gasped in dirty realization, covering her mouth in shock. I almost thought this woman was being serious, but she was just messing with me. Heh, she''s not a bad party to hang out with. Her words also suggested that she and my Satan girl thought this was my 2nd life. It''s not a bad thing, it''s beneficial to me. Ai at least managed to hide that I''m not some small-time reincarnator, but a serial one. We joked around for a bit after that, while I decided to take a seat on a couch. In my current state, I couldn''t keep floating in the sky for too long. Ruby sat beside me, her arms still around me. Gxara looked at my sister with a kind smile, Shes a kind girl, she resembles your Hero days. And even the Priestess She looked at Asia, before quickly shaking her head, Never mind, itd be an insult to poor Asia topare her to the foul-mouthed Saintess. Although she said that, she was best friends with the Saintess, although not in the same sense as friends, but in the sense that a grandma and granddaughter often had best friend type rtionships. She looked back at me, Then again, you have changed quite a lot yourself, she showed me a sad smile, I feel incredibly sorrowful at the dark cloud that surrounds your soul, my child. I cant imagine the adversaries you must have gone through to have such a dark aura. ...I apologize if youre disappointed seeing your hero like this, my Goddess, I said and she shook her head. No, Im not disappointed. You are still my Hero, you proved it when you wielded a Holy Sword and protected me against those Gods. But I wonder sometimes that if I had chased your slippery soul a bit faster if I had been a second early, perhaps your soul wouldnt have escaped Pangeal, perhaps you wouldnt have received pain. she said, and Iughed it off. Its not your fault, its hers. I paused at that and took a look around me, at all the eyes that were observing our conversation with sharp eyes. I cant talk too much in front of them. Sorry, can you guys give us some space? Serafall blinked, Ah, yes, of course, she stood up, hesitating. On that, I need to go now, Aqua. The devils have been pestering me to return every hour for thest five days. I know you just woke up, but Its alright, Sera, I flew toward her, pulling her into a gentle hug, my hand ruffling her hair as her face rested on my chest. Im sorry for pulling you into this, but I truly appreciate your help. If you face any trouble just give me a call. She returned my hug with a nod, and then smiled up at me, Alright then, Tiger, Ill be going now. Ill miss you. Me too, I left a kiss on her nose before allowing her to teleport away. Ai looked at the exchange in silence but didnt say anything. Quetzalcoatl yawned as she too got up, stretching her limbs, Im going to Shinto for a bit. They required mine and your audience for a while now, Amaterasu even dropped in to pay a visit to Gxara here, she said. Youre recovering, so you dont have to go, Ill handle it if theyin. Ill see youter then, Pangeals Last Sword. Herst words made me blink, I scratched my chin in embarrassment while Gxara and Quetzalcoatl exchanged goodbyes. I guess they got pretty close and my Goddess ended up sharing a few of my stories. Thank you for taking care of it on my behalf, I said, nodding at her respectfully. My high school English teacher waved me a kiss in the air and took off with a p of her dragon wings. We saw her off at the doorstep before heading back inside. As the five of us walked, about to step into the living room again, Ai stopped Ruby and Asia. Lets give them some space, she said. Ruby looked ready toin, but meeting Ais eyes, she grumbled and nodded. Asia nodded calmly. The two of us walked into the living room, while I sensed Rubys magic cast a spell around the house to stop any eavesdropping. To be more urate, such a spell was in the works already, she just strengthened it. The three girls headed to another room, while my Goddess and I took couches that faced each other. She was smiling at me as always, but my smile was a little sad now. ...How is she doing? I asked, even as our song yed in my head in her memory, Lilithra Shadowveil, my first wife. I love it when you call me se?orita, I wish I could pretend I didn''t need ya Whys the song ying in my head? ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [177] We’re Leaving In a Few Months, My Goddess [177] Were Leaving In a Few Months, My Goddess Chapter 177: We''re Leaving In a Few Months, My Goddess The death of the Holy Hero brought sadness to the entire world. Moreover, the murder suspect was none other than my first wife, the daughter of thete Demon King. The world was angry at her, but a portion of the poption also ridiculed me for having ever married her in the first ce, for standing before her against the entire world when they demanded her execution at one point. Those who didnt ridicule me for that decision said I was bewitched by the demon. In conjunction, the entire world desired her death, and search parties were formed to look for her, not leaving a nook or cranny of the world. Even my other wives, the Princess, the Saintess, and my partys Mage, all searched for her with their hearts burning with anger. Even the kids I had with her hated her, as people looked at them as the offspring of a Demoness who betrayed the world. If not for my other wives, who still loved those kids as if their own, those poor babies might have faced execution. Lilithra Shadowveils life was turned to hell, where her own kids searched for her to punish her for their fathers murder. Not a single soul was by her side, so naturally, she didnt show her face to the public. It has been 290 years since my passing in that world, and the first time Lilithra was seen was 80 years ago. She was seen performing some kind of ritual, which she did by sacrificing an entire Kingdoms poption. Nobody knew what she was trying to do, and nobody could stop her even when they tried. When her own kids rushed into that kingdom to y her, who were now 300-year-old demons with powerful abilities of their own, she sacrificed them into the fire of her spell as well. Not even their bodies were found to be buried. She did that? When I heard that from my Goddess, I couldnt help but clench my jaws. What has she done? Our own kids..,? Why? I apologize, but yes, she did that, my Goddess sighed in a pained voice. That was the first the world had seen her in two centuries, but it wouldnt be thest time. Rapunzel and Serian, your Princess Wife and Mage Wife appeared in the kingdom to stop her, and with the help of the Continents Top 10, they were able to. She fled the scene, unwilling to answer any of her fellow sister-wives questions. I see, I sighed. I couldnt figure out what she was thinking about doing all this. And Most recently, she showed herself about 20 years ago. She tried to perform another simr ritual, but she did it in the Eastern Continent, far from your Kingdom. So by the time reinforcements reached there, the ritual was done. She was nowhere to be found, and everyone thought the spell had failed, ultimately devouring her into itself. Gxara spoke and I saw my lips tremble in the reflection of her eyes, So its safe to assume that she has died, my Hero. I see, I leaned on the couch, letting out a sigh as I stared up at the ceiling. Fuck. Goddammit. Fuck. I grumbled and closed my eyes, letting out a sigh. My Goddess remained silent, allowing me some time to digest the information, but I didnt need much. Im too used to sad news in this stupid long life of mine, I opened my eyes and looked at her. Lets move on from this, then. You were talking about an Outer God when I walked in earlier Whats going on? Ah, that is connected with this. Perhaps She hesitated, her smile dropped, As recent as ten years ago, otherworldly portals began to open up around Pangeal. Sieran checked the aura in the portals and found that it was simr to the spell that Lilithra used. After further research, she said it was dimensional magic and that these gates were connecting Pangeal to other worlds, some of whom were more powerful than us. Monsters poured out of them, and Pangeal issued its first Demon-King ss Threat for the first time in three centuries. I frowned. That sounded awfully like the third-ss KR Manhwas that was popr from the start to the mid-2020s. Well, since Anime worlds existed, I guess it''s not very surprising for plots like these to exist in other worlds. To begin with, being summoned to another world to defeat the Demon King was a manga plot too. She added, Because of the simrity in Mana signature, some say that Lilithra was behind this. That the spell twenty years ago only triggered ten years ago, and all of this was because of that. I had no way of checking that, so I ordered your wives and children to fight these portals and destroy them. They, as well as the entire world, did that for ten years. And in the end, they all failed. ... I maintained my calm and took in a deep breath, Why didnt you awaken a new Hero? Certainly, a Hero should be present when theres a Demon King-level threat. When I asked that Goddess, my Goddess smiled. She didnt say anything, but her beautiful purple eyes looked into mine with a look so gentle that it made me imagine a mother whose son had been missing for ten years, and she finally reunited with him. When the son sees his mother and asks in shock, Mother, why havent you conceived any other children in my absence? the Mother just smiles in response. I had to admit that it made me a little flustered, my old heart trickled a little, and I let out a breath, shaking my head. Still, you should have chosen someone if the situation was dangerous enough that you lost. I did choose some apostles; your children. But it didnt work out in the end. I didnt have enough divinity to raise a true, proper Hero due to the state of the world. Many were dying, heaven and hell were packed with souls, and I had to expend divinity there. She sighed, And before we knew it a Gate with energy more powerful than any other opened in your western continent. A phoenix with ck mes appeared, calling himself the Phoenix Demonic God of Destructive mes. .... He was an Outer God, from another world, another dimension. He was not a Demon King, no, he was a Demon God. The world had no Heroes to fight him, and it was toote to raise one. So I descended down to fight him, but lost terribly. Because while we were nearly evenly matched, he wasnt alonehe had an ally, a clown entity. They grouped up on me, and beat me to the verge of death. The more I heard, the more my blood boiled. I closed myself, controlling my frown, as my Goddess went into the details of the battle. What technique they used, what she knew about them, what limits she thought they had, and etcetera. In the end, death came for my throat, she said, and thats when, right before the Phoenix could kill me, a swirling dimensional energy swept me into itself. It was the exact same spell that Lilithra used, I could see it, it was not just simr in energy, no, it was the same spell. As if it was a time bomb, put there to activate in particr and exclusive circumstances. When the spell ended, I opened my eyes here, guided by the hum of that thing you call an Icon. I blinked. Then, Iughed. I see. I knew Lilithra wouldnt betray the entire world. Even if she killed me, she did it for personal revenge, she was not a viin like her father. She had no reason to throw the world into hell, I said, She must have used some technique to look into the future, and knew these Demon Gods woulde for Pangeal. Thats why she prepared the spell; Im sure when you said she threw our kids into a fire and their bodies werent found, they were sent to some other world too. My Goddess seemed confused, unsure even. I I dont know. I cant be sure since I never got to speak with her. But perhaps Anyway, forget about her, I waved it off. What is important now is those Outer Gods you just spoke of. What is your n against them? She chewed her lips in nervousness, I dont have any... I dont even know the path to travel back to Pangeal. Even if we do, theyre extremely powerful. You saw a major battle in Svarga, how strong would you say those two Gods were inparison to everyone I fought? I asked, and my Goddess eased a little. They have secondary forms, my child. They cant maintain their true forms in Pangeal due to some dimensional restriction. In their primary form, I would say the two of them together were a bit stronger than Goddess Durga. In their true forms each of them was far more powerful than Durga and Vishnubined. .... that was concerning. Durga was a special existence, she wielded the power of many Gods in Hinduism in herself. Raw power-wise, she was no weaker than her husband, Shiva. Vishnu was the same; even if he wasnt a destruction-based God, he was strong enough to stop Shiva when the God goes mad and loses all sanity, as in a Berserk Shiva. For each of those Outer Gods to be stronger than the two of thembined was just outrageous. Id put my Goddess prime power level to be on par with the God of the Bible, who was said to rival the God of Destruction Shiva, who was then said to wield power that can destroy the entire world. In fact, Id say my Goddess'' prime power surpassed that. Yet, she lost and was in a weakened state. Its safe to say that the Demonic Phoenix and the Demonic Clown were each at the level of Trihexa, Ophis, and Great Red. That Isnt that incredibly weak? How could the Venerable Immortal Over Heavens be scared of mob characters? What is this? I stood up, Recover fast, my Goddess, I said. We shall return to Pangeal in a few months. I wish I could go right now, but I needed that time. I needed a few weeks to recover- no, a day was enough, and then grow myself to be stronger. Ill also need to raise some of my allies strength to aid me in this. Itll take quite some time. Oh, how long has it been since I threw myself into a proper training montage? I guess I never had a reason to be in this world, but now it was time to stop using the kiddy gloves. Time to use the cheat codes Ive gained through my million years of reincarnator. **** While Aqua was filled with such convictions, the rest of the world was talking about his name. From Vedas to Norse, from the Old Satan Faction to the Devils, from big Gods to small spirits, they all talked about what he did in Svarga. DAMMIT ALL! That young bastard! Indra was infuriated, flipping the mythril table he sat behind against the wall, as the wall shattered and the table fell to the other side. Calm now, since when has rage been a solution? Sun Wukong took a whip of breath from his hookah, his eyes reflecting the stars overhead. Sun God Surya was dead, and before some new Sun God inherited his divinity, Svarga would remain dark. So they chose to rece the theme with night instead, a big moon and stars filled the sky. Moon God Chandra rubbed his temples in worry, seeing the God Emperor this angry. The other Devas around where the table used to be a second ago also had worse worried expressions. There were also some Devas who were extremely disappointed at Indra''s performance; they had chosen his side against Shiva knowing Indra wasn''t that weaker than the God of Destruction, but what was this? He couldn''t even defeat a child. Of course, those relevant enough were also smart enough to realize that Aqua was just that powerful. He had killed Thor just a few months before this incident, he was no weak helpless child. Indra, as he recalled Aqua''s threat, had no choice but to stay put. He couldn''t openly chase that fool, otherwise, what would his followers think? They would think that Indra didn''t care about his followers, as Aqua threatened to hurt them if Indra were to go after him. In the end, Indra kept his jaws shut, he had to eat up his anger and be done with it. He had other goals to focus on anyway, he should focus on them first. However, he took a vow. Today may not be the day, but mark my words, I will do my best to pay you back for disrespecting me and destroying half my Svarga! A God Emperor''s vows didn''t fall on deaf ears. Everyone learned that Aqua was now a sworn enemy of Indra. .. See, brother, Poseidon said with an old chuckle. The other two lords of Olympus sat in two other thrones around him. I told you he was going to be a big shot. Not only did he defeat Thor, he flew to Svarga out of the blue and rampaged there, killed dozens of Devas, killed this generation''s Monkey King, andstly, he even killed a Major God like Surya. Then he escaped with zero scratch on his shirt. Hah. Even I must admit it''s an incredible feat, the skeleton in the room, Hades said with a shake of his head. It seems we''ll be seeing great changes in the world. I suppose, God King Zeus sighed. It is a pity indeed that he has been snatched by Shinto and Aztec before we could act. It was a rare sight indeed for Zeus of all Goss to say such stuff. For him to regret a single thing at all. We can still maintain a good rtionship with him, Poseidon said, scratching his chin. What do you think, should I send a few gifts for him to enjoy? Zeus rumbled in his throat for a moment before nodding, That doesn''t seem to be a bad idea. I''ll add some gifts too, I''ll leave it to your people to deliver it to him since he knows your name personally. Ill add a thing or two, as well, Hades let out a rattling sound, augh. With that decided, Poseidon decided on a mystery gift to send to Aqua. It''d be a bit too much for him to go himself, so he shall send an envoy instead. Like that, the entire supernatural field had taken an interest in Aqua. Some were positive like Olympus, but that was rare. Olympus was positive because of Poseidons sweet words, the other pantheons heard of Aqua''s feats andbeled him a Demigod brat who didn''t know his limits. But that was Gods, the rulers of the world; the average supernatural entities found Aquas feats to be spine-shivering. Among them was Romanias Vampire Faction in particr, when they heard about his usage of unheard-of Time Magic. The entire world was being twisted and turned by a single young man''s grace, and he wasn''t even bothered to care. ** ** ** Author Note: I hope you''ve enjoyed reading this arc. Now I shall beg for some reviews for this book, 177 chapters is a lot to judge and give a review upon. We''re reallycking in review numbers, the front page is basically empty, I''ll greatly appreciate it you leave a few thank you in advance!! Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [178] How to Heal From Fatal Injuries Overnight? [178] How to Heal From Fatal Injuries Overnight? Chapter 178: How to Heal From Fatal Injuries Overnight? I''ll need a particr someone''s help if I truly want to recover in a single day. I left her a message and waited for her to arrive. Hope she doesnt take too much time, I muttered and tucked my phone back in my pocket. Just then, I noticed Asia went to the living room to hang out with my Goddess. That made me raise an eyebrow. That''s new. I recall that I told her God is dead, which made her really mad, she didnt want to believe in it. Even after I gave her training and was raising her as a Sister of Battle for my Sect, she still had some belief toward the Big G. But nowadays she''s been meeting one God after another who was different from the singr God whom she prayed to. Since it''s said in the Bible that God is one and yet she was seeing that''s not true with her own eyes, it''s natural that herst bits of beliefs were cracking. It''s about time she woke up. They''re getting along well, a soft voice let me know, and I turned to find my mom walking over to me, stopping in front of me with a look on her face. I was standing now rather than flying, and I had Qi circting outside my body at a rapid speed. I was burning Soulfire too, which I would have called a waste if this was any other time, but not today. I had to loosen my muscles for the movements I''ll have to do soon. But when Ai stared at my chest, I dropped the Qi for her, prompting her to frown. I was expecting a hug, mother, not a frown, I said with a soft chuckle which made her let out a sigh. She met my gaze. I told you I had a bad feeling, but you didn''t listen. Now look at the state youre at. Hey, its not that bad, Ill recover in a day, I told her and she scowled at me. If you dont believe me, wait for a few hours. She crossed her arms, opened her mouth to say something, and then closed it. Then she walked even closer to me and put her arms around me, pulling my head into her bosom. Girls would usually rest their heads on my chest, but she loved doing it the other way around. Before you woke up, I heard Gxaras escape story from her, she paused for a bit, I know you must want to go there and free that world. And I know that I cant stop you but please take it slow. You survived thest encounter, but the iing one is a lot more dangerous. I dont want you to get hurt. I put my arms around her and buried my head deeper into her chest, it was softer than a pillow, warmer than a world. Youre worried for no reason, I am taking it slow. We wont be leaving for that world yet, we need preparation. A few months at least. Ill also need to get a lot more powerful. ...Really? Ai asked and I nodded against her chest. Her stiff body rxed and she let out a sigh, Good. Thats good. If you need anything from me, Im here. I, in fact, did need a lot of things from her. Shes my trump card in all of this. Ai Hoshino with her Wardrobe power was the key piece in all of this. And Im sure shell love to help me out with this. It was time I pushed Wardrobe to its limits. **** An hourter, past midnight, the doorbell rang. I left my room, where I had finished setting up aplicated formation array, and walked over to open the door, already aware of who was behind it. Huh, to my surprise, I found more than one person waiting behind the door. Devils, a bunch of them. Babyqua~ Ranefer Phenex jumped and threw herself at my embrace, and the devil little girl behind her blinked in surprise. Rias C why was she here? C and her friend Sona both were behind Ranefer. They also had their little Queens beside them. Should I be grateful that it''s not the entire peerage? Ugh, I just wanted Ranefer toe. Sorry they insisted~ As if she could hear my thoughts, she whispered in my ears. I let out a sigh in my head and waved them inside. When Ranefer moved from my arms, Rias grabbed my shoulders and looked at me in worry. Are you alright, Aqua? I heard that you''ve been out for five days Her eyes, dark from a clearck of sleep, looked at me. The genuineness in her voice surprised me. I knew she was worried and that it was not an act, but I wasn''t expecting her to be this worried. She lookedposed at first, but tears were bubbling up in her eyes as she held me by the shoulder. That''s so weird. I couldn''t recall what we did together that she had fallen this hard for me. The slight sourness in my mood from seeing uninvited guests vanished as I smiled at her, pulling her into a hug and ruffling her hair. Im okay now, I just need a few hours to heal. Ranefer here will help me. I told her which made the Phenex woman p her hands. Yes~ I bought you Pheonix Tears of the highest grade. Two small potion bottles formed in her hands and I shot her a look. She blinked, What? You need more? I don''t need Phenex Tears, I told her as she opened her mouth to ask me how else she could heal me. However, a secondter, she raised an eyebrow. You could have just said so from the get-go. I had to spend an hour to make myself cry to make these Phoenix Tears, she let out a sigh, and I touched the two potions to deposit in my Void Storage. ...Wow. I can''t let your hard-made potions go to waste, can I? I''ll use themter. I gently pushed back Rias and looked at her and the other girls, Come inside and take a rest. You can go meet the foreign Goddess too if you want. Ranefer and I have a ritual to perform. The girls nodded, not questioning about the ritual, as they walked inside, stopping in front of the living where they noticed my Goddess and Asia hanging out. Ai was there too now, I could sense. I turned to Ranefer, Now then, I smiled at her. Let us head into our room. **** I shut the door and led her to the bed. She took a seat, her plump butt submerging in the mattress. The room was mildly lit up, but the windows were open to let in the moonlight that spread blue light around us. So what do you want to talk about? She asked with a sultry voice, and I pushed her down on her back, looming over her. Oh. Don''t pretend to be surprised, she could guess what I was up to when I told her that I didn''t need Pheonix Tears. You can use Bouchujutsu, yes? She smiled, Yes, it''s a must-have healing technique in my opinion. But why do you ask? I frowned, Whyre you beating around the bush? I want you to use it on me. As a Phoenix, your healing ability surpasses all others. And if you share it with me through Bouchujutsu, I''ll use the formation I''ve set around this room to circte that energy to heal myself. Oh~ whoa, that''s so impressive, she let her smile drop and let out a sigh, Hah, but unfortunately, I''m not feeling it today I''ll need some motivation for this, I''m so tired today. If only my body were strong, never would I ever have been this tired. Poor me, ahh~ My eyes twitched. I see what she wants now. What a greedy bitch. She wanted me to give her an Iron Body. How demanding. But let''s see Asia had the Path of the Verdant Phoenix. I granted her the Heatforged Iron Body to handle the path. Ranefer was present that day to help me grant Asia the body, since it was a Phoenix Path she was the best helper I could call. That day, she yfully asked me to grant her a path too, since while she was certainly a powerful entity thanks to her healing and fire magic, she wasn''t any warrior. Shed love to have physical powers to make her stronger. I rejected her that day, even though she tried to seduce me into it. Today, she was doing the same. Today too it was a yful notion. So I could reject her again and force her to help me by fucking her silly first, but it''s not a bad thing to make her stronger. One of the Outer Gods is a Dark Phoenix. What if I put my own little Phoenix against him? For that, I''ll need to make my woman stronger. Fine, I closed my eyes and opened them with a spark. You want an Iron Body like Asia? I''ll give you. It''ll be painful, but that won''t be an issue since you enjoy pain. She smiled, Mhm? No way, I don''t. Who gave you such misinformation? I pped her boobs, making her gasp out a moan as she red at me. Rude young man, how can you hit me when I''m about to heal you, huh? Come here, kiss me. Since I promised her an Iron Body, she was back to her obedient little self. She spread her arms to invite me, and I leaned over to embrace her and kiss her. Ranefer tasted more addictive than usual, as her mes worked to heal me. C As our lips met, Ranefer''s healing powers began to surge through me, a warm, tingling sensation that started at my lips and spread throughout my body. I deepened the kiss, my tongue exploring her mouth as I felt her hands roaming over my body, her touch leaving a trail of heat in their wake. "You taste so good today," I murmured against her lips, my voice low and husky with desire. "You too, mhm," she replied, her fingers digging into my back as she pulled me closer. I broke the kiss, trailing my lips down her neck as I began to undo the buttons of her blouse. She let out a soft moan as I exposed her ample cleavage, her breasts spilling out of her bra. I cupped one in my hand, squeezing gently as I took the nipple into my mouth, sucking and biting gently. "Yeah, you do taste delicious thanks to your aura intertwining with me," I said as I tasted her nipples. "Oh, yes, ahn~ she breathed, arching her back as I took the nipple into my mouth, sucking and biting gently. "That feels so good. Ranefer arched her back, her fingers tangling in my hair as she let out a low groan. I could feel her power growing stronger, her mes licking at my skin as they healed my wounds. I continued tovish attention on her breasts, moving back and forth between them as I slid my hand up her skirt. She was wet and ready for me, her slick folds weing my fingers as I slid two inside of her. Pure Storm Baptism acted up. She bucked her hips, grinding against my hand as I curled my fingers, searching for that spot that would make her see stars. "Oh god, yes!" she cried out, her nails digging into my back as she came hard around my fingers. I found it, and she let out a cry of pleasure, her nails digging into my back as she came hard around my fingers. But I wasn''t done with her yet. As much as I''d love to eat her out more, Bouchujutsu works best if I''m inside her. I pulled my fingers out of her, using my other hand to undo my pants and free my hard cock. I positioned myself at her entrance, rubbing the head of my cock against her clit, teasing her. She whimpered, her legs wrapping around my waist as she tried to pull me inside of her. "Stop teasing already, I want you inside me," she pleaded in a panting voice, her legs tightening around my waist like a snake. "You want this cock?" I teased, rubbing the head of my cock against her clit. "...Yes, please," she whimpered, bucking her hips to try and get me inside of her. So much for not in the mood as she said earlier. I gave her what she wanted, thrusting into her hard and deep, making her cry out in pleasure. I began to move, my hips pistoning in and out of her as I imed her body. She met me thrust for thrust, her power surging through both of us as we fucked. I had to divide part of my attention to bloom my Qi into the formation in this room. It helped me draw her energy to the fullest, and as I applied the energy into my body, into my recovering veins and pool, I could feel my wounds healing. My body was growing stronger with each passing moment, and so were my thrusts. I reached between us, finding her clit and rubbing it in time with my thrusts. She threw her head back, her body tensing as she came again, her walls clenching around my cock. Haaaah! she moaned and the air thrummed like a drum as a golden energy sted out of her. My array bloomed into full power, lighting up around the room with sigils and symbols of purple and blue, pressing their authority upon the golden energy and pushing it toward me. I followed her over the edge, my own release spilling into her as I let out a roar of pleasure, while my nostrils took in the energy she released. Hanghh~ she moaned like a bitch and slipped out of my cock, falling to her face as she panted. I could feel Ranefer''s power flowing through me, the burst of healing mana flowing into me. Orgasm healed the best, it seems. Still, I wasn''t done yet. I hadn''t yet fully healed. "That was amazing, hehe, she breathed, looking up at me with a satisfied smile. Her recovery was fast. "It was," I agreed, brushing a lock of hair out of her face. She looked hot, and sweaty like that. "And it''s only the beginning." I could see the desire still burning in her eyes, and I knew she wanted more. I was more than happy to oblige. I held her by the waist and rolled us over. Iid on my back, and put her above me so that she was straddling me, her wet pussy grinding against my still-hard cock. "Ride me like a good bitch," I looked into her eyes, as she bit her lips and nodded, my hands gripping her hips to guide her. She let out a moan of pleasure as she raised her hips up, with my cock pointing to the sky, as she descended below. She shivered, feeling my cock poke her deepest parts, and sat still like that. Don''t make me wait. Move, I pped her thigh and watched her moan as she nodded. Ranefer began to move, her hips rolling in a sensual rhythm as she took me deep inside of her. I could feel her power surging through both of us, healing and strengthening me with every thrust. "You feel so good," she breathed and her head fell back as she picked up the pace. Oh fuck, you''re so big, ahn~ She couldn''t stay sitting for long, she let out a moan and fell forward, leaning over to press herrge boobs against my chest, her lips pressing over mine. Her hips still moved with my cock inside her. Fuck, touch me, touch me~ she moaned and I groaned, my hands roaming over her body, grabbing her waist and squeezing her ass. You''re so tight for me, you cock loving slut, I spanked her hard, and she let out a moan of pleasure, her hips moving faster as she rode me harder. I could feel myself getting closer to the edge again, my cock swelling inside of her. "I''m going to cum," I growled, my fingers digging into her hips. "Yes, cum for me, inside me," she panted, her body tensing as she came again, her walls clenching around my cock. I followed her over the edge, my own release spilling into her as I let out a roar of pleasure. She copsed on top of me, her body shaking with aftershocks as she caught her breath. Healing energy flowed into me like a gushing river. "That was incredible," she murmured, her lips brushing against my neck. My hottie tiger, you''re so good. "It was," I agreed, my hands running up and down her back. She was warm to the touch. "You''re not bad, Ranefer." She smiled against my skin, her body still trembling with pleasure. "Mhm yeah~" I chuckled, rolling us over so that I was on top of her. "I''m not done with you yet," I murmured, my lips trailing down her neck and not long after, I began to move inside of her again. She let out a moan of pleasure, her legs wrapping around my waist as she met me thrust for thrust. We moved together, our bodies in perfect sync as we chased our pleasure. "Harder," she begged, her nails digging into my back. "I want to feel you deeper." I obliged, thrusting into her harder and faster, my cock hitting that spot inside of her that made her see stars. She cried out, her body tensing as she came again, her walls clenching around my cock. The air seemed to explode with each of our thrusts. Thankfully the same formation that let me control the healing energy let me block sound from leaving this room. Still, I''m sure the others could guess. She came multiple times this time before I could release my own. Tens of minutester, I followed her over the edge, my own release spilling into her as I let out a roar of pleasure. Wey there, panting and spent, as our bodies came down from our high. "That was wow," she breathed, a smile ying on her lips. Fucking hell. She chuckled, her fingers tracing patterns on my chest. "I can''t wait to do it again." I grinned, my cock was already starting to harden. "Yes, 60% percent more to go. By the time the morning sun rose, I was back on my feet, ready to take on the world again. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [179] Showering the Sect With Sacred Gears [179] Showering the Sect With Sacred Gears Chapter 179: Showering the Sect With Sacred Gears In Shinto Heaven, Takamagahara, Quetzalcoatl sat under a cherry blossom tree, with gentle wind rustling the leaves, and ethereal light falling from the sky. She sat behind a table, with a massive Japanese castle standing not far from them, as the area filled with smokey mist, creating an otherworldly vibe. A woman with white hair and golden eyes, adorning a kimono, sat behind the table, as she sipped herbal tea from a graceful tea cup. Quetzalcoatl had already finished her cup minutes prior, so she munched on an apple as she waited for the Goddess to reply to her earlier words. She also ignored the three Gods standing behind Amaterasu. So you are saying, Amaterasu gently put down her cup and looked at her fellow Chief God. It was an unavoidable situation, and that he took action on his own? Yes, Quetzalcoatl shrugged. In the end, I could have chosen to back off but that wouldn''t have stopped him. I could have also stopped him myself, but Im not that type of person. He had my support till the very end. And you realize you brought Shinto down with yourself, by letting him run amok? One of the three Gods behind Amaterasu, Ryjin, a Dragon God of the Sea. That guy had beef with Quetzalcoatl for too long to count, so he was expressing his opinion when it wasnt needed. Its not only Aztecs name he was carrying on his shoulders but Shintos too. Shinto has been put against Indras group because of his actions, so basically half of Vedas are our enemies. Are you or him going to take responsibility for this? Quetzalcoatl dropped the apple and sighed, looking at Ryujin with an annoyed re. Look, little guy, Im the Dragon God of Warfare, and I had no reason to stop him. If I did try, he would have attacked me, and trust me when I say that my victory against him in that state was not guaranteed. What, did you guys not hear that he killed Surya with a single attack? Even I cant do that. A fight of that caliber wouldnt have ended before either of us died. Why would I take such a risk with him, whom I cherish? she scoffed, leaning back in her chair. Bunch of spineless pussies. If you dont like what Shinto is going through because of him, cut your ties with him. Aztec will be d to receive him any time of the day. You, how dare you-! Ryjin shouted, drawing out the Katana on his waist, and one of the two other Gods beside him also did the same. Only Bishamonten stood with her arms crossed, unwilling to attack. That is enough. Amaterasu turned her head at Ryujin and immense pressure filled the realm. Ryujin flinched back instinctively and put his weapon down, lowering his head. I apologize he said, but Amaterasu didnt bother to look at him. She turned to Quetzalcoatl and nodded. I understand then, Kukn. She bowed her head a little to pay respect; all to her followers shock. She raised herself straight and looked at the Dragoness with a curious look, What about his origin, though? I heard some specte that he is from the same world as the Goddess, since he was seen kneeling before her, and also called her my Goddess C daring to go against an entire Pantheon just for her sake. Hes not from another world, Quetzalcoatl crossed her arms, From what he and the Goddess told me, they have met in their dreams before. As gods, we know how miraculous dreams can be, Great Reds main attribute is dream divinity as well. I think its him, Great Red, who must have acted as a catalyst, either internationally or as an ident, to connect two worlds dreams together. All the abilities Aqua showed from a young age were due to her guidance in his dreams. .... Amaterasu covered her mouth with her sleeves and frowned. How trustworthy is this information? It sounds ridiculous, but usible if Great Red is rted to it. Of course it was usible; that was what they modeled this excuse to be. She wasnt the one who made it, the Empress of Mankind did. After healing Aqua, she left his room and came downstairs to tell them about this in particr. She put her trust in Quetzalcoatl and Serafall, and while Quku didnt know about the Satan, she herself had no problem monopolizing this information. So she was lying to all the Pantheons while keeping the truth for herself. Its one hundred and one percent true, she said seriously, her golden eyes spinning into action. Ive confirmed it with my Wisdom Eyes since even I couldnt let such a big incident go unverified. I see, Amaterasu didnt seem to fully believe it, but she seemed convinced for now. That was enough. Through Shinto, the news will spread to other Pantheons, and they will gobble down on it and then believe that a soul had entered this world from another world and gone unnoticed by them. Their arrogant self will rather choose to believe that Great Red was involved in this; and if they dont, they can go fact-check with the red dragon swimming through the void. If thats all, Lady Amaterasu, Quetzalcoatl stood up. I shall take my leave. I need to pay a visit to my Aztec as well. Unlike Shinto, Aztec is going to celebrate how its young hero has caused such a stir around the world. See youter. Quetzalcoatl basically implied that if Aztec and Shinto were two-parent and Aqua their child, Aztec was going to try its best to paint itself as the favorite parent. Her parting prideful grin sent the Dragon God of Sea into a trembling frenzy out of rage, while Amaterasu closed her eyes and sighed. Even if Amaterasu wanted to show support to Aqua, the rest of her pantheon wasnt going to like it. They were old, arrogant deities who condemned Aquas behavior. So this time around, it was Aztec who got one over Shinto. **** After healing, I spent the next few days busy with ns and preparations. First of all, I started with preparing Ranefers Iron Body like she wanted me to. It was extremely painful and the probability of failure was higher due to her already being a powerhouse. But pain wasnt an issue when she enjoyed it and had a body that could regenerate endlessly. Thanks to having Pheonix blood in her veins, and Mana of Yang Attribute, I didnt have to grant her an additional Qi Pool to learn martial arts. Yang Attribute was versatile like that, its Mana could easily be used as Qi. She was a lucky woman. I granted her the same Heatforged Iron Body; she had the Mana to be considered a Sage, but her body was stuck at Iron. This power system wasnt going to be useful for her, so I made a Body Martial Arts book just for her and gave it to her. It had 10 ranks, so it could be easilypared with my power system. With that, I pushed her to the 5th Rank in three days; which was equivalent to Gold. Since she had the energy to be Sage, it was quite a fast progress. The next rank equivalent to the Lord advancements would take a bit more time, however. Ah, and as for how I pushed her to the 5th Rank M-motherfucker Ranefer cried on the floor, with her blood and other bodily fluids all over the ce, her jaw disced and her elbows the other way around. The gym was thrumming with heat energy, everything was melting and burning; if this wasnt an Instant Dungeon, the damage would have been financially stupid. You you should have held back at least a little you fucking ugh~ If the pain-loving masochist phoenix was cursing like that, I suppose I went out a bit too much today. Still, it worked out in the end. Beating her up to strengthen her body was the fastest way, it helped that she was into battle-sex; that made it entertaining for me too. Been a while since I did that. She squirmed like a broken doll for fifteen minutes, and after that she was perfectly fine, jumping around on her feet with all her bones back to normal and her wounds all healed. I feel so strong~! The same angry woman who was cursing me earlier now hugged me tightly, kissing me all over the ce. Comee, lets shower together~ Allow me to clean you up for giving me such a gift! Of course, I wasnt going to reject that. **** My mother wasnt quite supportive of me spending so much time with Ranefer, but it was necessary. I needed her to be strong too if I wanted to win. On top of that, I needed some others to win as well. She wasnt the only one I n to focus on for the next few months. Tsubasa needs to grow stronger, for starters; since she was Nyxondra with sealed memories, she had powers that were sealed too. If I could awaken even a bit of that power, she could be a massive help in this. Other than her, Im confident I can raise Ruby to be immensely powerful as well. On top of that, I had awakened Kanas Sacred Gear, so she might be able to grow strong enough in record time to help me in this adventure. Shoko had potential too. In general, my entire Sect had the potential to grow immensely powerful, and I was all for raising them to be stars that would overshadow the sun. It just so happened that, on top of upgrading their current powers, I had pieces of equipment in my hand that could grant them new abilities too. The Sacred Gears I scavenged from the now-deceased Hero Faction. Although I had killed them effortlessly, their gears were undeniably powerful. In total, I had eight Sacred Gears on hand, ready to deploy. [True Longinus: The sacred gear formerly belonging to Cao Cao, which was his main weapon. Its the first and the strongest Longinus Sacred Gear, being the same spear St. Longinus used to pierce Jesus Christ, bathing in his blood. It can piece Gods and Buddhas, shaving off their power and split powerful attacks, and holding the potential to destroy the world. As the holiest relic, believers can be driven insane looking at it, and vaporize High-ss Devils and also damage Satan-ss Devils. Despite being a spear, it can release powerful light sts and wrap its aura around its st; extend and retract based on the users will; and shield the user from attacks.] [Dimension Lost: It was Georg''s Sacred Gear, which is listed among the top four Longinus''. It has the ability to block any attack using the mist that it creates and transport anything inside the mist to any location the user wishes. Though it has no offensive ability, once the mist reaches sufficient scale, it can transfer an entire country and its people into the Dimensional Gap to be destroyed.] [de cksmith: It was Jeanne''s Sacred Gear, holding the ability to create an arsenal of numerous Holy Swords of different attributes and abilities. Jeanne can also create the des of these swords on any surface within her limited area.] [Variant Detonation: This one used to be Heracles'' Sacred Gear that builds up a glowing aura around the wielder''s body that has the ability to explode the same time its wielder physically attacks.] [Aegis Mineralization C also known as Order of Death from the Snake Queen: It was Perseus'' Sacred Gear, which has the ability to fire beams of light that turn people to stone.] [Phantom Projection: It was Marsilio''s Sacred Gear, and is stated to be a time and space Sacred Gear. Now Dreamlike Curse''s Bnce Breaker is called An Illusion Forever Wrapped. It has the ability to send a targeted individual into a barrier space of the users creation, which is a seemingly parallel world; that the user can control and also change a person''s perception of time to make several hours appear as 2 whole days and block people from using their powers to a certain degree.] [Caliburn: Arthur Pendragon''s main weapon that I had stolen and used to y Surya. It is the ultimate Holy Sword and the Sword in the Stone. The Caliburn can generate an extremely massive amount of Holy aura that surpasses even that of Excalibur and Durandal and is capable of ripping through space. The user can also use Caliburn to teleport himself or others to any location and can even open small spatial portals to teleport its de to strike enemies from any direction unexpectedly.] [Excalibur Ruler: It was a weapon that Arthur kept on his belt but never got to withdraw. It was the strongest of the seven Excalibur fragments. It grants its wielder the power to manipte any living thing or organic material, allowing them to control the will of their opponents and fully subjugate them.] Each of these was an insanely powerful ability; I got to read all about them with the Reverse Soul Reflection. I was a little stunned seeing them, even. The True Lognius even gave its user a defensive ability, and here I thought Cao Cao had no defensive power while in truth he just didnt get a chance to use that. As expected, if I hadnt tapped into my Eternal Sorcery, things could have turned bad. Each member was as strong as a high-ranked God, I would say. Thankfully I was moving faster than light with the help of the Time Icon, so the majority of these weapons abilities didnt even get a chance to shine. I also distinctly remember Leonardo, the wielder of Annihtion Maker, as well as Siegfried, the wielder of Twice Critical to be a part of the Hero Faction from the DxD anime. But I didnt see them with the team here, and from Quetzalcoatl I confirmed that they left the Hero Faction a while ago. Such a pity, Id have loved to kill them. Those two Sacred Gears were incredibly powerful, especially the former; its so good that Id have loved to have it for myself. Currently, putting aside the tiger cubs and Rias Peerage, I have thought of seven members of my Sect whod benefit from these. Ai, Ruby, Tsubasa, Memmy, Irina, Xenovia, and Kwarna. There were also Uncle Ichigo and Aunty Miyako, but they were Sect Elders who werent active when they didnt need to be. Shoko had a Sacred Gear already, and Asia and Yuzuru were also kept aside for this. Seven members for eight Sacred Gears; I took my time to choose which I should give to whom. When I had made up my mind, I called them over and sat in the living room. My cute little Goddess sat on the couch, while we sat on the floor in a circle, having moved the table to another spot to make space. The room was humming with whispers and curiosity, and after letting them guess for a bit why I summoned them, I cleared my throat. Calm down for a moment, guys, I said and they turned to look at me. I have summoned you to grant you some abilities that Ive gathered. And my Goddess here, with her divine powers, will help you make the abilities your own. I couldnt just hand the gears to them, Id need someone of great Divine Authority to set it up properly. Thankfully, I had her here. To start, I looked at Ai, the most senior among the members, Ill grant my mother a Sacred Gear. Aegis Mineralization, I said, It turns people to stone from the beams of light the user releases. Like Medusa. Recalling the first time Ai used her Wardrobe ability to turn into the snakedy she had acted as once, this was quite fitting. Ai blinked, as everyone turned to look at her. I approached my Goddess and took out a blue, glowing light. It was a particle of Aura, it wasnt a physical Gear like most of the others. I gently handed her it, and she looked at it. If youd please bless her with this power, my Goddess, I said, and she smiled. Sure. I can do that. She raised her head and looked at Ai, closing her eyes briefly before opening them with a golden light shining out of her eyes. Uh, hey, what about my consent? I want a better power Aiined, but this was the best for her. The others would suit the other girls. Gxara floated upward, her figure radiating authority, causing the wind to stir around the room, as she pointed a finger at Ai. Her voice boomed like a drum, I, as the Great Goddess, bless you, my child, for you to adorn this power and make it into your own. May the light be with you. The blue light floated in front of her palm and shot forward, entering Ais head just as a st of light shot out of her eye sockets. I stepped in front of her, for the light to hit me alone, as my Sages Authority broke down the beam when it touched my skin, rather than turning me into stone. Close your eyes, I put a hand over her head and she did that. Good. You have heat vision already, so you should know how to control it. Take a deep breath and open your eyes again. She grumbled and cursed me for being too hasty, before opening her eyes and letting out a sigh. No light came out this time. She raised her head and scowled at me. Brat. Youre already used to it, be grateful, I ruffled her hair, causing her eyes to twitch, and before she could retaliate, I walked back to my Goddess who fell on her butt on the couch with a rxed look on her face. Whos next? she asked, and I turned my head to look at the girls. One by one, I granted them abilities that they could rule the world with. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [180] Wait A Damn Minute… [180] Wait A Damn Minute Chapter 180: Wait A Damn Minute So this leaves one person and two gears, huh, Its been half an hour, and we were done granting six of the girls six gears. I rubbed my chin as I looked at the remaining person, a shy fallen angel adorned in red. She sat with her hands between her thighs and waited for me to make a decision. I pondered with a thoughtful look and then, before deciding, I took a look at everyone who just received their gear. Ruby received Dimension Lost. The previous wielder was a mage too, so itd suit her well. And I think she''ll be able to do stuff like Obito from Naruto if I guide her. I gave Variant Detonation to Tsubasa. It suited her since she fought with her fist, this would make it so that each of her punches turned into an explosion. Next was Mem-Cho. Since she could create time bubbles, Phantom Projection went to her. The abilities were really simr, so receiving the gear should have immediately enhanced her powers more than ten times, Im sure. Irina received de cksmith. This ability was Unlimited de Works from the Fate Franchise with a different name, it suited her since she could make unlimited holy swords with it. I recall Xenovia received all the Excalibur fragments back in the canon timeline, so the Excalibur ruler went to her this time around too. That left Kwarna and two gears. True Longinus and Caliburn; Sacred Gear wise, these two were both Top Grade. One was the strongest spear, and the other was the strongest sword. I dont want to give Caliburn away, I liked how it sliced through Surya. So that left True Longinus. Its not a bad weapon for her. She''s a fallen angel, someone who betrayed God, so to wield the spear that killed Jesus was historys way of repeating itself. Her current weapon was a spear too, so she wouldnt need to train on it separately. But I hummed. To give her such a powerful weapon when she has yet to do enough for me, would not be fair to others. I allowed her to survive because I had ns to make my own angels, and as a fallen angel, she was the perfect guinea pig for that. Thats what she was, a guinea pig. I did send her on some protection missions, to keep Rubys group safe when they traveled to ces, but other than that her contribution to the sect was not worth mentioning. So did she deserve it? I had no other person in mind who could use a spear, but I could teach them how to wield one. Rubbing my temple, I looked at her. Kwarna, show me all your wings, I ordered and two ck wings furled out of her back, scattering a few feathers across the room. I scowled, Just two? Hearing my disappointed tone, she trembled in her spot. That made me grumble. She was the weakest member in the Sect right now; even Aunty Miyako knew some spells C I taught her C that would allow her to beat this weakling. Disappointing. I- I am sorry I she lowered her head, trembling. Naturally, she was scared of me, which was good. But she needed to use that fear to strengthen herself, not cower away. Stupid bitch. Its really hard to grow as a fallen angel since God is dead and we abandoned the pure angels who hold thest legacy of God. Hard, but not impossible, I sighed. There was no point in being angry with her. I will give you two months, you need to grow four extra pairs of wings by then. Youll need to have at least ten wings for you to be worthy. Her eyes widened, But its not possible! I- I have been alive for centuries, yet unable to advance, how can I gain eight wings in two months?! In the month and a half that Ive spent here training with those two, she looked at Irina and Xenovia, I have almost reached a breakthrough to grow another pair of wings, but even that might take a whole year to fullyplete! Well, youll receive this, I raised the True Longinus to the air, if you seed. Oh and, if you dont, Ill perform magic-engineering experiments on you, which has a 73% chance of ending up in death. I guess death should be a good motivator. She slumped on the ground, looking at me desperately, B- but,e on, Id agree if it was possible, its not-! I shrugged, I managed to rise from barely defeating a nobody devil to pping around a Chief God in a matter of five months, what are you on about? I said, and sent me a teary re, that said she was not me, and that I was a monster. Aqua, dont be so rude Shes not you, someone elsepleted her sentence for her, and it turned out to be my mother dearest. I ignored her and looked at K. With a light scoff, I put the spear down. Ask anyone here for help with training and mana circting techniques; mana is the main thing that increases your wing numbers if Im not wrong. Moreover, as a Fallen Angel, you have other means to expand your powers. Lastly, I looked at Gxara, You have a Goddess on the same divine scale as your creator right here, if not above. If you ever want to switch back to a pure state, ask her for help. .... she resigned back with a sigh, and a momentter she looked at Gxara and the others around the room in search of someone who could help her. Two months is a long time, Kwarna, dont disappoint me. I put True Longinus in my void storage, Till then, Ill keep the spear. Do your best, Fallen. I may be the best with a sword, but my Spear Proficiency was incredible too. Of course it was; cold weapons that I didnt have at least universal-ss mastery over were nonexistent. Kwarna nodded slowly, her mind busy as she thought of ways to survive. The others looked at her, some in pity and some in jealousy before they soon moved on to y with their new Gears. I led them to the gym to have them try out their new abilities. **** Ai needed no training; she was used to controlling her Heat Vision from her Supergirl powerset, so this came off easy too. However, she did test out her abilities on nts by turning them into stone, and then returning them to normal with another eye beam. She looked happy with the power. Ruby, on the other hand, was trash with Dimension Lost. What the fuck? Girl, I facepalmed. Where did the gene diverse? How can you be so weak and talentless? Bro, shut up! She shouted and shot Nine-Colored-Qi at my face, which I waved off with a p of my hand. I couldn''t do it with ease though, I had to coat my hand in Dark-Sun Qi. You should have teleported when I pped off your attack, I advised her, kicking backward. Then attack me from the back. Well its easy for you to say, you dont know how hard its to teleport- I appeared behind her with a flick of Whirlwind Blink, kicking her on her waist; with a loud bone crack, she was sent flying and mmed against a wall. Ai closed her eyes with a scowl, looking the other way. But worrying about her daughter was no use, as she leaped back with a hand on her waist, a healing spell circling behind her hand. Cosmic Magic- she shouted, and I scoffed. Dissolve, I ordered, and her magic circle shattered into pieces. She growled and the intensity in her red eyes increased; she had been using her Kage Mimic from the start but now it shone brighter. I will- she blinked from her spot, appearing on my side with a burst of purple mist. Break your neck! A kick came flying on my neck, and I tilted my head to dodge it. I didnt put much focus into it, which was why I underestimated her speed; she missed the kick, sure, but her thighs came crashing against my face, sandwiching me. Her thighs tightened around my neck, my face pressed against her belly button, while her hands sted Nine-Colored-Qi against my skull. It actually hurt. I grabbed her by the waist, trying to pull her off. Instead of resisting, she grabbed my arms, while her legs still choked me. She pulled at my arms so hard that it would have almost broken if I werent a Sage. Her other arm grabbed my hair and sted Nine-Colored-Qi into my head. Id have suffocated if I wasnt a Sage; my Eternally Youthful body required barely any oxygen to survive. Die, die, die, die! The maddened Ruby kept increasing the amount of Qi she was using, ruining my lovely hair, which made me growl against her thighs. I leaped upwards and then mmed my head toward the ground. She couldnt dodge since she was stuck with my head, the impact reverberated through her spine as she let out a silent gasp, her attacks slowing down. Her thighs and hands loosened, and I retracted my arm myself, rubbing my neck as I used [Pure Storm Baptism] to heal the little injury in my arm and head. I flexed it and looked at her on the ground, as she winced in pain. Good job, I said, you managed to pull it off in the end. The spectators looked at us in silence for a bit, before Tsubasa pped a little; with that, the others also pped a little for Ruby. She needed a lot to catch up on. With that, I moved to the next training partner. .. Haap-! A sh went right by my ear, but it didnt slice a hair on my head. I saw the annoyance in Xenovias eyes as I parried her next sword attacks with my bare hands, my forearms coated with my willpower as it deflected her blows. Excalibur Ruler that Xenovia swung at me had the power to manipte any living thing or organic material, allowing the user to control the will of their opponents and fully subjugate them. Sadly, she was against a Sage; manipting me was impossible. We sparred for tens of minutes, with Xenovia growing more and more frustrated, until she grabbed the other sword on her waist, and swung at me. I was surprised at the change in intensity, and I had to dodge this attack because of how sudden it was. Looking at the sword, I remembered something. So far, Xenovia fought using the Excalibur Ruler against me, while her personal sword, Durandal, has rested on her waist. Naturally, she had more experience using it. Dodging one of her sword shes with ease, I pondered. Shes not a twin sword user, such a waste. Ah, wait. I blinked. Fucking Azazel. Where are my three Excalibur Fragments? During that meeting I had with him, he handed me over to Kokabiel and Kawrna. I forgot that the Fallen Faction, especially Kokabiel, held three Excalibur Swords too. In the canon timeline, it went to Freed Sellzen, andter, all seven fragments went to Xenovia, who merged those seven with her Durandal, making it a top-grade sword. There were seven Excalibur sword fragments, created after the originals destruction. Excalibur Destruction, Excalibur Mimic, Excalibur Rapidly, Excalibur Ruler, and thest three, Excalibur Nightmare, Excalibur Transparency, and Excalibur Blessing. With Ruler, my Sect had four at hand. I was keeping Rapidly for a while now, I got it from Freeds ashes. Xenovia and Irina had Destruction and Mimic, which they were given by the church before I kidnapped them. Lets end this, I stopped Xenovias attack with a palm, and with the other, I sent a palm attack to her stomach, sending her flying backward and hitting the wall with a thud. I dusted off my hands and scowled. Xenovia shuddered as she got up; she took my scowl as a disapproval of her abilities, but she was not bad. Shes quite good since I taught her some techniques in the months shes been here. I looked at Kwarna instead, who shuddered seeing me re at her again. You, I tossed her my phone, Call Azazel and tell him to return me my three other Excalibur fragments. Nightmare, Transparency, and Blessing. Um, y-your? Did I stutter? I looked at her and she quickly shook her head, before typing on the keypad and ringing a call. I approached her while the call was picked up. Hello? Azazels voice came from the other side, Whos this unknown number? I swear if this is a prank call again, I- Azazel. I growled into the mic, You scamming bastard, where are my fucking Excalibur fragments. .... ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [181] Sacred Gear Isn’t Enough, We Need More Treasures- Oh… [181] Sacred Gear Isnt Enough, We Need More Treasures- Oh Chapter 181: Sacred Gear Isnt Enough, We Need More Treasures- Oh Azazel loungedzily on a beach, under the shadow of an umbre. Around him, the gentle breeze of the ocean danced, while he watched clouds stride from behind his dark shades. While the world was busy and shocked, this Fallen Angel was having the time of his life. Of course, why should he care? He wasnt a devil, he didnt personally ally himself with that Aqua; if the world was watching anyone, it was that boy and the groups surrounding him. Azazel didnt want to have anything to do with that kid, nor did he want to. Peace was finally here, and he also reached a breakthrough in his research. So he took some time off for vacation. Cool breeze in the morning,dies and wine at night; life was good. "Seems like Aqua''s stirring the pot more fiercely than a witch at her cauldron," he mused, a grin ying on his lips. The ruckus with Vedas was a distant storm from him, although he was indeed curious about this foreign goddess, he let his curiosity die since it was rted to Aqua. Azazel didnt want to meet the same fate Surya had. On his beach far from both India and Japan, Azazel felt calm, disconnected from the storms that Aqua whipped up amongst gods and devils alike. He stretched, considering the possibility of a quiet century or two, perhaps finally delving into those weird ancient texts he''d been ignoring; he wished he had a vampire subordinate, the text was hard to read for him as an Angel, fallen or otherwise. Since it seemed toe from some kind of vampiric origin, that would have been nice. Whatever, I have time. I should wait for that Gasper kid to grow up. Azazel thought. It was alright to take time with this; everything was alright, he could rx. Just as he settled deeper into his musings, his phone buzzedan irritating, discordant sound that shattered his lovely peace. With a resigned sigh, he fished the device from his pocket, his brow arching in curiosity at the unknown number shing on the screen. "Now who could this be?" he wondered aloud, thumb hovering over the ept button. He answered the call, his voiceced with a mock sternness reserved for cold callers and unwee interruptions. "Hello? He had just been made a fool out of by some kid earlier, he wished it wasnt that again. If this is another one of those prank calls, I swear" But the voice that growled back was unmistakable, drenched in fury and impatience. Azazel. It was Aqua, he immediately recognized. You scamming bastard, where are my fucking Excalibur fragments. Azazel''s face dropped, his peace shattered, and cold sweat formed on his forehead. It seemed the storm was fated to pull him into it after all. . After a brief talk, he thanked thete Lord that although easily angered, Aqua wasnt uncooperative. Sadly, this matter was already out of his hands. Azazel felt bad for his old buddy, Michael, for what mighte in the near future. **** [First Person Point of View] Here, Aqua, Tsubasa handed me a wet towel, which I thanked her for and cleaned my face. I chewed on a piece of gum as I tucked away my phone and pondered what I talked with Azazel about. What did the call say? It looks like you got a lot on your mind, Tsubasa said softly, taking the towel from me and gently cleaning my forehead with it. I looked her in the eye and she blinked, blushing a little at my clear gaze. W-what? Tsubasa, huh? Why did she take this identity? Or was it not a manual choice? And why are her memories sealed? I had a lot of questions. Nyx, I looked at her. Huh? Tsubasa tilted her head, and I found no deceit in it. It was a genuine reaction. She then frowned yfully. Are you mistaking me for another one of your girls? I smiled, No, I was saying that Id love to have an herbal mix of tea, I need my head to be clear. Would you make me one? She let the scowl drop and smiled, Sure thing, whatever my lord says. And walked out of the gym, heading to the kitchen. With her gone, I leaned against the wall and faced the rest of the gym. Everyone was busy on their own; the two exorcist girls were taking a break, drinking mana-enhanced energy drinks, while Kwarna was in a corner, talking with Blue about something; seemingly a serious topic from the look on her face. Asia and my Goddess were together, making small talk while observing others. Our eyes met, and the two of them waved at me. They kind of gave off a simr vibe Yuzuru and Ruby were sparring, and Shoko and Ai were talking about magic spells. Kana was there with Ai, although she just listened to the conversation. When our eyes met, she looked away immediately. To my surprise, she looked back a secondter and waved slowly. I nodded at her and looked at Shoko and Yuzuru. Those two sisters didnt receive any Sacred Gear, since the older one had one already, and the younger one wasnt really a choice in my head. Variant Detonation might have suited her better than Tsubasa, I guess. Itd have gone well with her ck mes. But while I cared about synergy I wanted my Nyx to be strong. Tsubasa returned with a whole tray of tea not long after, and cleared her throat, I got tea for everyone, grab a cup, she said, putting it on a table. She grabbed one of the cups from the tray, the best one I noticed, and walked over to me. Here, for you. I epted it with a smile, Where is yours? I didnt quite measure the water right and ended up being short of one cup. Its not a bad thing, you and I are yet to spar, Id rather be hit on an empty stomach than a full one, she joked and I chuckled. I took a sip of the tea, which tasted divine, as expected of her, and handed it to her. She looked at my extended hand, smiled, and epted it. She twirled the cup to face the side I drank from, and took a sip. I chuckled at that while she burst out giggling. So what was the conversation in the call? Im curious, she asked, handing the cup back to me. I epted it and took a sip, It was the Governor of Fallen Angels, I handed the cup to her, but she adamantly rejected it this time. I shook my head and sipped, Since he was sorry for what Kokabiel did, I think I told you about his case, he handed over the said Kokabiel and Kwarna. But if he was truly sorry, he should have handed over the three, no, two Excalibur swords he had with him. Fair enough, Tsubasa agreed. What did he say then? He apologized. Turns out of the three remaining Excalibur pieces, he only had two. The other one was with the church; more urately, the pure Angels. I said. There was this Three Faction meeting recently, where the Angels, Fallens, and Devils came to a peace treaty, and Azazel returned the two Excalibur to the pure Angels leader, Michael. So now, all of the remaining three pieces of Excalibur are with the Angels. Ahh, no wonder you looked annoyed, she said understandingly. What would you do now? Give them up or contact the Angels? If I contact the Angels, itll be troublesome, Iughed, taking a sip. Im holding two of their exorcists hostage; not really hostage anymore, theyve be loyal from all the sword techniques I taught them, and they know staying with me is the better choice after all the incidents I caused recently, but still. The Angel Faction will see me as a criminal, who not only kidnapped two of their exorcists but is also holding four of their Excalibur pieces. That does seem troublesome It is, I closed my eyes and sighed. Seeing me gloomy, she chewed on her lips and blinked in surprise. Oh yes, I forgot to tell you, but there was an envoy from Olympus a few hours ago. You were locked in your room, deciding who to give the sacred gears to, so we didnt bother you. They left three boxes of gifts. I didnt get the chance to tell you since we all got busy with this Sacred Gear situation. I looked up at her and heard her, the others also turned to me. Ai chimed in, Ah right, theyre in the living room, behind the couches. Ill go fetch them. Its okay, Ruby said, and when I turned to look at her, only purple mist remained on her spot. I blinked, and she was back, with three boxes around her. I got them. Good, she was learning to use her power better. I looked at the three boxes; they were sealed well, and they didnt leak magical energy unless I focused on them. No wonder I didnt notice it earlier. I approached them and crouched down. Lets see, I began to open them one by one, with curiosity flowing through my veins. **** I was quite disappointed by the gifts. Although Ill admit I was biased since I did just give away a bunch of legendary ss Sacred Gears right before, so my standards were a little high at the moment. If we put that aside, the gifts werent bad. They were healing potions, stamina potions; a bunch of them. Each could heal the lethal injuries of a mortal, give a 90-year-old the vigor of a teen, and so on. Thats not all, of course, Olympus would be insulting themselves if thats all they sent. There were somemon protection amulets, as well as luck-boosting rings, as well as some other minor stuff. But the main course in the gifts were legendary artifacts. The artifacts came with an attached note that exined their power. The three notes also came with greetings and such, but I ignored them. === Gift of Zeus, Life Artifact: Headband of Immortality Description: A simple yet elegant headband made of celestial silver, adorned with small, luminous gemstones that twinkle like stars. The headband feels cool to the touch and hums with a gentle, otherworldly energy. Its recorded in legends as a gift from God King Zeus, bestowed upon a mortal hero who performed great deeds in service of the heavens. It was lost after the heros tragic downfall and has since be a symbol of hope and eternal life, sought after by many but possessed by few. The powers it grants are listed below.
  1. Immortality: Halts the aging process, granting the wearer eternal youth as long as it is worn.
  2. Regeneration: Provides elerated healing, allowing the wearer to recover from injuries at an incredible rate.
  3. Vitality Boost: Enhances the wearers overall physical health, increasing stamina, strength, and resistance to diseases.
=== Gift of Hades, Soul Artifact: Amulet of Elysium Description: A dark, ornate amulet with a central gemstone that shifts colors between deep green and ghostly white. It is surrounded by intricate engravings of vines, skulls, and ancient runes. Its forged by a powerful necromancer seeking to bridge the realms of the living and the dead, the Amulet of Elysium was hidden away to prevent its misuse. It is said that those who possess it can unlock the secrets of life and death. Hades enhanced it and made it even more powerful, as listed below.
  1. Soul Binding: The amulet can capture and bind souls, allowing the wielder tomunicate with the dead or ask for their powers.
  2. Earth''s Embrace: Control over the soil and the ability to raise dead nts from it, including causing rapid growth or decay and manipting the ground.
  3. Necromantic Aura: Grants the ability to raise the dead as loyal servants and can siphon life energy from foes to heal the wielder.
=== Gift of Poseidon, Battle Artifact: Deep Sea Volcano Dragon''s Gauntlet Description: A fearsome gauntlet forged from the scales of an ancient underwater dragon that dwelled in volcanic vents. The gauntlet is a dark, iridescent red with veins of molten gold running through it, emitting a constant, subtle heat. Created by a legendary cksmith who, with the Sea Gods help, tamed the furious dead body of an underwater volcano dragon and forged a gauntlet out of its scales. This gauntlet is said to have the power to reshape thendscape of the ocean floor andmand the fiery elements hidden beneath the waves.
  1. Lava Maniption: The gauntlet allows the wearer to control and createva, summoning it from the depths of the earth to melt mountains.
  2. Draconic Strength: Enhances the wearers physical strength and resilience, imbuing them with the power of a dragon.
  3. Thermal Healing: Heals wounds by applying controlled heat, cauterizing, and mending injuries with fiery precision.
=== They might seem strong from the description, but the first two werent really that big of a deal. Eternal Youth? I could reverse age with a simple pill like I did with Shoko''s grandma. Necromancy? Get the fuck out of here, I revived a billion bodies during my life as the Eternal Sorceror, to train my proficiency to revive my mother. Well fine, I guess theyre not bad for my girls. I changed my pessimistic mind after taking a better look at the artifacts. I wasnt going to use them anyway, judging them by my million-year-old standards wasnt wise. The Headband could give a Deadpool-like regen from what my senses told me, that wasnt bad. The Amulet could raise anybody below Ultimate-ss, which was a pity but I could get around that if I mess with it a bit. The juiciest was the Gauntlet, it was really powerful. I owe Poseidon a thanks; thankfully the little notes had contact info, so I could send back some powerful Talisman as a thanks. A plus point was, since these werent Sacred Gears, I could give them to anybody, no matter if they already had a Gear or not. I immediately knew who to give these to. Yuzuru kid, I grabbed the two gauntlets and tossed them over. Her face brightened as she caught them, immediately crashing onto her back due to how heavy they were. I let out a chuckle, knowing it would happen. You knew! You should have warned! The little girl yelled, while her sister helped her up with augh. I ignored her and grabbed the Amulet. Shoko, I walked over as she helped Yuzuru get up. Yuzuru raised an eye while her older sister looked at me with a surprised blink. Erm, Aqua, I dont need it... She protested, but I put the headband around her head. It shimmered and registered her mana, beginning to circte through her body. Of course you do. Your body isnt sturdy, so you need other means to survive; super regeneration is a good solution. I said, ruffling her hair as she nodded meekly. I walked back to the boxes and grabbed the Soul Amulet. I raised it high and watched the chandeliers light reflect against its pearl. This one deals with souls and death, I looked at the girls around me, I dont think any of you are confident dealing with it. So Ill be a little brazen and, I walked over to my Goddess and raised it toward her. I apologize for offering such a weak artifact, my Goddess, but Death Divinity will help you now that Ozriel is no more. My Goddess was the sole Deity of Pangeal, so while she may be a Voidborne she still ruled over the Sun, the Moon, Life, and Death, among other stuff. But she had divided those divinities among her Archangels; the Angel of Death, Ozriel being one of them. She has passed away in her fight against the Outer Gods, protecting my Goddess, which meant my Goddess had lost her Death Divinity. This artifact barely contained any, but it would be a start to regain her former authority over Death. I shall ept it with grace, she epted and gently touched it against her heart. We all watched, as she focused with her eyes closed, and a purple deathly aura leaked out of the amulet. It illuminated the entire room as if a purple sun had risen, and the wind pped against my hair. The light, the aura, all of it rushed toward my Goddess heart a momentter, submerging into her flesh. She opened her eyes a long momentter, her purple eyes now a bit more vibrant. I smiled, content with that. Its not been a week, yet we made a lot of progress. I have a lot to do still, and deciding on Excalibur was just one of them. My days grew too busy to count before I knew it. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [182] In Dire Need of a Heavenly Beast’s Deadbody [182] In Dire Need of a Heavenly Beasts Deadbody Chapter 182: In Dire Need of a Heavenly Beasts Deadbody Aqua was incredibly busy with his and his teams training montage. Although he was raising all of them, only a few would join him in his travels to Pangeal. So the girls must work hard to one-up each other and prove themselves worthy. Aqua wasnt going to take someone who was going to be a burden on his journey. There were the obvious choices in his head already; Ai, Ruby, Tsubasa, and Ranefer. Especially Ruby, whose Dimensional Lost was going to carry them through Pangal. In total, he nned to take eight members other than himself and his Goddess, so he was waiting for four others to grow fast. Ruby and Tsubasa needed to grow a lot, as well, they were far from ready. Ruby was not in a bad position, she was as powerful as an Archlord C thanks to having 5th Circle Magic as well as Gold-ranked Martial Arts, on top of Dimensional Lost. Aqua nned to raise her till Archlord and 8th-Circle Archmage, but thats probably a fools dream in such a short time. Hell take Underlord and 6th Circle Mage too. He was giving her enough attention for her to achieve both. As for Tsubasa, it was a littleplicated. She was at 4th rank of this worlds Touki Rank, but when her mother took over, she became 7th rank for a brief period. So when Aqua gave her a Path to cultivate, he had to make her start from scratch. She needed this because, as he noticed in his sparring against her, she was extremely weak for a 4th rank. The explosive gauntlet Sacred Gear was a waste to her. So he made her start over, now training in his cultivation power system. So from 4th Rank, which was equal to Jade, she dropped to Foundation. It took Aqua a year as a child to advance from Foundation and reach Copper, but with his current Sage powers, as well as multiple formation arrays set around the area, on top of the 7th rank pure Qi that her mothers soul provided, he managed to raise her to Iron in just three days. The [Stormforged Iron Body] was what she received. Then, she sped through the next ranks in a breeze by training the breathing technique of the path he provided. She reached the peak of Jade in no time. The Path of the White Tiger, that Aqua made based on himself from his 6th life, was a path suitable for her indeed. It granted her immense strength and snowstorm powers until Jade, and upon reaching Gold, she''ll get a [Gold Sign] thatll allow her a proper Hybrid White Tiger form. Shes going to turn her into a powerhouse, because along with the hybrid form came the power concept from his 6th lifes world. Soul Core, Bloodline Core, and Divine Core. The first one will let her learn techniques from my 6th life that even I cant learn due to my current body; the second will grant her bloodline abilities that my wifey and I created in my 6th life. The third one itll activate after Underlord when she gets ess to Soulfire, which is like divinity. The Lord ranks and thereafter, as shell get ess to Soulfire, shell learn the paths White me techniques. Itll turn her into a powerhouse. So she better advance fast. C Bam! Her face winched as she was punched in the face, tossing backward and about to hit a wall, as she twirled in the air andnded her feet on the wall. She leaped from that position, shooting toward Aqua. Aqua could dodge, but he didnt. He decided to face her attack head-on, and Tsubasa hoped thatd be a bad choice. She clenched her fist, as cold energy swirled around her forearm, spinning so fast as if to create a vortex, and she mmed it toward his face, but he blocked it with a palm. The area exploded with snow and ice immediately. Tsubasa leaped back when he tried to grab her, and this time she opened her mouth C shooting a beam of cold energy at him. Itll freeze a city block if hit, yet Aqua blocked it with a hand. Soulfire burned on his palm, and he pped the technique away. Let us stop here, he said when the technique ended. She panted, sweating even in this cold room, and nodded slowly. She was d he didnt nt her against the floor with an attack before ending this, something he did every time against Ruby. I think youve properly reached the peak of Jade. So its time for Gold advancement. Alright Tsubasa nodded. Ill try my best. She had her mother inside her, who remained a 7th-ranked entity. She didnt need to be stripped of her Touki since she didnt have a physical body to be granted an Iron Body, and so it was a waste to make her start over. That 7th-rank energy in Tsubasas body helped her grow a lot faster, which was wee. Gold rank is going to be very beneficial to you. Your gauntlets create explosions, which is good but isnt very suitable with your ice powers. So in Gold, when youll be able to learn Firestorm and Thunderstorm techniques, the gauntlets will be a lot more useful. Gold will also give you a lot of other important stuff, Ill exinter, I told her. But there is a little problem with this. Huh? she blinked, while Ai walked over with a wet towel. She smiled at the older woman and stood up, epting the towel. Aqua exined, Gold usually requires a martial artist to absorb a strong, powerful monster of simr affinity. If you remember, I hunted a Rainbow Unicorn for Rubys Gold ascension a while back. For Asias iing ascension, Ranefer promised to give me a phoenix when it was time. Ill go hunt a ck Dragon for Yuzuru soon. As for me she frowned a little, already guessing the problem. Yes. Im sure your mothers soul told you already, that the Shinra family serves the White Tiger; the real one, the legendary creature of the West. Aqua said, and Tsubasa gulped a little. She wasnt sure how to process the information; was she going to meet her other family for the first time, only to attack them and kill their Divine Deity? I have a meeting with the Shinra n, actually. Well, Ive dyed it for a long time, but I dont think theyll mind. Aqua said and Tsubasa understood. How could they dare to mind him, who killed Thor and wreaked havoc in Vedas? They should be d and grateful that he was bothering to spare them at all. So whats the n? Are you going to kill that beast? She asked gently, fearing the worst. To her dismay, Aqua rubbed the back of his head with aplicated look. If necessary, yes. Well see. Thats why Im going to school tomorrow to meet with Tsubaki Shinra. Summer vacation ended a week ago, and none of them could bother to attend sses. It was the first time Aqua was going to attend. After I talk with her, you and I will go to the Shinra n to talk to the White Tiger ourselves. Tsubasa closed her eyes and sighed. I understand, she opened her eyes. I wont be attending ss tomorrow. Ill wait for your call and leave when you need me to. She needed to train more, and she wouldnt mind if she had to annihte her mother''s side of the family to grow stronger. Since he needed her to be stronger, thats what shell do. He smiled at her, Im d. Tsubasa felt a little tingly in her tummy, recently he was looking at her more lovingly than usual. It made her feel great. She hoped that he wouldnt stop looking at her that way, ever. **** The autumn wind was gentle, with leaves scattered around the school grounds. Japan looked very different throughout its four seasons; while its most popr look was the pink Spring, filled with cherry blossom trees, Rias liked Autumn better. The entire country was a shade of red, and Kuoh High was no different. As red leaves danced in the trees, she observed it with her red hair swaying in the wind. She sat at the window seat of the ss, near the end, as the teacher did his job, and she did hers. As a student, she should be paying attention, but she couldnt be bothered to. It was September, school reopened after a long time, and she was bored beyond belief. Bored and lonely. Why isnt heing to school Rias pondered with a distant look on her face. Its not as if she didnt know why, but she didnt know the exact reason. He seemed to be preparing for something big, but she didnt know what. He was busy training as if he was going to war against the world, but if so, why wasnt she included? Shes now a part of his Sect, right? Then why was she excluded from this? Rias was sad. Some might say why not visit him if hes not visiting you (the school) - but those some would be toote. She did visit his house every now and then, but he was always too busy with others to give her any attention. Its not like she wanted him to waste his time by flirting with her, she wouldnt mind if he trained her too. But s, she was far from the most important one in his mind right now recently, shes been doubting if she ever was. sses ended briefly, and the bell for lunch break rang. The students stood up and walked out of the ssroom, save for her and her peerage who gathered around her. Rias~ get up already, it''s lunchtime. Her Queen dragged her by the arm, and she let out a sigh. Im not hungry today, Akeno. She really wasnt, she didnt even sleepst night. You guys go, Ill stay here and watch the clouds. She said, taking a note of Koneko, who already had her mouth stuffed with homemade food. Kiba came from another ss and waited at the door, and she also noticed Saji show up, beginning to talk with Kiba. Those two were in another ss, and they were here to wait for her. Look, everyone is here, Akeno crossed her arms and said. Lets go already. Come, President, Koneko gently grabbed her sleeve and tugged, causing Rias to shake her head. She couldnt win if Koneko asked her like that. Fine, fine, she got up, Ill just get some juice. Yay~ Akeno stuck to her side, putting an arm around her. Her flirty friend has been there for her for a long time, they were super close. But Rias couldnt help but look at her with a soft frown when she wasnt looking. As she mentioned earlier, she visited Aquas home now and then. There, she received no attention from him. Yet, somehow, for some reason, Akeno would easily spend a lot of time with him without him minding it. Just how close did they get during that session with Kokabiel? Rias couldnt help but wander, as she and her group reached the cafeteria. After grabbing food, they sat down at a table. Rias, as she said, only grabbed a ss of orange juice. Many students looked their way, whispering among one another. It wasnt anything bad, she and her group stood out even among these celebrity kids. But what was the point in having their attention, when she couldnt have the attention of the only person she wants it from? Truthfully, she didnt know why she expected so much from him. If someone asked, she wouldnt be able to exin why she liked him that much. Sure shecked friends when she first met him, but she and he didnt really befriend back then C he just gave her a KitKat. No, thinking back, he just felt familiar when they first met. As if from that moment onward, they will spend a lifetime together. Haah, she let out a sigh and took a sip of her juice. Her peerage talked about this and that, while she leaned back in her chair and stared at the ceiling. Thats when a familiar aura walked into the cafeteria, causing her to blink and turn her head toward the door. Tsubaki, Sonas Queen, walked inside the cafeteria. But it wasnt her aura that attracted Rias attention, it was the young man beside her, a head taller than everyone in the school. They were conversing, and his face was uncharacteristically serious, just as it had been for thest few weeks. Aqua was in school. Why didnt he let me know? Rias wished to go greet him right away, but for once, she turned her head to the side and decided to act like she didnt notice. If he didnt want to talk to her, she decided to not disturb him too. So she focused on her juice instead. Hey, yet, to her surprise, he walked over to her instead of ignoring her. Rias turned to find him looking at her face, his expression softening. You look tired, are you not getting proper sleep? .... Rias sipped her juice from a straw, even as her face grew a little red, a soft smile spreading on her lips. He noticed what even her peerage hadnt. She put her juice down and stood up. She was about to hug him, but just when she spread her arms, he pulled her into his arms by himself. Take care of yourself better, he said, ruffling her hair. Ive trusted you with the responsibility of the devil side of my Sect, so I expect you to be strong-minded and mature. What if you get sick? .... Whats with that orange juice? He shook his head, Come to my table, Ill feed you something better. ...Yes, she agreed as he led her away, while everyone in the cafeteria watched this in dumbfounded silence. They sat down, and Riasposed herself to listen to why he was here. He didnt seem to havee for a simple stroll. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [183] This World’s White Tiger of the West [183] This Worlds White Tiger of the West Chapter 183: This World''s White Tiger of the West Rias sat beside me, while Tsubaki sat in front of us. We sat with our food, although I chose not to eat, and instead hand-fed Rias. It was corny, but she loved it. I noticed the distress in her expression when I walked in, it was now gone. "Quite the sight," Sona Sitri walked to our table, a te in her hand, as she sat down beside her queen. Tsubaki had notified her earlier, after asking my permission, since this was quite an important talk. "Hey, Prez," Tsubaki greeted Sona, earning a nod before the stern girl turned to look at me. "Should we really be talking here, out in the open?" she asked, stirring her food with a spoon. "I realize Tsubaki put a slight mind control spell around the table so that no eavesdropper understands our words, but still. Isn''t it better to do the meeting in one of our clubrooms?" "Waste of time. Plus it doesn''t bother you guys nor the devils as a whole, so what is there to do a whole discussion for? I only allowed you to be here since Tsubaki asked me to," I dipped a french fry in sauce and raised it toward Rias'' mouth; she munched on it while looking into my eyes. She wasn''t bothering with the talk at all. Her friend obviously noticed that, frowning sharply but didn''tment on it. "...Fair point. Still, Tsubaki told me you want her to escort you to the Shinra npound. Although it''s true that this doesn''t concern the devil kind as a whole, it concerns my Queen, and therefore me, which in extension concerns my entire peerage." "I suppose." "So I want you to promise not to cause trouble there, as that''d put my Queen in danger. Only then can I let her go." Sona said, and I opened my mouth for Rias to put a fry in my mouth. She smiled seeing me eat it, while Sona''s eyelids twitched. "Sure thing," I looked Sona in the eye and nodded. Who the fuck cared about an empty promise? If I need to cause trouble, I will. It''s on my shoulder to take care of Tsubaki, of course. But trouble will be there if needed. If Sona has a problem if we indeed end up causing trouble? Well, she can talk to me in private afterward. "I''m d," she said, standing up. "In that case, I have no problem. I wish I could have joined you in this, but I''ll respect Tsubaki''s choice to join you alone." She was about to leave but paused. She looked at Rias, scowling. "And Rias, please, behave in public. Farewell." Then, she walked away with sharp steps. Rias tilted her head, confused, but I just fed her another french fry. "Say ahh." "Ahh, yes," she grinned and opened her mouth, and I fed her. Tsubaki looked at the scene from the other side of the table, eating her food and looking at us from behind her rectangr sses. **** sses ended, and I walked to the school gate to wait for Tsubaki. I found someone waving at me by the time I reached the gate. "Aqua! There you are," Tsubasa waved at me. I notified her right after lunch, so she was here in time. She wore a baggy hoodie and loose pants. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] "Hey," I met up with her and waited for two others. A bitter, Rias hopped over; she was joining us in this. I''ve decided to take her in case the presence of a Satan''s sister would make the talk even slightly smoother. Some might ask why don''t I just take Sona with me too, since her Queen wasing along? But Sona was too nosy and upright, she wasn''t suited for this. The three of us waited outside the school gate for about five minutes, until Tsubaki walked over. She didn''t have her school bag with her, although she still wore her dress just like me and Rias. I deposited my own bag in my Void Storage seeing that, and she paused in front of us. "Uh, hey." She greeted Tsubasa, and the two of them stared at one another. Tsubaki turned to me, "So itwasTsubasa, I had a guess... I didn''t know she was family." Tsubasa and Tsubaki were cousins; Tsubasa''s deceased mother was Tsubaki''s aunt. These two girls have known each other for almost two years, moreover since Tsubaki was the Student Council Vice President, while Tsubasa was the ss Rep of her ss. But this was the first time they learned that they were family. "Yes, hello," Tsubasa greeted her with a gentle smile. "I guess Aqua told you about the situation." "He did," Tsubaki nodded. "Let''s... get going then." The stiff student council girl didn''t know how to react in this situation, and it surprised me that Tsubasa was the one who was fine. Since she''s adopted by Uncle Ichigo, I thought she''d show more of a reaction toward a blood rtive. "Let''s go," Rias agreed, and I didn''t have any reason to dy either. The four of us took off in the air, a spell from Rias hiding us from the normal people''s eyes. The two devils flew with their wings, while I carried Tsubasa with a notion of my willpower. We flew for half an hour. The Shinra n wasn''t far from the school, thankfully, so we soon found it. An expansive npound spread below, blending ancient and modern architecture. It was more ancient Japan than modern, though. The grand main hall stood as a centerpiece, with its traditional tiled roof nked by auxiliary buildings connected by stone paths. Maple trees blooming with red leaves filled the area, and tranquil koi ponds adorned the meticulous gardens. Subtle modern touches like sr panels and discrete LED lighting enhanced the traditional design, it made the ce look alive. The entire area wasrger than a dozen football fieldsbined; it was easily a wealthy household. "Who knew your family was this rich," I said, referring to both Tsubasa and Tsubaki. Neither of them replied. Both of them had a bad rtionship with this ce, although for Tsubasa it wasn''t personal, it was just what her mother had been telling her. "We shouldnd at the front gate," Tsubaki said. "I notified them beforehand, so they must have positioned someone to receive us at the gate." "No," I said. "We''re going tond in front of the main hall. The n head is in there, he hasn''t gone to the gate to wait for us." I''m assuming it''s the n head, since he''s as strong as the other presence in the hall, which I recognized to be that bald Byakko''s. "....Alright," Tsubaki didn''t argue. We flew above the main hall at the center,nding right in front of it with a soft thud. Since this ce was filled with Touki Martial Artists, they didn''t miss our presence. Not that I was hiding mine. Two presences walked toward us from inside the main hall. I''m d he wasn''t trying to y any power act here. The door opened, and a middle-aged man with gray hair faced us. Byakko stood behind him, his eyes locked on me. The middle-aged man''s eyes shifted to Tsubaki for a moment, although he showed no emotion. He turned to me, but for a moment, paused at Tsubasa. He frowned in clear confusion before looking at me. "Wee to the Shinra n," he said and bowed to his waist. That notion surprised everyone, Byakko flinched in shock. Only I stood with my arms crossed. "It''s a great honor to receive you like this, O'' Demi-God." "d you feel honored," I looked at Byakko. "He''s not bowing though?" "...." The middle-aged man stayed silent, still bowing, and looked at his son from that position. Byakko hesitated and I sighed. The[Tiger Icon]red like a second sun in the sky. Byakko Shinra copsed to his face, kowtowing toward me. The wind grew cold, the entire area trembled as if a storm was approaching. Hair fluttered around us, and my eyes glinted with silver light. His father remained as he was, I didn''t need to humiliate him when he was showing respect. "He''s a young man flowing with hot blood, that''s not a good trait as the White Tiger; unlike a normal tiger, our blood needs to be colder," I said, nudging my face to allow the middle-aged man to stand up. "n head, I''m here to meet the White Tiger, the real one. Where is he?" The n head stared at me, his son still wriggling on the floor, and soon nodded. "Of course. Normally... such a request will be rejected no matter your identity, but The Great Baihu wishes to meet you too. He is waiting for you in the inner shrine, so pleasee inside." **** An "inner shrine" he said. "Please, he''s waiting inside." Rias, Tsubaki, Tsubasa and I stood in front of a Japanese door. It was closed, but the n head opened it for me. "You two stay here," I held Tsubasa''s hand and led her through it. Immediately, we found ourselves in a ce that was far from an "inner" shrine. We stepped into another dimension entirely, it was teleportation; the surroundings were a bamboo forest and a lot of maple trees, and the sky was a shade of magical turquoise. There was gentle smoke filling the air and a stone path thatid before us. "Ah, this is..." "A heavenly realm," I said. "After all, a heavenly beast is a God in its own right. Follow me." I could sense the immensely powerful presence at the end of the stone path. Tsubasa followed beside me as we walked towards it. It took a few minutes, riddled with illusion paths and such, but my eyes saw through them all. Soon, we found ourselves at the edge of a high mountain. There were clouds everywhere below, and the bamboo trees circled to stop behind a shrine. There was a cliff right below the shrine, but that didn''t seem to bother the gigantic entity that sat before it. It was at least 30 meters tall, even as it was sitting. Golden eyes stared down at me, and a long tail swept in the back. The Legendary White Tiger of the West looked at me. "You..." the beast of legends narrowed its eyes, its voice gruff and loud. A shimmering Tiger Icon hung in the sky, but it didn''t belong to me. "Just who are you?" The pressure of a Chief God crashed down upon us. While that kid Byakko was a disappointment, the real deal wasn''t. He was as powerful as the legends said he was. Tsubasa trembled, almost falling to her knees, so I had no choice but to bloom my own Tiger Icon in the sky. The sky split, all the clouds cut in two, and the forest suddenly hummed with the sh of two authorities. Tsubasa regained her footing. The mirage frame of a white tiger,rger than the mountain itself, looked down at the tiny cat sitting before us. A beast, when threatened, would snarl up. So it would have been natural for the White Tiger to stand up and attack me. However, while my current strength wasn''t as strong as his, the depth of my Tiger Icon far surpassed his. He recognized that. He withdrew back, lowering his head. "I apologize," the White Tiger of the West said, "to think I failed to recognize an ancestor. Please, forgive me." He withdrew his Tiger Icon in submission, and I approached him to pat his head. Although he called me his ancestor, it was merely a formality. A small part of me had hoped that the beast would be one of my kids from my 6th life, but he wasn''t. At least he knew basic manners to be respectful. "Little Bai," I decided to call him that since Baihu was what he went by in China. "I''m not just here to exchange greetings. I need your help with something. I need a White Tiger''s dead body." "...." Although that sounded like a threat in this situation, it didn''t have to be if he acted like a good boy and gave me one of the strong White Tigers I sensed in this forest. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [184] Tiger vs Tiger; Metal vs Ice [184] Tiger vs Tiger; Metal vs Ice Chapter 184: Tiger vs Tiger; Metal vs Ice Baihu, the White Tiger, was a very powerful heavenly beast. His body would be too much to absorb for a Gold Ascension; it''d kill Tsubasa. That''s one of the reasons I''m willing to choose some weaker tiger. After exining the situation to him, he grumbled and nodded in understanding. He truly did seem threatened when I patted his head and said those words, but after hearing me out, he didn''t hesitate to help me. With a roar, he summoned the top executives of his heavenly mountain, and they bowed before us. "Ancestor," he looked at me and said, "these five are the greatest of my descendants in this mountain, each an Ultimate-ss entity as you can sense. You can choose whoever you want... but I have a little condition." Hearing his words, the newly arrived tigers flinched and looked up in shock, surely confused and curious about what their lord was giving themselves to me for. I too was surprised, but for something else. He had the audacity? I looked up at him too, with my eyebrow raised. "Oh?" "...No matter the case, they''re still warriors. To just sacrifice them would be an insult to the years they spent under me. So..." he hesitated, closing his eyes and hesitating. "Why not a duel between that girl and one of the tigers here? She has white tiger blood in her veins; even if she''s a descendant of the Shinra n, something like that has never happened before. So she''s a tiger of her own, she should hunt her own food and not have it served on a tter." "Uh..." Tsubasa rubbed the back of her head while I shrugged. "Here I was wondering if your condition will be something outrageous. Sure thing, she will fight it out," I said. Tsubasa was just atJade, while each of those tigers was Ultimate-ss, so the matching was disadvantageous for her, but I trusted in her. The tiger grinned, "Let us prepare a duel then." Baihu exined the situation to his five confused descendants, while I invited the others inside. The Shinra n head, Byakko Shinra, Rias, and Tsubaki were allowed to spectate this scene. It wouldn''t hurt to let them watch. **** "Whoa, insane..." The devil girls had wildly fascinated expressions as they entered the bamboo forest, littered with maple trees here and there. Rias'' eyes darted around, having never seen heaven before she must be excited. Tsubaki looked quite enchanted as well, although a sense of bitterness remained in her expression. The n head and Byakko''s expression remained neutral. We circled an empty spot in the bamboo forest, and Tsubasa stood before five tigers, waiting to be chosen. She had taken off her hoodie for this, showing off her muscles. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] "Is she going to be alright?" the n head asked as if he was worried. "We''ll have to wait and see. Ah, and no she''s not going against all five of them at once," I cleared up the possible misunderstanding. "Oh, I was worried about that." Tsubaki said, "They''re all strong beasts. I''ll barely be able to defeat one of them, and that''s if I prepare traps from beforehand." "Yeah, she has some tricks up her sleeves. She too can''t take all five of them at once, at least not yet." Tsubasa was still Jade, after all. I n to raise her to Archlord in the next few months. Then, if she''s able to connect to the Tiger Icon and be a Sage, then maybe.... Haah, let''s not get my hopes up too high.I closed my eyes and sighed in my head. I then looked at Tsubasa. "Have you made a choice, Tsubasa?" She shook her head. "Please choose for me. Which one do you think is suitable?" "Hm," I rubbed my chin and had my Jade Perception scan the five tigers thoroughly. They''re all the size of a two-story house, and they seemed to focus on Metal Elements for the most part. However, one of them had an additional element of fire. I guess I''ll go with that guy since reaching Gold will grant her firestorm powers too; absorbing his spirit will help her more than others. "You," I pointed at the one in the middle, a ferocious beast just like the others. "You stay in the arena, the other four of you scatter off," I said, keeping eye contact with the tiger who looked at me with restrained anger. He had sensed the Tiger Icon that I used a while ago, so he knew I was a big shot, yet his survival instinct didn''t want to give up so easily. "Don''t give me that look. I''ll make it fair, fine. You''ll get to live if you can defeat her. If you win, I''ll just find someone else. So give it your all, alright?" The tiger looked at me in silence before letting out a gruff breath. A momentter, as it closed its eyes and reopened, the entire area was filled with bloodlust; that beast did not wish to die. Good, this would be good training for her. "Hey, good luck~!" Rias waved at Tsubasa, which seemed to surprise the girl from the way she blinked. She nodded and smiled, before focusing on her opponent. The twobatants squared off, stepping around in a circle, neither attacking. Tsubasa and the tiger assessed each other. The air crackled with anticipation. I stood with my arms crossed, beside Rias and Tsubaki, and watched it unfold. The tiger made the first move, lunging forward with a speed that betrayed its size, its ws aiming for Tsubasa''s throat. She met the charge head-on, her fists glowing with icy blue energy. CBoom! Their sh was thunderous, a shockwave rippling through the bamboo forest. From the impact, explosions sted out at the same time, and due to the ice energy that was in her hand from beforehand, shards of ice sted around the area. Rias waved her hand, and the ice shards that were about to hit us vanished from existence. My eyes remained focused on the fighters. For a moment, they seemed evenly matched, but the tiger''s strength started to show. I narrowed my eyes as it swiped at Tsubasa with razor-sharp ws, and she barely managed to dodge, her cheek grazed and bleeding. "Shit..." She cursed and then retaliated with a flurry of punches, each one nting shards of ice inside and outside the tiger. The beast growled, stomping on the ground as metal jumped out of it, wrapping around itself. The beast''s fur bristled as it formed a metallic sheen over its body, all the shards on its body broke down as if they were not attached to him in the first ce. With a mighty roar, it mmed its paw into the ground, sending a wave of metal spikes erupting towards her. Tsubasa leaped into the air, but one of the spikes grazed her leg, drawing blood as shended. The tiger pressed its advantage,unching itself at her with renewed ferocity. This time, its ws burned with fire as it swiped at her, cutting through the air. Tsubasa was on the defensive, her movements growing slower as her wounds took their toll. She ducked and weaved, but the tiger''s ws found their mark again and again, her blood staining the ground beneath her. Desperation flickered in her eyes, but she gritted her teeth and summoned her icy powers once more. She encased her fists in thickyers of ice, her breath visible in the chilling air. She managed tond a solid hit on the tiger''s jaw, forming explosions and sending it stumbling back. But it wasn''t enough. "Grrgh...!" The tiger shook off the blow, its eyes burning with the determination to live. It charged again, and Tsubasa knew she was running out of options. "Uh, will she be okay...?" Tsubaki asked, looking at me. The Shinra n head was looking at me as well. "She will be fine," I said. Typically, it''d take an Underlord to fight such a beast, but Tsubasa had powers that a typical Underlord didn''t have. "Tsubasa, use that." Tsubasa''s eyes shot toward me for a moment and she nodded. In ast-ditch effort, she tapped into her hidden power. The tiger rushed at her, while she felt the vampire blood within her responding; this would be the first time she''d be using that side of her body in a battle. The temperature around her plummeted, and she could see her breath fogging in the air. "Roarrgh!"The tiger roared at her, its ws d in long metal that was orange in color from how heated it was. With a fierce cry, she unleashed her new technique; the two tigers shed. "White Tiger," Tons of blood crept out of her, swirling in the sky to form spears that froze from her ice attribute; crystallized blood spears formed over her head, and she hurled them at the tiger with all her might. "Meteorite Shower!" It was far from the real thing, but it wasn''t a bad alternative. The spear struck true, piercing the tiger''s side and freezing its blood from within just before it was about to severe Tsubasa''s head. The beast roared in pain, its movements growing sluggish as the ice Qi spread through its veins. Tsubasa didn''t stop with just that. She conjured another dozen spears, which turned her body pale from theck of blood and hurled them forward. Each spear found its mark and drove the tiger to its knees. The spectators gasped in shock, unable to believe what they were witnessing, and she rushed to shock them more, punching the tiger in the face with her explosive fists. "N-no way..." Byakko Shinra frowned in shock. A mighty Ultimate-ss tiger was being brought low by a girl at High-ss? When the gap between the two sses was wider than heaven and earth? How?! With one final effort, Tsubasa gathered all her remaining strength and summoned a massive spear,rger and more powerful than any before. She held it above her head with telekic Qi, her eyes zing with determination. "This ends now!" She brought the spear down with a mighty thrust, driving it into the tiger''s heart. The beast let out a final, anguished roar before copsing to the ground. Bloody red ice spread through its body and encased it in a frozen tomb. The silence that followed was deafening. The spectators were stunned, Rias'' eyes were wide with disbelief. Tsubasa stood over her fallen opponent, her chest heaving with exertion, but her eyes were fierce. She had won, which made me grin. Baihu, the White Tiger, stepped forward. "You have proven yourself, Tsubasa Shinra. The victory is yours. You may continue with your ritual." "It''s... Tsubasa Saito, thanks." Tsubasa corrected him, panting, her body trembling from the exertion, but she stood tall, knowing she had earned her ce. **** With a soft moan, she withdrew her head from my neck and smiled. "Thanks," even though blood was tickling down her lips, she looked like a goddess. How nostalgically gorgeous she is, in more ways than one. "You''ll be able to draw more blood than there is in your body, by infusing your Qi into it, once you reach Gold and higher. You won''t run out of blood then," I let her know, patting her back and nudging my chin toward the tiger. "Absorb it''s spirit like I instructed you to," I said. "It''s not going to be painful, so rest easy." "Mhm, alright," she nodded, wiping her blood against my shirt. Normally she would never do that, to dirty my shirt instead of her own, but when her vampire side is high, she gets a little tipsy. That was her way of marking me. "Excuse me," before she could approach the tiger''s dead body, the n head called. "Are you... Hanekawa''s daughter?" He asked, which made Tsubasa pause. A momentter, her lips formed a smirk, her purple eyes turned golden, and her hair went white. "Ah, father?" A seductive voice asked, "You still remember my name?" "W-what..." The n head took a step back, and Hanekawa scoffed. "Rest assured, I''ve given up my revenge n. The world is... too big for those petty feelings, it turns out." She shot me a look as if to imply something. "Just don''t make this difficult for this girl, you''ll end up dead." She returned control to Tsubasa, who shrugged and walked over to the dead body. We all watched her, the others in awe and shock, and me with a smile. "...What''s up with her?" Rias whispered when Tsubasa closed her eyes and began to cultivate. "She''s a vampire too? And what was that? A yokai?" "She''s half human half vampire, and her human blood also contains white tiger blood due to her n. Ah, and yes she has a yokai spirit sealed inside her too," I exined, shrugging easily while receiving odd nces. "...." Rias didn''t hide her shock, neither did Tsubaki. We soon shifted our focus to Tsubasa, who was sitting cross-legged, drawing the Qi of this realm to push herself into advancement. She''d done this three times before, so it came to her easily. Baihu and the other four tigers weren''t here anymore. I sent them away earlier since I didn''t want them to see a member of their family get absorbed. Yet I felt the big tiger''s gaze as he was curious to see what was going on. After about ten minutes, I pointed my chin at Tsubasa, exining to Rias, "I did just say that, but watch, her white tiger blood is about to grow more prominent just now. She''ll be a hybrid between human, white tiger, and vampire; perfectly bnced." We watched as a surge of Qi leaped out of Tsubasa, causing the wind to explode. The Qi wrapped around the dead body of the tiger. The body began to burn with invisible fire, and parts of it rushed to swirl into Tsubasa''s body. Her Qi fed her. Patches of the tiger''s burnt and ghostly body submerged inside her, and over the next few minutes, strange features began to sh on her body. Her nails grew sharp, her pale skin painted in ck stripes, while white fur covered her from part to part. "Grghh..." her breathing sounded like a grumble now, which I found cute. After half an hour, the tiger''s tail burned and entered Tsubasa, as a tail of her own finished forming behind her. The procedure was done. It was a sess. In less than a week, Tsubasa has reached [Gold]. She remained in her position for a bit more, before her surviving Qi lowered and she opened her eyes. She let out a sigh and looked down at her hands. They were covered in a very thinyer of fur; her skin itself was white, so the fur was even less apparent on her than it would have been on a normal skin-shade. "Great job. Stand up," I approached her and she looked up at me. Tsubasa grinned seeing me, and I noticed her fangs were a lot sharper than before. She leaped at me, but she seemed to have miscalcted her strength. She headbutted me in the chest, and I flew off into the bamboo forest. I should have been more careful. "A-aqua!" She quickly rushed through the forest to find me, her silver eyes filled with worry. She crouched down over my body, her eyes trembling. "I didn''t mean to, I-" "It''s alright," I raised a hand, ruffling her white hair. She really... did look like Nyoxdanra right now. My hand let out a burst of Qi to scan her body. "Looks like the advancement went perfectly." She would grow powerful like a broken dam. "Ah..." she watched me look into her eyes, smiling. A soft shade of red formed over her face; her face didn''t have fur, and she looked like her usual self, but with chalk-like skin. She did have two ck stripes on either side of her cheek, it looked cute. I stood up, dusting myself off, and by then the others rushed in too. "Hey, are you alright, Aqua?!" Rias asked in worry and I nodded. I pulled her by the waist and kissed her on the forehead; I did that to not make her jealous about what I was about to do next. "Then, we must return immediately," I turned back to Tsubasa and took her in my arms. She blinked, smoothly locking her arms around my neck. "I need to teach you how to switch from your human form to hybrid form." "Oh?" I didn''t care to say goodbye to the Shinra n head. I ignored him and his son, and with a sh of my hand, I split spacetime and stepped to the other side. I looked at Rias and Tsubaki, who exchanged nces before stepping behind me. We arrived at our house, and I dragged Tsubasa to my room for a long night of... training sessions. ** ** ** Author Note: This is how Tsubasa looks in hybrid form, but with stripes around her body reminds me of someone. Spoiler [copse] (We fr need a ck Tortoise character in the future, in my 4 years of writing only that heavenly beast has remained alone.) Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [186] Choosing Another New Path [186] Choosing Another New Path Chapter 185: Choosing Another New Path Tsubasa''s heart raced as Aqua climbed the stairs, leading her to his room. It made her feel even better, briefly meeting the gaze of the two devils. The adrenaline of the battle and the thrill of her sessful advancement had her on edge, and she could feel her primal instincts wing at her self-control. Mostly because of the smell C that smell C that he was releasing. What was up with that? It had been weeks since theyst had sex, and the thought of being intimate with him again made her body ache with desire. More than ever. He closed the door behind him and led her to the bed. "Now," Aqua said, dropping her onto the bed with augh. "Try to hold in that urge, try to pull it back inside like a dot. Focus. Try to revert to your human side. Or else-" But Tsubasa''s hybrid form was truly active, and her body was begging for release. She grabbed him by the cor and pulled him onto her, her sharp nails and fangs on full disy. Aqua''s eyes widened for a moment, but then he chuckled and pulled her close, his body tense with anticipation. Their kiss was fierce and demanding, and Tsubasa could feel herself losing control. She wanted to revert to her human form, but the urge to mate was too strong. She tore at Aqua''s clothes, her sharp nails making quick work of the fabric, and he did the same to her. Itd have been more optimal to just teleport the clothes, but who could logic with primal instincts? As they tumbled onto the bed, Tsubasa''s tail wrapped around Aqua''s waist, pulling him closer. She could feel his hardness pressing against her, and she let out a low growl of pleasure. Aqua''s hands roamed Tsubasa''s body, his touch sending shivers down her spine. He cupped her breasts, his thumbs brushing over her nipples, and she moaned into his mouth. His fingers trailed down her stomach, teasing the sensitive skin there, before finally reaching the apex of her thighs. Nghn Tsubasa''s body was on fire, and she couldn''t get enough of Aqua''s touch. She arched her back, pressing her breasts against his chest, and ground her hips against his hand. Aqua''s fingers slipped inside her, and she gasped, her nails digging into his skin. "You''re so wet, Tsubasa," Aqua growled, his lips trailing down her neck. "So ready for me." "Y-yes," she panted, her body trembling. "Aqua, please. I need you." Aqua''s cock was rock hard, and he couldn''t wait any longer. He positioned himself at Tsubasa''s entrance and mmed inside her, making her cry out with pleasure. She was so tight, so hot, and he could feel himself losing control. Tsubasa''s fangs sank into Aqua''s shoulder, marking him as hers, and he responded by biting her neck, iming her as his. The pleasure was almost unbearable, and like that, the night grew hotter. **** Two dayster, I was not home. Morning birds chirped and gentle wind filled the mountain range. I sat at the peak, with my legs crossed and all my focus pinpointed on collecting Sun Qi. I sat like that for hours, until at noon, I felt a sense of fulfillment in my Qi Pool. I opened my eyes, my pupils bright and zing. Whew, finally, I let out a breath. My second path reached Sage rank. I fought against Indra when I was at Overlord Qi on this Path of the Darkest Sun. Im even stronger than that now, and Im not stopping here. This means that not only was my Qi Pool twice the size as before, making it at least ten times that of an average Sage''s, but this single Qi Pool now had six attributes as well. Wind, water, cloud, and lightning affinity from my first path, and sun and moon affinity from my new path. At this rate, after training in a few more paths, I should be able to use any path without needing to gather Qi from scratch; the empty infinity state of my body will finally reach its true potential. Grandmist, the Totality Qi, will have all the affinities in the universe. Ill be able to perform techniques from all paths in existence with a single thought, without ever learning them manually like this. The concept of a path at that point would be irrelevant. That reminds me, since I finished Darkest Sun, I could learn a new path right away. Lets see I decided to use Soul Reflection to make a list appear before me. Path of the Celestial Radiance: A path running on the brilliant nine-colored Qi, a variation of pure Qi but with more destructive prowess. It can earn simr results to the legendary Hollow King path, though the mana-negation part is less focused, in exchange for stronger attack powers. Upon reaching the [Gold] rank, your eyes will be transformed into the Nine-Colored Eyes. Path of the ck me: A path running on a mixture of Qi affinities between darkness and fire, turning you into a machine of destruction. Experienced users can demolish a continent into mere ashes with the [ck Dragons Dance] attack. Upon reaching the [Gold] rank, youd gain ess to partial dragonification, as this is a path derived from a line of ck Dragons. Path of the Hungry Deep: A path focused on devouring Qi; a mixture of blood and hunger affinity. Outside the usual advancement using Cycling Techniques, this allows the users to grow by another means. They can [Devour] the physical and spiritual strength of magical beasts and theirtent authority, using them to empower the user. This devour is only usable on monsters and beasts, and is unusable on a humanoid creature due to the fundamental structure of the technique. Upon reaching the [Gold] rank, your forearms would be ckened and will give you an urge of constant hunger. These were the three that I have yet to learn from the five initial paths I chose for this life. I would usually wait for a few weeks to let my Qi calm down before picking up a new path, but time is scarce. I''ll only rest for a day instead, no, just till this evening. I stood up, dusting off my hand. I should decide by evening which one I want to learn. Then prepare the environment needed to absorb the new Qi type. I should go take a shower now, and see if Irina is done with what I told her to do, I stretched a little and then took off into the air. My body let out a brilliant dark sheen, and I streaked across the sky faster than ever before. My speed has improved by a mile. . Wow. After freshening up, I was at our gigantic gym, chuckling to myself. Looks good, this is a great sword now. I held the Ex-Durandal in the air, looking at all the enhancements it received. Xenovias Durandal was a very special holy sword. It could easily assimte with other swords if handled by an experienced cksmith. And luckily, this household had a million-year-old cksmith here. Smithing is a basic skill to have for a powerful warrior, it is best to make your own weapons, after all. And when you live as long as me, its a fun hobby to have. Yet for this, I didn''t even need to grab a hammer to merge this big sword with the Excalibur pieces. It was more a merging between the soul and spirit of the multiple des with one another than smelting. Um wow Xenovia was staring at her new sword with glittering eyes. I let out augh, I understood what she felt. I handed it to her and allowed her to see the new enchantment for herself. Alright, it''s decided then, I said a momentter, after observing her swing the sword a little. I turned to Irina, You two will being to the other world as well. Since well be fighting Demon Gods, holy sword users are always wee. So be sure to train more, or youll not survive there. Now, two more spaces are vacant. That meant me, Gxara, Ai, Ruby, Tsubasa, Ranefer, and these two exorcists would being to Pangeal. I still had to raise them as Angels to power them up, however. Ah, thank you, boss! The girls bowed, and I waved it off. Irina''s new power was quite extraordinary. I already had four Excalibur pieces, but missing the other three was a hassle. Thankfully, Irina''s power was all about making Holy Swords. So she made replicas of those three Excalibur swords that wecked. Since she had seen and trained with them before back in the church, she had a greater understanding of them. So even though it took a bit of time and a lot of focus, she could make replicas almost as powerful as the real ones, and they even had the same abilities. To think such an easy solution was right in front of my eyes. I was a little embarrassed to have missed this. Here I was thinking about messy ns to deal with the Angels. I left the two girls behind, allowing them to train with Kwarna, and returned to the living room. Ai was with Kana, chatting about magic, and my Goddess and Asia were on another couch, where the former was telling thetter a story from Pangeal. Shoko and Yuzuru werent here today, they had a family program, and Ruby was in her room, cultivating. Tsubasa was doing the same in her house. I walked over to the coffee maker in the kitchen and began to prepare a mug for myself. Get one for me too, please, Ai called when I was measuring water, and I nodded. How do you feel, by the way, Asia? I asked the nun, my eyes on the coffee maker. The advancementst night went perfectly, but if you feel anything weird anywhere, just tell me. Ranefer provided her with a phoenix''s dead body, as promised, and using that I raised her into Gold. Its alright, I feel great, she said with a smile. She sounded as gentle as the first day Ai bought her here, even though now she held the power to destroy a city block at her fingertips. Sorry that Im not training right now like the others, I was quite interested in this story. Its alright, you can rest for a day. I chuckled. I helped Tsubasa rest too after her ascension, it''s only natural you get a day off too. Which story though? Malebranche, the Twelve Demons Kings, my Goddess replied instead. Those who were defeated by the former hero, your senior, who established the Erebian Empire after freeing the world from those demons. Oh, that story. I heard that from the former hero too, she wouldnt stop bbering and bragging about it when we were traveling together, I said with a chuckle. I was not the first hero of that world, although I was the only one from another world. The former hero, Jasmine, connected her soul with her legendary sword. So after her death, when she lived in heaven, she couldmunicate with the new heroes through the sword to guide them. When a new demon king appeared, one stronger than all twelve from before, as well as far more intelligent too, the Goddess summoned a hero from another world. I received the holy sword of the former hero andmunicated with her using it too. She materialized as a flying orb with a single eye that only I could see, and we journeyed together till the end. She wouldnt believe me when I said that my Demon King was stronger than all twelve of herbined, since thatd make her appear weaker than me, I let out a chuckle, pouring the coffee in two sses. I was looking forward to the day I would die only because I wanted to meet her in heaven and beat her up to see whos truly the strongest. Unfortunately, that day never came I let out a soft sigh and took a sip of the coffee. It felt alright. I walked over to Ai and handed her the ss, and my eyes met with Kana briefly. I nodded at her and looked at my Goddess. So, I took another sip, Hows she these days? She was a mentor of mine, one of the few women in my life who I would always respect. It was her techniques that I performed to y Demons, and even in Murim in my 4th life when I was called the Vagabond de of Destruction, I taught my blind disciple like how Jasmine taught me. ...I reincarnated her, Gxara said, lowering her gaze. Before my battle with the two Outer Gods, I reincarnated her. I boosted her growth spurt, so she was an adult in just a few days and is fighting in the front lines now. I am not sure if shes alive or not right now. I hummed. Shell be fine. I knew too well that if she wasnt fine and ended up dying Id never see her. Since the Goddess is gone, the Angel of Death is too, the dead souls wouldnt reach heaven or hell and would rather perish. So I wanted to believe that shed be fine. Yes, she will be, Ai looked at me and said. Dont worry Aqua, Im sure she is fine and is holding off against the Outer Gods as humanitys vanguard. She didnt even know much, yet she was consoling me. I nodded. Kana was looking at me with odd eyes, as she had been for thest couple of weeks, but I didnt heed her. Her powers werent exactly what I thought itd be, so sadly she couldnt speed up our growth, so she was low on my priority list for now. Still, the ability that her Sacred Gear [Kingprotea] granted her, the only one for now, allows her to grow in size and mass, depending on how much Mana she has. And it''s not as if it took much mana either; Kana just had 2nd-circles worth of mana, and she showed off by growing into the size of a whale in under three seconds. I think, if shes supplied with 7th-circle mana, she can grow asrge as a in a few seconds. If notrger. So I requested Ai to train her in magic, especially in Mana control and growth. Shell get stronger in no time, but not fast enough to be a part of this expedition. After finishing my coffee, I put it down on the table. Im heading out again, mom. Huh? You were outside all morning and noon, though" She looked at me and I just smiled. I was busy. She nodded, When will you be back? Late at night, I replied. Ill see you. I said and left the house, taking the air. I wasnt heading to the mountain this time, but to a forest not far from here. It was a dungeon, housing magical beasts inside. For the path that Im about to learn now, Ill need a little blood-bath to train. If I had this path in Vedas, I could have gotten it to Sage easily, for my new path grows stronger when the blood of my enemies flows. The Path of the Hungry Deep is the only path that could satiate my desire to grow. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [186] Hunting in the Devil Territory [186] Hunting in the Devil Territory Chapter 186: Hunting in the Devil Territory Evie Etoulde. It''s a where the race of Evie and their enemies Etoulde reside and are currently at war with each other. It''s a war that''s been going on for thousands of years. The existed in a whole other universe, not just some distant gxy. That made this an incredible find. Rivezim Livan Lucifer was filled with vigor when he found out about this; when he realized there was a whole new world to conquer and own. Yet, all of that was stomped upon and tossed afar when someone fromanotherother world visited this. Unlike Evie Etoulde which was like a distantnd without any way to transport there, this new world had someone capable of traversing between dimensions and universes. Rivezim was practically drooling when he learned about this. He sped up his n of stealing Ophis powers just for this. Because he wanted to steal this foreign Goddess from Indra and his goons. Unfortunately, although he seeded in diving Ophis'' powers, creating a clone from her that was loyal to all hismands, he was a minute toote and his n was fucked over by that new Demi-God. ording to the rumors, this young fool has been meeting that Goddess in the realm of dreams, with Great Red as a medium. That''s why he knew about her. Rizevim was unsure how much of that was true, but it was more probable than the other possibility that he too was from the other world, and had traversed to this world 15 years ago. That was impossible. Rizevim would have noticed if that was the case, he had eyes on the matter of other worlds for thest few decades, so he would have noticed if a foreign soul were to enter this world. So the first rumor must be true. So now, the n came down to stealing the Goddess from that young Demi-God and using that foreign Goddess to invade her world. "Looks like we''re here, Lilith," he said, looking at the child-like entity beside him. It was Ophis'' other half, named after Rizevim''s own mother to honor her. "Mhm... Lilith noticed," the girl said, referring to herself in the third person. Although she showed little emotion, it was undeniable that she was powerful. With such an entity as his unconditional bodyguard, he should be able to invade that boy''s home and take the Goddess from there. But ording to how he fought against Vedas, killing Surya with a single attack, Rizevim ought to be cautious. He believed Lilith would still be able to defeat that boy with ease, but it didn''t hurt to be cautious. That''s why he was here, to gather more power. "Looks fancy, doesn''t it? It''s the mansion of a Vampire Prince, enjoy yourself." "Mhm." Lilith just hummed. Rizevim was just talking to himself, at this point. They were in Romania now, to meet Marius Tepes. They''ve been discussing a... deal for a while now, and Marius summoned him today to further talk about it. Rizevim led Lilith to the front gate of the massive mansion, and the guards bowed in recognition. They were let inside, and at the main door of the huge mansion, a well-dressed man was waiting under the moonlight. He gently nodded, while the butler waiting behind him bowed. "A meeting between fellow princes, Prince Rizevim, I''m excited tonight." Said Marius Tepes, while moonlight danced on his blood-red eyes. Rizevim felt a little insulted at that. Did this Marius, the2ndPrince of one of thetwoVampire Factions, really consider him an equal? Even though he was the only prince of the entire devil kind, the Son of the Original Lucifer? Rizevim pretended to not mind it for now. He wasn''t here to talk about status, anyway. He was led inside by Mirius, and soon they were sitting in a grand royal chamber, sitting behind a table filled with liquor sses. "Please, these are the finest wines in the world," Marius said, and Rizevim chuckled, even as he epted a ss. "I fancy the hospitality, but I''m here for something more serious," he took a sip and said. "So when am I getting my hands on your sister?" "Oh, Prince, please don''t call that mud-blood my sister, it''s insulting," Mirius let out a heartyugh before stopping. His expression hardened. "Unfortunately, prince, this meeting isn''t going to bear good fruit." Rizevim frowned, "What do you mean?" "The reason I called you here is not to hand Valerie over, but to let you know that... she''s been missing," Marius said, a little nervous now. Rizevim was ring at him, "What is the point of calling me here, then?!" "Please, calm down," he sighed. "Due to how far my talk with you hade on this topic, I decided that I should at least let you know about this. So that you can stay safe in case you end up meeting her in the future." "What do you mean?" Rizevim scoffed. Lilith was right behind him, standing behind the couch. Of course, this foolish vampire prince couldn''t know how strong she was, but Rizevim knew she was a wall that nobody could cross over. "As you know, Valerie, despite being half-human, was crowned by my father as the sessor of the entire Tepes Faction. That''s why I was trying to eliminate her, where you''de and steal her Sacred Gear. However... she''s done something outrageous." he said, continuing. "She unconsciously used her sacred gear, the Holy Grail, to make a Sacred Gear and grant it to her childhood friend. We weren''t sure what the gear was about back then, but recently we''ve figured it out. Because she has granted more of the simr sacred gears to many of her subordinates." "Interesting." "Have you heard about the Evil God Balor? The God of Vampires," he said. "She has been granting people pieces of him, in the form of sacred gears. His eyes, his ws, his tail, and so on..." Marius hesitated. "With such powerful allies, we couldn''t stop her when she decided to flee." "I see," Rizevim finally understood the seriousness of the situation. "And you think she''s trying to revive the Evil God Balor entirely?" "Yes," the vampire sighed. "It''ll be hell if she seeds. So we''re trying to find her as soon as possible. That''s why I request you stay out of this, in case you get hurt and entangled in this mess." Rizevim grumbled but didn''t say anything. He can capture that girl better than these vampires can ever hope to, but sure. He had no reason to help them for no reason. Still, this visit wasn''t entirely useless. A childhood friend of Valerie? These vampires thought they had killed that childhood friend, but Rizevim knew otherwise. If it was a Vampire with the Evil God Balor''s sacred gear, he knew someone who matched that description. In that case, shouldn''t he im both the Holy Grail and the Evil God Balor? He felt amused just nning how he was going to fuck over Rias Gremory and her little Vampire Rook. Then, with his new powers, he''s going to hunt the other world. **** [First Person Point of View] Walking out of the shower and drying myself in front of the mirror, I changed into a pair of dark khaki pants and a pastel khaki shirt. I kept the top buttons open, otherwise it was a bit too tight, which showed off my defined corbone and my middle chest. I dressed up a little, even put on perfume, because I had a meeting soon. I walked into the living room and took a seat near the window to enjoy the evening''s wind. It has been four days since I started training the Path of the Hungry Deep and I''m now at Underlord. I needed more blood and hunger to speed things up. "Here," my mother walked over and ced a teacup in front of it. It clinked against the ss table, and I looked up at her with a smile. "I put some magical herb in it, so don''t leave a drop." "Of course," I took it and sipped it. It tasted gracious. She sat beside me with a cup of her own and looked outside. I followed her gaze and watched the darkening sky. Unlike a few days ago, Shoko and Yuzuru were here too. Everyone was in the gym, training and whatnot. Yet Ai came over to brew me tea. "Kwarna grew two pairs of wings today," Ai let me know. "She was on the verge of growing a pair like she said before, but she also grew another extra pair along with it." So she had a total of six wings, which was impressive. Four more to go. "And her spear techniques are sharpening greatly. I have never fought a six-wing Angel before, but I think she''s stronger than them." Of course, wings weren''t the only thing that mattered for angels. Their skills, cheat techniques, and battle experiences were also important. Just like any other race. Wings only granted a basic idea about the angel''s minimum level. For example, how I was beating multiple Chief God-level entities at just Sagewhen it would usually take a Monarch to win against one. My mother and I spent time chatting, but I realized most of our talks were just work. I haven''t had a proper family talk with her in a while. Anyone else would have had a lot to say when I was training to fight Outer Gods, nning to take her and her lovely daughter along into danger''s face, yet she epted without demanding any kind of exnation. Ai really was different. I would have loved to hug her and spend the evening that way, but I should get going. I fished out my phone and messaged Rias. We''ve talked about this before, hopefully, it''s been prepared by now. When I sent a message saying, [Are you ready?] I immediately received a response. It was not a reply however, it was a video call. I picked it up even before it could ring, and my screen expanded to show... not Rias but someone else. "Oh, is this him? He looks sulent." ....I had the devil, as well as the greater super that was the inte service for all supernatural beings. The equivalent of Instagram here, called [Stargram], was a fuckfest of pretty women posting seductive pictures. Followers of thesedies would sometimes reach hundreds of millions. So of course I recognised one of the most popr devils, Roygun Belphegor. Pretty pink hair, golden eyes, and a nasty revealing dress. That was what my screen showed me right now. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] I wasn''t much surprised to see her, however, although the call was surprising. I saw Rias right beside her, with the drunk Belphegor hugging her side. There was a party atmosphere around them, and it seemed quite big for a normal night out. "Uh, hey, Aqua~" Rias waved from the side, and Lady Belphegor followed. "Mm, I heard about your request from little Rias. After pondering for a bit, I decided to let you hunt in my backyard." Her voice was smooth, a noble tint in her tone. While she said backyard, the location in question was a forest hundreds of kilometers far from her mansion, it was just in the Belphegor territory. Contrary to popr belief, the underworld was multiple timesrger than Earth. Not just the devils, but different death Gods resided in the underworld. While some pantheons had a different dimension for their underworld or hell, most shared this single realm. Hades, for example, had his underworld in the same realm, just in a very far part of itpared to the devil''s territory. The underworld was a realm that has existed since the beginning of time. It was also the residence of many living entities, many ancient beasts. The Ten Thousand ck Dragon Mountain Range is one such ce. It is a ce littered with ck dragons and was once ruled by Vritra, the Darkness Dragon King, one of the Five Dragon Kings, equal to a heavenly dragon. Nowadays, the ruler was someone else since Vritra was killed a long time ago and turned into a Sacred Gear. Yet, the ce was still littered with ck dragons. I needed a ck dragon for Yuzuru, and coincidentally, I also needed strong beasts to kill and absorb the powers of. I would rather not have absorbed dragon-type creatures due to the difference in our existence, which means I can''t absorb racial traits, but I''ll have to make ends meet with what I have. "But~" Roygun Belphegor bit her lips, looking at me. From the sharp look in her eyes, she wasn''t as drunk as I thought she was. "I have a little condition. After hearing so many rumors about you, I wanna see something. Today''s my birthday, so a party is going on in the mansion. Come celebrate a little with me, and in exchange, you''ll be allowed ess to the Ten Thousand ck Dragon Mountain Range. Is that alright?" I let out a sigh, "Sure thing." "Great," she grinned. "I''ll be sending a servant to pick you up right aw-" "It''s alright," I waved a hand in the air, and spacetime split. On the other side, amid a messy party, I saw a frozen Belphegor and a blinking Rias. It was easy enough to track their location with the magical energy from the phone call and make a portal there. I cut off the call and looked at my mother, who shook her head. "Good luck. Don''t be out for too long." "I''ll see you soon," I smiled and walked into the crack, under dozens of shocked eyes as the portal closed behind me. Lady Belphegor''s surprise vanished, and she grinned at me. She got up and walked over to me in slow, swaying steps, putting a hand on my shoulder, and gently rubbing the side of my neck. She bit her lip and giggled. "My bloodline ability, Crack, can do something simr. Incredible that you can pull that off without any bloodline..." The Satan-ssdy, the all-time 2nd in Rating Gamerankings, looked at me as if she wanted my kids as a birthday gift. Soon, she invited me to sit beside her, and Rias jumped into my arms as if to mark me as hers. Looking at Roygun Belphegor in person, I admitted that it might be hard to resist not to make the night long. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [187] Hunger of the Hungry Deep [187] Hunger of the Hungry Deep Chapter 187: Hunger of the Hungry Deep The party atmosphere felt a bit annoying for me, but it was not their fault that they were celebrating someone''s birthday. Not a second after the crack closed behind me, Lady Belphegor walked over to me slowly, swaying in her steps, putting a hand on my shoulder, and gently rubbing my neck. She bit her lip and giggled. My bloodline ability, Crack, can do something simr. Incredible that you can pull that off without any bloodline Hey, hey, Aqua~ Rias jumped into a hug, and we exchanged a short greeting. Canceling the hug, I looked back at our host. It''s whatever, most Gods who matter can do the same, I said, which was only half true. Most Gods who mattered were ones with an Icon, and even among those with an Icon, spatial control of this level wasn''t anything short of a miracle. Unless the said Icon was a spacetime type, for example, the incredibly rare Void Icon. My prior experience with spacetime just gave me a greater edge, and being a Sage with ess to the Time Icon helped too. Most Gods who matter are only the Chief Gods, my sweetheart, Lady Belphegor said, smiling at me. If you''re saying you''re on their rank, which I believe you are based on the many rumors, it''s not whatever, you dummy. Come, drink with me. There were a lot of eyes on us, but not all of the devils bothered to spare me a look. Some of them were busy flirting and dancing with one another. I found it a little surprising that there was no open sex going on here; I''d have expected that from a devil party. I guess that went as far as to show how noble this woman was, despite being a devil with a flirty nature. She kept things quite professional and stayed in line. Then, she raised a cup for me and I epted it, followed by a clink from her cup. She raised her cup and cleared her voice. We have an honorable guest, everyone. Let us share a drink in his name. But since he doesn''t seem to be the type to enjoy this atmosphere, please allow me to tend to him. Smart woman. She deduced I dont like this ce from the few minutes I have been here. And she also knew a lot of devils would approach me, mostly women given my face, so she pushed them back to keep me for herself. Roygun Belphegor was a scammer in the Rating Games, and although she was only a Satan ss by using a cheat power, it was undeniable that she was smart and noble. I shared a sip with her, and all the other guests did the same. They returned to their usual partying, while a few whispered among one another to ask around who I was. At that moment, I also caught the attention of some familiar faces. Aqua~! Akeno was on a couch of her own, far from the one Belphegor was sitting at earlier, from where she waved at me. Beside her, Koneko sat, eating a piece of cake. I waved at them, while noticing Kiba Yuuto, being approached by women and politely denying them. There was also Saji, who was having a harder time denying the thirsty devildies. Meanwhile, Lady Belphegor led me to a couch. I sat down, and Rias sat down beside me, though it''s more urate to say she sat on myp the way she was clinging to me. You smell good today, she said, her arms wrapped around mine. Thank you. You smell great too. I leaned over and inhaled her nape, her sweaty hair that stuck to her skin. She smelled lovely, with a tint of alcohol. I left a kiss on her nape before I faced her again. She smiled at me, her cheeks red. Hey~ there are people~ She said that, but it was clear as day that she loved that. She loved me giving her a highlight in front of Miss Belphegor, who''s been eyeing me quite openly. If Rias was feeling a little threatened, all of it vanished in thin air and she put her arms all the way around me. Lady Belphegor giggled at that, but the interested look in her eyes didn''t vanish even after seeing that her junior was into me. She was sitting on my other side, but there was a gap between our bodies, unlike Rias. After eyeing us for a second longer, she said, Since youre quite busy, from what Rias told me, I''ll keep it short. Im curious, why do you wish to visit the Ten Thousand ck Dragon Mountain Range? As the Head of the Belphegor n, I need to make sure I''m not letting in a troublemaker. No need to worry about that. And if I do end up causing a little double, I''m sure Lady Belphegor and I can reach an agreement, I flirted with a smile, watching herugh as her face grew red and she bit her lip. No way, what was she imagining right now? I wasn''t in the mood for flirting, but it didn''t hurt to keep a good rtionship with this woman. If ady wanted you, why not use that to your advantage? Ahhn, and it''s my birthday too, Lady Belphegor slumped against the couch, her head resting backward. She looked full of regret. Then, she said out loud, without any shame, and a deep glint of lust in her deep yellow eyes, I''d have loved to have you in my chambers tonight. What a pity, indeed. Rias flinched a little but failed to say anything. Truthfully, she had no right to say; in the end, the two of us hadnt officially done anything. I had three girlfriends, while she and I hadn''t even slept together. We kissed, but that''s that. And she''s someone who grew up in the harem society, someone who epted Issei''s harem back in the original timeline, so she shouldn''t mind me ying around a little. But since I had yet to sleep with her, I guess she felt a little threatened seeing such a high-ranking and popr devil approach me so openly. Satan-ss, All-Time 2nd in Rating Game ranks, Roygun Belphegor was a big shot in the underworld. Any other time I might have given in and dragged this bombshell to her room to fuck her brains out, but not today. My schedule was tight, and Rias would be hurt if I did that. I guess Ill keep my paints chained for once. Pity, indeed. Im sure we can work around that someday, I said, standing up. But if thats all, Id like to leave for the mountain range right away. I was helping them by going there to clear the mountain range; after all, it was a dangerous ce that threatened the inhabitants of Belphegor Territory. So it was them who should be indebted to me, not the other way around. Yet, devil politics was wack, so Rias had to pay Lady Belphegor with some gifts to get me through, so I shouldnt waste that opportunity by wasting time at a party. Sure thing, big man, Lady Belphegor smiled. If you receive injuries and require medical support, be sure to return to the mansion. Ill heal you for a price. Of course, I nodded at her, meeting eyes with Rias for a bit, before turning around and blinking out of the mansion. I appeared in the sky and flew toward the direction where I could sense the aura of a pack of overgrown lizards. **** [Third Person Point of View] Aqua soared through the dark skies above this mountain range, his form a streak of shadow against the starlit expanse. The Underworld followed Earths timezone, and the Belphegor territory must follow somewhere near Japan for it to be nighttime here too. That made Aqua feel a bit morefortable, he liked the night. Below his speeding figure, the Ten Thousand ck Dragon Mountain Range spread out in abyrinth of jagged peaks and valleys. Each mountain was a ck, menacing monolith, with sharp edges glinting ominously in the faint light. Not a bad ce, the entirendscape seemed to be carved from the void itself, a fitting home for the legendary ck Dragons. Beauty wasnt the only thing here, however. As he flew, Aqua could see tiny spots of ck with his Sage vision; dragons hidden among the mountains, curious about this odd visitor. After all, who was this human visiting thisfortable society? The dragons watched him with a mix of curiosity and hostility, perhaps their ancient instincts recognized him as a threat? Aqua ignored their stares, his own eyes scanning the terrain below in search of prey. It didn''t take long for his gaze to lock onto a targeta weaker dragon separated from the main group. Although that little thing was formidable by mortal standards, it was nothingpared to the more powerful entities that lurked within the range. As for why he was settling down for a weak dragon? If he were to kill the strongest dragon from the get-go, all the other dragons would flee knowing they didnt stand a chance. He could maximize his growth if he made them feel like they had a chance. C What is he doing? C A human? No, a Demi-God C What audacity toe to the underworld, and to our mountains no less! Aquas lips curled into a predatory smile as he heard some whispers in the wind. The dragons naturally saw him as some pesky insect; Demi-Gods were not some big shot by their standards. Aqua was just food to those stalking dragons. He angled his descent, plummeting towards the unsuspecting beast that rested under the edge of a mountain, inside an almost hidden cave. With a thunderous crash, Aquanded on the dragon through the narrow gap in the caves entrance, his impact shaking the entire area and sending up a cloud of dust and debris. Roargh! The ck dragon roared in surprise and pain, its massive body thrashing beneath him. It twisted its tail, throwing it toward Aqua, but he pped it away; that made the tail crack and twist the other way. Die! It spoke devil tongue, although it still sounded like a beast. It opened its maw and let out a purple-ck stream of dragon me. Aqua stood facing it, allowing the beam to wash over him. The dragon growled as the beam ended, scoffing, but its expression fell when he saw Aqua standing just fine. Even his clothes were unscathed. Thats enough struggling, Aqua said, pulling his fist back, and mming it into the poor dragons skull. It shouted in pain, while Aqua summoned Lightning Technique to burn its inside. His forearms shimmered and darkened, turning blood red as he activated his Path of the Hungry Deep. If he had chosen this Path from the get-go, this would have been a permanent look on his forearms since this Paths Gold Sign had a very simr look. It came with some benefits but more troubles. He rather liked using it temporarily. The transformation reached his hands, and his fingers elongated into ws, sharp and deadly. He used one of the attack techniques of this path, [Lions Maw]. A Technique used to break down barriers, which worked the same against creatures with high defense. Drawing blood Qi from Aqua, the technique swirled into a bloody lions face flooding with Aquas soulfire. It opened its jaw, and bit into the dragons neck, leaving it writhing in pain before tearing off half of its neck. At the same time, Aquas sharpened red ws cut through the air and tore into the dragon with savage efficiency. The dragon''s scales, though tough, were no match for Aqua''s empowered strikes. He ripped through its defenses, his ws digging deep into flesh and bone. The dragon fought back desperately in the first few seconds, its ck mes scorching the air around them, but the attacks were too powerful. Aqua was relentless. He moved with a fierce intensity, tanking the dragon''s attacks and retorting with lethal precision. In a matter of moments, the once-mighty dragony dead at his feet, its body a broken and bloodied heap. The blood lion vanished, and Aqua bloomed his Jade Perception to check the surroundings. Not all dragons knew about this cave since it was a little hidden, but the big shots sensed Aquae here and kill one of their kin. Yet, they didnte to attack right away. Theyd rather observe. Well, if thats the case, he was sure his next actions would piss them off enough. He ced his hand on the dragons corpse, and a red, swirling fog began to emanate from his palm. His blood-red colored forearms twitched, the muscles convulsing, as the fog enveloped the dragon, seeping into every crack and crevice, and the process of absorption began. Blood Qi and Hunger Qi bloomed in the cave, if someone could sense the Qi in the cave theyd have thought that there was a national massacre taking ce. Aqua''s eyes gleamed with fire as the essence of the dragon flowed into him, and he let out a soft groan. He felt a surge of power as the dragon''s Mana, Strength, and Vitality was drawn into his own being. The ck mes that the dragon oh-so-proudly used began to course through his veins, adding to his arsenal. The fog thickened, obscuring the scene from any prying eyes. Aqua could feel the dragon''s essence merging with his own, enhancing his abilities and fortifying his body. His muscles grew ever so sturdier, his Qi pool expanded, and the destructive mes filled his veins. If not for the Grandmist Body, the ck mes would have damaged his veins greatly. The harvest was great. Yet, he remained careful to avoid absorbing the dragon''s racial traits. The eyes, scales, and potential for hybrid transformation were left untouched, entering his body through one arm, and immediately leaving through his other arm into the spectral fog. As thest of the dragon''s essence was absorbed, the fog began to dissipate, revealing Aqua standing alone amidst the ruins of his kill; the body of the dragon nowhere to be seen. His forearms returned to their normal state, the dark red receding like a tide. Feels great, Aqua rolled his shoulders, feeling the newfound strength and vitality coursing through him. A swarm of draconic willpower crashed down over him, and he looked up at the mountains surrounding him, a cold, determined glint in his eyes. This was just the beginning, this was one of the weaker dragons. The old stronger ones were not mad. He would ravage this entire range, leaving no dragon unscathed, until the hunger of his Path of the Hungry Deep was fully satiated. A Monarch was a mix of a Sage and a Herald; if a Sage was a mage, a Herald could bepared to a knight. To reach Monarch, Aqua had to check off both the Sage and Herald ascension. Sage was already done, but Herald would take time since it had conditions that were very hard for him. So since reaching Monarch was impossible for now, he was going to earn the strength of a Herald differently. By stealing the strength of ck Dragons, and other Divine Beasts. With a flick of his willpower, he summoned his Qi and took to the skies once more, disappearing into the night like a shadow. The hunt had only just begun. .. The Ten Thousand ck Dragon Mountain Range grew very quiet by the time Aqua walked out of it. When the Belphegor n sent a scout team to confirm the news, they found no life in the area, only an eerie red mist. The territory had be littered with scars of scorched earth, barrennds devoid of any life. The legendary ck Dragons? None were seen as if they never existed. Not even bones were found. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [188] The Devil Sacred Gears; Vessel of a Demon [188] The Devil Sacred Gears; Vessel of a Demon Chapter 188: The Devil Sacred Gears; Vessel of a Demon Rumors were fast to spread, more so since devils from so many different ns were gathered when the Belphegor scouts reported their sightings. Whoa, he did all that himself? I just thought the other rumors were exaggerated The ck Dragon Mountain Range didnt fall even after its original leader passed, even the Satans, old and young, let it be... Kyah~ not only is he handsome, but hes so powerful too! Should I have gone and hit on him even though.. The devils interpreted the situation very differently from one another, although most were just thankful that this person didnt have a bad rtionship with the devils. If he were an enemy, wouldnt all of them have died when he opened a portal to this ce, bypassing the teleportation magic barriers? Even Lady Belphegor didnt have the same flirtatious expression she hadst night. When she allowed him to visit the mountains, she expected it to be some long-term expedition. He certainly hadnte looking like a warrior, after all, he had dressed as if he were on a date. She expected him to scout the ce and then leave to returnter with a bigger force, where the fight would continue for a few days or weeks. But he made the ck Dragons'' race extinct in a single night Natural to say, his name spread like wildfire once again. Against Thor, the spectators were Shinto Gods; they didnt reveal much information other than the result. Even in Vedas, only the result spread through the world, little about the actual battle leaked to the outsiders. However, the devils at the birthday party had to make sure the report was correct with their own two eyes. So, they visited the ce to check on their own, and all they found was as the scouts had reported. Nothing but scorched earth. .... .... .... All doubts and even praises died as the air grew eerily cold. If not for the DM he left to Rias before returning to Earth, theyd have thought he perished here too. Genshirou Saji, though, was having a hard time. His left forearm was hurting like crazy, and it didnt feel like physical pain. Ugh Huh? Akeno blinked, turning to her side to find Saji falling to his knees. Hey, what happened? Whats going on?! She crouched beside him, grabbing his shoulders, and themotion caught the other people''s attention. Rias and Belphegor turned to the scene, and everyone in the area took a step back. C Bang!! A ck-purple mist exploded out of Sajis arm and Akeno was sent flying backward as a result. Koneko rushed to catch her immediately. The mist cleared, and a dark purple jewel appeared in Sajis hand, his body also gained many ck snake-like marks. The orb exploded, softly this time, and the essence merged into him. Saji shouted, screaming, his veins popping, as a new voice emerged. HOW DARE HE! The voice of an Ancient Dragon growled out of his arm. How dare he kill my kin! THAT ARROGANT CHILD! Vritra, the ck Dragon King, was killed and sealed inside a Sacred Gear. It just so happened that Saji was the one who had that Gear; and through Saji, he witnessed his kingdoms demise. Saji Genshirou passed out, while his peerage shouted in worry. **** How useless. She hadn''t felt this useless even during her Rating Game against Riser. A member of her peerage passed out from his Sacred Gears overstimtion, and she couldn''t even console him. Because the reason behind this all was someone she had fallen for. At this rate, there will certainlye a time when these two will sh. How was she supposed to keep Saji alive if such a thing really happened? Rias realized she depended on Aqua a lot, but did he really think of her as closely as she thought of him? She felt bad for thinking this since recently he''s been more affectionate towards her, but still. If he were to be an enemy for some reason, what would she do? She was a member of his sect, and she was aware that she wasn''t even the 2nd strongest after him. If her senses were urate, there were at least five more people stronger than her in the sect. That was one reason why she wasn''t included in this expedition n of his. She wasn''t sure what the expedition was about, but she knew he was training the members of the sect to prepare for it. Yet, he barely trained her or her peerage, except for Akeno, Koneko, and Kiba sometimes. Kibas sword techniques have improved a lot after he was shown a few tricks. But it wasn''t as intense of a training that he gave to the other members. So one way or another, Rias realized she needed a lot of power. Either to save her own peerage for an undesirable enemy, any enemy at all actually, or to at least be helpful to Aqua in whatever he wants her to be in. That was why she was here, on her own, while she sent her peerage home. In the gloomy office in a grand room, mostly empty except for books. This was an ind floating in the sky, and Rias sat behind a table, before a Satan. Rias sighed. So it cant be done, Ajuka? No, Rias. A King Piece can make you stronger, indeed, but it has its dangers. Ajuka Beelzebub gently shook his head and said. A King Piece. The strongest of Evil Pieces. Rias learned about the King Piece from Roygun Belphegor, who, while drunk, had revealed that her Satan-ss strength came from it. When sober, sheter begged Rias to keep that a secret. Rias agreed. But at the same time, she had an idea in her head. The Devil Peerage system used the chess pieces to work; the Evil Pieces. Akeno, for example, had the Queen Piece inside her. That gave her a power boost, an incredible power boost. Likewise, other members of a peerage would have the Rook Piece, the Bishop Piece, and even Pawn. However, the Devil Kings of the Peerages didnt have a King Piece. It''s not that King Pieces existed, they certainly did since Lady Belphegor used one, but it was tricky. Just like the other Evil Pieces, the King Pieces were created by Ajuka in the past and possessed great danger toward the user just as much power as it gave out. So after a meeting among the four satans, its usage was banned and information about it was also restricted. Few were supposed to know about its existence. Where did you learn about this, Rias? Ajukas voice wasn''t really cold, but it sent a chill down her spine. He was curious about who gave her this idea. ...Somewhere. Rias denied revealing anything. As promised, she didnt want Roygun to get into trouble because of her. It might backfire, but she''s not going to go back on a promise. Ajuka shook his head, his expression was as t as always. He also had dark circles under his eye, and as an immortal devil, that was a sign that hed been skipping sleep for months. Oh well. I would have interrogated you if you were anyone else, Rias, but I suppose I''ll just pass this information to your brother. He said, and Rias face grew red. Was she going to get scolded for this? Anyway, I cant give it to you. Don''t bother to beg Sirzechs about it, he''ll be even more against it knowing the danger it can pose to you. In short, Ajuka was firm in his rejection. There''s nothing that''d convince him. Rias sighed and took her leave. It was pointless to continue this talk, after all. I won''t see you out, sorry. I''ll have to return to theb and get busy now. Ajuka said as she left. .. As Rias walked through the winding corridors of the mansion, making her way toward the exit, a familiar, unsettling sensation tugged at her soul. It wasnt the first time shed felt it. On previous visits to Ajuka''sb mansion, shed sensed that same odd call, like a whisper at the edge of her consciousness. Once, she had decided to investigate,ing in front of a door, only to be stopped and harshly reprimanded by the Satans. But today, something felt different. The call was stronger, more insistent as if something within the depths of the facility was reaching out to her. Ajuka must have returned to hisb by now Hesitating at first, she cast a stealth spell around herself, her form shimmering into near invisibility. With cautious steps, she followed the pull, her heart pounding in her chest. The corridors grew darker and morebyrinthine as she ventured deeper. Eventually, she found herself standing before a massive door, the same one she hade in front of as a child. Its surface was inscribed with ancient runes and powerful locking spells. From what she remembered, the door could only be opened by Ajuka or Sirzechs Mana, along with the other intricate spells ced upon it. Ajuka had said to Sirzechs, that, No need to yell at her, it''s not as if anyone other than us can open it. And since the greatest Devil Mage said that, it must have been true. But something about the locking spells seemed off as if they needed maintenance or had been neglected. Maybe Ajukas been too busy, Rias murmured to herself, examining the spells closely. He did look quite sleep-deprived, maybe he forgot? Taking a deep breath, Rias raised her hand at the lock. She didn''t know if she should do this, but her curiosity will kill her otherwise. Maybe this ce had secret weapons that''d help her be stronger, who knows? So she began to dismantle the spells one by one. The process was painstaking and slow, but her determination fueled her efforts. And since Ajuka didnte to stop her, it really meant that he was too busy. With a final flick of her wrist, thest spell unraveled, and the door creaked open. Aha! She grinned, as a dark ballroom expanded before her. She gulped. After ast moment of hesitation, she took a step. Darkness greeted her as she stepped inside the grand hall. The air was thick with dust and a sense of ancient power. She had to walk for minutes for the empty surroundings to change. Atst, she came to stop in front of what felt like a throne room. On either side of her walk stood ten statues, their stony gazes watching her with silent judgment. It was not human statues, nor devils, it was demon statues. They felt monstrous even to her. Rias was still a devil, in the end, she realized these were not mere statues. She felt their presence, but they werent the source of the call. How odd- ah she paused when her blue eyes locked ahead. Ahead of her, a grand staircase led up to a throne. Standing beneath the staircase was another statue, but even that wasnt what was calling to her. No, the call came from the statue seated on the throne itself, exuding an aura of arrogance and power. The other statues felt eerie, sure, but they weren''t openly letting out any aura. However, this figure on the throne was regal, with a horn so majestic it resembled a crown. She remembered now It was just treated as a legend at this point rather than a real story, but she recognized these statues. Malebranche, the Evil ws, the twelve living weapons. Demonic Weapons made by Devils. That must mean that it was Mcoda, the leader, on the throne. Out of the twelve Evil ws, he was the only one ordered never to be unsealed. Yet Rias felt as if she was in a trance, her feet moving forward of their own ord. Her eyes clouded. The closer she got, the stronger the pull became. She stopped at the base of the throne, looking up at the statue. Its eyes seemed to bore into her soul, and she could almost hear its voice whispering to her. Why are you calling me? she whispered, her voice trembling. The statue remained silent, but the call grew louder, more insistent. Rias felt a strange connection to the figure as if it was waiting for her, calling her to awaken something within herself. They were weapons wielded by the original Four Satans, maybe this thing wanted her to use it? Driven by a mix of curiosity and an inexplicable urge, Rias reached out, her fingers brushing against the cold stone of the statues hand. Just as she made contact, a surge of power coursed through her, and her vision went ck. In the darkness, she heard a voice from the statue, demonic and resonant. Oh-ho, look who''s here? an amused voice asked. Rias tried to speak, but no words came out. The voice continued, echoing in her mind. Come, my vessel. And the world went nk. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [189] A Number Dilemma, Is Ten Enough? [189] A Number Dilemma, Is Ten Enough? Chapter 189: A Number Dilemma, Is Ten Enough? After absorbing the spirit of the ck dragon corpse I bought for her, Yuzuru finally reached [Gold] rank. That made four Golds in this household; Ruby, Tsubasa, Asia, and now Yuzuru. Their four gold signs weren''t bad either, but that''s forter when it would be useful. Ruby and Tsubasa were almost at Underlord, now. Despite theirte start, their growth was faster than the other two since both had a second source of energy. I''ve decided to slow down Asia and Yuzuru''s training after I watched for a bit more. I think it''d be better to focus on others instead. Since two spaces were vacant, I had to make careful choices. When my mind was busy with all these thoughts, I heard someone call my name. "Aqua, you got a DM," my mother said, waving my phone at me when I walked into the living room from the shower. I was really sweaty after hunting all night earlier, and then helping Yuzuru advance. So I wondered what it was so important that she had to tell me herself. "Can you check it for me?" I asked, going over to the fridge to grab a bottle of cold water. "I already did." She said, frowning. "It''s from that flirty devil girl, Akeno. It''s about Rias." She paused for a moment, waiting for me to turn to face her. "Apparently she... passed out? She touched some devil artifact and fell unconscious." "What?" I put the bottle away and walked over to her. She held the phone to my face. As she said, Akeno was telling me that Rias passed out. While reading those messages, another one came. [DirtyFallen: I''m just telling you this so that you don''t worry if you can''t reach her for a while... She''ll be okay, Satan Beezlebub said. Ah and, outsider visits aren''t allowed, so you can''t meet her sadly.] I frowned. "She''ll be okay yet an outsider visit isn''t allowed?" "How suspicious," Ai rippled with my own idea. "You wanna go check anyway? I think you can, if you push it. After all, you are her Sect Leader, not an ''outsider''." "No need, if they think it''s not that serious," I let out a whiff of breath, after pondering for a bit. She''s not dead, and if that''s the case I''m sure Ajuka will figure something out. He''s smart. "Just tell her thatif they''re having trouble with whatever condition Rias is in, just call me, I''m well versed in this demonic artifact field." Ai typed just what I told her, and sent it. A reply came immediately, but it was a short ''alright''. It''s obvious that Akeno wanted my help, but I guess the Satans really didn''t want an outsider there. "Poor girl," Ai put the phone away, shaking her head. "She''s cute, I like her. Did you do something in front of her at the party? Maybe she got mad or something and tried to cast some seductive ck magic on you." I raised an eyebrow, "Why are you ming me for this? I did nothing. I even showed affection to her in public, she loved it. I even rejected that woman, Lady Belphegor, who wanted me in her bed." "Oh, did you?" "Yes? I don''t lie." "That''s a good boy," Ai patted my head, while I gave her a nk stare. "No, really. You did well, holding it in." "You''ll get in trouble if you keep acting like this," I warned her, my expression t. "Oh, what type of trouble, I wonder?" Ai tilted her head in curiosity, looking so dense that I''d have believed her if not for that soft, mischievous smile on her glossy pink lips. In the end, she is a world-ss actor, she''s making fun of me. To show her what type of trouble I meant, I pulled her by the waist, her soft chest pressing against my hard frame. "You wanna see?" I grabbed her chin and pulled her face towards me, our lips sped together as she made a fake surprised gasp sound. "No~ we shouldn''t~ we''re fami-" she decided to make more fun of me, so my hand raised and descended on her ass. She yelped aloud, this time not an act, and red at me with a red face. "Don''t hit me." "Heh, what will you do if I don''t listen?" I asked with a raised eyebrow, and she growled. A momentter, she smirked. What''s she nning? Her clothes changed, and she turned into a witch. No, a sorcerer. Her skin went pale, and her ears grew pointy. "Would you like me to castEternal Magic, Lightning Fast Ejaction?" "...." I stared at her with a nk face. "I did not lend you my Sorcerer identity for this, Mother." "And I do not care," she grinned at me amusingly. A momentter, her expression shifted. "But when will you tell me the rest of the story...? I''m really curious." The Eternal Sorcerer, my 5th life''s vampire self. That life when I was at my epitome of desperation, that life when I failed more than time could count. When I said ''Ai is the trump card'' I meant this. Her [Wardrobe] ability was really useful. I have only given her female characters before, but she could ess male characters'' powers too. Which meant she could ess my own powers from my other lives if I gave her enough info. That was what my Empress used to do, too. Two nights ago, I told Ai about my 5th life, as the Eternal Sorcerer. However, I didn''t give her all the details. I didn''t want to. I only gave Ai the details necessary for my powers to work; I didn''t want her to know that I had a mother in my heart who stood on a higher pedestal than herself. Not yet. "I''ll tell you after this expedition is done," I told her, and she scowled. "Trust me, it''s better if you don''t know now." "Whatever," she scoffed, and tip-toed to kiss me. "Just be sure to not forget. I''ll be mad if you avoid it next time too." "Sure thing," I grabbed her by her slim, curvy waist, and raised her to kiss her again. "Mem''s going to be here soon. Go prepare for today''s lesson. If she passes, I think I''ll give the 9th spot to her." "I think you need to increase the number a little then," Ai advised me when I put her back on the ground. "Just a thought." "Huh. I don''t know. We''ll see," I waved at her as she left the room, and I sat down on my couch to rest for a bit. The preparatory days were going smoothly. **** A few weekster, Mem-Cho reached 7th Circle. She was the first to reach that high. Of course she was, she received training from both me and Ai, who was using the Eternal Sorcerer temte. While I couldn''t show Mem the spells in person, Ai could. Plus, Mem also used her Sacred Gear to create a separate space, where time passed faster, so her training time was hastened by a lot. Sadly, she wasn''t experienced enough to help others in the same way. My dream of a Hyperbolic Time Chamber was yet to be fulfilled. Around the same time, Ruby reached [Underlord]. However, she wouldn''t tell me her advancement revtion; I guessed it was quite embarrassing for her to admit. More importantly, since her Twin Pools were connected, her reaching Underlord in her Qi core pushed her Mana core to reach the 6th Circle with ease. As for one of the only other two mages here, Shoko had reached 6th Circle too. I was quite surprised by that. When asking her about it, she revealed that the voices stored in her Sacred Gear helped her out with advice and such. At this point, wasn''t she one of those ssic Xinxia Protagonists with a master spirit locked in a locket? I was impressed by her achievement. Mother dearest, Ai Hoshino, was just in the 5th Circle. But that''s in her base form, she could tap into higher powers with ease using Wardrobe. She also had Supergirl powers, so I wasn''t worried about her in the least. She was pushing herself to grow as well, but as per my instructions, she focused on helping others more. Her next target to help was Kwarna. Before falling back into training, however, I called everyone in the room to announce something. I also had a decision to make. "So Memmy would be joining us too," I said and Mem-Cho blinked from the couch. "Your Time Magic is going to be useful, thank you for working hard." She sucked on a popsicle and smiled at me hearing that. She had noints. "But milord~!" Tiger Cub Blue raised her hand, looking quite desperate. "I-if she''s joining, doesn''t that mean only one spot is remaining? What about us then?!" By us, she probably meant she and the four other cubs. I''ve decided to not take them. "I need you to stay here. My uncle and aunt will be here, and so will Asia. So you five shouldn''t leave and instead protect them." "My Hero," my Goddess copied Blue and raised her hand too. That made me smile a little, how adorable. Once I nudged my chin to her, she began to speak. "Can''t we take little Asia with us? I would love to show her around Pangeal." "She is not strong enough, my Goddess," I said, immediately receiving a re from Asia. She hasn''t red at me that intensively since the day I said God is dead. How cute. I turned to her. "Don''t look at me that way, it''s your fault for not being strong enough." "....Rude." "Aww..." Gxara looked a bit down. I sighed. "Our victory isn''t going to be clean, my Goddess. So I am only taking those who can take care of themselves, those who wouldn''t need my protection. We can always take Asiater on after saving the world." "Um, then, Aqua... about thest spot?" This time, Shoko spoke up. Even before I could speak, Yuzuru jumped, hearing her, "No way! Onee-chan, I can''t let you go on your own! If I''m not there to protect you, then-" "I did not allow you to talk, brat," I let out my willpower, and Yuzuru''s jaws shut. I looked at Shoko and rubbed my chin. "Word Soul Magic, huh..." Her improved looks and betterplexion weren''t the only things that happened in thest few months. She wore a ck sundress, her skirt short, and a ck choker on her neck. She looked like the idol she was. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] However, that wasn''t the only thing. Her powers were undeniable as well. Since she managed to grow this much even though I didn''t give her enough attention. Spell Concept: Chaotic Magestra of the Word Soul MagicC was her magic path. [Details: Chaotic Magestra of the Word Soul Magic can shape reality with their spokenmands. This magic demands articte expression and intense focus, turning mere words into tools for construction or weapons of mass destruction. The witch holds the power to manifest and manipte on the tips of her lips, only constrained by her mana and rity of imagination. Advanced practitioners can achieve remarkable feats, subtly altering the physical and ethereal realms. However, it''s also fraught with risks; misused words can lead to unpredictable oues. It''s magic bncing potent creation with the discipline of restraint, granting the witch immense power in return for caution.] It''s a spell concept that went great with her Sacred Gear Echo. Even though she''s just at 6th Circle, the specialty of her magic meant she could go toe-to-toe with 7th Circle Archmages. Having that Sacred Gear made her even more powerful, it''s possible for her to sh with 8th Circle Mages. Shoko Nishimiya was undoubtedly a powerhouse. Sadly, her nature was too soft, and her battle experience was nonexistent. Would it be wise to take someone like her to that dangerous world? Moreover, I had another figure in my head who I wanted to take to fill the 10th number... I had even summoned that person today.Why''s she sote?Just as I thought that my senses tingled. "Ohaiyo~" a blonde figure jumped through the window,ing to a stop beside me. Dragon God Quetzalcoatl raised a thumb to greet everyone. "It''s a-me!" "You''re finally here," I raised a hand to point at her, my eyes meeting with everyone. "After discussing things with her, I''ve decided that Dragon God Quetzalcoatl will being with us as well. She''ll be the 10th member of our crew." The crowd looked at her in uncertainty. While she was certainly strong, she was also a troublemaker. Ai crossed her arms, while Shoko''s shoulders slumped a little. That made me feel bad. I didn''t like seeing her sad. She must have been working hard to earn my approval, only to learn that I''d already chosen someone beforehand. So I should take a minute to seriously decide if I must take my mother''s advice and increase the number or not... ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [190] Leaving Behind Earth; In the Face of a Familiar Planet [190] Leaving Behind Earth; In the Face of a Familiar Chapter 190: Leaving Behind Earth; In the Face of a Familiar "For fucks sake, ugh...!" Brigid threw her head back, submerging into the softness of the couch, as she grumbled toward the ceiling. "The n''s going nowhere." The n of seducing Aqua was at a standstill.Like hell it is, he doesn''t even bother to attend school.How were they supposed to attack his heart if he wasn''t even there to receive it? Thest few months were a waste of goddamn time. "Brigid, be patient." her friend, a fellow former Valkyrie Squad Leader, walked over to hand her a bowl of popcorn before taking a seat beside her. The TV yed a movie and Rossweisse watched it calmly. "He''s not the only one who''s skipping sses. It''s his entire group. That means it''s not permanent; they''re probably preparing for something, and when they finish it, they''ll return to school." "...." Brigid found logic in that, she supposed. Odin and Freya also believed the same and had encouraged them to be careful after the Vedas incident. Those two heads were now more cautious of Aqua''s powers, although Brigid only found it an exaggerated rumor. "The situation around the world is tense. Aztecs and Vedas, at least Indra''s side, are going through a cold war that can break into an all-out war anytime. The devil faction isn''t safe either, they also pissed off Indra by having a Satan attend that big fight." Rose said in a serious tone, even as a romantic movie yed on TV. "You think Kuoh is in danger?" Brigid asked, unsure. Among the two, it was Rose who kept tabs on the politics around the world. "I don''t think so. To be fair, if a war did start, it wouldn''t be initiated by Indra''s side. He has his hands filled with Lord Shiva. So unless Aztecs wanted to cause trouble, and we can never be sure since Quetzalcoatl leads them, a war shouldn''t break out. No need to worry about the devils starting it, they''re enjoying peace." She said, pondering over her own words for a bit. "I guess that makes sense," Brigid said. "So you''re saying we stay put until that guy returns to school? Ugh, that sounds so annoying to do though. Can''t we just visit his house and kill him?" "Do you have a death wish?" "Fuck," she threw her head back again and rested like that. When she did that, with her head backward on the couch, her eyes fell on the window in the back. Her pupils expanded as a figure covered in a red aura flew. Her senses did not catch a thing, as if she was seeing things, and when she blinked, there was no such figure in the sky. "Huh?" Brigid tilted her head, curious if she had eaten something weird today. **** In the high skies of central Mexico, in Aztec''s 9th heaven the man named Yaxkin, the Avatar and Assistant of Quetzalcoatl, was waiting outside his madam''s room. How long did he wait for? At some point, the door creaked and walked out hisdy adorning her royal outfit. "Congrattions," Yaxkin said, lowering his head, "in sessfully passing another cycle." She shed her skin two months ago and entered her alter ego. Kukn was quite hard to control, so she ordered Yaxkin to lock herself up before she had transformed. Only now did she return to her Quetzalcoatl ego. However since she forced things instead of letting them pass as usual, that meant her alter-ego might be popping out every now and then in the future based on her emotions. "Yes, Yaxkin, my favorite prince," she ruffled his head, grinning. "As always, I don''t know what I''d do without you. Thank you for taking care of the Pantheon for thest two months. Unfortunately, you''ll need to take care of it a bit more." "...I still think you should reconsider, my lord," Yaxkin said, his expression serious. "You might... never return if things go wrong. I really don''t have a good feeling about this." "Such is the twist of fate and destiny, my boy," she let out a heartyugh. "This is true adventure, you see? When else will such an opportunity arise? How lucky am I to be Earth''s first goddess to visit another world?" Yaxkin let out a sigh. There was no convincing his Goddess. Even though this would mean that the Aztecs would be without a leader for a while, putting it in extreme danger because of the recent turmoil with Vedas, she didn''t care. She had just said, ''Tezcatlipoca will take care of it if things grow dangerous for the pantheon.'' That was the type of man he was, after all, even if he was a King with a broken throne now, he wouldn''t sit still if a foreign pantheon came rampaging here. "Still, please try to return quickly," Yaxkin hoped she would be wise and cautious in that foreign realm. "When will you be leaving?" "My, why," she rested her Divine Club-Ax on her shoulder. "I''m leaving right now." **** Until now, three factions had been established in the Sect. The Venerable Faction was led by my master who didn''t exist, and me, Ai, Ruby, and Yuzuru. All of us were strong, and the weakest was Yuzuru at Underlord. Next was the Emperor Faction, which included the Emperor himself, Asia, Irina, and Xenovia. After the experiments I did on them, the two exorcist girls easily stood at Ultimate-ss strength, same with Asia although she was a bit weaker. The final one was the White Tiger Faction, which included Trigathar, Tsubasa, and the five cubs. Tsubasa reached Archlord, and each of the five cubs was finally strong enough to go against an Underlord. Those were the three factions, each a powerhouse. However, three new factions have emerged in thest few months to make things fit. Firstly the Sorcerer Faction, which naturally included the Eternal Sorcerer, Memmy, and Shoko. Both girls have reached 7th Circle, they were incredibly powerful. Then there was the Hero Faction. I stole the name, but still, it included the Hero, my Goddess, Kawrna, and as a guest, we had Quetzalcoatl too. Two were God ss, and one was a powerful angel of her own right now. Lastly, the Devil Faction. For now, it only had Rias and her peerage in it, and Ranefer as a guest. Ranefer herself was a Demon God ss entity. There was Uncle Ichigo and Aunty Miyako who were two backup elders of the sect, who belonged to an unofficial 7th faction, the Backup Faction. All of these Six Factions were going to participate in the Pangeal Expedition. However, not all members of the six factions will be joining me. For starters, the five cubs wouldn''t. I need them here to protect my uncle and aunt. And Rias and her peerage wouldn''t participate either, because their King was acting up recently. Other than that, everyone else would. In the end, we have twelve members, excluding me and my Goddess, participating in this. That was four members more than nned, but it was worth it. Thest four months were worth it. All of my people have grown as strong as I intended to develop them; a few even surprised me. Other than the original team, which included me, my Goddess, Ai, Ruby, Tsubasa, Ranefer, Memmy, Xenovia, Irina, and Quetzalcoatl. I decided that it would be worthwhile to take Asia, Shoko, Yuzuru, and Kwarna with us too. This was the final team, and all of them were ready. **** The training goal wasplete. It was time to leave. Everyone was strong enough, it was high time we saved a dying world. "Make sure you don''t leave anything behind." "Ruby, where is your amulet? Did you take it?" "Ugh, I did, I didn''t leave anything behind, shut up-!" After taking a day off from training, the house was once again busy and tense. All of us were doing somest-minute check-ups and preparations, making sure to not leave a single important thing behind. "Guys, Quku is here!" I heard Memmy call, and right after that Shoko called too. "Uh, Ranefer is here.... I think they''re fighting." Shoko sounded worried, and I had to stop what I was doing to go outside. "You sluts," I looked at the two blonde bitches about to throw hands, ring at them. "I will fuck you up if you waste time here. Get inside." ""Rude brat,"" they both said at the same time. Why were they fighting when they were so simr? I walked behind them, pinching their waist, and led them inside. Both of them winced, shouting me curses but I ignored them. A few minutester, we all gathered in the living room. Everyone stood and faced me, and I allowed a short silence to pass to let us calm down. I could feel the beating of every single heart in the room, and none of them had a slow rhythm. Seeing that, I prepared onest announcement. "Since me and my Goddess know Pangeal the best, we''ll lead three groups each. I suppose in the end two separate leaders don''t really matter since you all should listen to me anyway, but we''ll do it anyway since we''re kind of a lot," I said, "I shall lead the Venerable Faction, the White Tiger Faction, and the Sorcerer Faction. My Goddess will lead the Hero Faction, the Emperor Faction, and the Devil Faction. Mine is Team-1, and my Goddess is Team-2." "Understood." "I''ve notified you lots enough about that world, so you know its dangers. And now it''s even more dangerous because of the Outer Gods. So no matter what, even if you''re a Chief God or an Ancient Devil, don''t go against the hierarchical order." I looked at the two in question and said, and both of them shrugged. "Hey, aren''t I basically an Outer God too in that world?" Quetzalcoatl raised a hand and said like a little girl, and I put her down with a re. "Come on, it''s a joke~" "Ranefer," I looked at my phoenix pet ve. "Is the preparation on your side done?" "Of course it is. Unlike that jester snake, I always do my part right." the Phoenixdy said, scoffing proudly. "As far as papers are concerned, we''re going on a vacation trip to some other dimension. Earth has thousands of dimensions, nobody can be sure which one we are at if some curious bugger tries to find us. Nobody would know we''re not just in another dimension, but in another world entirely." So that''d cover any supernatural stalker. As for Memmy and Shoko''s families, they too will think of the situation like this. Both families knew that their daughters were magical girls now, so it wasn''t the end of the world for them if they went on a trip for a few months. A few months. That''s at least how long it''d take to free Pangeal. Many things will change by the time we return here, I''m sure. However, I still can''t rush it. The enemies aren''t small fries, at least to my current self. I hope Rias fully recovers by the time we return. I''m curious just what happened to her for her to go through this much trouble, but nobody had the balls to tell me. She finally woke up a while ago, and I was allowed a visit by the Satans. If I wasn''t as busy as I was, I would have forced my way to meet her a long time ago. In the end, there was no need for that since she woke up and seemed healthy when I met her. She did seem a bit different, but not in a bad way. She had grown stronger, which was good. We talked for quite a while, and she asked me to not worry about her and to go on my trip. Even to her, I hadn''t revealed where I was going just to be safe. "Looks like everyone''s calm now," I finally said, looking at the faces of everyone who stood calm and cool. They were prepared for what awaited us. I turned to Ruby. "Ready when you are, Ruby." She stepped forward and faced me. Closing her eyes, she let out her Ether, the mix of Mana and Qi, that filled the room. Purple mist spread with her mana, and our surroundings grew a bit cold. The living room became harder to see. I tapped into theTime Icon. Spacetime was connected, and with the help of Time Icon, I could call forth clear images of locations from my past. Using so, I called forth images of one of the six Moons of Pangeal; I''ve stepped on its soil once when fighting against the Demon Lord as he punched me from the and sent me to the moon. Directly appearing in Pangeal''snd will be dangerous, so we''ll have to work with this. By seeing the location, Ruby''s power had a clear direction to teleport us to. But of course, just this much wasn''t nearly enough. Otherwise, I''d have returned to my past worlds easily a long time ago. The secret ingredient was the purple-ck light that bloomed from under our feet; from the floor of the Hoshino Household. This entire ce was a formation array built with months of work, and drawn with blood and the crystallized aura of my Goddess. I couldn''t use a simr tactic with the Tiger Cubs to return to my 6th life, no, this was only possible because Pangeal was created from the blood and aura of my Goddess. Truly, this was such incredible luck. Without her being here, this would have been impossible. That makes me more curious as to how she found me, as to the ''Icon'' that apparently called her here, but I had no answer to that yet. I''ll have to look into itter, some other day. The purple light of the formation easily intertwined with the purple mist; until a red dot lit up from my Goddess. "As expected, it''s working," she said. The red light was from the spell that my Demon Wife had set up, it was reacting; it was showing us a path. Many things ovepped over one another to make the next scene possible. "K-kya! It''s strong!" ...The next scene, where the purple mist swirled into itself, tugging us into the center, as our surroundings went fully purple. Everything vanished, and darkness enveloped us. For a long moment, I thought I sensed an extra presence in the area, someone other than us, but it went away as soon as it appeared. No, suddenly, I couldn''t see nor sense anyone at all. For a moment, pure darkness existed around me. I was alone... I was in The Void between worlds. The Icon that''s been teasing me for a while now, starting from that bike date with Ai, and even in Vedas, seemed much closer than before in this void. I felt like I could touch it. Before I could grasp into it, however, purple mist returned around me, making my hair burst upwards, and the pure darkness vanished. My entire group and I found ourselves in a ce still dark yet illuminated by a billion stars and twin suns in the ck sky above us. Gray pirs rising from the moon were all around us. "Ah..." It was a ce far from home, yet it felt like my home. In front of us, a grand blue sphere filled half the dark cosmos ahead. It looked like Earth, but anyone who''s seen Earth''s map once could tell that it wasn''t. "That must be..." "How incredible." The others murmured, too awed by the sight to celebrate the sess of our interdimensional teleportation. My entire crew and I faced the blue, and my heart began beating in my ears like crazy. It was true. My eyes weren''t deceiving me. [Pangeal] stood right in front of us. And a massive, red pir of blood and eldrich destruction rose from both the poles, poking out of the smooth blue ball like two sore thumbs. My world... Which fool dared decorate it in that manner? [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [191] The Gate of Heavens [191] The Gate of Heavens Chapter 191: The Gate of Heavens Note: Added an image at the end of thest chapter, showing Pangeal. Check it out! Pangeal was muchrger than Earth, and I recall it to be much prettier too from space. Yet more than beautiful, right now it was awe-inspiring and disconcerting. The blue spheric, suspended in a darkke that was the cosmos, was tainted with unsettling anomalies. Two massive, crimson pirs of blood and void energy were erected from both poles, spiraling into the void like grotesque corkscrews, distorting thes beauty. Each of them had to be thousands of kilometers tall for them to look like thick iron nails sticking out of a tennis ball. What the fuck is that? Quetzalcoatl scowled at the sight. Even to an outsider, those two things were clearly unnatural. They weren''t the only thing. Vast patches of red and yellow sprawled across thendscape; the red regions glowed with swirling chaotic energy, while the yellow areascked any light of life, they were deserts in the middle of forests, clearly not made by my Goddess. Swirling clouds and storms danced around other regions, painting a picture of a world in desperate need of salvation. There was also a purple spheric barrier surrounding the, which I dont think was set up by an ally. ...Three of the moons are gone, I looked around and noted. Pangeal used to have six moons, thats how big it was. Only three remained. As weve guessed before, the enemies were at leastary Level. Two were destroyed when I was here, Gxara said. The other must have been destroyed after I am unsure how long it has been since I left. These pirs werent present when I was here, and they exclude such metaphorical weight that I do not see them being built in a day. They can, in fact, be built in a day, I said, crossing my arms. They are a construct called the [World Pearl Engine]. Each of those constructs absorbs a''s energy and turns it into a little, pearl-sized orb. Some entities would consume it as a pill, while some might use it as a battery for gctic weapons of mass destruction. You seem to know a lot, Ranefer said, her toneced with suspicion. I have seen it in a dream, I lied. I''ve used simr constructs in my 7th life, as the Emperor, and even in my 9th life, as the Venerable One. Both were different universes and so they used different names. Then one might ask, how am I so sure about those two pirs names? Its because I recognized them. The Order of the Crimson Abyss. Those multi-dimensional fools who scrambled my mind and killed me, trying to stop my reincarnation for good. They were a very grand andrge organization, with more than thousands of smaller organizations under it, and more who were in alliance with them. Numbers were their power, they were rich in quantity. That was how they defeated me too, by grouping up with thousands of other multiversal entities against me. However, I dont think theyre directly involved in Pangeals situation. Because they also sell their stuff as merchandise to unrted groups and organizations. Those two pirs were made by them; The Order. I could see the markings of their unique logo even from this distance. However, it was one of the lower-grade products. Theyd have used a higher-grade pir if the Order had been personally involved. I''m assuming this is some random interdimensional group that bought the pirs from The Oder and is plundering worlds using them. It just happened to be my world. How fucking dare they?! Based on my knowledge, it should take about a year for such a product to absorb the energy of a this size and turn it into an energy pearl. Since there are two pirs, that time is halved to six months. From the damage seen in thend mass, it should have been four months by now. So it has been that long since the Goddess abandoned this world. I said, On another note, that''s the same time my Goddess spent on our earth too, so it''s safe to assume the passage of time is simr if not the same. Hey, I didn''t abandon it Ai chimed in, That means only two months are remaining until total destruction? Yes, until Apocalypse. .... A short silence paused, and Ai continued, If so, doesnt that mean the process is about 80% done? So why does the not look worse? Based on what I''m seeing, while it does look to be in a bad state, thats only the case in some parts. Like 30%. I think we have more time at hand, Aqua. We dont. It looks good from the outside because it will speed up like crazy near the end. Thest month will be hell incarnate, while the rest are used to spread its roots all over thendscape, I said. Were lucky we weren''t toote, but at the same time it makes me mad we weren''t early. So many must have died What are we waiting for? Ruby asked. Should we be wasting time like this? You''re right, we shouldn''t, I said. But there is an issue, my Goddess let us know. It was not a new issue, we''ve discussed this before. As expected, teleportation in and out is blocked. My child, Ruby, please try to teleport us inside and see if it works. Ruby looked at her and nodded. Closing her eyes, she focused and spread her purple mist. Once more it enveloped us, but when it vanished we still stood in the same spot. The teleportation didn''t work. I-it didn''t work? But why? It''s blocked by anti-teleportation barriers, I said. My Goddess and I expected such a thing from the get-go. And after seeing the World Pearl Engine, the guess was confirmed immediately. Leaving the free to teleport around would be unwise for such an important action to go smoothly. That means we must follow n B, Gxara said and I nodded. Arge number of our group shall wait in Heaven, while a small group will go to Pangeal to unlock the Gates of Heaven in the Elven Forest. It''s a portal that connects Heaven to Pangeal. Since they were made really resiliently, anti-teleportation barriers shouldn''t matter. Why not just fly to the? Ai asked. As a person with Supergirl abilities, she didn''t see the issue with flying from the moon to the. Theyve set up blockage barriers of other kinds too, around the, Quetzalcoatl pointed at the. You can''t see it, but my Wisdom Eyes can. It''s impossible to go through it without breaking it. Breaking it would alert the enemies and cause a fight from the get-go. That''s not wise since we''re unsure if the number of enemies is the same as the intel we received. If it''s been seven months, how can we be sure that there isn''t backup from them? Indeed, I agreed. I''ll be going down there and opening the Gates of Heaven. You guys should go to heaven and wait for me to open the gates. Are we sure this heaven you''re talking about still exists? It might have been destroyed too, for all we know, Yuzuru said, and Quetzalcoatl chuckled. It''s right there, she pointed upward with one of her sharp fingers. As expected, she noticed. Of the two suns in the sky, one was smaller. It was orbiting around the sun like how the moon would orbit around Earth. It was indeed a sun, but that''s just its state in this dimension; it has another dimension inside it. That was where Heaven, Hell, and Valha existed. I''ll bet my fortune that the entirety of Vidas united can''t destroy it; even with Shiva, the God of Destruction, unleashing his full power on its outskirts. After all, it was a star, one would need to be star-level to destroy it. That must be why it was left alone by the Outer Gods. Yes. Of the fourteen members, thirteen will go there, including the Goddess since without her you can''t enter it. I will go down to Pangeal and open the gates as soon as possible. Everyone looked at the smaller sun for a minute. It had an ethereal beauty to it, white in color, and luminous like a deity. Because of a celestial entity, it indeed was. Archangel of Light, Helion, the Living Star. I greeted the old entity, bowing a little. Some would say he is God himself, the oldest creature after my Goddess, yet he loyally chose to serve my Goddess instead of challenging her authority. It has been a long time. I see you''re as bright as always. For a moment, the sun seemed to twinkle a little. He heard me, of course, he had. He was pretty much omnipresent in this sr system. I could sense the happiness in his light as he recognized who I was. I raised my head to meet his light, smiling, while everyone stared at the sun in awe. He would be a safehold for my people. They''ll be able to sleep there without worry until they''ll have toe down and fight. I can rest assured about that. **** We watched the sun in awe for a minute, everyone could feel the safety in that light. Im d he hasnt fallen yet, although thats to be expected as a living Sun. Does that mean the enemies arent Star-Level and are limited toary-Level? Shoko was the first one to take her eyes off Helion and look at me. But How can you have to go alone? Itll be dangerous if they sense you. We won''t be there to help you out, either. No need to worry about that, my Goddess smiled at Shoko. She turned toward me, a hand on her chest. I suppose it''s time for me to show off some of my miracles. She faced me with a purple light emanating out of her. You should seal your powers, my Hero, I can''t send you off without detection if you remain this strong. That was part of the n, too. We''ve discussed this already when we were measuring ns against a possible anti-teleportation barrier. Of course, I put a hand on my chest. I suppose Five Seals should be enough. The first one should keep me at Jade, the next Gold, then Underlord, Overlord, andstly, Archlord. Each seal will unlock such and such levels of my power when I take them off. Ill be freely able to ess my Sage powers from Underlord, since then Ill have ess to my Soul Fire. Taking them off is as easy as breathing to me, so unlike the seal on my magic powers, there are no repercussions. Oh, and, even in my weakened state, Ill have an incredibly powerful body since Im a pseudo-Herald due to my consumption of the vitality and aura of monsters over the past few months. Because while these seals will seal my Qi, it''s not possible to seal all my physical strength. I closed my eyes and focused. My Qi spread from my hands and my Sage willpower worked to instill it; my authority worked harder than usual. The process was quite a bitplex, but the only change that appeared to other people was how my presence became dimmer. A minuteter, I opened my eyes to greet her. Done, all five. I have the first seal opened, so I''m at Jade power level to anyone who would scan me. One with the physical strength of a Herald, mind you. Should be enough to deal with most problems. And if a problem that''ll need me to unseal more arises, I would just have to take a breath to take off the seals. Rather than a debuff, this was a stealth technique, after all. I apologize for making you go through this. It is my ipetence that I am unable to put you in Pangeal at your full power without them noticing, Gxara sighed and reached out a hand, gently resting it on my head. Are you ready? Everyone was watching us, twelve pairs of eyes locked at the scene. Among them all, Ais expression was the most worried, she knew what needed to be done and yet she didn''t want to let me go. Shoko was worried too. No he''s not, Ruby interrupted, scowling at me. Unlike the concerned Ai, this girl looked furious. Someone should go with him. He can''t use magic, what if he gets in trouble? I''ll go with him. Since he raised me to make up for hisck of magic side, I have all the spells he would ever need. Hey, what do you mean raised me to make up for hisck of magic side? That makes me sound like I groomed you like I''m some viin. I scowled back. Unfortunately, child, we can''t afford to send you too. That''ll increase the chance of the Outer Gods noticing. If they notice your existence and attack you two, when the rest of us aren''t here to fight them off, it''ll be dangerous. My Goddess said. It''ll be fine, we''re twins, our energies are simr. They won''t notice, Ruby argued. Gxara opened her mouth to reject it again. Then, she stopped. Hmm, perhaps you have a point. Sure thing, I''ll do it. If sending you speeds things up, that''s not a bad thing, she smiled. Ruby grinned and closed her eyes, a spell casting over her, and opened them. Done. Im also at Jade in my cultivation, and consequently the 4th Magic Circle. Ruby said and walked closer, and my Goddess put her glowing hand on her forehead too. Alright then, Both of our bodies shimmered, and my Goddess let out a sigh in an ethereal voice. I shall now exin for Ruby''s sake since she''s not up to date with the n. This isn''t going to be a usual teleportation, this is reality maniption. so dont be surprised when you wake up. As the creator of the world, I''m going to manipte its history and reality to fit you two into the world, I can do it so subtly that those Outer Gods wouldnt notice. When you open your eyes again, you''ll have new identities, and will be in the safest ce closest to the Elven Forest; the Continents Best Academy, Eldein. The Academy right now should be busy training battle soldiers to fight the otherworldly demons. Because of that, you two should not face trouble gathering information about the current situation in the world and then traveling to the Elven Forest. H-huh? New identities?! Ruby, who must have thought this was going to be a normal teleportation, was surprised to hear that. Perhaps she feared losing her current identity to the one, unable to cope with her new memories? I didnt know. There was no need to worry, the new memories would be pretty nk. Our names will be the same, and we will be orphans. I have nned it with my Goddess before, all of our actions were nned. Its alright to take Ruby with me indeed because she''s my twin, there was no need to change stuff up the nned backstory because of that. I watched her confusion unravel while the purple light grew brighter and enveloped both of us. She shouted, but it was toote. See you soon, everyone, I said my goodbyes to those who were watching, my hand waving in the direction of Ai although I couldnt see her anymore due to the light, as my and Ruby''s bodies vanished. We vanished from the moon and appeared inside a royal magical ssroom. I need to quickly leave this ce. **** [Third Person Point of View] So hes gone Shoko looked a little dejected after Aqua''s departure. Its alright, theyll be fine, Ai, who was more worried than Shoko, consoled her by patting her shoulder. She looked at the second sun, which Gxara already stared at. Helios, shemanded, bring us to heaven. And beams of light shot toward all twelve of them. Quetzalcoatl would have fought back if she sensed any animosity in the light, but it was purely a transportation beam. Light touched all of them, and their bodies shot toward the second sun. Everything blurred, they blitzed forward at a speed beyond light since spatial magic was also at work, and the cosmos twisted around them to pull them into another realm, another dimension. When the blurring surroundings calmed, they found themselves in a cloudy sky, dropping toward a grand majestic castle below. Please brace yourselves, my guests, Gxara said, her purple eyes shining, and all of them stopped falling. They levitated, and she gently lowered themselves in a high balcony of the castle. The castle was grand, dozens of floors high, and a whole kingdom-sized other castles and gardens spread before them. There was heavenly food everywhere, and so were people. Yet nobody touched any of the food. They stared at therge screens that were floating in the air, showcasing scenes that Ai assumed to be from Pangeal. Wars, battles, death. Famine, orphans, and dying old people. The screens showed the worst things that Ai had ever seen, and the people in heaven watched those scenes with teary expressions. They cried, wept, and threw their food at the screen, in the hope that at least one of them might cross the dimension and reach them. What is Hero Jasmine doing?! There werent only sad people, however, there were also those who were angry. An old, muscr man the size of an ogre growled at the screen, where a woman wielding a sword was battling white-skinned demons. How can she not even beat such weak demonic bastards! FUCK! He mmed his fist on the floor and the area exploded. Just from his size and aura, Ai could tell that the old man was someone powerful when alive. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] O King of the Barbarians, Gxara said from beside Ai, and although they were a few hundred feet high in the sky and hundreds of meters away, her voice carried all over heaven. A billion or more heads turned toward her from all over heaven, and the Barbarian King was no exception. Please do not be so angry. I Ah Is this a dream? Many blinked at the scene, and a short silence passed. A momentter, screams of hope-filled heaven. The strongest entities in heaven, as well as Archangels, those very few who remained, rushed toward the pce to greet their mother. For the first time in months, the people of heaven who thought their Goddess was dead, felt hope. That hope burst into an uncontroble cheer when they heard who she had sent to Pangeal. The King of the Barbariansughed like a maniac, swiping the screens with hisrge hand to look for that guy. His old rival, Pangeals Last Hope, Sephiroth Babylon. ** ** ** Author Note: The old man is Barolt, the Valterian Warrior, from the Survival Story of a Sword King in a Fantasy World. Its peak, I rmend it [192] A Hit of Nostalgia, and a Pang of Annoyance [192] A Hit of Nostalgia, and a Pang of Annoyance Chapter 192: A Hit of Nostalgia, and a Pang of Annoyance My eyes fluttered open, adjusting to the dim light of the medieval ssroom. The new, almost empty set of memories in my head let me know where this was. The best academy in the continent, Eldein, was where I was an average student. The room, built like a modern university lecture hall, had high seats in the back that cascaded down to the lower seats at the front. Wooden beams supported the ceiling, and the walls were adorned with ancient tapestries depicting various heroic battles and mystical creatures. My eyes stopped at a few that I recognized but I didn''t waste my time on that. I blinked, trying to gather my bearings. Beside me, Ruby was already awake, her eyes scanning the surroundings with curiosity and caution. The two of us were seated somewhere in the middle, not too conspicuous, but not hidden either. "Phew, I was scared I''ll have to live through some 15 new years again," she said, whispering. "But it just feels like a dream, these new memories. And they''re not bad too, I know quite some stuff about this world now." "Mhm." "But what''s up with the ssroom''s atmosphere? It''s so lifeless and cold" "Yes." She whispered to me, and I just answered with one word or hum. When she was about to talk again, I tapped the desk with my finger to stop her, otherwise, the professor would notice. "Thus, we returned this time. Thanks to the few 6th-grade Knights, the losses were minimal this time around." At the front of the ss stood a stern-looking woman, her presencemanding attention despite the state of her appearance. She was undeniably beautiful, with sharp features framed by red, wavy hair that fell to her waist. Her one remaining eye was a piercing shade of light brown and held a mixture of determination and exhaustion. She wore an eyepatch over the other. Her clothes were a mix of practicality and remnants of what might have once been elegance, now marred by bruises and bandages. Despite her injuries, she stood tall, her posture unyielding. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] More than a professor, she looked like an adventurer or mercenary. And honestly, she probably was. The academy had no choice but to bring in someone who had battle experience. "...Listen up, everyone," she began, her voice clear and authoritative, cutting through the low murmurs of the ss. Yet, unlike before, she sounded a bit hesitant. "As you are all aware, the current situation is dire. The demons from the other world have intensified their attacks on the borders, and our forces are being stretched thin." The room fell silent, the gravity of her words sinking in. I exchanged a quick nce with Ruby, who looked equally intrigued and concerned. "While many of you are here to hone your skills and learn the ways of magic andbat," the teacher continued, sounding more hesitant now. "the reality is that you might find yourselves deployed to the front lines sooner than anticipated. The second and third years have already been fighting in the frontlines, as you know, and at this rate, the Academy can no longer afford to keep you first years sheltered if the situation continues to deteriorate. So be ready." She paused, allowing her words to resonate. Her eyes scanned the room, lingering briefly on each student as if assessing their readiness. When her gaze reached us, I felt a jolt from her eyepatchthere seemed to be something in ce of that eye that was evaluating us just as we were evaluating her. She narrowed her eyes. "...It seems some of you here have strengthpared to the third years. I guess that''s why the Principal wants to send you guys," she said, and it was obvious that she was talking about Ruby and me. In the end, Jade wasn''t something these 15-year-old kids around me could reach, Ruby and I were still a cut above the crops. "I suppose I''ll have to agree with the Principal''s offer this evening. While your training here at Eldein Academy is crucial, so is your understanding of the threat we face. If this world doesn''t remain, what''s the point in studying shit?" Good point. Her words caused an uproar of whispers to spread. She just admitted that she would agree with the principal to send them to the frontlines, after all. That could happen as early as tomorrow, for all these kids knew. "Demons are not just mindless beasts; they are organized, relentless, and far more cunning than many of you realize. The border towns have already suffered greatly, and we cannot let their sacrifices be in vain." She said, letting out a soft sigh. She moved slightly, wincing as a fresh wave of pain from her bruises washed over her. Yet, she continued undeterred. "You will be prepared, and you will be ready. Each of you has a role to y in the defense of this world, and it''s time you started acting like it." The ss was silent, the weight of her words pressing down on everyone. I could sense the mixture of fear and determination in the air. This was not just another lesson; this was a call to arms, a warning of whaty ahead. The teacher took a deep breath, her expression softening just a fraction. "I know this is a lot to take in, but you must remember that we are all in this together. Support one another, train hard, and never forget who you are. You''re humans, no, you''re people of Pangeal. Your skills, your knowledge, and your courage will be the keys to Pangeal and its myriad races'' survival." To everyone''s surprise, she bowed. "I''m sorry." A silent short passed, and with that, she turned back to the chalkboard, beginning to write out tactical formations and defensive strategies. The ss watched in rapt attention, the gravity of the situation finally settling in. Ruby leaned over to me, her voice a whisper. "Brother, looks like we''re in the thick of it already." I nodded, my mind already working on the next steps. At the same time, I felt a surge of pride at this academy that I myself had built three hundred years ago no, for me it has been longer. Much, much longer. **** The former hero, Jasmine, who''s returned, founded the Erebian Empire, however, in my first life that''s not where I was born. I was born in the Thyranais Empire andter became its Duke in myst days. I was proposed to be the King by my father-inw, but I rejected it since it was honestly just too much work. Grand Duchy of Thyranais, that''s the part I ruled. Although it was called a Duchy, it was bigger than a lot of kingdoms of this world. Unlike Earth, with its 195 countries, Pangeal only had about ten countries. However, thendmass in total was far more than Earth, and if we count the duchies and other Major Nobles'' areas as countries too, then we could easily surpass Earth''s country in number. For example, the Dynasty of Cania itself, which was a nation simr to China, was thrice the size of the Asia Continent. My Grand Duchy was stillrger than Asia. After sses came to an end, I looked around the campus to find therge world map stuck on a billboard. It felt weird to find it here, since I was the one who drew a world map right here, by my own hands, a million years ago. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] All the titles were considered both a continent and a nation. However, there was an issue. Although it seemed like a recent map, itcked some of thendscapes I was familiar with. For example, there was an ind in the sea between the Kingdom of Moabia, and the Thyranais Empire. Along with some others. I guess they were destroyed and drowned in the sea, huh I sighed and shook my head. Ruby noticed my expression and decided to distract my mind. "Where are we, and where will we be going, Onii-chan?" Ruby read the map beside me, understanding nothing, and asked. I guess I ought to exin to her. I tapped a finger on the map, "Currently, we''re at the edge of the Thyranais Empire, very close to the border of both the Eparchy of Sparcyros and the Grand Duchy of Thyranais. Thetter was my home, I ruled over it." I said, deciding to give her a bit of lore. "Three nations'' borders met here, yet from what the professor told us, the demons from the sea rather attacked Sparcyros and the Empire instead of the Grand Duchy. I guess even in this dying world, it''s needless to say the Duchy was the strongest; that''s my home, after all." "Wow." "Of course, heh. I set up the Academy myself 300 years ago, my modern senses curious to see Magic Academy drama that''d surround my kids, I wanted to keep it close to me. But at the same time not in my own territory because of political reasons. So I put it near the edge of three nations, easily turning it into an international spot. People from all over the world sent their kids here." I exined. "Wow, you''re so cool," "Are you mocking me?" I chopped her on the head hearing her dry tone. I tapped the bright blueke near the Duchy next. "That''s the Lake of Life, located between the Grand Duchy of Thyranais and the Dynasty of Cania. That is our destination. The Eleven Forest surrounds it." "Ow when will we be leaving?" She asked, and I smiled. "We''ll be deployed at the front lines tomorrow, at the edge of the three borders. As much as I want to destroy all those demons first, we shall leave for the forest. We can''t be wasting time." I said, and she smiled back. "So we''ll travel by carriage for a bit to save strength, I don''t know how strong the enemies are but if possible I would like us to stay as Jades to avoid detection, and then when the carriage gets close to the forest we''ll fly off to the Elven Forest." "Sounds good," she clung herself around my arm. "Till then, show me around, will you? This ce is more fun than our stupid entertainment school." "Sure thing," I ruffled her hair and began to walk around. Roaming around would also let me gather information. "I also want to show you another ce that''s more interesting than this." I stopped, turning my head to the sky, "Oh, and," I scowled. "Stop watching already, it''s annoying." Those fools sitting in heaven and watching me as if I was a Live Stream must have shuddered given the speed they stopped stalking me. **** I didn''t mind if people in heaven watched me, but it served no purpose. Even if they''d feel hope, it''s meaningless since they''re already dead. If I had to instill hope in someone, I would rather that be someone alive. But that was just the logical reason. There was a more emotional cause for why I didn''t wantthemto watch me. Especially not the person I had be. "So this is the ce" Ruby muttered, stepping closer to the pedestal in front of us. "The statues of the legendary hero party" Since the academy was something I established, it had my statue in it. The statues of the rest of my party were also there. The seven of us stood around one another in a circle, facing ahead with a bright smile on our faces. Well, six of us were smiling. One of the statuescked its head. It was cut from the neck above. I guess that''s how people wanted to show their hate towards her "Is this guy you?" Ruby pointed at the man at the center, but I stayed silent. I stared at not myself, but my allies. Some dead, some alive. "Look at that smile. I can''t imagine you smiling so innocently, onii-chan," she said, but I still didn''t reply. I watched the statues in silence, a feeling of odd twist in my heart. This is where it all started. With these six others, this is where my life took a magical turn. My 2nd life, my first Reincarnation. I thought I was born a loser with no cheats, but in the end, I saved the world. But without these six beside me, it''d have been impossible. Where are they now? A soft hum filled the air. That weird Icon, it''s started singing the same song again. I don''t even have enough willpower in this state to manifest an Icon, how is it singing? -Situation leading to sweet salvation For the people, for the good, for mankind brotherhood I crossed my arms and stared at the statues of my oldrades for a long time. I felt bad for Ruby, unsure what to do to cheer me up, but let her be silent for now. **** [Third Person Point of View] "Are you sure this is the right way?" Raiden Lian strode purposefully through the grand halls of Eldein Academy, her long ck hair cascading down her back in a sleek waterfall. Her dark, almond-shaped blue eyes glinted with worry as she walked like a soldier. Behind her, five henchwomen trailed, their steps echoing in unison on the polished marble floor. They moved with disciplined grace, the kind that spoke of rigorous training and unwavering loyalty. Just like her, they wore ck suits and pants, although they weren''t showing as much cleavage as herself. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] "Yes, ma''am, I can see it over there." One of her girls replied. The principal''s office loomed ahead, an imposing door that seemed to symbolize the authority and control of the academy. The guards were about to stop her before they recognized the insignia on her shoulder. The mark of the famous Raiden n, even in this foreign Empire they recognized it. The guards hesitated and stepped away, and Lian paused for a moment. She steeled herself before pushing the door open. "Sorry to intrude." "Huh?" The door opened to reveal a stern man with graying hair and a perpetually furrowed brow, looking up from his desk. He blinked. Even with his long bearded face, his expression of mild annoyance was obvious. "What the? Who are you?" "Principal," Lian stepped inside, closing the door behind her while her subordinates stayed outside. Her voice was firm but respectful, "I need to speak with you about my younger brother, Raiden Jian, a third year. He has been studying here, but now he''s been deployed to the battlefield. Our family was stunned when he learned about that. Since when was the Academy allowed to deploy students as soldiers?!" She scowled but then let out a breath. "Regardless, I am here to request his return so he cane back to Cania." The principal''s gaze hardened, he put down the quill he was using to write a letter. "Jian is your younger brother? Ah, you must be Duke Raiden from the Dynasty of Cania, then. How about you take a seat and I call a servant for tea?" Lian rested her hand on her sword, "I am not here to sip tea, Archmage. I am simply here to take my brother back home." The principalughed, but it was purely police. "I don''t think that is possible, Duke Raiden. After all, your brother is a crucial asset on the front lines. As for who allowed the deployment, please contact the Emperor of Thyranais. Even if you''re a Duke from Cania, isn''t it rude of you to barge into the Eldein''s Principal office and interrogate me about the Emperor''s decision?" The principal said, and this time he sounded angry. He didn''t have any reason to be cowardly towards her, even if she was a high-ranked Samurai ss and a Duke of a foreignnd. He, after all, was an 8th Circle Archmage in his own right. He added, "As for your brother, I''ve met and seen Jian fight with my own eyes. He is a dependable young man, and the other students trust him greatly. He is fighting for the survival of mankind and Pangeal as a whole. As his sister and guardian, shouldn''t you be proud of him, instead? Lian clenched her fists, frustration simmering beneath her calm exterior. "Principal, if he must fight demons and save the world, then let him do so in our homnd, not here." "I can''t just let him go, Duke Raiden. And I''m sure he doesn''t want to abandon his friends, either." The principal shook his head, his decision resolute. "I''m sorry, but I can''t grant your request. Please contact the Emperor if you have any problems." "...." Seeing that arguing further would be futile, Lian took a deep breath, forcing herself to remainposed. "Very well, Principal. Thank you for your time." With a curt nod, she turned on her heel and exited the office, her henchwomen falling into step behind her. .. As they walked down the corridor, and Lian gave them a short exnation, one of her henchwomen, a petite girl with short hair, spoke up hesitantly, "My Lady, what will you do now?" Lian''s eyes narrowed with intent. "Hah, whatcanwe do? If the principal won''t listen, I''ll just have to take matters into my own hands. I''ll grab Jian from the battlefield and leave." "But... That''s kidnapping. Won''t the Principal, no, the Emperor be angry? Won''t young master Jian be expelled and the Emperor hostile towards Cania, especially our Dukedom?" Lian stopped, her steely gaze meeting with her subordinate. "Xia, if someone like the Emperor got angry over this, he would not have risen to the throne. Not that it matters even if he does get angry, the Empire does not have enough recourse to bite another country in the rear when we all have demons to battle against. Rather, Cania is lucky that we''re not near the poles, but that isn''t the case for the Empire. And if he gets expelled? Who cares? The world might end soon, Xia. What does it matter if he gets expelled? Erebia is on the brink of falling, even with the Reincarnated Hero Jasmine fighting for her homnd. We can''t be sure Cania won''t fall soon after." "...." The henchwomen exchanged nces but had no courage to say anything. They feared the same but didn''t dare to say it to theirdy''s face. They were surprised that someone as high-ranked as her would acknowledge such a thing. The group continued walking, the weight of the situation pressing down on them. As they neared the school grounds, about to leave through the gates and enter her carriage, Lian''s attention was caught by something at the edge of her vision. She stopped abruptly, causing her followers to halt as well. "Hmm, aren''t those the hero statues?" She asked, her eyes fixated on the stone figures. "Indeed, mydy. Since we''re here anyway, it''s not unwise to check them out at least once," one of her henchwomen suggested. "...I guess we can spare a few minutes," Lian agreed. They made their way towards the statues, their forms bing clearer with each step. Even from a distance, the ethereal and heroic spirit emanating from the statues was palpable. It was not just a figure of speech, the statues really let out an ethereal feeling, as blessed by the Goddess and built by the Hero himself. -Ideas by man and only that willst, And over time, we''ve learned from the past, That no man''s fit to rule the world alone... Perhaps this odd, sourceless music in the air was from the Goddess'' blessing too? -A man will die, but not his ideas. Lian stopped in front of them, her eyes tracing the carved features of the heroes. There were three males: the Hero, the Barbarian, and the Dwarf. Sadly, all three of them have passed away. Everyone knew about the Hero, Sephiroth Babylon, after all, his stories were fed to everyone like milk to a newborn. However, the other two were big-shots in their own rights. The Dwarven Warrior of Meteorite Hammer, Durin Ironfist, revolutionized the era with his many creations. Although he''d often admit that a lot of his ideas came from the hero, who for some reason had great knowledge in technological fields. His name was in the textbooks for all to read. The Barbarian was a little less talked-about, but strength-wise, it''s said he surpassed even the Hero. They say if Barbarian Barolt of the Fire Inds had received the Hero Blessing instead of Sephiroth, he would have defeated the Demon King in a year. A lot of people discard the rumors, but those from the warrior families knew from the records that such a statement might just have been true. Barolt, the Barbarian King, who ttened mountains with his fist for training. Other than them, there were four females: the Princess of Thyranais Empire, the Elf Mage, the Saintess, and the figure without a head... the Demoness. They were far more popr than the males, excluding the Hero, since they''ve been alive for three hundred years now. As an elf, Mage Sieran was basically immortal, but the Saintess Seraphina and the Princess ra weren''t. However, the Goddess was merciful and kind, she blessed them with immortality after their husband''s passing, as an apology that she lost his soul. There was another natural immortal in this group, other than Sieran, but people never had anything good to say about her. "That''s the bitch who''s the cause for all this, isn''t it?" One of her subordinates said, pointing at the headless statue. Xia quickly elbowed her to remind her about hernguage. "I reprimanded Rhea for her foulnguage, mydy, but isn''t it true? Don''t you feel anger looking atit? Why did the academy not destroy the entire statue? How ugly." Xia said, and Lian crossed her arms. "I guess they wanted to make an example, they kept it here so that people''s hate never dies. They cut off the head as a punishment." She theorized. "What a vixen of a woman, though. Truly disgusting. To think she not only killed the hero, she also sold the world to Demon Gods." "She''s probably dead, though. I hear she sacrificed herself for the ritual, that''s why she is nowhere to be seen. Even the Great Mage Sieran and our Goddessbined couldn''t find a trace of her in the ruins of her ritual, as well as the entirety of Pangeal," one of the other girls said. "Oh well." Lian shrugged. "None of that matters, does it? We just have to wait until the Goddess recovers, then we will beat the Demon Gods. We just need to wait." The Goddess went into secluded training after she fought the two Outer Gods about five months ago, ording to the Church, who were notified by the Angels. Some had doubts that she had died, since four months ago two pirs of blood and destruction rose in the north pole and south pole, yet the Goddess didn''t do anything to stop them. But most people didn''t believe that. After all, how can the Goddess die? Pangeal faced danger before, and they overcame it. This time it was the hardest ever, but they''ll be able to ovee this too. Lian was sure. As Lian studied the statues, she noticed two other people standing nearby. They''d been standing even before Lian and her group came here, but Lian hadn''t spared them a nce since it''s not unusual for kids toe to watch the statues. Out of curiosity, her eyes did move to them now. A girl and a guy, both blonde and sharing simr features, seemed to be engrossed in their observations.Ah, they''re twins.Lian soon realized.I needed a second to realize since their expressions are so drastically different. The girl looked unsure and confused, rubbing her head, while the guy stared at the hero statues with a reverent, mncholic expression. Something about the guy''s face caught Lian''s attention. It wasn''t his handsome face, no, but the depth of his gaze, a profound feeling in them that seemed to transcend mere admiration. More than a student, he looked like those Sage Wizards that Lian had the chance to meet a few times. Wiser than even Eledein''s Principal. She found herself momentarily stunned by the intensity of his expression, a stark contrast to the usual apathy or fear she saw in others during these harsh times. "Hey, who are you?" she asked aloud, her voice loud and authoritative as usual. She didn''t mean to soundmanding, but it was her natural tone after having ascended as the Duke. At her call, the young man closed his eyes, letting out a sigh. He was annoyed by her call, clearly. She seemed to have interrupted whatever was going on in his head. "This brat," her head subordinate, Xia, stepped forward, drawing out her sword. "What''s up with that sigh? A nameless kid like you should be grateful that ourdy bothered to call you." "Xia, drop it-" Lian was about to say, but it was toote. When the young man turned to her with a grunt, Xia kicked the ground, blitzing towards him, swinging her katana towards his arm. The young man merely scowled, "...Fool." as he waved his hand, pping her with the back of his hand. The air exploded from the impact, sending Xia''s body flying far and crashing into a building, and even the others were sent skating backward. "...Oh," Lian blinked. What the hell just happened? ** ** ** Author Note: As big as two chapters since this is basically the opening of this arc. Give me your thoughts if you''re enjoying this or not! Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [193] Good Times Interrupted by Angels [193] Good Times Interrupted by Angels Chapter 193: Good Times Interrupted by Angels [Third Person Point of View] Lian and her group were supposed to leave right after meeting the Principal. The n was to reach the battlefield, meet her younger brother, throw him into the carriage, and return home. However, quite a change appeared in the n and she decided to leave the next day. Tomorrow morning, as per the Principals order, all the first-year students left for the battlefield. They roderge mundane carriages that carried their gloomy faces toward the faces of Demons. The Raiden nsrge, royal carriage followed them. The eye-patched professor leading the students this time didnt have any objection to this since having a powerful asset like Raiden Lian on these dangerous roads couldnt be a bad thing. I am Professor Thalindra, we will be in your care, the red-haired woman shook her hands and Lian showed a polite smile. Thalindra the Dragon Hunter? Its my pleasure to meet an extraordinary person such as you, SSS-rank hunter. Lian said, and Thalindra took thepliment with a nod. They withdrew their hands, and Lian asked, By the way, do you by any chance know a pair of twin students? Blonde. Professor Thalindra tilted her head, Aquamarine and Ruby Hoshino, I presume you mean them. What of them? Hm, Hoshino? Lian raised an eyebrow. They originate from Cania? I am unsure. As far as I know, they''re orphans. What piqued your interest? What picked her interest was that sheer physical strength he disyed. The Mana she sensed from him was nothing much, even if impressive for a first year, so how did he bring out such incredible strength? Yesterday, Lian stopped her subordinates who immediately tried to fight the boy for hurting Xia. When they didn''t attack him, the boy didn''t bother to engage with them either. He left with his sister, and Lian has been curious ever since. If it''s some secret technique or martial art that anyone can use, it''ll help mankind a lot against the demons. I need to seek him out and ask him.She thought. There was also the chance that it was his bloodline power. That would be a pity, but still better than nothing. If he made lots of children with other powerful women, and age-speed magic and potions were used on the children after that, they''d be ready to fight the demons in no time. Such a n may not be morally correct, Lian knew, but what would the use of morality be if the world was destroyed? Apocalypse was nearby, and she had to make sure at least Cania would survive. It makes things easier if they''re of Canian origin.Lian asked Thalindra about the two kids location, and after exining to the stubborn professor that she did not have any ulterior motive, she received what she wanted to know. She approached one of the many carriages that were about to leave, and right there, in the back seats, she found the twins. Aquamarine, Raiden Lian put a hand on her waist and called. Bright aqua blue eyes turned to meet her dark blue ones. Would you like a cup of Eastern herbal tea? He looked at her with an expressionless face, and she smiled in return. Of course, you can bring your sister too. No. Aqua turned his head away. **** Lian felt a bit offended that her polite tea invitation was rejected so easily, but there was nothing that could be done. It''s not as if she could force a student toe to her carriage in the name of tea, what would the people say? I''ll get to talk to himter, I''m sure.That was the n. After all, they were going to the frontlines, he was going to fight there, and she would have a lot of opportunities there. He didn''t respect her Duke title. Probably because he didn''t know who the Raiden Duchy was, in that case, she''d have to ease him up with her powers. He''s just a student, so if she showed off her 7th Rank Samurai powers a little against demons, he would be impressed and ready to talk. The Samurai Ranks were the same as the Knight Ranks, with just a different name. Just like how the Mages had 1st-Circle to 9th-Circle ranks, the Knights were ranked by 1st-Grade to 9th-Grade. This along with the Hunter Ranks were the three secondary ranking ways Pangeal went by. However, the main ranking method came from the Gaia System. [Levels]. With level 100 being Divinities, known as DemiGods. Although they were called DemiGods, it''s not as if they''re half Gods, the term demi was only used here because there could only be one true God in this realm; the Goddess. All the other Gods after her are titled DemiGod. For reference to the level system, there were only a handful of 9th-ranked Mages in the entirety of Pangeal''s history. And only one of them had ever crossed Level 95. That exact mage, the strongest 9th Mage to ever exist, Elf Sieran was atLevel 99. She has been stuck at that number for hundreds of years now, unable to advance. The only one in recent times who turned into a Demigod was Barolt, the mortal who rose to the ranks of divinity out of sheer willpower and spitefulness. He reached theLevel 100and ascended to the heavens. He''s the only one in thest five hundred years to do that. Compared to those big shots, Lian was at a measly Level 77. But for most people in Pangeal, that was a legendary number on its own. Surely, that little boy will be impressed by her [Skills] when she shows off a little. Yawn, Rhea yawned near the campfire, breaking Lian out of her trance. It''s been half a day since they started their trip, and they''ve stopped to camp for the night. It was quite arge group since a total of 4 first-year sses were gathered here. From ss A to D, which was about 200 students and four professors. Likewise, there were four campfires other than the Raiden ns own. In one of the other campfires, Professor Thalindra, who was in charge of ss B, was hanging out with her ss, cooking food for them. ss B, eh, Xia murmured, frowning at that crowd while her left hand hung from her shoulder. It was broken and bandaged. How is such a strong brat not in ss A? This is stupid. I advised you many times to never judge people by their appearance. You deserve to have your arm broken. Lian said in a sharp tone, making Xia flinch. Lian and her other four henchwomen put food in the fire and ate, while Xia waited for Rhea to feed her. After they were done eating, she let out a sigh. Haah, Xia stood up. I''ll apologize to him, mydy. Maybe then he''ll listen to your request. You don''t have to if you don''t want to, Lian said. After all, you stood up for me. I can''t be too mad at you for that. Xia smiled hearing that, Still, I''d like to apologize if that will make him consider your invitation. The other four exchanged nces, a little surprised that she was going to apologize just because of that. Lian shrugged and all five of them watched Xia walk towards the ss B campfire. They were the closest to Raidens Camp, Lian made it that way, so they could have kept an eye on Aqua and thus receive a chance to talk to him. Xia walked over to the twins, sitting a bit farther away from the rest of the group. As Lian had observed before, the sister was the more cheerful one out of the two, while the brother was quite cold. Though unlike yesterday, he was smiling and talking with his sister, even though his smile wasn''t as wide and bright as hers. They''re cute. Lian was reminded a little of her own younger brother and her memories from the past. They didn''t have any recent memories since he''s been at this Academy for years, busy learning. That was why she was here, to take him to safety. She didn''t want to lose her only remaining family after her father and mother passed away against those Demon Gods. H-hey Aquamarine, right? Xia said, almost stuttering. That made her other four colleagues snort in an attempt to hold back theirughter. Even Lian found it amusing. The blonde boy looked up at her, and this time he didn''t frown. Who are you? .... Xia blinked, her face going nk. This time even Lianughed. He''s clearly messing with her, but she didn''t catch it. I- well, my arm. You broke it yesterday. Oh right, you''re that girl. Yes I''m here to apologize, she said. A lot of other students, including Professor Thalindra, were looking at this. Naturally, they looked quite confused when they heard he had broken her arm and she was here to apologize for it. I I am sorry, I should have been more cool-headed. I- Onii-chan. I noticed. Aqua leaped up in a stupidly fast motion, his fist suddenly flying toward her face. Lian''s eyes widened, and she grabbed her sword, rushing to save her subordinate. Aqua''s fish hit the darkness beside Xia''s face, right above her right shoulder. A loud impact filled the air, and a dark figure shot backward from right behind Xia. She was unharmed, and he quickly put her behind him. Stay behind me, he said. U-uh? ....! Lian was stunned, while Xia froze on her spot behind him. All of them faced the creature that Aqua had just punched.Even I didn''t notice, how did they- no, that''s not important right now. Everyone! Lian took a deep breath in and shouted. Prepare for battle, enemies! We are under attack! It wasnt some goblins or orcs. No. The Demons were here. **** They say Demons, eh? I rubbed the back of my head while all two hundred here trembled and got ready for battle. These things werent really a Demon, though. The creature I punched into oblivion was dead against the tree; it was a Nightkin, a sub-vampire, who looked like a gross humanoid bat. However, the others that surrounded us werent exactly that. Hovering effortlessly in the twilight sky, the people saw a vision of both awe and terror. The people could do nothing but hold their weapons and face the sky. All the enemies were aerial, and few here could fly. A few dozen of those Nightkins were floating overhead, but contrasting to their dark skin that seemed to merge in the night sky, the white-skinned bastard caught all of the attention. Oh no oh no, whatsthatdoing here?! From the corner of my eyes, Professor Thalindra showed quite a strong reaction. It made sense, because among the dozens of Nightkins, there were five white-skinned bastards, and at their center, there was a gray-skinned one. Those six were the real problem. The five white-skinned ones were in a surreal, ethereal glow, casting long shadows across the ground below, the demonic-looking creature looking down at us with an eyeless face. Its figure was lean and sinewy, a grotesque parody of human form, with elongated limbs that tapered into razor-sharp talons. Its skin had been an unnaturally pale, almost translucent white, stretched taut over a frame that seemed both emaciated and powerful. Veins and sinew rippled beneath the surface, giving it the appearance of barely contained power. Two pairs of wings jutted from its back, each feather seemingly sculpted from pure light, yet possessing an unsettling, almost jagged quality as if designed for more than just flight. Its face was a haunting mask of malevolence, devoid of eyes, reced by a smooth expanse that radiated a sinister light. Where a mouth should have been, there was a gaping maw filled with rows of needle-like teeth, an ever-present reminder of its predatory nature. The head was crowned with a halo that glowed with an unholy light, pulsing in rhythm with the creature''s slow, deliberate movements. It was an Angel; a mass-produced Lesser Demonic Angel. There were five of them. Spoiler [copse] I wish that were the only thing to worry about. No, even though they were just subordinates here, the main culprit, the main danger was the one in the middle. The one who looked like the evolution of those Lesser Demonic Angels; with a better and anatomically more urate humanoid form. It had four horns on its head, looking far more like a demon even though it had white wings. Spoiler [copse] Impressive senses, that one. The Higher-Demonic Angel said. Unlike the others, it had vocals and was clearly intelligent enough to use it. I did not expect toe across this when I decided to patrol the area for fun, before heading to the near-sea battlefield as ordered. As it descended a little, the air around it distorted, a whispering wind carrying with it the faint, anguished cries of lost souls. Its presencemanded an involuntary shudder, a primal fear that gripped the hearts of all who beheld it. This angel was not a messenger of hope, but a harbinger of despair, a twisted servant of an evil god. Sacrifice yourself, the creature told me, slowly flying down. Submit yourself to the true Gods messenger, and earn eternal life. Heh, he promised eternal life at a cost far greater than death. How infuriating. [de Dance of the de Gods Descent]! a shout filled the air and a blue figure blurred toward the descending Angel. It was that woman, Lian, who performed a Skill from the System. The angel gently turned its head toward her, and one of the five lesser angels moved to block it from reaching its leader. Its wings acted as a shield. Keugh-! Lian struggled against it until the Angel pped her back to the ground. Ah, shit.So shes not strong enough to match those five. Our four Professors should be simr to her level, if not a little weaker. Meaning the five strongest people here are no match for those five angels. Then theres the boss, too.I found this frustrating. But hey, isnt that an angel? Whyre we fighting it? One of the ss D students asked, clearly he was so trashy that he didnt recognize the situation we were in. You fool! Thats an Ahaiyute, Evil Gods Angels! And from what it just said earlier, it was supposed to head to the battlefields where the other students are at! We need to defeat it, or else it will kill our other students! The ss D professor exined the situation to the fool. Well, he kind of enlightened me as well as I didnt know these creatures went by Ahaiyute. I didnt want to disrespect proper angels by calling these bastards the same name. A-Ahaiyute?! Ah Dozens of students dropped their weapons, their bodies trembling. Some even fall to their knees, staring at the creatures with fearful eyes. O, Goddess, please, save me! Save us! Some sped their hands and began to beg. Ill repeat myself once, the Ahaiyute leader watched the scene with an uninterested face and said; this time he looked not just at me, but everyone here. Submit yourself to the true Gods messenger, and earn eternal life. You dont have to fight and die. Rather, he would like to transform us into those Nightkins behind him and make us kill the rest of the humans. What a great offer. Here I thought Id get a clean way out once midnight hit, the n was to flee the camps with Ruby when everyone was asleep. Well things rarely go as nned, Ruby patted my shoulder beside me. Professors, follow my lead! You girls, back us up! Raiden Lian, slightly injured after the sh earlier, ordered as if she was the one in charge. The professors went and followed her still, they knew they had no choice but to fight. Lians five subordinates rushed to support them from the back. Well not five, it''s four since one of them was still behind me, arm broken. Foolish choice, Ahaiyute raised his hand, ordering his subordinates. Kill them. If we kill them and eat them, their children will have no choice but to join us in fear. Would you look at that, a beast using a brain?I crossed my arms and watched, as the five Lesser Ahaiyute rushed toward the four professors and Lian. A battle broke out. .. Lian and the four professors formed a line in front of the students, their auras ring as they readied themselves. Her four subordinates spread out behind them, their own powers augmenting the front lines strength. [Wrath of the de Gods Descent]! Lian roared when a Lesser Ahaiyute rushed toward her, her de moving with lightning speed as she shed with it. This time, she wasnt pushed back, it was evenly matched. She was going all out. One of the professors, a robust man with a fiery aura, shouted and conjured a torrent of mes that surged toward the demonic angel that targeted him. He seemed to be having fun, grinning as he punched the white-skinned bastard like a punching bag. [The Wild Dragons Dance]! Professor Thalindra, her one good eye zing with determination, spun with her double-headed ax and chopped off parts of her enemy. Another professor, a soft woman with sses, mmed her staff into the ground, causing the sky to tremble with wind and disrupt the angels formation. [Torrent of Arcane Energy]! The final professor, an elderly mage with a long white beard, chanted an incantation that summoned a barrage of arcane missiles that homed in on the angels. The four subordinates of Lian supported from the rear, their own Skills bolstering the efforts of the front line. [Enchanted Arrows]! [Winds Blessing]! [Healing Light]! [Stone Wall]! They cried to activate their skills, their abilities kept the angels at bay and also enhanced the main group''s powers. Without them, it would have been harder for the main fighters to do as much damage as they were. For a moment, it seemed like the humans might hold their ground. Thebined might of their skills and spells was impressive, pushing the Lesser Ahaiyutes back and preventing them from overwhelming the camp. [Heavens Cleaver]! Lians de glowed with a divine light as she struck her enemy, her de cut through its defenses and drew ck blood. How annoying. The leading Ahaiyutes raised its hand again. Children, join them. And at thismand, the dozens of Nightkin hovering above descended upon the battlefield. The Nightkin swarmed towards the professors, their shrill cries adding to the chaos of the battle. Despite their efforts, thebined forces of Lian, the professors, and her subordinates began to falter under the relentless assault. [Inferno Burst]! The professor with the fiery aura unleashed a desperate st of mes from his fists, incinerating several Nightkin but barely making a dent in their numbers. [Gale Force Strike]! The soft mage woman cast a spell that cut through the air, creating a powerful gust that knocked back some of the Nightkin, but the tide of enemies was unending. They rushed toward Lians henchwomen first, the poor women struggling against their number. And without the support from those four, the five at the front began to falter as well. Two more minutes and many deaths will ur. ...I honestly hoped they''d be able to take care of this on their own. How disappointing. I shook my head, ncing at Ruby, who nodded in agreement. Looks like were stepping in. About time, Ruby replied, a smile ying on her face. I''ll take care of the weak ones, you take on the leader. Be careful. Release your 2nd Seal, be at Gold, I told her as I spread my Qi around. No, I''ll be fine as it is, Ruby said while casting spells. Do as I say, or I''ll beat you up. Ugh, fine, she closed her eyes and did so. Her Ether energy leveled up instantly. Happy now? How about you, you''re not going to? I smiled, I don''t need to, they''re small fries. Hah, sure thing. I''ll be dealing with french fries then, she said a joke that was not at all funny and raised her hand. A hundred magic circles filled the air, while Nine Colored Qi bloomed out of her like a beacon of hope. A hundred spells struck the enemies, as did her Qi, beading the power to destroy everything. The air grew hot and bright as she took charge of the fight in an instant. Good job, I watched her for a bit, smiling, until my smile dropped and I vanished from sight. What? The arrogant Ahaiyute Leader looked at the situation with a frown. Who is that girl?! Worry about yourself, my enraged voice caught him off guard, as he swiped an attack behind him without even looking. His swipe contained embers of a star; he left a trail of light on his swipe. How lucky. I blocked it with my left hand, burning with the light of darkness, and my right hand curled into a fist. I punched him in the chin, sending him flying upwards. By the time he regained hisposure, I was above him. My kicknded on his chest and he plummeted down to the ground with a loud crash. ...! He spat saliva, groaning, and slowly stood up. I waited for him in the sky, my fist charging with Qi. You foolish human, how dare you?! He shouted and leaped up toward me. Good. My fist shone with the power of the Dark Sun, the bane for an iplete light Angel like him. If his attributes were not Light or if he was all grown, I would have had to be more physical with him. I would have had to spend five minutes punching him into the sky and back to the ground, breaking his body down with sheer brute force. But this made things easier. I kicked the air with such force that it caused an explosion behind me, throwing me towards the Ahaiyute. He jumped up towards me at the same time, leaving broken trees and a small crater behind. Die, I all but ordered as I nted my Darkest Sun Qi into his face while dodging his ws. If my Sages authority was here, he might have dropped dead from just my words. His horns cracked as did his skull from the impact. Instead of waiting for him to fall to the ground, I caught his head in my hand. My Dark Sun Qi invaded his body, and with each second I increased the amount of Qi inside of him. His body lit up. AGH- his eyes widened and his mouth opened. ARGHHHHH! the Ahaiyute bastard shouted to his death, as Dark Sun Qi leaped out of his mouth and his body exploded into brilliant light. Sparkles of light filled the sky, raining down, as all his subordinates looked up in shock. Their fear was visible. I coated my forearms on Darkest Sun Qi, sharpening it around the edges, creating a sharp touch to it. Then, in an instant, I used the Path of the Darkest Suns enforcer technique to fly through my enemies. In a few seconds, I had cut through dozens of Nightkins. In the darkness of the night, my enforcer technique was visible, making me a dark golden blur; like the eclipse sun that was dark all over yet had a bright outline. Heads of cauterized bats fell to the ground, and I moved to the remaining two Lesser Ahaiyutes. The other two were taken care of by Ruby, and one of them was killed by Lian. I punched into the skull of the Ahaiyutes, and their head exploded the moment it reacted with my Darkest Sun Qi. In under a minute, the six Ahaiyute and dozens of batsy on the ground dead and buried. I stopped beside Ruby, who panted a little, while her forehead was sweaty. I ruffled her hair, while all eyes were locked at us. Shocked, injured students and professors looked at us in confusion. Lian and her subordinates were no different. Cast a Healing Spell, I told Ruby, who let out a sigh. She raised her hand in the sky, and a massive magic circle spun overhead. It was green, letting out a brilliant light, light that healed every human it touched. Wounds closed, tiredness vanished, and broken hands fixed the bones. There. Good job. Lian watched her healed injuries in fascination for a bit and stepped forward, Who are you? Youll find out when it''s time, I said and turned my head to look around to figure out the directions. Ruby, let''s go. W-wait! Professor Thalindra shouted. Where are you going?! I dont know how you two managed to gain such power, but youll be a great help in the battlefields! I apologize, but were moving to find a more permanent solution than fighting sea demons, professor, I decided to spare a second to tell her that. Please be safe in the frontlines. ...When will we see each other again? Lian asked and I scowled. That sounded too clich, we werent even that close. Someday, I said, grabbing Ruby by her waist, and jumping into the air. Without my ability to maneuver my willpower, gained in Underlord, I had to use my air-stepping powers to jump in the air, blitzing like lightning. One moment, we were at the campsite, and momentster, we were kilometers away. The Elven Forest was not anywhere close, by Earths standards it was a continent far. Spoiler [copse] ** ** ** Author Note: Another long chapter. I hope you guys are enjoying the start. Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [194] The Elven Forest and An Incoming Enemy [194] The Elven Forest and An Iing Enemy Chapter 194: The Elven Forest and An Iing Enemy Resources were scarce in his home world, Anton. Because of civil warssting for millennia that littered the, resources burnt out, and the grew quite barren. Deserts of burnt-out ck soil had spread across his world. The Demonic Phoenix God of Destructive mes has always been revered as a malevolent deity in Anton, along with the other eleven Gods of his Pantheon. The civil war happened between the twelve of them after they defeated the benevolent Gods and couldnt decide who should rule the world. By the time they finally came to their senses, it was toote, Anton was a dying from inside out. So they did what any sensible God would do in such a crisis. They plundered other worlds for resources, murdering others to save their own. Pangeal was not the first to be their target, no. This story was from a thousand years ago, and they have long since recovered their world by plundering hundreds of other worlds. Now they were plundering more due to their new enemies; plundering hundreds of worlds created many enemies, it turns out. The Icy Blooded Sword Sect was one of them. They were a bunch of righteous fools, originating from a Murim World, yet now even the weakest member of it was strong enough to wipe off a star system. So they needed World Pearls to charge up their powerful weapons, battleships, and also themselves. Thest option was the hardest, it required great technique and other stuff that the Twelve Anton Gods didnt even know. So far, only the Chief God had tasted a Pearl sessfully and absorbed it. In just two more months, Pangeal would pop out Pearls as well. Two of them. He, the Demonic Phoenix God, looked forward to having a taste of it this time. He was unsure if he would have a higher sess rate than his Chief God, but he knew he wouldnt fail at least. Due to the special characteristic of his mes, he could eat the pearl, use his fire to melt it in his system and absorb it. So far, for thest couple of months, everything has been smoothly leading toward that sweet, sweet future. Although trouble would sometimese, it had been calm and predictable recently. Until the report today. Hmm, sitting in his dark, gloomy office, with the windows showing barren burning icends outside, the Dark Phoenix heard his subordinates message in his humanoid form. In this form, he was wearing a red mask to hide his face. The mask was quite in except for the beak it had, as well as the letter Phoenix from his homeworld painted on the surface. The gloomy atmosphere in the room made him appear quite moody as he spoke in a deep voice, How odd. Youre saying he was defeated in less than five exchanges? Outside the window, the south polesndscape was a vision of nightmarish destion, a barren expanse of burning icends that stretched endlessly. The ground was scorched ck, dotted with jagged, crimson crystals pulsating with malevolent energy, as if it were remnants of ancient battles and sacrificial rituals. In big chunks of ice, the reflection of the massive crimson pir of blood and void energy rising into the sky, twisting and writhing like a grotesque serpent, could be seen. The Phoenix was sitting inside it. The blood-red light bathed the icy wastnd in an eerie glow, casting long, twisted shadows that danced ominously. It was hell on earth. His assistant, also his [Avatar], stayed kneeled in front of him and nodded. Hes been serving the Phoenix God for ages, going by the title of Phoenix Avatar. He too looked surprised at his own report, Yes, my lord. From the signature his mana released, that is the case. Were unsure of any details since all of him and his subordinates died in such a short time that none of them could send back any details. The Mass-Produced Ahaiyute Angels were divided into three ranks; Lesser, Higher, and True. Although this Ahaiyute was a Higher one, and not True, its still odd for him to go down this fast, especially when the discharged Mana from his system, which the Blood Tower caught, said he observed his minions fight for tens of minutes before he got into battle himself, and died immediately. It seems there was a hidden enemy who was enjoying the show, and only when it got dangerous did he step in, the Dark Phoenix grumbled. Find out who that puny little bastard is, at all costs. How dare some idiot from a low-ranked world y with our creation? Understood, my lord, the Phoenix Avatar nodded and left the room, while his lord rested his face on a fist and pondered. He would show that little fucker what it meant to y with ones prey, once he would find out who it was and where he was. **** It rained normal rain for the first time in months, for once it was not the usual acid rain. Saintess Seraphina took that as a good sign. Sitting on her balcony, sipping tea even as rain fell over her, tickling down her face, she enjoyed the wind as well as the darkness of the clouds. It felt good as if the clouds were embracing her. Rain was considered a holy incident since the sky darkened like the eyes of the great Goddess, and thend received minerals for soil from the water. ...How nostalgic, she knew this was just a coincidental rain, but she couldnt help but feel nostalgic. Thats why she had removed her mask for the first time in months and kept it on the table. The luxuriant dark sky was a lovely contrast to her pale face. Back in the day, Saintess Seraphina could call forth rainstorms with a gentle p of her hands. The Goddess would reply to her wish and bring forth rain instantly. In all of Pangeals history, she was titled as the most spoiled Saintess due to just how much the Goddess liked her. In thest four months, no amount of pping had brought any rain. Her hands bled and the fabrics of her clothes wettened from tears and sweat, but no rain came to cleanse the drought-fillednds. When the rain dide and she looked up with a shaky smile, it fell on her face and burned her skin off as if to mock her. Instead of her Goddess, the Demon Gods replied to her plea with a rain of acid. And without the Goddess power, she couldnt even heal her face. Saintess Seraphina has been wearing a white steel mask ever since, not even taking it off for food or tea since she didnt need sustenance to stay alive. Most people believed she was immortal because of the Goddess blessing, but truthfully, shes been immortal even before that due to a personal trait. The only one who actually received the Eternal Youth blessing was the Princess, and shes also the one suffering from it the most. Depression etched her very soul, at this point. .... her mood shunned a little thinking about that poor woman. By the time Saintess Seraphina finished her cup of tea, a knock fell on the door. Saintess, its time for prayer, said Mayrin, a fellow sister in this Temple. It''s okay, Mayrin, Ill be there soon. She didnt need to be in a prayer room to pray to that olddy, not that she ever replied these days. Of course, Saintess Seraphina knew why there was no reply; she was one of the few in this world who knew the truth about the Goddess passing. Goddess Gxara Voidborne was dead. And the Church was hiding that truth from the rest of the world. What was the point in praying to her anymore? Saintess Seraphina still did so every day, but she knew better than anyone that there was no point. She sighed, Actually,e here and see how beautiful the rain is today. It''s so chilly, she said, and the door pushed open. Ady in a nun outfit walked inside, sighing, Saintess, we shouldnt bete. Even if the- Her words got stuck in her throat as her eyes met with Seraphina. Seraphina blinked before realizing that her mask was off. Saintess, your face Ah, yes, sorry, she grabbed the mask from the table, Im lucky it''s just you, Ill be damned if someone who hasnt seen the scar already were to see it. No, no, Saintess, dont put it on yet, Mayrin got lively, suddenly running around the room searching for something. Saintess Seraphina tilted her head in confusion until the woman found a hand mirror and put it in front of her face. Look! Your scar, its gone! Saintess Seraphina stared at her reflection, her eyes forgetting to blink. Her eyes bubbled, and tears trailed down. Her lips stretched and she looked up at the clouds, You stupid, idiotic, old goddess, she grumbled, ...Why didnt you tell me youre back?! The sky rumbled, and Seraphinas smile dropped in pure shock from what the rumble revealed. Shock remained etched on her face, even as hope filled her eyes. W-whats wrong, Saintess?! Mayrin asked nervously, seeing the change in her face. ...Mayrin, Saintess Seraphina turned to her friend with a shaky grin. What is that old elf and bitch princess current location, again? The Heros three wives seldom lived together after his passing. While the Saintess could call all the Temples in the world her home, the Princess would remain in the Duchys castle, and the Elf Mage that old woman would spend most of her time researching magic, locked in her tree castle inside the World Tree in the Elven Forest. Ugh, fuck! Saintess Seraphina mmed her fist on the table, and the entire balcony crashed. She had pushed Mayrin further into the room before she did this stunt, so she was fine. Saintess rose from the rubble, ruffling her wet hair and grunting in annoyance. Lucky ass bitch. Fuck you and fuck the Elven Forest. You know what? I wont notify you beforehand, you elf bitch. A-are you okay, Saintess?! That would ruin the surprise anyway, just like how this stupid Goddess spoiled her about it. She hated spoilers, so shell save that old hag from this depressing fate. Saintess Seraphinas heart burned with a fire so passionate that she had never felt in thest three hundred years. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] **** A few days passed, and the Demonic Phoenix God of Destructive mes received a report. It was about the fall of Erebian Empire, that the Hero Jasmine tried her best to defend and yet lost. Humanitys morality was at its lowest, and from the injuries that the fleeing Jasmines caught, she might end up dying any second. That was a joyous asion and the Catastrophic Clown of Cmity was partying for it. His [Avatar] was the one who defeated the foolish hero, so he had the right to brag a little. The Dark Phoenix declined his invitation for a banquet, however. Unlike that clown, he believed in not celebrating until the work was really done. Amidst this, something bothered him. His Avatar reported all of this, yet failed to get an update on who subjugated the High-ranked Ahaiyute. He expected that individual to rush to the nearest frontlines and y more demonsif he had done that, plenty of information about him would have been found. Rather, he went under the radar entirely. That means his goal isnt to just mindlessly kill demons, despite his powers, hmm, the Dark Phoenix clenched and unclenched his jaws. ...He has a goal. So he must be either hiding and waiting for something, or hes traveling somewhere. The only relevant locations near where the incident took ce were the frontlines, the Eldein Academy, and the Elven Forest. It cant be the frontlines nor the academy because ording to the reports, almost everyone from the academy has been sent to the frontlines. So it had to be the Elven Forest. .... He rubbed his chin in thought. I refrained from messing with that area since the insane mage was guarding that ce. It was not worth it to send troops to cleanse it as that ce along with the entire world would end anyhow. But now I have a bad feeling about this. It would be problematic if he left the Tower now, but he couldnt just send a random scout either because of that mage. The mortal closest to divinity wasnt an easy match. He snapped his finger, and a figure formed with a swirl of ashes. I am at yourmand, my lord, his Avatar kneeled before him and said. Take ten True Ahaiyutes, he ordered, and lead them to the Elven Forest. Burn it to the ground. Its an area of rich nutrients, itd have helped make the Pearl more powerful, but he had to follow his instincts in things like this. Understood, his Avatar lowered his head and said, and he assumed the work was done already. After all, as the Avatar of Dark Phoenix, he was stronger than everyone in this world. He could be said to be a God of his own right. With their flight speed, they should reach the forest in no time from the South Pole. **** [First Person Point of View] Ruby and I stood atop a hill, the wind tugging at our clothes as we gazed down at the breathtaking view before us. The Elven Forest stretched out in an endless sea of emerald green, its ancient trees towering high. It was honestly awe-inspiring, although for me personally it was more nostalgic than anything. Ive been here before. The trees canopies were interwoven to form a dense, living tapestry. The sunlight pierced through the foliage, casting dappled shadows on the forest floor below. Far in the distance, ake so massive that one could mistake it for an ocean glistened under the sun, its surface shimmering like a bed of sapphires. Finally I muttered, a sense of aplishment washing over me as I took in the sight. It took us two days of continuous flight, but we were here. Ruby stood beside me, her eyes wide with wonder, as she whistled around. So this is the ce? Its so big. Yes, I confirmed, feeling a surge of determination. Be careful from here on out, Ruby. We have to walk now since it seems there is an anti-flight barrier here. Even though I wasnt even using a flight spell or technique, and instead stepped on the air, it still activated. It was a spell cast by the highest level of Archmage. We both took a moment to appreciate the beauty before, with a nod, I stepped down from the hill. Ruby followed as we descended from the hill, our feet touching the soft earth of the forest floor with a soft thud. Flying was no longer an option, but that didnt matter. We had arrived; our journey into the heart of the Elven Forest had just begun. ** ** ** Author Announcement: Ive released a new project, . To be more specific, its been rewritten after 1 year of stasis. I felt like its better to rewrite than return when nobody remembers it. Give it a chance, the chapters are super long there, 4k words to 6k words! Three chapters, 15k words, have been released already. Check it out!! [Synopsis: Piece-of-shit and shrewd businessman Enrique Nova dies, and his soul is called before an Egyptian Goddess. He''s not in his world anymore, and when he realizes that he''s in the fuckfest called Marvel, he epts the Goddess'' offer to be her [Avatar]. With the power of Ogdoad Gods, he is now given the mission to make Egypt great again. Against Norse, Olympus, and Superhumans who can destroy Earth with a sneeze, this bastard businessman will try his best not to die ande out on top. Tags: Anti-Hero, Power Hungry, R-18, ck Adam Powers.] [195] At the Elven Forest; the Dilemma of the Archmage [195] At the Elven Forest; the Dilemma of the Archmage Chapter 195: At the Elven Forest; the Dilemma of the Archmage The Elven Forest was huge. Although it was far from thergest forest in the world, it wasrger than the Amazon forest by a few times. It spread across dozens of millions of square kilometers. Walking to the Sylvanwood, the elven enve nestled deep within this ancient forest will take a long time. Especially since there were strategically ced illusion traps to stop us from finding it. We had to find a guide, who could also act as a ride for Ruby and me. It should be here. Onii-chan, are you sure your 300-year-old out-of-date memory is going to help us? Shut up, I''m sure this is the ce I knocked Ruby in the head and stared at the old tree ahead. Yeah? We''ve been waiting for half an hour here and there''s nothing, she rubbed her head and said. I couldn''t really argue back since she was right. I can ascertain that this was the oak tree where the local Dryad stayed. Why''s she not responding? Dryad. A spirit residing in trees. Dryads are tree nymphs or tree spirits, specifically associated with oak trees, though the term can be extended to any tree spirit, really. Dryads were typically depicted as beautiful and elusive female figures who protect the forests and the trees in which they reside. Ah, and they seduce human males and suck their life force and kill them. There was a little brat here who tried that with me back in the day. I let her go since she was cute and small, warning her to stop acting up. Vaelwyn! I shouted another time, finally able to remember her name. If you''re not in there, I''m leaving! Ugh. I''ll need to find some other Dryad, but then I''m as lost as ever since it''s not easy to find them. I turned around, as did Ruby, giggling to herself as if she had won a bet. Just as I showed my back to the tree, I felt a pair of eyes on me. As if something that''s been hiding all along, and waiting till my eyes won''t be on it anymore. I snapped around, moving at a speed beyond my control since I used my strength to cause it, and my hand pped into the tree, grabbing a throat. Come out, I shouted, yanking something out of the tree, and it took the shape of ady in green. The dryad struggled in my grasp while wild vines pped around. Calm down, I loosened my grip on her neck, still holding her in the air. It was hard to notice her since if a Dryad chooses to hide inside a tree, it''s practically undetectable. But I was sure she was in there, that''s why I wasted half an hour waiting W-who the fuck are you?! she shouted from my grip, and this girl in green skin sounded like she was in herte teens. She didnt look as I had remembered. She looked a bit older than when Ist met her. Behave if you don''t want to get beaten up, with my tone sharp, I warned her. She struggled a bit more when she realized it was worthless, and that Ruby was spinning a Firestorm Spell behind me as a threat, she calmed down. Man, what do you want? She grumbled, not at all in the seductive tone one would assume from a Dryad. I''ll do anything, just don''t burn me. Good, I smiled. That''s what I wanted to hear. **** I was surprised that she was not dead yet. When I met herst time, she was in her Level 10s. It was surprising how such a weak Dryad managed to live this long in this dangerous forest. Even in our little journeying to the oak tree, Ruby and I killed a dozen beasts. So you''re just Level 43 now? I''m embarrassed. Man stop talking as if you''ve met me before, it''s fucking with me, the dryad growled as she sat in front of us on top of the thick vine. I sat behind her and Ruby sat behind me, riding a vine that moved like a snake across the forest. It was fast, too. Tell me about the current situation in the forest. It seems pretty tamepared to the stuff in the outside world. I ordered her. Is that part of the deal too? Ugh, anyways, this ce is kinda safe. I heard about the Outer Gods and the war, but it didn''t reach here. I guess they''re scared or something since the World Tree is here and the entire poption in this forest would give up their lives to keep it protected. You too? Ruby asked. Duh. Surprisingly, the tree spirit had loyalty to its mother. Every nt here was connected to that big World Tree in the distance, one way or another, so they''re like children to it. We spent the travel time chit-chatting until hourster we neared the destination. I''m saying this again because you two seem like good kids, she said, but if you really don''t have a permit to enter the forest, they''ll jail you. Don''t try to fight them, you can''t ever win. There is still time if you wanna turn around. Thanks, well be fine, I patted her abdomen as I said so, finding the spot soft and warm since I''d been holding her for hours. Weirdo humans, Vaelwyn the Dryad shook her head and our green vehicle came to a stop. Huh, why did it stop? Ruby asked stupidly and blinked. Oh. Wow. Damn. There was nothing but more forest ahead of us, but I guess her eyes could see. Her Kagemimic merging with her Gold sign, the Nine Colored Eyes, could see through stuff that even I couldn''t. Get off, Vaelwyn said. I''ll return now, or else I''ll get in trouble for bringing in criminals. I''llpensate you when I get the chance, I got off the vine, followed by Ruby. Ah, and if you see anything suspicious or feel any threat,e here and look for me. Eh, I don''t know, I''ll be around here for a while instead of returning. I don''t wanna go back so fast after taking my vine this far. Vaelwyn the Dryad said, turning around hastily, and left the ce. I faced the direction Ruby was facing. If I had my Soulfire, I could focus it on my eyes and see what she was seeing, but I was blind. There is like a magic barrier shimmering right in front of us, Ruby tly ced a hand in the air, as if she were a mime. In that case, I opened my mouth, taking a deep breath. I don''t know if this still works, so let''s test it out. In the depths where shadows lie, whisper soft, the spirits fly Reveal the path where truth abides, the secret kept where magic hides." As I spoke the magical code, the air around us shimmered and warped. The forest dissolved and reformed, and in an instant, we found ourselves amid a breathtaking vige that seemed to be pulled from a fairy tale. The Elven enve was a marvel of natural and architectural harmony, it was like the vision of a dream. Wooden buildings with intricate carvings blended seamlessly into the surrounding trees, their structures supported by intertwining branches and roots. There were houses on top ofrge trees, as well. Delicate bridges of woven vines spanned crystal-clear streams that sparkled under the sunlight. The air was filled with a soothing melody, the sound of leaves rustling in the gentle breeze, apanied by the distant song of birds and the soft hum of magical energy. There was a market right ahead, with Elven kids running around and ying nearby. Above us, the colossal World Tree reigned supreme. It towered over the hundreds of otherrge trees here, yet it was as tall as the atmosphere itself. Its massive trunk was a whisper of ancient power and wisdom, stretching skyward as if to touch the heavens. The tree''s bark glowed with a faint golden light, and its leaves, shimmering like emeralds and gold, drifted down like ethereal confetti. It honestly looked like some high-graphic game. Ruby and I looked up as leaves fell, and each of them seemed to carry a touch of magic, casting a gentle, warm glow upon the vige below. Whoa, what the... "Here we are," I hummed, smiling. A momentter, I raised both my arms in the air as a sign of peace. Huh, what are you doing? Ruby looked around, confused. Some kind of salute or wh- her words caught on her throat, her eyes wide with surprise. Before she could speak, a stern voice shouted, "Stay where you are!" Hands on the air! Ruby turned to see dozens of elves, their bows drawn, shining arrows aimed directly at us. Their eyes were fierce and unyielding, their presence a stark reminder of the enve''s vignce. "Identify yourselves," one of the elves demanded, stepping forward with an air of authority. His dark brown armor, made of enchanted wood and leaves, glowed softly under the light of the World Tree. I smiled, maintaining my calm. "Babylon. That is my name. I lowered my hands, just as an arrow shot at me out of pure instinct. The mana-enhanced arrow hit me in the chest and fell on the floor, the arrowhead dent. You, I ignored it and looked at the man leading the troops, who observed the little incident with wide eyes. Call your Chief. I am not here to waste time. I crossed my arms and waited. **** The world was going to end, and she was the only one who knew it. Sieran stood in the heart of the Elven Forest, her green eyes reflecting the sorrow that weighed heavily on her heart. The beauty of the forest around her was a stark contrast to the despair she felt. The trees stood tall and proud, their leaves a vibrant green, glistening in the sunlight that filtered through the dense canopy. Her white hair danced in the air, while flowers of every color bloomed in abundance, their petals kissed by the morning dew. The air was filled with the sweet scent of blossoms and the gentle hum of nature''s symphony, the birds singing their songs, and the leaves rustling in the soft breeze. It was a paradise, untouched by time and unspoiled by the outside world. It looked so beautiful. And all of this beauty hid the roots of destruction that was spreading underground. Sieran was sad. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] Only she had seen past the illusion of serenity in her recent research. She knew the truth about the blood towers and the dark fate they brought. That''s why she left herb after so long to take a look at these flowers. Her heart ached due to her natural instinct as a nature-loving elf, as a living entity, as a denizen of Pangeal. The world was going to end, and this lone mage could do nothing to stop it. She looked around, knowing that all of this beauty was destined to fade, to be consumed by the impending doom that loomed over their world. She felt the weight of her knowledge pressing down on her, making the vibrant colors around her seem dull and lifeless. Should I let the others know? But what would that change? They already lost to the enemy once, and they lost their strong numbers in the process too. Another fight would only make the world die faster. Pangeal had no chance. Would it have been different if he was here? Logically she knew it wouldn''t have been, even if the Hero was alive. This Archmage brain of hers registered that truth. But when she recalled those old times, her adventures with him, how he would climb over any adversary, her soul felt that maybe it truly would have ended differently if he had been here. She was more than thousands of years old, and her heart was cold even for an elf. She had participated in three hero parties in her life as their mage, and only once did a man manage to get through her cold heart and touch the depth of it. And now that man is dead, as well. Leaving her alone, love-deprived, and all of her emotions in a mess. At least he should have left her some children, yet her Elven nature made it very hard for her to get pregnant. Unlike Lilithra and ra, a demoness and human respectively, both of whom could breed like rabbits, she couldn''t get pregnant too easily. The Saintess couldn''t even get pregnant at all, so Sieran never felt too self-conscious about it. But really, how dare he just stir her old heart like that and die? Wasn''t that too heartless of him? Elves lived long. All of them generally had damp emotions topensate for that so that they weren''t chronically depressed. However, Sieran had an Eidetic Memory. It was hard to just forget those precious memories of hers that stimted her the most in her long life. So what could she do, but spend her days with his face shing by her eyes? Elves lived long. Three hundred years were like thirty for her, and it felt like yesterday that he was promising her that he would make a family with her. Until the next day, she found his corpse in his bedroom, dead with a smile on his face. Why the hell was he smiling when that demoness betrayed him?! .... Sieran let out a breath. Such emotions were pointless when the world was about to end. As she stood there, lost in her thoughts, a soft knock echoed against the magical barrier of her secluded garden. The sound pulled her mind from the thoughts, and she turned to see an Elven man phasing through the barrier. "Mydy, there are visitors. He was a servant, his posture respectful as he knelt before her. They im to be from the Babylon family. The Chief is tending to them, but they want to meet you, the Grand Chief. The Babylon family They wanted to meet her? That request wouldn''t have been humored at all if they weren''t from the Babylon family. Sieran''s heart skipped a beat. She did not care much about that family, but it was still the blood of her husband. Just when she was thinking about him, she received a visit. How coincidental. Which side are they from? Um If they were guests from the Babylon family. That meant they were the descendantsof her husband and ra; there was a small chance they were the descendants of that demoness Lilithra too, since they were considered Babylon family as well. I''m not sure, mydy, I apologize, her servant said. They said you''ll know when you see them. She frowned. Ruhian, are you certain about their blood? Yes, mydy. They used the Babylon Familys secret code to enter, he said, and she hummed. Sieran cared for her sister-wives children as her own, in fact, she had raised that demoness kids as her own after she left them. That''s why, 80 years ago, it made her more mad when that demoness sacrificed those kids into the fire of a spell. But before they perished, those demons had conceived their own kids, so their bloodline remained. Oh, and they were cross-breeding with humans, so they lost their demonic appearance on the outside. By human years, it has been twelve generations since his first children with the princess. They''ve all died. So Sieran didn''t bother to keep in touch with the newer generations of his and the princess children, they grew and died too fast. But she kept in touch with the Babylon Familys demon sides kids; after all, after the demoness left, she yed the role of mother for those demons, and now for their life, she was like their grandmother. So those demons were close to her, and they were allowed to visit her anyway. Yet since these guests did not give their identity, that meant they were probably from the princess side. What could they possibly want from her? "Babylon family, huh" she repeated, her voice barely a whisper. With a sigh, she straightened her posture and nodded. "Very well, Ruhian. Bring me to them." . Her servant led her to the meeting space in the chief''s abode. It had been a couple of months since she stepped into this ce, and she hadn''t missed the needlessly strict atmosphere there. She was offered the Chief''s position many times, but because she would rather focus on researching magic, she never epted it. Yet over the centuries, her achievements kept piling up, which put the elves in quite a difficult spot to just leave her without a proper political seat. So she was granted the seat of Grand Chief, a seat above the Chiefs in effect, although the Chief still did all the mundane work. Here, her servant held open the door for her. She stepped inside with a nod. Many eyes turned to her the moment she stepped in. Many awaited her. For a brief moment, she couldn''t even find the guests; they looked quite elf-like themselves, and if not for their human ears she would have found them eventer. Wee, Grand Chief, I-... The Chief began to speak, but Sieran decided to zone out and ignore the sounds. Her eyes met with the two guests, the girl, and the boy. Something was odd. [Skill: Third Eye of the Divine Yakhsha has failed to see through and collect the entity''s information.] A skill so powerful that it worked even against the Demon Gods, failed to work on this human. What the hell? ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [196] Who Am I? Could it Be, You Forgot the Promise? [196] Who Am I? Could it Be, You Forgot the Promise? Chapter 196: Who Am I? Could it Be, You Forgot the Promise? ...Grand Chief, are you listening? Sieran blinked out of her daze and looked at the middle-aged elven man. He was a lot younger than her, but due to how close she was to Demigod Rank her age didnt really show on her face, unlike this Chief who had graying hair on the side and wrinkles. Yes. You and the Council can leave the room, Ill speak with them personally, she said, and the Chief nodded. Well be right outside, waiting for anymand, he said and looked at the rest of the elves in the room. He led them outside, and the door shut. The meeting room was quite the stunning fusion of nature and architecture. Grand arched windows offered breathtaking views of the glowing elven vige set amidst colossal trees, under a serene twilight sky. The walls and ceiling, made of intertwining branches and roots, gave the impression of being inside a living tree. Intricate carvings showcased elven craftsmanship and legends. At the center stood arge, elegantly carved table with a lush, living centerpiece of moss and flowers. High-backed chairs with rich green upholstery surrounded it. The two humans sat at one edge of the long table. Warm candlelight flickered around the room,plemented by branch chandeliers with luminescent orbs. The atmosphere was quite the scene even for royalties, and so it made sense why the little girl looked around in awe and surprise. The boy, however, just looked at Sieran. A thin smile yed his lips, sending feelings toward her that Sieran couldnt decipher. You two are twins, she stated as she took her seat on the other side of the table. As they had blonde hair, they must be from the Princess side of the family like Sieran expected. Uh, yes, we are, Ruby cleared her throat and focused on the person ahead instead of the room. She was quite a normal girl, very cute too. And unlike her brother, the observation skill worked on her. [Skill: Third Eye of the Divine Yakhsha has activated.] === Name: Ruby Hoshino Title: Reincarnator Race: Human Age: 15 [??] Level: 55 [??] Health: 8800/8800 Mana: 57,000/57,000 Skills: !!! [ERROR] !!! Unable to gather her skills, as shes not connected to the Gaia System. === What?! Shes a reincarnator? Sieran was stunned. Was she the reincarnator of some former hero, or what? Those stats were insane, at just Level 55 she had double the Health of an elf, who was known for their high HP. But what was even more insane was her Mana, how the hell was it so high at just 55? Mhm, whats wrong? the girl, Ruby Hoshino, asked with a concerned tone. You are just staring silently for a while now No, she cant be a reincarnator, at least not one done so by the Goddess. She doesnt have ess to the Gaia System, yet shes this powerful. Her brother he should be even more impressive since my skill didnt even work on him. Oh, and they lied to her. Youre not from the Babylon family, she said, looking at the girl and then at the boy. Who is the Hoshino family? Ive never heard of them. It seems to be of Canian origin from the name. Ah, you used the Third Eye of the Divine Yakhsha, the boy said and Sierans t face changed. Her eyelids twitched and she narrowed her eyes on him. Her skill names were notmon knowledge. Who are you, human? she asked directly, You feel suspicious, and that is enough reason for me to drag you to prison. Please choose your words carefully. .... he smiled, crossing his arms as he leaned back into the chair. He didnt speak. Um, Onii-chan, arent you going to tell her? Ruby implored her brother but he just chuckled. Ruby frowned and turned to Sieran, ...He is Aquamarine Hoshino, though it''s not his only identity. Were here sent by the Goddess, Gxara, and were to open the Gate of Heavens so that she can enter this world with other reinforcements. Sieran frowned, standing up. Enough of this useless talk. The Goddess sent two kids to me? To open the Gate of Heaven, the sole thing that the Demon Gods can use to get into Heaven and destroy everything there? Do you realize how stupid that sounds? She raised a hand in the air, and a spell soplex that mortals would pass out just seeing its magic circle red above. Brilliant sparks of golden lightning danced on her fingertips, fast enough to catch a Fae Assassin, and lethal enough to burn a fire dragon to crisps. Youre spies, arent you? Demons? Third Eye of the Divine Yakhsha must have shown Rubys race, lets not be rash, the boy finally chose to talk. Then speak. You seem to know more than your sister, Sieran ordered, watching the two humans with stern gazes. ...Ruby, Aqua said, rubbing the back of his head awkwardly. He sighed. Leave the room for a bit. I need to convince her about our trustworthiness. Ruby was stunned as she was staring at the spell, her eyes reflecting theplexity weaved and hidden within the lightning. Sieran was a little surprised seeing how those eyes seemed to pierce through the secrets of her spell. Ruby. A-ah, yes, she blinked out of her daze. Ill give you two some time, then. She stood up and left the room, and Sieran didnt stop her. Now, speak, She still held the spell in the air, her hand stiff and ready to fire at any given second. He could be a Demon God himself, for all she knew, and that Ruby girl was just a distraction. Her level had question marks beside it, after all, she too might be someone dangerous. Who are you? How can you not recognize me? He leaned his chin on his palm, his tone etched with sadness, I thought you, out of the four, would recognize me for a second. Looks like your senses have dulled a lot, my nerdy elf. ............. Hmm, do you still remember the secret code? Only us seven know it, so this might help jerk your memory a little, he said. In the hour when darkness reigns hope''s light shall break the chains. Seven of us weave through strife, to guard the world and preserve life. Through all this worlds storms and cold, till the end of time we walk all bold. All of our spirits rise, to guard the world beneath the skies. Moonlight cast shadows of his blonde bangs dancing on the table, and for a moment, the same moonlight seemed to make his blonde hair appear darker. Or perhaps it was just her imagination? Blue eyes seemed to look purple for a brief instant, and Sierans knees grew weaker. The spell vanished, lightning sizzled out in the air, and the greatest Archmage fell on her butt. Thankfully the chair caught her; she stared at the person ahead with eyes wide and breathing uneven. I- I dont believe you, she said, although her shaky voice said otherwise. She really just wanted more proof. This this can be easily found if you interrogate or read the mind of one of the Hero Party members. Fair, he smiled. Then something that only you and I know? Hmm Ah, there was that promise, wasnt there? the hair at the end of her head rose. Family, Im sorry I never got to give you one My nerd, does that promise still hold after 300 years, or did you find someone else? Sieran was a smart woman. In just a second, she could picture a dozen ways that this was a trap. After all, her eyes worked on the Hero when he was alive, she could see his stats. Though admittedly his information was always a bit more limited than normal people for some reason. As if his soul blocked her skill. Still, it was not to this degree. So there was a high chance he was not the hero. There was a high chance that this indeed was a trap. That a Demon God was behind this. The Mage of Cmity felt a warm rush of blood fill her cheeks, for once her brain suffered ack of blood, and her mind froze. Her hands trembled in excitement and shock which in turn made the realm tremble with her Mana. How am I to take your silence? Did you really forget me since it''s been three- How dare you! How dare this bastard say that when she was thinking about him minutes ago?! Sieran waved her left hand and the table was flung to the side in a telekic force. That removed therge obstacle between him and her, thest obstacle between him and her she raised her arms and he came flying over with a pull of her telekinesis. His head hit her chest, and her arms went around his back like mas. You promise-breaking, worthless piece of shit human brat, her voice quivered in his ears. You arete. He was back. **** Hmm-mm-hmm-mm-hmm~ Outside the meeting chamber, Ruby hummed while watching the skies behind the window. The elven Chief along with the other council members were standing nearby, gazing at her with curious looks. She ignored them and continued humming. For some reason, she felt happy at this development. It was odd. Ruby liked her brother; she liked him even before he was her brother. When she was Selena and he was Doctor Garou, when she was dying and he was the only one beside her bed, she liked him since then. She also realized how jealous she felt seeing him with other girls, although not with every girl, she was fine when the girl was someone she knew and liked. So she was surprised to find herself so happy at this. Some other girls would have felt self-conscious seeing Aqua reuniting with his old lovers, scared that he would forget about them, but Ruby only felt giddy and bright seeing him happy. She wouldn''t say she exactly understood the pain of a serial reincarnator, but her brother''s life was not as cheerful as it seemed. He shared parts of his 7th lifes memories with her, after all, so she saw scenes nobody else had. To lose all happiness over and over again, with no way to regain it back, she was surprised how he managed to curl his lips and smile anymore. Ruby was happy. Hmm-mm-hmm~ she hummed, looking at the sky where moons looked back at her. What a nice night, wasn''t it? Sir! Sir! The night''s peace seemed to shatter as a sweating guard came rushing into this hallway. The Elven Chief frowned at the guard, annoyed at the loud noise. What is the meaning of this? An important meeting is being held right now! He reprimanded the guard with a re, but the guard spoke over him. I apologize sir, but it''s urgent! He said, There is a fight going out on the outskirts of the forest! The Chief scoffed, Fights happen all the time, what''s the issue? The guard seemed annoyed at that. Why would hee to report an usual fight, if it wasn''t weird? He kept his tone respectful still and said, It''s the fighters that''s causing me to react this way, sir! It''s the Hero Jasmine and a few others from her group, against a bunch of Demons! And Hero Jasmine is losing! That caught the Chiefs attention. He froze, green eyes trembling. Hero Jasmine why is she here to bring us trouble all of a sudden! No, he could understand why she was here. There were two possible scenarios. Since Sieran yed the role of her party''s mage too 600 years ago, the two of them were quite close. Since Jasmine lost her home to the demons, the Erebian Empire, the continent of sand, she must be here to look for a ce to stay and n with Sieran about their next moves. Yet, coincidentally, she came across a bunch of Demons about to invade the forest and so she engaged them in a fight. There was another possibility that those demons were not after the elves but her. They might have been chasing her, but maybe after the injuries from the war, she couldn''t defeat them on her own. So she dragged the fight to Sierans doorstep. Either way, this was trouble. If this was a group of demons that even the Hero Jasmine could not defeat, there''s a high chance it''s led by one of the Avatars of the Demon Gods. It was horrible. P-prepare the troops! The Elven Chief shouted, waving his hand. Well retaliate right away! It''s okay, the Grand Chief Sieran reassured the hallway. The door parted open and she walked out, with the human boy following beside her. I''ll go and take care of this personally. In the meantime, you take this boy and girl to the Lake of Life, at the hidden fountains. This situation needed to be dealt with fast. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [197] The Avatar of the Outer God; the Dark Phoenixman [197] The Avatar of the Outer God; the Dark Phoenixman Chapter 197: The Avatar of the Outer God; the Dark Phoenixman The world trusted her with its protection. All the races in Pangeal begged for her to win. Civilians of her Empire, the Erebian continent itself, ced their hope on her. They begged the heavens for her victory. Yet, she came out defeated. Victory seemed further than the sun. Founding Empress of the Erebian Empire, the Great Hero Jasmine bint Alimah Al-Qadir fought till thest of her soldiers dropped dead. Until all the cities in her empire were burnt to the ground. Until her people fled from her, in fear that her presence would call the demons to attack that ce. She had no choice but to leave Erebia. Instead of helping restore the little remnant of her home, she has to flee because the people feel ufortable with her presence instead of feeling hope. .What could be a greater failure for a hero than this? She had no other choice but to seek out an old friend. She required medical treatment and also nned her next actions, that''s why she came to her old friend, Sieran the Wise. "We''re here, Your Highness," her loyal butler said, acting as the charioteer for this carriage even when one of his arms was missing. "Mhm." They were right outside the Elven Forest with titanic trees casting shadows at them. "Grandmother, I hear the Elven Vige is located deep within the forest, how long will it take?" one of the other two people who shared the carriage with her, asked. He was a man in his mid-20s, with strong copper muscles filling him to the brim. He was also quite the looker, as one would expect from a bearer of her family bloodline. He was the 2nd Prince of the Erebian Empire, who''s been fighting beside her on the frontlines all this time. Of course, it has been six hundred years since she passed away and was resurrected, so she was not really his ''grandmother'' but it worked. It was better than adding all the ''great, great, great, great-'' before the title. "It should take a few hours, the Hero''s mark will guide us easily," Jasmine replied, her voice raspy and smooth. Although it''s been just a few months since she was reborn in this body, she was already as grown as a 30-year-old woman, as one could guess from her mature voice. And while that was a good thing at first, since she didn''t get stuck as a baby, it''s not good now since the aging didn''t show any sign of slowing down. She might reach old age in a few more months and die. "Should we rest for a while, grandmother? You''re still injured." This time, the other passenger spoke. She''s been quiet for the majority of the journey, but she couldn''t help but show concern for Jasmine now. "The Elven Forest is filled with monsters, it''ll be dangerous if wee across any danger." Jasmine sighed, "Have more faith in yourself and your brother, La. You''re the Crown Princess, not a little girl. You and Amir are powerful enough to take down most beasts on your own." Biologically, she''s the younger sister of these two royalties since she was born from a concubine the current Emperor slept with. However, soul-wise, she was their ancestors, she couldn''t help but be a worried guardian for them. It seems fighting against those strong bastards left them with a low morale.Jasminemented.It''s not as if they''re weak. The enemies were just stupidly powerful. Those fucking demon bastards. One of the two invading Gods, the Clown God, had sent his Avatar on that battlefield, after all. Against that Clown Avatar, Jasmine failed to earn a victory despite giving her all. He was too strong. Or maybe she was just that much weaker. She wondered if things would have been different if it was thatbratfighting in her ce. In the end, was it true that the single Demon Lord he defeated was stronger than Malebranche, the Twelve Demon Kings that she defeated? It was not impossible. The Demon King Shadowveil who that Seriphoth defeated was the son of Mcoda, the leader of the Twelve Demon Kings. And Jasmine knew how strong Mcoda was. It wasn''t that hard to believe that Mcoda''s offspring could be a force greater than him, given his blood. Jasmine missed that kid. She knew better than anyone how reliable he was. If it was him beside her, maybe she could have defeated those demons. Those fucking demons. CBang! A loud sound filled the air. "....!" "Grandmother, there is a problem." Her two grandchildren looked around startled and she clenched her jaws. She hadn''t noticed since she was dazed. "Butler," Jasmine called, and the butler slowed the carriage. She peeked out of the carriage, looking at the sky. Her eyes widened as she sawanarmy in the sky. They looked white-skinned, except for the single one that led them, and had wings. However they were not angels. It was demons. Fuck. Flight was not allowed in the Elven Forest, and so weren''t demons. So the army was trying to break the barrier. They were breaking two barriers at once, and once the anti-flight barrier broke, they could easily invade the Elven Forest. This was dangerous. Were they trying to burn this ce to the ground, or what?! Jasmine couldn''t let them enter this forest. From the looks of it, it seemed they had some kind of a stealth spell that made their attempt at breaking the barriers hidden. There were no warning rms. So Jasmine had to do something to warn the elves by herself. "Butler," Jasmine grabbed her sword and jumped off the carriage. "Head into the forest, and shout to any oak tree you see that demons are attacking this ce." "U-understood, Your Highness!" She looked at the two royals. "I''m sorry but you two have to apany me." "Of course, grandmother!" The prince was ready but the crown princess looked hesitant. They both jumped off the carriage, the prince wearing a pair ofrge gauntlets, while the princess wielded a mage staff. The carriage scootered off into the forest, leaving behind a trail of dust. Jasmine looked at the kids and sighed. "Follow suit," kicking the ground, she rushed toward the outskirts of the forest again with her sword shining in her hand. **** A mistake. That was a mistake. Jasmine''s heart pounded as she shed with two True Grade Ahaiyute, who unlike their lesser variants looked quite humane. That gave them greater maneuvering ability and techniques. They were receiving a lot of attacks from her, but they were not going down. They looked stupidly powerful. Spoiler [copse] This is impossible!She thought, parrying a brutal strike that sent shockwaves through her arm.In my current state, I can barely take these two,and there are six more on the other side! In total, there were ten True Grade Ahaiyute here. Amir and La were taking care of two others, and having a real hard time with it. The battlefield was a chaotic swirl of movement and magic, and only four of the enemies were actually participating in it. The others watched in silent amusement as if this was a circus. Dozens of high-grade Ahaiyute and hundreds of lesser-grade ones surrounded them. If that was thest of them, Jasmine would still have had a bit of hope. But it wasn''t the end. There was a bigger fish. The Phoenix God''s Avatar, why''s he here?!It was something Jasmine couldn''t understand. The one who led this army was the Dark Phoenix Avatar, who watched the scene in silent amusement, his arms crossed as if this was mere entertainment. Jasmine''s sword nged against the feather deing out of the Ahaiyute''s elbows, sparks flying from the force of the impact. She ducked under a wild swing, shing upward and leaving a deep gash in the demon''s side. But for every wound she inflicted, another Ahaiyute pressed forward, their monstrous forms relentless. Jasmine couldn''t even perform [Grand Chariot], her main skill, in her current state. She was injured and totally not in a condition to fight this battle. "Amir, on your left!"Andshe has to keep an eye out for her grandkids. She shouted and warned, her voice barely carrying over the din of battle. Amir, his copper muscles straining, barely managed to dodge a fatal blow, his gauntlets crackling with energy as he countered with a powerful punch that sent an Ahaiyute reeling. La''s magic staff glowed with protective runes, and she cast a barrier just in time to block a rain of fiery feather arrows. Her eyes were wide with fear, but she stood her ground, her resolve unbroken. Why''s she scared at this time?!If that girl wasn''t scared, she would have performed better than not just Amir, but also the current Jasmine. Desperation wed at Jasmine. There was no way to win. This this was a dead end. Just when they were about to reach the Elven Vige, too! Should they just have gone there first? No, then the enemies would have reached the vige first if they had broken the barrier and flown in. Thousands of elves would have died without preparation. Now, they at least could prepare for an attack. "Gaah! Fuck!" Jasmine tapped into the depths of her power, forcefully pulling out a skill."Grand Chariot, 6th Star, Merak!" The moment those words left her lips, the air around her seemed to be still. A brilliant, radiant light enveloped Jasmine''s sword, making it glow with the intensity of a falling star. Her de became aet, a beacon of hope and destruction, tearing through the darkness. Shinggg! With a powerful swing, Jasmine unleashed the full might of her Grand Chariot. The sword''s edge cut through the air with a sound like the crack of thunder, and a trail of blinding light followed its path. The two True Grade Ahaiyute engaged in a battle with her and froze, their eyes widening in stupid realization and fear. The light of Merak shone brighter and brighter, its brilliance was almost unbearable, as if the star itself had fallen from the heavens, its descent was fast, unstoppable, and inevitable. The first Ahaiyute raised its feather de in a desperate attempt to block the attack, but the light of Merak was too powerful. Jasmine''s sword cleaved through the feather de as if it were paper, continuing its arc and slicing cleanly through the Ahaiyute''s torso. The demon''s body split in two, the wound cauterized instantly by the intense heat of the celestial energy. The second Ahaiyute tried to back away, fear evident in its eyes, but it was toote. Jasmine''s star-like strike continued unabated, cutting through the second demon''s chest with ease. The creature let out a gurgling scream before copsing, its life force extinguished by the overwhelming power of Merak. The battlefield fell silent for a moment, the other enemies staring in shock at the sight of their fallenrades. Jasmine stood amidst the chaos, her breath heavy, and her sword still glowing with the remnants of the celestial light. The Dark Phoenix Avatar''s smile faded, reced by a scowl. "Impressive, but ultimately futile," he sneered, his wings ring out behind him. Under his frown, his eyes still glinted with amusement. "You can''t even bring forth the7th Starin your current state. Is this the best the so-called Hero can do?" His voice was a deep, mocking rumble. "Your efforts are futile, Jasmine. You cannot win." As he finished speaking, the two Ahaiyute that were engaged against Amir and Laughed like a monster''s screech. Jasmine snapped her head to find the two kids defeated, the false angels holding them by their necks. "What a pitiful sight, isn''t it?" The phoenix avatar said, "I didn''t think I''d strike gold when I was sent here. To think the hero who fled from that joker will throw herself in my te. I''m sure my master will be very happy if I gift you to him, keke." Jasmine gritted her teeth, blocking another strike from one of the other six Ahaiyute that leaped at her. This time, she really had no strength left to pull out another Grand Chariot. The Ahaiyute she faced roared, its wed hand swiping at her with terrifying speed. She narrowly dodged, feeling the rush of air as the ws missed her by mere inches. Her muscles burned with exhaustion, but she couldn''t give up. Not yet. She had to buy time for reinforcements to arrive. She couldn''t let Amir and La die here! Yet, as the battle continued, hope died as if it was a distant memory. Jasmine grumbled, frustration filling her lungs, until a series of brilliant shes lit up the sky. Magic Circles filled the cosmos. Jasmine looked up to see a showering spell of fire descend upon the battlefield, the mes engulfing many of the lesser angels in a zing inferno. It was a spectacle from hell, as screams filled the air and the Ahaiyute were consumed by the fire. "Sieran..." Jasmine breathed, her eyes shaky. "It''s her, I''m sure." Relief flooded her veins. Sieran, the Wise, descended onto the battlefield. Her presence was like a beacon of hope amidst the chaos. Jasmine took this moment of distraction to move swiftly, cutting the heads of the two gross and disgusting Ahaiyute who were holding the two kids. In the meantime, the entire battlefield watched the new yer. Sieran''s entrance was grand, in a whirl of elemental fury as fire, water, earth, and air swirled around her. With a wave of her hand, she unleashed another spell, it was a torrent of golden lightning that arced through the numbers of the Ahaiyute, decimating them in a spectacr disy of power. Thirty percent of those creepy bastards died right away. "Impressive, indeed. As always, Master was not exaggerating." The Dark Phoenix Avatar''s smile faltered as Sierannded, her eyes cold and yet burning with rage. "The Archmage herself deigns to join the fray," he sneered. "I would have greeted you soon anyway, after taking out this trash. Do you think you can change the tide of this battle?" Sieran''s gaze was cold as ice. "I find it pointless to chat with a disgusting demon." The avatarughed, a harsh, grating sound. "Bold words, Archmage. Let''s see what that small mouth of yours yells when I burn your pretty skin." ck mes burst around his body, circling him like a cocoon, and he came out of it transformed into a humanoid burning bird. His head was that of a dark phoenix, and his body was covered in feathers. He had wings on his back, and yet a pair of hands. Archmage Sieran''s hand faced the air and cast a thousand more spells. The entire forest side exploded in a sh of ck fire and electric ice. The Elven Forest trembled in an artificial earthquake. A momentter, Sieran''s burnt and cauterized left arm fell on the ground. ** ** ** Author Note: Here''s a picture of the Hero Jasmine. Spoiler [copse] Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [198] And Where the People Understand and Dream of a Perfect Man [198] And Where the People Understand and Dream of a Perfect Man Chapter 198: And Where the People Understand and Dream of a Perfect Man Run faster, Ruby. Yes. We moved swiftly through the dense greenery of the Elven Forest, the Elf Chief leading the way with a determined pace. He was as concerned as I was, he was being quick. Ruby kept close to me, her eyes sharp with focus. Ancient trees towered above us, their branches intertwining to form a natural canopy that filtered the moonlight into a soft, ethereal glow. Lights of big and small explosions lit up the night sky every now and then, and each made me grumble in my head. We had to hurry. There, I see blue! the Chief shouted. As we neared the shore of the Lake of Life, the sense of urgency in my heart only grew. This was a crucial task, and there was no room for error. My thoughts raced, each step feeling heavier than thest. I knew what had to be done, but the weight of mixed choices pressed down on my shoulders. Suddenly, the sky went dark-bright. C Boom! Boom! Boom! A massive explosion of ck mes erupted from the edge of the forest, its shockwave shaking the ground beneath our feet. Instinctively, I turned my head toward the source, my heart pounding in my chest. The sky above was illuminated by the dark mes, casting an eerie glow over the forest. My body trembled, my fists clenched. A mix of fear and anger jerked within me. Before my feet could move, I felt Ruby''s hand grab mine, her grip firm and reassuring. "Onii-chan!" she shouted, her sharp voice cutting through the chaos. "We can''t just go, have some trust in her, she''s strong! And it''s more dangerous if it''s an enemy that even she can''t handle! If that''s the case, we need to open the gates and bring in the others! The faster we do it, the faster we can reach that battlefield. I grunted in response, my gaze locked on the distant mes. Ruby was right, however. Opening the Gates of Heaven was not an easy task, the Chief couldn''t open it even if he knew where it was, and Ruby didn''t even know how it worked. So it had to be me. She was right. We had to stay focused andplete our task first, if our people hade here fast, we''d be able to go help Sieran. ...Lets be quick, With a final nod, I squeezed Ruby''s hand and turned my attention back to the path ahead. We had no time to waste. It would take a bit of time, like half an hour. I just hope that Sieran and Jasmine will be able to hold on till then. **** Unfortunately, half an hour was half an hour toote. Sieran stood amidst the battlefield, her breathing in heavy, ragged gasps. No blood dripped from the stump where her left arm once was, as it was burnt and the wound closed. She couldn''t even use a spell to regrow the limb because the wound was cauterized. How annoying! She should have been more careful, she didn''t expect him to be that fast. He had his wings coated in fire, and he used them to cut her arm off. He was such an annoying enemy. Regardless, that wasn''t an issue, it''s not as if Sieran was a hand to hand fighter, she could manage without one hand. Her emerald eyes zed with hatred and rage as she faced the Phoenix Avatar, his form wreathed in unholy ck fire. "Come, Archmage," the Phoenix Avatar sneered, his voice a mocking challenge. He wasn''t even taking the initiative to attack anymore, aware of the gap between their powers. "Show me the true power of your spells." Cocky bastard. She would have stomped on him if she wasn''t stuck at this Level 99 bottleneck. Sieran raised her staff, its tip glowing with a brilliant golden light. "I''ll make sure you regret underestimating me." With a swift motion, she cast a powerful spell. "Storm of Heavenly Wrath!" The sky above darkened like ink in a ss of water as swirling clouds gathered, and bolts of divine lightning rained down upon the Phoenix. Each strike was precise, aiming to pierce through his fiery defenses. The Phoenix Avatar snarled, spreading his wings to shield himself from the onught. ck mes erupted from his body, forming a barrier that absorbed the lightning strikes. When the barrage ended, heughed and charged forward, his talons ready to strike. "Your spells are futile against me!" Sieran sidestepped his attack, a mobility spell boosting her speed. Her staff twirling as she prepared her next spell. "Eternal Prison of the cer Demon!" The ground beneath the Phoenix Avatar''s feet froze instantly, jagged ice spikes shooting up to trap him. The temperature plummeted, the air around them turning frigid. The Phoenix roared in annoyance, and his ck mes intensified to melt the ice. He broke free with a powerful burst of fire, lunging at Sieran with deadly speed. His talons shed through the air, narrowly missing her as she dodged. That was a spell that could restrain even the Demon King for half a minute. Yet he had broken through it like it was nothing! Sieran''s eyes narrowed as beads of sweat formed on her forehead. If ice wasn''t going to work, then she''d have to overpower his fire with something hotter. Inferno of the Sun!" A massive sphere of blinding white fire formed in the air. She hurled it at the Phoenix, the heat from the spell causing the air to shimmer. The Phoenix Avatar countered with his own mes, notughing anymore, as the ck and white fires shed in a disy of power. Sieran gritted her teeth, pouring more of her mana into the spell, but the Phoenix''s mes were relentless, pushing back her inferno. With a surge of strength, the Phoenixman broke through, his ck mes consuming the white fire and rushing toward Sieran. She raised her staff defensively, but the force of the attack knocked her back, burning her robes and singeing her skin. "You''re strong, Archmage," the Phoenix said, his voice dripping with malice. "But not strong enough." Sieran''s vision blurred as she struggled to stand, her body trembling from the exertion. She could feel the ck mes creeping closer, their heat searing her flesh. Desperation filled her eyes as she summoned herst ounce of strength. "Grand Invocation: Celestial Shield!" A shimmering barrier of pure light enveloped her, protecting her from the worst of the mes. But the Phoenix Avatar was relentless, his talons shing through the shield, causing it to flicker and weaken. In a final, desperate move, Sieran let out arge portion of her mana with her most powerful spell. "Wrath of the Divine Dragon!" A blinding column of golden light descended from the heavens, engulfing the Phoenix Avatar in its brilliance. The ground trembled as the spell''s immense power tore through the battlefield. For a moment, it seemed like Sieran had won. After all, the Phoenix Avatar''s form was obscured by the radiant light, his screams of agony echoing through the air. But as the light faded, he emerged, his body wreathed in even more intense ck mes. "Foolish Archmage," he growled. "You cannot defeat me." With a roar, he lunged at Sieran, his injuries healing on their own. His talons glowed with dark energy and he shed across her eyes, the searing pain blinding her instantly. Sieran screamed, her hands flying to her face as the world went dark. The Phoenix Avatar didn''t stop there. He continued his assault, as his ck mes burnt her flesh, weakening her further. Sieran''s screams echoed through the forest as she trembled in pain, her strength leaving her. Yes, writhe in pain! While he would let himself heal for a bit. Blood dripped from Sieran''s face as she fell to her knees, her remaining right hand clutching the stump of her left arm. The once-mighty Archmage was reduced to a broken, defeated figure. She had lost. She was defeated. . Amir and Lay on the ground, injured and unable to move. Amir''s gauntlets were shattered, his body bruised and broken. Only his eyes were open, allowed to see the end of hisrades. His older sister, La''s staff was snapped in two, her eyes half-closed as she struggled to even breathe. But at least they had their eyes at all. Sieran''s once-majestic figure was a shadow of its former self; her left arm was gone, both her eyes were burnt beyond recognition, and she could only grunt in pain, every breath a testament to her suffering. Whenever she tried to cast a spell, ck mes burnt the magic circle to a crisp. Magic Burning Fire. That fire was stronger than anything Sieran had faced in her long life. Even the Volcanic Dragon did not have such firepower! In the face of this, the defeated Sieran could only grumble as she was on her butt on the ground. Kekekahaha! What a sight! instead of attacking her further, the Phoenixman was taking a break to heal his injuries. He stood towering above her,ughing like a maniac. The ck fire still burned around his body like an aura; he had yet to lower his guard at all. In the distance, Jasmine red at the bastard. Was this the true power of an Outer God Avatar? That Joker was strong, but not as overwhelmingly powerful as this guy. He did not go easy against Sieran, she was defeated in less than ten minutes. As for Jasmine? She couldnt help at all as three true Ahaiyutes took her out easily. Her legs were broken, her swordy beside her as she rested against a tree, her breaths shallow andbored. The once-proud hero was now a picture of defeat, her eyes staring nkly ahead as if all hope had drained from her soul. Your end is near dirty phoenix, Sieran was having a hard time talking, yet she said. Oh, what is this? The phoenix turned his head to the side, toward the forest. Who, are they the ones who will end me?! Kekekahaha! Armies of local elves, loyal and loving towards Sieran, were charging in a desperate attempt to save her. Beasts who upied this forest were also among them. They were quite formidable, even a team of eight S-rank Hunters would have a hard time against them. Yet the Phoenix Avatar merely waved his hand, and ck mes engulfed them, turning the brave elves into ashes within seconds. Just like that, hundreds died. This particr side of the once lush forest had been transformed into a barren wastnd, a small desert of death created by the Phoenix''s unholy fire. The intelligent Ahaiyute watched the scene with sadistic glee, theirughter echoing through the destion. The Phoenix Avatarughed, his voice a mocking symphony of malice. "Look at you, Sage Sieran the Wise," he sneered. "The mighty Archmage, oh so powerful. Reduced to a pitiful heap of flesh and bone. Did you truly think you could stand against the power of a god? You fools should have given up a long time ago. Given your powers, if you had sworn to serve my master, he might have taken you in. Heh, if not for your power then for your looks perhaps, you bitch. Sieran could only grunt in response, pain took over her very being when she tried to speak. The Phoenix Avatar''s smile widened. He raised his hand, ready to deliver the final blow. "Sadly, your body is too burnt and damaged for my master to enjoy now. So it''s time to end your suffering," he said, his voice dripping with sadistic delight. "Say goodbye, Archmage." ...Fuck, Jasmine watched in horror, biting her lip. Her heart pounding in her chest. With a final, desperate effort, she reached for her sword, trying to draw upon thest remnants of her power. But her body betrayed her; she couldn''t even lift the de, let alone stand. How could she be this this weak?! Tears of frustration and despair filled her eyes as she grumbled and closed them, unwilling to witness Sieran''s imminent death. Just then, the sky began to sing. "...7th Star, Dubhe. Jasmine''s eyes snapped open at the familiar words, her heart skipping a beat. A brilliant light filled the sky as a shining sword descended from above. "Grand Chariot." The voice, filled with unwavering resolve and power, echoed across the battlefield. In an instant, the light moved from the sky to down, and the Phoenix Avatar''s served hand fell to the ground. The sheer force of the strike was unlike anything Jasmine had ever seen, as the wind exploded and the forest cleared further due to the trees that flew away. The Phoenix Avatar blinked and screamed in agony, his severed hand falling to the ground in a smoldering heap. A lone figure stood opposing the Phoenix, with a shining sword in his hand, with eyes as dark as the ck holes. CA man will die... Leaving the Gates of Heaven to Ruby was a good idea, in the end. C...but not his ideas. The sky sang, and Jasmine''s lips shook. His face was hard to see since the sword in his hand was a bit too bright, but Jasmine was sure. There was only one person who could perform the Grand Chariot better than her. Ah- Jasmines voice broke. AHAHAHAHA. A sense of hope brimmed in her heart. All of a sudden, victory felt inevitable. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [199] And When The World Needed Him Most, He Returned [199] And When The World Needed Him Most, He Returned Chapter 199: And When The World Needed Him Most, He Returned A dark ster aura filled the air to the brim, shing with the dark yang aura already present. The Hero of Legends stood straight, jaws tight, facing the Avatar of the Dark Phoenix. The tip of his sword pointed toward the phoenix, the cold metal shimmering with a brilliant dark light. The entire mood on the battlefield had shifted. W-who is that?! Ah- AHAHAHAHA. Hero Jasminesughter cut through the air, while her granddaughter asked aloud in confusion and hope. Las brother, Prince Amir, stared at the man with a simrly stupefied expression. The demonic angels in the sky looked stunned and scared seeing their leader crying out loud while clutching his severed wrist. The friendly spectators hidden in the forest, including Vaelwyn the Dryad, watched the scene with expressions of stunned hope. Many upants of this forest had long lives, and they had seen the Grand Chariot in effect a lot of times. Vaelwyn teared up before she joined Jasminesughter, the battlefield was filled with life again. Pangeals Last Hope was here. Who would have thought, the Pheonixman stopped screaming and growled, that this low-grade was hiding such a dark star. The bird spoke while he clutched the stump of his wrist with his remaining hand. You stinky, lowly filth. How dare you use a sneak attack?! With a burst of ck mes from his stump, the separated hand on the ground flung back to the stump and merged back into ce. His fingers cracked, and he clenched his fist a few times. His hand was back to normal. ....! the spectators gulped in shock. Had the attack been useless? To be fair, this guy was more powerful than the Demon King Shadowveil who the Hero defeated. But the Hero didnt win on his own, he had a party who supported him. Puny lowlives. I can heal from such an injury with ease, the Pheonixman growled, and the spectators took a step back in fear. You cant ehaha, Archmage Sieran stood back up with the help of a stick. The Erebian Prince ran up to her to support her, while Sieran red at the Avatar with her eye-less face. If it was that easy, you would have just regenerated your hand instead of sticking it back with the old piece. Youre injured. You long-eared bitch, you talk too much, the Pheonixman turned to her, growling in his throat. Ill end you after I finish this bastard. It wont be that easy, Sieran said, raising a hand and snapping her fingers. The sky lit up with thirty-two magic circles, each bigger than the other, like a funnel, and the spell activated to shine down at Sierans body. Her blinded eyes lit up, a new pair of eyes growing, and the stump of her arm shone like the surface of the sun before a new pair began to grow back. I wont be as easy to take out asst time. .... the Pheonixman scowled, You were preparing that spell from the start, Since his damage was quite impressive, she couldnt heal from them in seconds, it needed her a few minutes to prepare a healing spell that was powerful enough. He looked at the Hero wielding a sword. No wonder he didnt make a move. Hes been waiting. A short silence passed, and the Pheonixmanughed, spreading his arms. Kekahah-! You two want to team up against me?! How pathetic! At least you know your worth. ...Sieran, the Hero spoke for the first time. Please evacuate everyone else now that youre healed. Ill finish him off. ...Understood, Ill join you soon, after healing the others, Sieran said, snapping her finger to cast aplex barrier magic over everyone here, separately. With another snap of her fingers, she and the other people cocooned by their defense bubbles flew backward from the battlefield. They circled the area to form an area of kilometers in diameter, filled with the Hero, the Phoenix Avatar, and the dozens of demonic angels in the sky. That wont be needed, Aqua drew his sword backward. How dare this stupid little chicken bastard think it would take two to take him out? Ill finish this bitch in a minute. Hah-! the Pheonixman cracked up. How arrogant of you, human brat. All of this arrogance just because you injured me with a surprise attack? He chuckled softly and ck wings spread behind him, each 12 feet tall. The aura of ck mes around him grew even more intense. Give it your all, lets destroy this forest with our sh if thats what you want. Aqua smirked, dropped the smirk, and then clenched his jaws. ...3rd Seal Unlock, 4th Seal Unlock. He had already unlocked the 2nd Seal to fly here fast, and now, his Qi exploded with the authority of an Overlord. His grip tightened around his swords hilt, and the air thrummed with an intense song. Grand Chariot: 7th Star, Dubhe. Dust rose from under his feet. Aquas figure vanished, and an explosion of dust chained behind him. He blitzed forward at the speed of lightning, the world growing bright due to the line of light that his blurred figure left behind. It was as if a slice of the eclipsed sun had fallen from the skies, rushing right toward the dark phoenix. Aqua appeared in front of the Phoenix Bastard, whose ck wings swept forward to block Aquas sword, while his fists drew back, charging up an attack of pure dark destruction. It was certainly a lethal technique, capable of shaving off a series of mountains from the face of the, and he intended to explode that into Aquas face. Dark Phoenix, Amalgamation of Origin Creation and Final Destruction! The Phoenix shouted at the top of his lungs, which put divine authority in the technique. Aquas sword raised overhead, he leaped into the air, and he too roared with the force of a giant bell. In a second, he gathered up his soul fire, his substitute of divinity. Vagabond Style, Form Three, Sword that Behades the Sun! It was two techniques in one sword, two cries in one de. The Phoenix''s wings shed with Aquas sword, and his fists rushed to his face. The ck wings parried Aquas first attack yet were easily thrown backward, while the sword kept rushing ahead. The Dark Phoenix''s Avatar had somewhat anticipated that, although he was surprised, he had already countered with a beam of fire as thick as Aquas body, rushing out of his hands. The punching motion earlier was a hoax, this was the real deal. A beam of condensed ck mes so hot that the trees were burning kilometers away from them, even though the beam just charged. Aqua was just twelve feet far from the phoenix, just till his wings had reached, and his sword technique was still running. It met the beam, and it cut down in the middle. The Phoenix''s eyes shook in shock, and in a swift motion, he threw his wings forward again, this time with the force of the Titanic. This this is dangerous. I should have activated True From! He decided to do it after matching this attack. Since Aqua was so close, the Phoenix threw his fists at his face too. A pair of long, strong wings rushed to his neck, and a pair of fists rushed to his face. Yet how could such mere attacks ever reach the Hero? Since his sword had finally found the actual target after moving 12 feet ahead, Aquas sword technique was unleashed fully. All sounds deafened, and the world went bright, as the sword technique exploded with the power of a thousand volcanos. The weight of a dying star crushed down on the Phoenix, his wings crunched and crumbled, while his fists sliced into twenty-one thousand pieces. The destructive power of a nuke exploded in the phoenix avatar''s very face. ..!....!...!..!.!!!!!!!!!!! The world ovepped with multiple colors as if reality itself glitched, the scene was multiplied by the same image as if from parallel universes. The elven forest let out a roar, and the sound of an explosion engulfed the entirety of it. Earthquakes spread through the entire of Pangeal. The dust cleared a minuteter, and a country-sized crater greeted the world. Aqua alone floated in the sky, hair pping in the air, as he stood under the moon that was now as bright as the sun. The Avatar of the Demonic Phoenix God of Destructive mes was nowhere to be seen. Even his ashes were erased by the impact of a nuclear star. His minions in the sky were erased just by being near it. It was a sheer victory. **** YESSSS! THATS IT! The King of Barbarians cheered like a madman in front of therge screen in the air. That annoying Phoenix Avatar was finally taken care of! Oh, how he had wished to crush that filthy birds head with his own two hands! But s, he had reached the peak of this world, and couldnt remain in the mortal realm as he pleased. That weakling Jasmine lost to the Clown Avatar, but when Seriphoth appeared, he defeated the Phoenix Avatar in a single blow. Barolt was filled with joy! Just like him, everyone in heaven was the same. It was a day of celebration. Gxara smiled at the sight, standing near the window of her castle. The atmosphere in heaven has improved greatly, I''m d. Auriel. She called the name of one of her only remaining Archangels, and the blonde fiery angel flew to a stop in front of her window. She closed her eyes, putting a hand on her chest, Yes, Mother? Me and the guests will leave soon. I can feel that the child, Ruby, is about to open the gate under the root of the World Tree, inside the Lake of Life. Goddess Gxara spoke gently. ording to her divine senses near the Gate of Heaven, Ruby had seeded in reaching it. She had fought through the hordes of beasts and other traps, to reach the gate at the very bottom of theke, and was on the verge of clearing the puzzle that''d open the gate. I see. So I''ll go and greet my guests. In the meantime, will you go to Barolt with my message? Of course, Divine Mother, Auriel lowered her head. I shall join you right afterward. .. Heaven was cheering, Valha was shouting with testosterone and the desire to fight, and Hell was screeching as usual. Every soul was delighted. A heavy weight of fear was moved from their hearts after witnessing the battle between the Hero and the Dark Phoenixs Avatar. The Hero of Legends had grown more powerful than in his prime days. It was incredible news! Barolt was one of them too, naturally. He was one of the louder ones, as heughed at the screen. Barolt, among the millions of cheering voices around him, one in particr called for him. Barolt looked up to find an Archangel smiling at him. Auriel, Barolt said. Any other man would stand up and bow to the divine entity, but Barolt simply crossed his arms and remained seated on the floor. Is it time? Yes, she said, her voice soft yet filled with vigor. I apologize, I know you want to go down as well, but Heaven needs a vanguard. Youre the only one we can trust with this. Unlike what many citizens of Pangeal believed, Barolt, the Barbarian, never died. He ascended up to the heavens himself after reaching Level 100. If not for his God status, the Goddess would have reincarnated him as the Hero instead of Jasmine; however, as a DemiGod, hes the most powerful in Heaven, so its wiser to keep him here as ast line of defense against any invader. ...I know, Barolt turned his head back at the screen. He clearly wasnt satisfied with it, he wanted to go down there and tear apart those Outer Gods more than anyone else, but it was important to protect the billions of souls in Heaven, Hell, and Valha. So get off my sight, Im getting annoyed. As you wish, Auriel bowed, a hand in her chest, and turned around to leave. Oh, and, Barolt turned to her with a grin, tell that Seriphoth bastard to give those Outer Gods a punch in my stead. Auriel smiled at him and flew away. .. Auriel reunited with her Goddess and the foreign guests in front of the Gate of Heavens, where another angel, with pairs of wings jet ck, awaited for the gate to open. The Great Goddess Gxara turned to her with a smile, Youre back. What did he say? He epted the request as expected, despite his desire to join us, Auriel said, turning her head to the two pirs in front of her. They were built intricately, with masterfully carved stone wings above them that connected to form a circle. She was curious about when the gates would open, but she didn''t have the guts to ask. She just waited. Goddess Gxara, fellow divinity Quetzalcoatl asked what was in everyones heart. When is the gate opening? It''s been a while since we have been standing here. It should be any time now, my friend, Gxara said, blinking. Ah, there you go. Just as she said that the space between the pirs lit up. Blue light swirled in its ce, and mana filled it. Everyone faced the vortex of energy, standing for the Goddess words. She nodded, Let us go in. I must meet my Hero and thank him for his victory. She took the first step, submerging into the portal, and the others easily followed suit. Auriel was thest one to enter, her eyes turning back to take a look at heaven before she entered the portal. **** [First Person Point of View] When we returned to the elven enve with everyone, my Jade Perception bloomed toward the Lake of Life. I sensed an imminent and condensed divine mana there, from within divine presences stepped out. Rubys presence was safe and sound too. Theyre here. Since the gate was underwater, it would take them a while toe out and fly to the elven enve. Hero! Ohh, Hero! Y-youre finally back! In the meantime, I had to endure the cries of elves and other inhabitants of the forest, who had crowded the vige. They waited outside the Chiefs abode, calling for me, but I remained in my room. The Goddess has finally smiled back at us! She hasnt abandoned us, oh yes! They shouted, praying toward the sky for this miracle. There was not one soul in the entire Elven Forest who wasnt praying in gratitude and hope right now, all of their hearts and voices directed toward me and the Goddess. Yet, I didnt want to go down and meet any of them. I wasnt the same hero they knew. Seriphoth Babylon, nine lives ago, would have walked out and waved at them, he would have spent half an hour cheering with them, but I didnt find it in myself to do the same. Even my Goddess would fall to her knees in shock if she saw the faces hidden within my current one. It was rage that was bubbling in my heart. I waited alone in my room, intricate ns swirling in my head. The ns mostly consisted of me flying into the poles right now and tearing apart the Phoenix God. Well, he will soon figure out that his Avatar has been murdered, Im curious what hell choose to do after that. My fingers thrummed against the window railing in a trance as I stared at the distant sky; the sun was finally rising. A soft sound pulled me back to reality. C Knock Knock. I turned my head to the door, which was never closed, and found Sieran standing at the door frame. She smiled at me softly, What got you so immersed? Thoughts of murder, I raised a hand, and the wind aura carried her to me. Someone at her level could easily resist it, but she had no reason to. She fell into my arms and moved her hands to hold my face. All of it is gone now though, after my eyes fell on your delicate smile. How are your injuries? None. My Hero saved me, how can I bear any injuries? She smiled at me so gently that my heart fluttered with an old, long-forgotten feeling. She rarely smiled, I just got a shback of the first time I saw her smiling. She was quite the kuudere, and I still remember the day weughed together. Haah. I guess it''s not impossible to regain love for people who Ive long since stopped loving, toward people whom I simply felt a sense of nostalgia for instead. Anyway, Im happy shes not injured. Although she was no Saintess, she was still the guardian of the World Tree; she even lived inside it. It gave her some healing powers. On top of that, as the greatest Archmage ever, death was the only injury that her spells couldnt heal from. Thats why the Phoenix Avatar was trying to kill her as soon as possible; if he decided to y with his prey instead, she would have healed herself and possibly won. It was a really big what if but it could have happened. I need to get her to Level 100 soon, shell be a lot more powerful. I noted in my head, while she gently pulled my face into a peck. Jasmine is healed, she informed me, and she wishes to meet you. Will you meet her now, orter? Now is good, my people will soon be here, so this ce will be crowded. I should meet with my predecessor, my mentor, when the atmosphere is still calm. Sieran led me to the room where Master Jasmine and her descendants were staying. ** ** ** Important Announcement: Ill be taking a break due to some personal reasons. Mainly schedule, health, and exams. I know its sudden, and I too would have loved to have this break after the Pangeal arc, but it cant be helped, the timing isnt on my side. Ill be back next month, August, in its first week. I wish you a blissful time till then. As always, if you wish to read the next chapter, up till Chapter 217, you can find them in my Patreon. Happy reading. [200] Firm Resolve of the Defenders and Attackers [200] Firm Resolve of the Defenders and Attackers Chapter 200: Firm Resolve of the Defenders and Attackers Jasmine and her descendants were brought to arge room, where the three of them received medical help from the elves, and Sieran herself. It was advised to rest for at least a few hours, but Jasmine was impatient to meet her sessor. A sessor whos now my predecessor. How weird. Jasmine waited for him, sitting on a bed with her back against the frame, while her great-something grandkids did the same in their own beds. The two of them had a kind of nervous expression, especially Amir. He was a fanboy. Hero Seriphoth Babylons legends were spread all across the continents, but since Jasmines era was 600 years ago, her stories were not as widely spoken as his. That differed in Erebia, however, since it was the Empire she founded. Her name was more well-known than his, and people believed her to be a greater Hero than him too. Yet, somehow, the 2nd Prince of the Empire turned out to be a fanboy. He wasnt the only one, a few of the other royal children were the same, but they were now dead. There were a few more older siblings to this new body that Jasmine upied, but they were all dead. The three of them were thest three drops of Erebians imperial blood. The realization made Jasmine a little sad. Her smile dropped. She shook her head soon and smiled back. Its alright as long as one of her blood remains, the Imperial family will rise to its feet in no time. As long as one of them lived, and as long as Pangeal survived. And Pangeal will survive. For he who guaranteed that by his sheer presence, stepped into the room with a heavy aura around him. Jasmine quit brooding over impractical supposition and got off the bed. The room suddenly thrummed with a heavy aura; Sieran rubbed her temple with an unamused look, while the two imperial kids flinched in shock. Jasmine walked over to the blonde bastard, a smirk ying on her lips, Should have kept the same appearance, you brat, she said as she came to a stop in front of him, her arms crossing. She would have had a hard time believing he was the hero indeed, if not for the technique he performed. I would have loved to smack it twice. You? Smack me? He scoffed out augh. Werent you crying on the floor, almost dead, against that weakling Phoenix minion? I was not crying, she growled. You were on the floor, he crossed his arms too. I was recovering my strength. And I didnt need to do that even after bombing him to the afterlife. Because, you cheater, learned other sword skills in the time you werent here, she narrowed her eyes at him, stepping an inch closer. What the fuck is Vagabond Style? Something stronger than the Grand Chariot you taught me, he said, also stepping forward. Their noses touched, and blue eyes stared down at golden. She was a very tall woman, standing at 62, but Aqua was just an inch taller. .... she stared up in silence, scowling as if her pride was hurt. After a short silence, she chuckled. We were supposed to have an arm wrestling match when we would actually meet face to face. Do you remember? I do, he admitted. It had been buried in the back of his mind all this time until he reunited with Gxara and she mentioned the promise. ...Ive been thinking about that every single day for thest 290 years, Jasmine said. Shes been thinking that even more recently when she engaged in battles against the foreign demons and lost. But there is no point in doing that now when I already saw you beat an opponent I couldnt. A small smirk yed on her lips; she let out a soft sigh. I admit my defeat. Aqua stared at her in silence, sharp and cheerfully arrogant eyes dimmed. A gentle, soft light painted over his eyes. .... That took an excessive amount of effort from her side to admit, yet she did so just like that. It was a feeling of pride to admit that your student was better than you, but at the same time, a sense of dread and worthlessness would often fill ones heart at that very moment. Jasmine raised an eyebrow, Dont look at me like that, its weird. Yet she didnt show such a feeling in the open. She was a strong woman, indeed. Aqua spread his arms and pulled her into a hug. She blinked, surprised, feeling his arms tighten around her back. Ive missed your voice, master, he admitted, When I died in this world and was reborn, without your voice in my head, I felt like a part of my soul had died. ...H-hey, she cleared her throat, raising her head to look at him. Are you alright? Its not like Im crying, dont worry, Im just happy, heughed. Ive just wanted to hold you like this for a long time. Its been forever. It was one of his oldest wishes to actually meet her, instead of hearing her voice through the Holy Sword and pulling her into a hug. Ive missed you. .... she was too old and experienced for this, but a blush still managed to force its way into her cheeks. She looked into his eyes, hesitating to find words, before she smiled, closed her eyes, and sighed. Opening her eyes, she pulled his face into her chest and ruffled her hair, Youre really a kid. I didnt think youd be so open about it. How long has it even been for you, anyway? Fifteen years? Twenty? Sierans eyes grew a little sad at the question, while the two imperial kids looked confused. Jasmine didnt notice their expression, her eyes only focused on her disciple. Aqua smiled, holding her by the waist and raising her high. Her chest still pressed on his face, but he didnt have to lower his head awkwardly. Amirs jaw dropped, while his sister gasped at the sight, but thedy herself remainedposed. Twenty? I wish. Its been longer than 300 years, a bit too longer. But yes, this body is fifteen. She giggled at his hold, running a hand through his hair, Youve lived more than one life after death? He shrugged, Dont worry about that, meaningless questions. Lets talk business instead. You said you liked the Vagabond Style? I didnt say I liked it, I just mentioned its name. How about you call me master from now on, and Ill teach you? Aqua offered, and Jasmine scoffed. She flicked his forehead with two fingers andughed. You wish. How about we go spar instead? Ill figure out the technique myself after seeing it a few more times, she dared to say. Big words from a loser, he said, then his eyes lowered to her chest. A big loser. Her eyelids twitched and she shook her head, Youve grown even bolder. He gently put her down, smiling, No idea what you mean. Anyway, Ill teach you the Vagabond Style; no, you dont have to call me master, but not now. The vige is going to be loud and busy soon. Huh? Soon? Why? Uh, one second toote. A series of gasps filled the air from outside, and Aquas Jade Perception confirmed the reason to be the Goddess of Pangeal. **** [First Person Point of View] The Goddess never descended on the mortal world. Not because something blocked her ess or anything, but because she wanted there to be a tangible difference between the ethereal realm and the mortal realm. Her presence also made the world flourish too much on a single spot, the spot she stood at, so it came off as unfair to the rest of the world. As a fair deity, she didnt like that. Yet, she had toe down a few months ago to fight off the foreign invasion. When her mortal subjects saw her for the first time, it was against the Outer Gods, engaged in a battle that nearly cost her life. My Goddess was quite ashamed of that. So she was happy this time, as she descended on the mortal world and her creations epted her with their heads bowing. Elves, dark elves from another vige, dryads from all over the forest, as well as druids, dangerous heavenly beasts, spirits, ghosts, fairies, and even the trees lowered their heads before their Goddess. She floated before the World Tree like a beacon of divinity, and all but me and my group bowed on the floor. Still, my people and I lowered our heads a little too. Even Ranefer and Quetzalcoatl did, showing proper respect. That was how we greeted the Goddess in her world. From rooftops, tree branches, balconies, and trees, bowing creatures waited for her to speak. My Goddess smiled down at her creation, her children, for a long time, before parting her lips, I shall keep this short, my precious babies, she announced. The Hero is back. And everything is going to be alright soon. She made this about me, instead of keeping the attention to herself. I had no choice but to fly to stand before her, kneeling in the air. She put a hand on my head, ruffling my head, Kneeling doesnt suit you anymore, my child. She said aloud. For a moment I wasn''t sure if she meant it or if she was mad that I didnt kneel from the get-go. Her smile said it was the first, as she said in a whispering voice, You have be a God-ss entity far surpassing me, it doesn''t suit you to kneel to me. Please raise your head, and just promise one thing to the crowd. One thing, huh? I did so, facing the thousands below me. I stood with my blonde locks rustling against the wind before I closed my eyes and sighed. Opening them again, I spoke in a firm tone, While my appearance may differ fromst time, my goal is one and the same. To eradicate evil from Pangeal. For the Goddess, Ill save the world. And for the Goddess, Ill burn any worlds that stand in our way. The Outer Gods will meet their end, and Pangeal will continue to live, for I am still here. That is my promise. Instead of a cheer, instead of ps, the creatures of Pangeal let themselves bask under my aura with a blissful expression of total trust. They wanted their world saved, and their greatest savior was here to do just that. Pangeals denizens ced their hope on the only beacon they had. I was no God, I didnt get divinity from having faith ced on me, yet I felt a surge in my Soul Fire, meaning that the faith was simply that strong in the air. For a brief moment, basking in their hope, I felt a pang of guilt in my heart. I was far from the heroic spirit they thought I was. Not anymore, I was not a kind soul. How would they react if one day they learned about the deepest shade of my many faces? **** [Third Person Point of View] The Demonic Phoenix God of Destructive mes tapped his finger on his table with a deep scowl ying behind his mask. What the hell is going on?! he shouted at the minion who was kneeling in front of him, trembling and sweating as if he were in a fire pit. His connection with his Avatar was suddenly cut. At the same time, the Blood Tower received signals that the army his Avatar had taken with him all dispersed in the air at the same time. Is this a false call? Or is there actually someone on this low-ss capable enough to take that many Ahaiyute, and especially my Avatar, out together in a single attack? The Phoenix God couldn''t understand. M-my lord, the signals arent false This, ah the kneeling minion barely managed to mutter out. We ran some tests, it was not an error! All of their energy signals were cut off in an instant! Although a bit before that, a few of their energies had vanished, but it was less than ten! H-however, afterwards- Enough. The Dark Phoenix growled, and the minion shut his jaw. Although he didnt know how the Ahaiyutes were taken out, he had somewhat of an idea of how his Avatar died. After all, as the patron, he had a spiritual connection with his Avatar. His Avatar couldn''t even activate his True Form, which was a guaranteed victory against any enemy. No, he underestimated the enemy and didn''t choose to use his true form. If he had, maybe the oue would have been different. Definitely. But he''s not someone to underestimate his enemy too much. Moreover when he has information on them. Is it that woman, Sieran? Has she perhaps ascended to Demigod already, and my Avatar did not expect that? Perhaps she ascended during the battle by fulfilling some conditions? That was the only possible exnation. While Sieran wasn''t the strongest in the world, she was the greatest mage, and the one closest to Level 100. If she had managed to level up mid-battle, it would exin the situation. Dammit, the Phoenix God mmed his fist into the table. He wanted to destroy it with a hit, but unlike the clown, he was more patient. What was the point in taking out his anger on a table? He growled, clutching on a sheet of paper. I''ve nurtured that kid to be my avatar for centuries. He''s served me for that long too. And now he''s gone. Does that make sense?! Although he tried not to get too attached to people, an Avatar was still like a child to a God. He couldn''t help but feel sheer anger, and a desire to visit the Elven Forest andplete his Avatar''s mission. Leaving the Blood Tower wasn''t smart, but there shouldn''t be much of an issue as long as he returned within a day. For a moment, he almost gave in to the rage and rushed out through the windows. He managed to hold it in, grunting to himself, and sighed. Let''s talk to the Jester about this first, he decided, looking at the minion. There might be more than meets the eye. We should request some reinforcements if we''re unable to find out the truth ourselves. There were some excellent scouts from his home world, and what was the point if they couldn''t be used when needed? Contact the Northern Blood Tower, prepare a meeting with that clown. Y-yes, sir! The Demonic Phoenix God of Destructive mes did not want to take any chances with his World Pearl. He would seed for sure, and consume the fruit of thisbor to grow more powerful. He wouldn''t allow anything to stop him. Even if this world''s fabled Hero rose from the grave, for example. Besides, as an Extension of himself, the Dark Phoenix, his Avatar was immortal in every sense of the word. He would rise from his grave soon enough and return to the Blood Tower. He just needed to wait for a bit. Unfortunately, no matter how much he waited, his Avatar never rose from the ashes. ** ** ** Author Note: Woohoo! Well we''re back200-Chapters are done! How many more chapters do you think the story will go on for, in your head? Im curious what a readers idea for this storys progression rate is. Editor Shortmotor Note: Id give it 120 more chapters. [201] Scattering Around to Save the World Once Again [201] Scattering Around to Save the World Once Again Chapter 201: Scattering Around to Save the World Once Again So, this is your new sword? Its a beauty, Jasmine checked Caliburn, running a finger through its edges, whistling as blood dripped from her fingers. Whew~ Fuck. Thats so hot. You have such a hot sword, brat. Whats it called? Caliburn, or Collbrande. I call it Caliburn, Aqua said with a chuckle, while he stood behind Ruby and dried her hair with a towel. He didnt know why the girl hadnt dried herself with a spell; she ran here fast, allowing the wind to dry her, but that made her look like a hobo by the time she reached the enve. She had hurried here thinking it was an emergency, but the battle had already concluded. So Aqua told her to shower, and now he helped dry her hair. They were in the room where Jasmine and Aqua met earlier, and now a few others of his people were scattered around, but not all. Namely, Yuzuru, Ranefer, and Memmy were here. Thetter two were devils, and the former a child, so they werent attending the meeting that the others were attending with the higher officials of the Elven Forest. While this vige wasrge, it wasnt the only elven sanctuary, nor the only gathering of race, the Elven Forest was toorge for that. A vige of dark elves from nearby sent their Chief, a union of all Dryads sent their leader, and likewise, the leaders of many other factions in this forest also attended this. The Ogre King, the World Serpent, the Jungle Dragon, and many others. They were all in the enve now, upying the meeting room, here to meet their creator, the great Goddess, as well as the two foreign Goddesses that came with her; Quetzalcoatl and Ai in her Goddess of Light form. It was a stinky and busy ce, and neither Aqua nor his master were overly keen on attending it, thats why they were here. Collbrande sounds better, like royalty. How did you get this? Its too good, Jasmine twirled the sword around, shing the air, andmented. She looked really impressed by it. You want it? We can exchange, Aqua said, jokingly, grabbing the sword resting by the bedside. Ive missed holding it- akh! the sword sent a jolt of pain through his hand and he dropped it. ...! Are you alright, onii-chan? Ruby asked in surprise. Jasmine blinked, as did everyone else in the room. She looked at the sword, and then at Aqua. A scowl formed on her face, Collbrande is a holy sword too, I can feel it, yet it epts you. Why is Eldergleam acting up? She picked up her golden Holy Sword, Eldergleam, and it didnt send any shock. Huh. Is it perhaps mad at you for abandoning it three hundred years ago? Haha, maybe, Aqua lied. Shit. The sword had only been used by Heros with a capital H. It could sense that he was far from how Holy someone was, and its standards were high. Caliburn epted him because his history as a hero was engraved in his soul, but the actual sword that he used during those Hero times could recognize that he was far from an ideal Hero. Simply put, it didnt see him as the Hero Seriphoth; to it, he was a different person. Or perhaps it was even disgusted at his sheer change. Sad. Looks like we cant exchange, Jasmine sighed sadly, then turned her head to look at two people in the bed. By the way, youre still hanging around with demons? Thats quite shameless after what happened. There is a little evil ck dragon too. Hey, I am not evil! Yuzuru protested. Since she was learning the Path of the ck mes, she was dated to receive its useless Gold Sign, which was a useless dragon tail that the practitioner received after absorbing a ck Dragon. A ck dragon doesnt mean an evil dragon. Why is ck an evil color? Such uselessness was one reason I didnt choose this Path, back in the day. However, as a Sage, I managed to twirl the Path a little to manipte the Gold Sign since I couldnt have a member of my sect be useless. Therefore, when she reached Gold, she not only received a small forearm-sized tail, but she also had ck horns popping out of her head, and a pair of small wings that let her fly for a bit. Along with them, she had bright red pupils going along with the theme. That was when she was at Gold, where these things were basically just for show, now it was even better. Since her Underlord transformation had beenpleted, she could grow them to be used in a real battle, and also, transform into a full ck Dragon if she was willing to. It was quite the sight. The Devils and Demons arent quite the same, although simr, I decided to introduce the three. The two blondies are devils, thats Ranefer, and thats Mem-Cho, my girlfriend. The kid is Yuzuru, a human whos walking the path of the ck dragon, the little horns, eyes, wings, and tails are from that. Girlfriend? Seriously? Jasmine ignored Yuzurus topic and shook her head, Youre dating a demon after thest one killed you in your sleep? Well, Aqua shrugged. Mem is better. Plus, uh, shes half-human, if that helps, he said, and Jasmine loosened her scowling a bit. .... Memmy found the situation quite strange, but Aqua pleaded to her to bear with it via telepathy. So shes a halfling. Makes sense. Then, she shot a look at Ranefer. What about this one? I find her simr to the Phoenix Avatar. Hello, I am Ranefer Phenex; a Demonic Phoenix, Ranefer waved at her, and Jasmine tightened her grip on her swords. What the fuck? Its an enemy, Jasmine looked stunned, wielding both swords. Brat, call for reinforcements, its an enemy invasion. Stop joking around, Aqua flickered in her forehead, which she dodged, and shrugged. While she was acting like that, she wasnt letting out any killing intent. She was messing with them. Shes an ally. Not all demonic beings are evil, little master. Ranefer saved my life, actually, he lied, although it was true that she did help him heal his injuries faster. Yes, thats me~ Ranefer shamelessly took the achievement. Yeah, yeah, whatever. Ill trust you, but only because theyre your friends, Jasmine said, dropping the swords and crossing her arms. And I guess its easier to not hate them since they still look human, even if their energy is demonic. So skin color does matter, damn. Why is your master such a racist, Aqua? Mem couldnt hold it in anymore and pointed a finger at Jasmine, who looked around in surprise as if she couldnt understand who the finger was pointing toward. Aqua chuckled. I''m d she''s cheering up now. From what Sieran told him, Jasmine was feeling quite down after her Empire fell. Millions died under her protection, and ultimately she fled. She must be feeling like a failure now, where her sessor had achieved far more than she had. Yet, she smiled like a star. His master was much cuter than he realized before. **** [Third Person Point of View] With this, let us conclude the meeting, Sieran tapped the table once and said. She didnt like holding meetings, she always put someone else to do it in her stead, such as the Chief here, or the Battle Princess back in the days. However, she had to admit that this meeting had gone well. It''s not as if this was a trading meeting, there was no deal going on, and the party with the most leverage was the Goddess so there were no issues. It was simply a reaffirmation of the promise that the Hero made earlier. The Goddess thanked her subjects, informing them a little about their iing ns, and promised that everything was going to be alright, despite the rming state the world was in. Again, my deity, the Jungle Dragon, in a slim humanoid form, covered in vines and greenery, grabbed the Goddess hand and bowed his forehead against it, I thank you for meeting us. As agreed, we will help the hero in any way he desires us to. Please tell him to use us well. Of course, child, Goddess Gxara ruffled the Dragons head, smiling. Dragons were the closest species to Divinity, and even among them, the Forest Dragon was a nature-type dragon, he was able tomunicate with the Goddess even without going to a church or anything. To meet the entity he''s been talking to for many centuries for the first time, was a special day for him. The meeting ended after that, and the leaders of Elven Forest returned to their respective areas. A Dryad from the Dryad faction remained behind, apparently, she had something to do with the Hero and requested Sieran to let her meet the Hero once. Sieran led her and the other guests to where her husband was staying. Husband, huh That term suddenly made her conscious of something. So you''re Sieran, right? One of the women who the Goddess said were equal to her, as in a fellow divinity, walked closer to Sieran and said. She had blonde hair and blue eyes earlier, just like her husband''s current appearance, but now she adorned purple hair and pink eyes. Some sort of disguise spell? But it felt so real, though. I heard a lot about you. Ah My son told me, she said, blinking. Ah, yes, sorry for thete introduction. You can just call me mother-inw, I''m Ai Hoshino. .... Sieran stopped walking for a moment and a secondter, she nodded. Hoshino, she said. So she really is his mother. She expected him to have a family when she saw that he had a twin sister, but this was. ufortable. Seriphoth didn''t have any parents, he was an orphan, so there were not any ufortable situations of meeting his parents. Sieran was too old for this, and yet she felt a little self-conscious. Nice to meet you. Ai smiled, beginning to make small talk with her, as they continued walking. There was another thing. She felt peculiar gazes on her back, especially from that sses girl, and that pink-haired girl. It wasn''t res of jealousy, but there was certainly something simr in their gazes. Sieran wasn''t called the Wise for no reason, she easily understood the situation. He''s always been popr amongdies. Even though he chose four wives, he slept with a lot more. I shouldn''t be surprised. That did send her head home, however. Although her husband was back, he wasn''t quite what he used to be. He had a new family now. New lovers, new powers, and a whole new life. Worst of all, this wasn''t even his only new life. Although he didn''t tell her the number of times he reincarnated, he did agree that he had lived multiple lives between these two. Sieran wasn''t sure how she felt about this No, she felt fine. She could endure the change, she was just happy he was back. What she feared was the reaction of one wife in particr. Although Sieran wasn''t lustful by nature, she could understand why other individuals were. There was also the fact that he never knew that he could return, so finding other partners was not odd. Sieran understood him. However, she doubted Princess ra would understand. That woman was more depressed than a log, more suicidal than anyone Sieran had met in her long life. How would that woman feel seeing her man return from the graves, happy with other women, while she had been rotting in her throne for three hundred years, looking after his Dukedom, and refusing the advance of a thousand men for the sake of loyalty? Haaah, Sieran let out a sigh, hoping for the best, and leading the guests to meet Seriphoth. I guess he''s Aqua to them. So this is how long three hundred years really is, huh? **** Aqua~ The big group entered the chamber where Aqua was in, and Ai rushed in to hug him. Ending the hug short, she looked at the dark-skinned woman beside him. Oh. Arent you going to introduce us to one another? Uh, yes, sure, Aqua stopped ying with Rubys hair, which was now a braid for some reason and looked at the dark-skinned mature woman. Everyone, this is Jasmine bint Alimah Al-Qadir. Since the first day I picked up the holy sword, her beautiful voice has pestered me for decades even in my sleep. She is my Swordsmanship Master. A silence exchanged unfolded between Ai and Jasmine, and among the others in the room as well. Jasmine smiled and waved at everyone, Hi~ Her eyes lingered on Goddess Gxara and then at Quetzalcoatl. Looks like the olddy bought some freaky powerful people after she fled. Her eyesnded back on Ai, You too. When you were blonde earlier you smelled funny powerful, although now I guess it''s more physical. Whats the deal? Hey, thats my mother, Aqua introduced Ai, and Jasmine whistled. Wow, apetitor. They say mentors are the 2nd parent, but since you were a stupid orphan, I can be said to be your first parent. Now there is another. I feel threatened. Jasmine said, and Ai held herself back from scowling. That was one thing that got on her nerves, somedy who tried to rece her. Stop acting up, we need to discuss bigger stuff, Aqua said, pping his hands. The ps calmed the sound in the room, and he approached the window to sit on the railing. Indeed, my child. Were here for your decision as well, Gxara said, and Aqua looked outside, it was noon now, and twin suns were lighting up the sky bright. It was such a nostalgic sight that he wanted to stare at them in totality. Yet, he had to turn his head back to the room to speak. Initially, I nned to divide ourselves into two teams. Im making that three now. Erebia is nearest to the North Pole, and it has fallen. The nations near it are falling next. Unlike the South, where the demons are only at the borders, the North is constantly under attack. I think you, my Goddess, should go there. You should take Auriel, Kwarna, and Asia with you. Thats Group 1. Head to the Kingdom of Khormavia, it''s currently under arge attack. He continued exining, followed by Group 2: Quetzalcoatl, Memmy, Shoko, and Yuzuru should be a part of this. The two Imperial kids should join this, as guides if anything. You guys will be heading to the Kingdom of Dinionia, near the borders of the Dynasty of Cania. The Saintess is somewhere around there, I heard. Group 3: Ai, Ruby, Tsubasa, Rafener, Xenovia, Irina, and Hero Jasmine. It was a group of powerhouses, and as suited for powerhouses, theyd be going somewhere dangerous. Go to the frontlines of the Erebian Empire. Were reiming it in three days. As for Aqua himself? Everyone was curious about which team he would be joining. I would stay in Thyranais for a while, he said, his voice slow. I need to make sure the Phoenix doesnt attack here when our forces are elsewhere. At the same time I have someone I need to meet. Princess ra, his very first love. While the Demoness was his first wife, he had fallen for the princess first. Everyone would have trouble answering who loved him more, back in the day, but it wasnt the Princess who murdered him in his sleep, so the answer had be clear by that time. After three hundred years, these days, she was rumored to be sitting on her throne alone, as everyone she knew had long passed away. She spent her days drinking away while staring at the ceiling, with sleepless eyes and a heart full of pain, she was lonelier than any human in this world. Naturally, Aqua wanted to visit her as soon as he could. ** ** ** [202] Journey to the Doorstep of My… Home [202] Journey to the Doorstep of My Home Chapter 202: Journey to the Doorstep of My Home After a day''s preparation, everyone was ready to leave. I was also prepared, having spentst night productively. We group leaders canmunicate from different corners of the world thanks to our Divinity, but what about you? Quetzalcoatl asked at the gate of the Elven Enve. What if there''s an emergency? We had bid our goodies to the crowd in the enve. I also talked briefly with Vaelwyn the Dryad, who wanted to apologize for acting up earlier. All three groups, along with Seiran and me, were now outside the vige gate. It''s easy. All three of you have Sun or Light Divinity, just encode your message in an orb of light and send it to the Grand Dukedom. I''ll receive it. With my Path, it''ll be a piece of cake. I can do the same if needs arise. Quetzalcoatl crossed her arms and nodded. That works. Ugh, can I really not join you?! Ruby asked for the umpteenth time. She looked a little pissed that I was sending her away, but sadly I needed some alone time. It''s okay Ruby, he''s busy, Ai patted her girl''s head and said. However, while she was consoling Ruby, I didn''t miss the look in her eyes, even though she tried to conceal it. I hadn''t had a deep talk with my mother about all of this. Just a few months ago she was furious at me for turning out to be a grown man in her child''s body. She ended up epting me somehow, forgetting the past and seeing me as her son, but now here we were, in my old world, with people who called me family. Unfortunately, I couldn''t pull her to the side to talk about this now even if I wanted to. I should give her attention when all of this woulde to an end. Enough wasting time, we should leave already, Jasmine yawned and said. She hadn''t slept all night long since she trained in swordsmanship with me, so she was tired and sleepy. After exchanging some words with my Goddess, Tsubasa, Shoko, and others, the groups began to leave one by one. In the end, Group 3 left as well. I saw my mother and sister wave at me before they took the air and flew away. Of course, since Sieran, the creator of the Anti-Flight Formation was on our side, flight in Elven Forest wasn''t impossible for us anymore. Soon, only Seiran and I remained at the enves gate. I took in a deep breath, allowing my lungs to fill with the sweet scent of nature. The vibrant woods were nectar to my lungs. Plus the presence beside me. It almost felt like I was back in time. I turned to my side, my eyes fell upon the smile of Sieran. She was looking up, at the sun peeking down at us through the thick leaves rustling against one another. She looked more like a fairy with sunlight showering down on her face. She was humming a song, not from this world, it was one of the songs we sang together in the past. Her lips parted, Feels like we''re back in time, doesn''t it? [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] Her words made me blink. They were the same words I was thinking. She stopped staring at the sky and looked into my eyes instead. Vibrant green met aqua blue and she smiled, It feels like we''re leaving for an adventure. Like back in the day. Back in the day, huh Do you remember the day we first met? It was this same ce. You came here to convince me to join you in your journey, as I was the mage for thest hero party too. She said, and while she stopped humming, that sneaky Icon picked on the song. -Diet mountain dew, baby, New York City, Never was there ever a girl so pretty, Do you think we''ll be in love forever? Do you think we''ll be in love? Never liked that song, but when she sang it, I always smiled. So I smiled softly today too. I remember, to this day, I remember. I remember when I saw the prettiest girl in the world for the first time in my two lives. When I was reborn in this world after dying in my very first life, I found everyone looked like celebrities thanks to the mana in the air. However, even among them, this elf had the prettiest face Id ever seen. I was awestruck that day. How could I ever forget? A flutter went through my heart. I just stared at her and a momentter, pulled her into a hug. Lets leave, I softly kissed her forehead, Sieran. She rested her head on my chest for a moment and I closed my eyes, sighing.Am I really regaining my feelings? How odd.I didn''t think my oldened heart was capable of turning nostalgia into love. Let us, Sieran agreed to my offer, and with a snap of her fingers, a translucent bubble formed around us. Sparks of lightning danced on its surface, and it slowly began to levitate into the air, above the leaves. When we stood in the sky beyond the tall trees, the bubble rushed through the air faster than I could fly. Teleportation in this world was blocked by the towers, but there were other means of fast travel. We left the Elven Forest in no time. When we were halfway through the skies of the Grand Duchy of Thyranais, however, I advised Sieran to take the road instead. There were a few viges and cities under demon attacks, subtly or openly. As Sieran said, this was an adventure. How could this be a proper adventure if we don''t kill some demons on the way? **** The Chancellor of the Grand Duchy of Thairanais kneeled before the throne of his lord. Usually, a chancellors job was to act as the chief administrator, responsible for overseeing the duchy''s administration and the execution of the Duke''s policies, but in this Duchy, the Chancellor was more than a butler to the Duchess. Because the Duchess didnt care about anything going around her Duchy, nor the world for that matter. All this woman cared about was the ss of wine in her hand, which she was sipping even right now instead of listening to the chancellors report. ...Say it again, yet, that same Duchess seemed interested in a report. The chancellor was actually rted to the Duchess. By blood, he would be her 10th great-grandchild. Not that he ever had any family-type rtionship with her, someone like her didnt have the emotion left to focus on family. She lived only because she couldnt die. A woman like her was interested in a few things. So the chancellor didnt make her wait, recounting the report he just made. The two cities that were under attack by demons, as reported by their city lords who asked us for help, have been freed. As Ive reported to you before, even the Duchys knights had a hard time dealing with the demons in those cities, there were two True-ss Ahaiyutes in both of those cities, therefore we had chosen to let the cities be sacrificed. Mhm, instead of sipping more alcohol, she stirred the cup in her hand and listened carefully while looking at the chancellor with a bored look in her eyes. Under the dark light of her throne room, her figure slouched against her throne, while a pool ofva stirred in the back, she was quite majestic to look at. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] Despite their apparent blood rtionship, it was quite a challenge to maintain eye contact with her withouting off as indecent. Her ck robes were quite bold, after all, and the golden jewelry around her thighs, waist, and wrist, and the ne falling on her cleavage only enhanced her beauty. The fact that she was drunk made her even more irresistible to look at. So the chancellor lowered his head and continued his report, However just a few hours ago, those two cities were rescued. The enemies were defeated. While it''s true that the Ahaiyute might have had their guards down since they were ying with the city by keeping it under their hostage for weeks instead of destroying them from the get-go, its still a feat to defeat them. Im sure you understand that better than me, the chancellor said. As far as he knew, other than the Duchess herself, there were few in this world who could take on those True Demonic Angels. Of course, that meant if the Duchess had chosen to help the cities, she could have rescued them herself, but she just couldnt find herself to care. And if she didnt want to do something, how could someone force her to do it? While it was true that Sieran the Wise was the closest to Level 100, it was proven in the past that ra, the Princess of Ruin, was stronger than her. After all, Levels weren''t the only thing that tranted to strength. In fact, after Barolt, she was the strongest in the heros party. And since Barolt had ascended, it wouldnt be wrong to say that she was the strongest in the mortal world. Despite all that, nowadays she was better known as the loser princess who sat drunk on her throne even when her world perished, despite having the power to make a difference. Was magic used? The Duchess asked, and the chancellor nodded. Yes, quite high-ss spells too. Ah, she took a sip from her cup, and all the interest in her eyes seemed to vanish. It must have been Sieran, then. If shes in my territory, it means shesing here to meet me. Maid, she called, and a figure stepped out from the shadows. It was a white-haireddy, with pale skin and long ears. It was a vampire; a woman whos been serving the Princess for thest three hundred years. The chancellor felt a shiver run down his spine; he hadnt sensed her presence at all. The maid bowed, Yes, mydy? Make sure to receive Sieran at the castle gate, the Duchess ordered, finishing her ss in one go. A warm, rare grin on her lips. And prepare a bath for us. We haven''t bathed together in a long time. Understood, saying so, the maid burst into dust and vanished. The chancellor gulped hearing that, quickly lowering his head again. Had he perhaps heard something he shouldnt have? To quickly change the subject, he cleared his throat and added, Ah, while magic was indeed used, there was also a swordsman. He was confirmed to be human, and not an elf. As per the report, he had blonde hair and blue eyes, and since he was seen with Lady Sieran, many assumed him to be part of the Babylon family. However, he doesnt match the description of any of our members. That caught the Duchess attention. She stood up, she actually stood up, startling the chancellor. Was this the first time she stood up from that throne in months? .... she opened her mouth and closed it. Then, she turned her head to the massive windows that showed the horizon of the Duchy. ra scowled, even as a familiar wind ruffled her hair, What is Sieran up to now? **** Three hundred years was truly a long time. Where I knew mountains, cities existed, and where I knew cities, only barrennds remained. Where I remembered forest, only sand remained, and where I remembered houses of old friends and acquaintances, new faces resided. I almost felt like I was in a different world. It felt lonely, and alone. Thankfully, Sieran was right beside me. Just her presence helped calm myself. I enjoyed visiting these ces, as she enjoyed telling the story behind each of their changes. While doing so, we also saved a few cities, towns, and viges. That was the initial goal ofing from the Lightning Bubble, anyway. I''d have loved to roam around more, but now that the demons were taken care of, the two of us made our way towards the capital city. Thalindra, the Capital City of the Grand Duchy. Ldy Sieran, please, there''s no need for you to verify your identity! Please enter! The guards at the city gate could sense the Archmages Mana from her, how could they disrespect her by making her wait? Sieran shook her head, putting her magical tablet away. You guys should be more careful with the identification process, regardless. Ah, and this young man here is with me. He doesn''t have any identification with him, will that be alright? Of course, of course, if he''s Lady Seiran''s guest, then he''s a guest to Thalindra as well! The guards were quite friendly and allowed us in. I followed beside Sieran and entered through the shadow of the gate. I closed my eyes as the light fell over my eyelids. When I opened them again, a whole new world awaited us. A blend of medieval grandeur with oddly modern touches greeted my eyes. Tall stone buildings with intricate carvings lined the cobbled streets, their stained ss windows depicting ancient tales. Above, flying carriages powered by glowing orbs wove between towering spires and floating tforms, which would have had even nobles state at them like country bumpkins. After all, although Thalindra was just the capital of the duchy, it was no less developed than the capital of the Empire. A diverse crowd filled the streets: elegant elves, sturdy dwarves, and humans from all walks of life. Even orcs and beastkin. Despite the prosperity, a noticeable disparity existed among the popce, with grand mansions standing in contrast to humble abodes. Of course, as the hero, I enjoyed a few catgirls and dog-girls here and then, so I had no hate toward their people. They were allowed to live freely in my territory. Honestly, racism towards minor races has lessened a lot in the empire as a whole. Magic permeated every corner. Street performers conjured illusions, vendors sold enchanted trinkets, and public fountains sparkled with inner light. The cityyout showcased a touch of modernity, with organized streets radiating from a central za, elevated walkways, and magical lifts ensuring seamless travel. It wasnt like this three hundred years ago, buildings were much more advanced. Other races were either discriminated against or ves, none were citizens. Magic used to be monopolized by the magic towers, but now it wasnt. As the hero, having my home be like this was my goal. Seeing my dreampleted, I couldnt help but smile. It has changed a lot, I said as I followed Sieran through the market. Yet, it looks so familiar. Because most importantly, people looked happy here. While many Kingdoms and Empires fell, while people in other cities cried and starved to death, my home was like a piece of heaven that fell to earth. Of course, people were safe and sound here, unlike in other ces, why wouldnt they be happy? Sieran locked her hands with mine, not saying anything. She just enjoyed the moment with me. We had walked like this many times in the past, through this same market. How nostalgic. It felt oddly fulfilling to just walk here. Was this what true happiness felt like.? Although my current life has been peaceful and lovely, I haven''t felt this happy in centuries No, in millennia. At that moment, I couldn''t help but raise Sieran by her waist, and pull her into a kiss. Her cherry lips quivered in surprise but did not hesitate to return the kiss. If the crowd hadn''t noticed the Archmage earlier, they did now. I didn''t bother myself with their gasps one bit and rather put Sieran down to head to the castle. Our home, where the five of us had spent a decade. My old heart beat like a drum, excited to see a familiar face once again. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [203] Demons For a Greeting? [203] Demons For a Greeting? Chapter 203: Demons For a Greeting? The Demonic Phoenix God of Destructive mes sat in his gloomy office, as usual. Before him, a subordinate kneeled, making a report. As you''ve said, sir, said the imp-looking creature wearing a ssy suit, I''ve looked into it, and the Ahaiyutes we''ve sent have indeed been killed. ording to a report, Sieran the Wise was seen in that area. However, she was apanying an unknown young man who wielded a sword. I see. As expected, the Dark God grumbled. We have an unknown force at work here. Keep your eyes and ears open and report to me anything out of the ordinary immediately. Understood, sir, the minion nodded. And the Phoenix hummed for a second, deciding, Send seven True Ahaiyutes to Thalindra, the Grand Duchys capital. Since it''s Sieran the Wise, there''s a chance that she''ll visit her oldpanion, the Duchess. So send some Ahaiyute to cause some ruckus there, while a few of them would maintain distance and just watch the situation unfold. That way, we should see the culprit in action even if we were to sacrifice a few decent products. True Grade Ahaiyute were harder to make, it took a lot of time and resources, but sending anything below a True Grade wouldn''t cause a ruckus since many strong adventurers and knights had their base in Thalindra. So some sacrifices were required. Understood, the minion bowed and left, leaving the Dark God to ponder by himself. These days, he felt like the air was odd on this. For starters, his Avatar hadn''t been revived yet. If not for Blood Tower where he was putting a lot of his power, authority, and senses at work, he''d have sped up the process of his Avatar''s revival. He was unable to provide that help due to circumstances, but it still shouldn''t take this long. Was something wrong? I did call for reinforcements, but I merely asked for scouts. Should I ask for some heavy hitters too?The Dark God contemted. As a deity, he certainly had pride, but he also had another thing. Caution. If there was a danger in this world indeed, while he was confident he''d be able to take care of it, what if something went wrong? In such a scenario, when they were so close to the pearls creation, it was better to be cautious. Fine, he let out a raspy sigh. I should call for some heavy hitters too, I suppose. Since he already asked for scouts, as in those who were nimble and acted as spies, he should call for their leader, their God, for help too. Umbrithar, the Obsidian Stalker, God of Shadows and Portals. It was a friend of his. Compared to other Gods, the Dark Phoenix was close to that entity who always wore a ck gue-doctor mask. If he responds positively,The Phoenix noted,then it should be possible to invade that little Sun, this world''s Heaven, too. He didn''t want to do this since that would make him owe a favor to Umbrithar, one important enough to earn a World Pearl. But as always, better safe than sorry. The Demonic Phoenix God of Destructive mes would rather not regret his choice when so close to the pearl. **** Sieran and I walked through the bustling streets of Thalindra, hand in hand. She had changed her outfit to cover her shoulders with a capelet, and it did as a passive spell that made the average crowd not recognize her. On top of that, she looked cuter in it. Spoiler [copse] Cobblestones echoed beneath our feet, and the vibrant marketce buzzed with activity. Street vendors called out their wares, children yed in the alleys, and the air was filled with the mingling scents of exotic spices and freshly baked bread. The smell of nature that this elf let out only made this ce that much more enjoyable. I felt a sense of nostalgia wash over me, a fleeting moment of peace amidst the turmoil that had gued my mind for eternity. How great it felt to walk these streets one more time. "Thalindra is the same as always, huh?" I mused, ncing at her. Although Sieran didn''t chase my dreams, she supported me back in the day. She was the main reason the elves were epted in the human world, to begin with, which set off the dominos that ended racism. Sieran smiled softly, her gaze taking in the familiar sights. "In many ways, it hasn''t. But some things have changed and not always for the better." ....? As we continued our walk, my good mood quickly soured. I realized what Sieran meant by that. There were slums on the outskirts of the market, hidden in the shadows of tall buildings. Slums, and upied alleyways. It was like a sewer. There wasnt supposed to be anything like this in Thalindra. The first thing I did to Thiandra after bing its Duke was destroy the slums. Every single one of my women knew why and supported my decision.So what the fuck is this? Ragged tents and makeshift shacks were crammed together, and the air was thick with the stench of poverty. Emaciated faces peered out from the darkness, eyes hollow with hunger and despair. Children with dirt-streaked faces yed in the muck, theirughter a stark contrast to their squalid surroundings. Why the hell does Thalindra have a low-ss and high-ss area difference?I couldnt help but be mad. My fists clenched at my sides, my jaw tightening. Sieran must have noticed my expression, she sighed softly. "They must be refugees from other cities," she exined. "The recent demon attacks have disced many. Thalindra has taken them in, but the resources are stretched thin. The entire world is in a desperate state, such a sight is a norm everywhere. At least in Thalindra, theyre not dying of starvation" "...ra has the power to fix this," he said in a serious tone. "She should have taken action personally. The nearby cities wouldn''t have been in danger if she did. I already asked you when rescuing those cities, whats she doing?" .... Sieran ced a calming hand on his shoulder. "Shes been through a lot, Ser. I told you, so you know that. After your passing, she''s lost sight of everything. But yes, you''re right; something needs to be done. Let''s see what we can do once we meet her." "Losing sight isn''t an excuse," I snapped, my frustration evident. "She has the power and the responsibility to protect her people. The nearby cities wouldnt have been in danger if she took action personally." Sieran sighed, her expression troubled. "Let''s talk to her. Its pointless to argue about it here. Besides, Im sure youll understand when you see her." .... With a resigned nod, we made our way through the crowded streets toward the castle. The castle road was quite empty, and much more royally built. Although I said there wouldnt be a ss difference in the city, a rulers house ought to differ, otherwise he was no ruler at all. The imposing structure loomed over the city, its tall spires piercing the sky. More than a single mansion, it looked like an entire city block; it was inhumanelyrge. As we approached the castle gates, we were met by a tall, elegant figure with pale skin and striking white hair. The vampire maid, Anoria, stood before us, her crimson eyes flickering with curiosity. It had been a while since Ist saw her. "Wee to Thalindra," Anoria greeted us with a polite bow. "Lady Sieran, its been a while. The Duchess has been expecting you. As well as your "A friend," I replied curtly when she looked at me, my mind still preupied with the sights we had just witnessed. Anoria stared at me for a second.Did she notice something?If it''s her, then perhaps she could. Her gaze lingered on me for a moment before turning back to Sieran with a nod. "Please,e in. It''s your home, after all." Sieran smiled and nodded. The gates were already parted by the gatemen, and so we began to follow Anoria in silence. Just then, a low, ominous rumble filled the air. The sky darkened, and a roar echoed through the city. My eyes narrowed as I looked up to see dark shapes descending from the sky. True Grade Ahaiyute, their perfect humanoid forms wreathed in light, swooped down upon the city, their eyes gleaming with malice. Lesser Grade Ahaiyute followed them like a horde of insects. Ah Anoria scowled at the sight. "How annoying, here too?" I growled, my hand instinctively reaching for my sword in my Void Storage. "We need to take care of this." Sieran nodded, her expression grim. "I''ll handle the ones attacking from the left side. You take the right." With a swift motion, I drew my sword, the de gleaming with a dark, deadly light. I moved with the speed of a lightning bolt, my figure blurring as I leaped toward the nearest Ahaiyute. **** Duchess ra sat on her grand throne, a goblet of wine in her hand as always. The castle''s opulent interior was calm and rxing, boorishly monotonous, which made the once-vibrant spark in her eyes dim over the years, reced by a weary, almost haunted look. She stared nkly at the mes dancing in the hearth, lost in her thoughts. She was waiting for Sieran, but wasnt that girl taking too long? ra closed her eyes and sighed. C .! A suddenmotion outside the throne room snapped her back to reality. The heavy doors burst open, and a guard rushed in, his face pale with fear. "Your Highness! The city is under attack by demons!" he eximed, his voice trembling. ra blinked, the goblet ttering to the floor. "What? she turned her head to the side, at the sky, and she indeed saw those white-skinned false angel bastards. How infuriating. They dare attack Thalindra right under my nose?" Just because she was passive, they thought they could get away with anything. With a grunt, she grabbed her spear resting beside the throne, its enchanted de glowing with a fierce, golden light. Her heart pounded with a mix of anger and adrenaline as she sprinted out of the throne room and leaped through the window. Y-your highness!? the guard yelled, but it was toote. As she leaped into the air, her long, blonde hair billowing behind her, ra''s eyes scanned the battlefield below. The sky was swarming with True Grade Ahaiyute, their perfect C yet grotesque in her eyes C forms illuminated by the flickering mes of destruction they wrought upon the city. Her gaze quickly locked onto a blonde figure who had also taken to the air, a sword at hand. A boy, built quitergely, yet shouldnt be any more than 15. How curious. Their eyes met for a brief moment, and the boys momentum seemed to waver seeing her face. That wasnt rare, men lost their minds when they saw her often, but unlike usual, rather than lust-struck, he looked shocked beyond belief. ra scoffed, not bothering to think much of it. A soft smirk tugged at the corners of her usually nk lips. "Stay away kid, Ill handle it," she sounded drunk even to herself as she muttered under her breath. With a swift, graceful motion, ra propelled herself forward, her feet kicking the air, her spear held high. The first Ahaiyute she encountered barely had time to react before her spear cleaved through its torso, splitting it in two. The sh didnt stop there, it traveled as an aura through the sky, erging and growingrge, as if a piece of the crescent moon. She spun in mid-air, her spear slicing through two more demons in a single, fluid motion. Three True Grade Ahaiyute were taken down just like that. Her movements were a deadly dance, each strike precise and lethal, each sh an explosion of de aura. She felt a surge of satisfaction as the demons fell before her, their monstrous forms disintegrating into ash. Yet, amidst the chaos, she couldn''t help but notice the blonde figure fighting with equal ferocity. Initially, he just stared at her appearance with a dumbfounded expression, but when a bunch of Lesser Grade Ahaiyute ganged up on him, he moved like a force of nature, his sword an extension of his will. He didnt seem to perform any proper technique, he just coated his de in his weird Sun Mana which caused the angels to explode into blisters. He dispatched the Ahaiyute with ruthless efficiency, each swing of his de leaving a trail of destruction in its wake. Despite herself, ra felt a sense ofpetition. She too had Sun Affinity Mana; more urately, Ster Mana. It was the bloodline power of the Thyranais Imperial Family, which made it easier for her to deal with these gross mass-produced demonic angels, although it was not as much of a cheat against True Grades. When done, he continued staring at her. ....? ra was confused for a moment. In the distance, more Ahaiyute approached, their numbers seemingly endless. While only a few True Grades were here, there were a lot of lesser grades. At the northern side of the city, a huge battle was going on; it was the Adventurers Guild, she was pretty sure. All around the city, anybody who could fight was fighting. There was a single man engaged against a True Grade in the distance.Must be the Guild Master, from the looks of it.It should be taken care of soon. SofourTrue Grades were taken care of. ra''s eyes narrowed as she searched for more, and finally spotted one True Grade trying to run away, while a swarm of lesser grades followed him like meat shields, likely nning to report back to their master. Before she could run after them and finish them, a brilliant sh of light illuminated the sky. Sieran''s spell, a torrent of elemental fury, tore through the ranks of the fleeing demons. Even the True-Grade was caught in it. The spell''s power was stunning, easily reducing the Ahaiyute to smoldering husks. ra couldn''t help but scoff. "Always showing off, arent you, Sieran?" The blonde boynded gracefully beside her, his sword still gleaming with dark light, his face nk. He pointed towards the direction where ra couldnt see anybody. Two remaining True Grades are hiding there, attempting to flee. There," ra frowned, staring at where he was pointing, and only a secondter did she notice the creatures. They were under some high-ss light-morphing spell that made them invisible. She whistled softly, impressed that he noticed them before her. "Very impressive. Looks like you know what you''re doing. Ill take care of them." With a shared nod, they both took off in the direction of the fleeing demons. ra''s spear glinted in the sunlight as she closed the distance with blinding speed. She thrust her weapon forward, the de piercing through one Ahaiyute''s back and out its chest. Ster Aura exploded from her de, and the demon let out a gurgling scream before copsing to the ground, bursting into particles of light. She turned to face the other Ahaiyute, but it was toote. The boy had already engaged the other Ahaiyute. His sword cut through the air with deadly precision, slicing the demon''s wings off before finishing it with a swift decapitation, that odd Dark Sun Aura slicing through the demon with ease. At the same time, all lesser grades exploded in the sky like fireworks from a Master Spell from Sieran. As thest of the demons fell, randed beside the boy, her breathing heavy but steady. She looked at him with a mixture of curiosity and something else. "Very impressive," she repeated, an amused curve ying on her lips, although it didnt reach her eyes. "But who are you?" ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [204] He’s Trying To Scare the Demon Gods? [204] Hes Trying To Scare the Demon Gods? Chapter 204: He''s Trying To Scare the Demon Gods? Asia was apanying the benevolent Goddess Gxara, along with Archangel Auriel and the foreign angel Kwarna. It was a calming situation as she traveled with them, quite enjoyable for someone like her who had spent most of her life locked in a church. She knew this journey wasn''t going to be calm for long, however. As per the n, they were heading to a ce infested with demons. A beam of light carried them toward the Kingdom of Khormavia, toward its border cities. About thirty percent of Khormaviasnd is covered in snow. It''s the part that borders with the now fallen Erebian Empire. The Goddess kindly exined the matter to Asia and Kwarna, the two outsiders. We are heading there since demons from Erebia areing to Khormavia from that direction. It was a ce known for its icy regions and resilient people. The Goddess let Asia know more about its characteristics, which interested her in the ce. She who hadnt even seen any country other than Japan, was excited to explore this other world. After a while, their beam of light entered the borders of Khormavia, and not long after, they flew above its icy regions. Were here, my Goddess, Auriel said, although everyone had noticed already. This is the border town, Frosthaven Crossing, we''ll be lowering here, The Goddess said, and as per her will, the path of light that carried them began to slow down and lower. The endlessndscape of frost and snow expanded before them, and as they descended, the details of thesends grew evermore clear. Please brace your mind, little Asia. the Goddess added gently. It was a moment toote, however. Asias eyes were already wide. The calming atmosphere from a moment ago was shattered by the sight of chaos below. The light of fire and the shing of swords and brimstone filled the air. Frosthaven was arge town, nestled among icy cliffs and surrounded by frozen forests. But now, ity in ruins. The once pristine snow was stained with blood and soot. Buildings were reduced to smoldering piles of rubble, their wooden beams charred ck, and stone walls cracked and crumbling. Demons rampaged through the streets, their monstrous forms silhouetted against the fiery glow. Demonic orcs, dark-skinned goblins, roaring kobolds, as well as many other creatures who didn''t exist in this world. Monsters from another world were destroying everything in sight, and the Goddess benevolent expression was now a mask of cold fury. Argh-! Oh, Goddess, my child, please save my-! The monsters tore through the remaining structures with ease, their ws and fangs glinting in the inferno. The air was thick with the acrid smell of burning and the desperate cries of the townsfolk. Shattered icicles hung precariously from rooftops, asionally crashing to the ground with a sickening crunch. The cobblestone streets, usually bustling with life, were now littered with debris and the bodies of those who had fallen in the attack. A massive demon, towering over the others, let out a roar that echoed through the deste town. Its eyes gleamed with malevolence as it swung its colossal axe, cleaving through anything and anyone in its path. mes erupted from its mouth, adding to the growing inferno. O Goddess please save us The few survivors huddled together, their faces masks of fear and despair. Some attempted to fight back, wielding whatever weapons they could find, but they were vastly outmatched. The town''s defenders, though brave, were easily overwhelmed by the sheer ferocity and numbers of the demonic horde. As Asia and herpanions touched down on the outskirts of the town, the full scale of the devastation became clear. Frosthaven Crossing was on the brink ofplete annihtion. What must have once been home for thousands, was now a nightmarishndscape of destruction and death. Buildingsy in ruins, and the air was thick with the stench of blood and smoke. Screams of pain and fear echoed around them, blending with the cruelughter of the demons. People were dying. Of course, the Goddess could feel the pain in her creations hearts as they called her name. Theyve been calling her name all over the world, and if not for the friends she bought from Aquas world, she would have lost her mind, unable to decide what to do, or who to help. However, now her mind was clear. She watched the scene in silence, her power guiding the dead souls to heaven. Her presence unfolded like the wings of a titan, and every demon stopped their attacks to turn to her instead. Creatures of darkness trembled before the Voidborne. Asia''s heart clenched at the sight. The sight was too much for her. Tears welled up in her eyes, spilling over as she witnessed the suffering of the innocent. Her empathetic heart ached with every cry for help, every life extinguished by the merciless demons. "How could they do this?" Asia''s voice trembled, her tears flowing freely. "These poor people... They don''t deserve this." Goddess Gxara''s expression was one of cold fury. Her usually serene andpassionate face was now set in a mask of anger. "Indeed, this is unforgivable," she muttered, her eyes zing with divine wrath. "These failed creatures will pay for their cruelty." Auriel, the Archangel, burned with rage beside her. She was always one of the more furious Archangels, as she represented fire and its destruction, and this sight tugged at her deepest anger. "Let me go down and deal with them, my Goddess," she growled, her wings spreading wide. "Go, Auriel. The Goddess nodded, her eyes never leaving the carnage below. Show them the wrath of the heavens." And Auriel did just that. With a roar, Aurielunched herself towards the demons, her fiery wings leaving a trail of light in the sky. She descended like aet, her divine energy radiating in waves. [Divine Impact of mestorms] All the fire that burned the town rushed toward her fists. Her heavy muscles burned with fire, and her punches pulverized the demons. Demons let out screeches of terror. While mortals stared in awe at the battle angel. Asia watched in awe and fear as Auriel tore through the demons with righteous fury. The Archangel''s fists glowed with a holy light, mowing down the monstrous creatures with ease. Each swing of her arms was destructive and lethal, her movements a deadly dance of vengeance. It was divine judgment. However, it was not yet the real deal. Goddess Gxara raised her hand, and the sky above darkened. Divine energy crackled around her, and her willpower sang the chantation of an ancient, powerfulnguage through the voice of the wind. A brilliant light burst forth, engulfing the battlefield. Demons screamed as the light burned through them, their bodies disintegrating into nothingness. This, now, was true [Divine Judgment]. The verdict was swift and merciless. Asia could barelyprehend the power on disy. She felt a mix of awe and fear as she watched the Goddess and her Archangel exact their vengeance on the demonic horde. While as an Underlord, she was quite strong, she couldn''t effortlessly clear a town full of demons, while at the same time avoiding all the humans. The air was thick with the smell of burning flesh and the sounds of dying demons. When thest of the demons fell, the town was eerily silent. Asia''s tears still flowed, but now they were tears of relief. The people who had survived the onught were safe, although injured. The demonic bodies turned to ashes, and the people finally began to react. Ah T-thats her! Our Goddess has responded to our plea! The Goddess had personally descended down to the mortal realm to save them. In such a scenario, everyone was d, yet a few were furious. Why-?! Why didnt youe early?! My mother- my mother is dead! a young boy cried, holding the disemboweled body of his dear mother. The Goddess expression softened at the sight, even as some of the elders quickly shut the boys mouth. Goddess, Before she could speak to the boy, Asia said, please allow me to heal them. When the Goddess looked at her and nodded, Asia sped her hand, closed her eyes, and tapped into her Sacred Gear. At the same time, her Path of the Verdant Phoenix amplified her power. Green, restorative Qi bloomed from her body. It spread, healing the peoples wounds, even regrowing their limbs. No, was that all? The Qi spread over broken houses and the houses rebuilt themselves. Not just living organisms, but even inanimate objects restored their damage thanks to the Qi. It was a miraculous sight. Dead bodies, too, were healed of their injuries. Although without a soul, it just meant the corpse was uninjured. But that was enough. Thank you, Asia, my child, Goddess Gxara gently patted the girl who was the same size as her. Leave this to me now, she took a step forward, putting a hand on her chest as she began to float. O my children, the Goddess said, letting out a brilliant divine light as her voice filled the entire town. I feel your pain, your loss. Today, we will reim what has been taken from you. Goddess Gxara raised her hands, and divine energy flowed from her fingertips, intertwining with the green Qi that Asia had spread. The sky above shimmered, and a soft, radiant light descended upon the fallen bodies. Slowly, the light enveloped them, and a miracle began to unfold. The once lifeless bodies started to stir. The son who had yelled earlier gasped. Eyes fluttered open, breaths were drawn, and the once-dead began to rise, whole and uninjured. The townsfolk watched in awe and disbelief as their loved ones were returned to them. "M-Mother?" the young boy whispered, his eyes wide with astonishment as his mother, who had been lying lifeless just moments before, now looked at him with eyes full of life. "My son," she replied, tears streaming down her face as she embraced him. The two held each other tightly, sobbing with relief and joy. Throughout the town, simr scenes yed out as families were reunited. The air filled with cries of joy and gratitude. The people of Frosthaven Crossing fell to their knees, tears of joy streaming down their faces as they praised the Goddess. "Praise the Goddess! Praise Gxara!" "Our savior hase! She has not abandoned us!" The cheers grew louder, it was like a chorus filled with gratitude and reverence that echoed through the icyndscape. Asia felt her heart warm at the sight. The once deste and ruined town was now filled with life and hope, all thanks to the divine intervention of their Goddess and herpanions. Asia wiped her own tears, overwhelmed by the miracle she had just witnessed. Her heart swelled with happiness as she watched the people rejoice. She turned to the Goddess, her eyes shining with admiration. In her entire life serving the church, she had never seen God do the same. Yet, this Goddess returned life to a town just because she felt like it. "Thank you, Goddess," Asia said softly, holding her hands together. "You''ve given them hope. You''ve given them life." Goddess Gxara smiled gently at Asia, her expression one of warmth and pride. "Hope is a powerful thing, dear Asia. It is what keeps us fighting, even in the darkest of times. Im d I can be their hope." Auriel and Kwarna stood beside the Goddess, their expressions reflecting a mix of satisfaction and relief, although thetter looked quite awkward in that position. The demons had been vanquished, the town saved, and the people revived. It was a victory, but they all knew this was just one battle in a muchrger war. As the townsfolk continued to celebrate with cheers of praise, bowing to her, the Goddess''s expression grew somber once more. She nced towards the horizon, her thoughts clearly elsewhere. "At this rate," she muttered, her voice barely audible above the cheers, "the outer gods will be notified about my existence soon." They will know shes not dead. Asia looked up at the Goddess, concern in her eyes. "What do you mean, Goddess?" Goddess Gxara sighed softly, her gaze still fixed on the distant horizon. "Divinity is noticeable power. Theyll notice that Im alive. Not that Imining when the other choice was to stand by and watch my people suffer. If she repeated this scene a thousand more times, shed choose this over and over again. We must be prepared for what is toe." Auriel stepped forward, her fiery determination evident. "Let theme. We will face whatever challenges lie ahead and protect this world." Asia looked quite worried at that. Would the Demon Godse and ruin the town again? It was then that Kwarna decided to speak up for the first time, I dont know if I should say this, but, she cleared her throat, Im sure he my lord sent us here knowing well use divine powers. Ah. Yes, the Angel who had raven purple wings, instead of pure ck, tapped True Longinus against the ground as if doing a war deration. Someone like him is not scared of those outer gods finding out about us, in fact, that might just be what hes aiming for. He wants the Outer Gods to know about us and shake in fear before we obliterate them in the end. If Aqua saw her right now, hed have berated her for acting like some war general, when she was just barely an angel a few months ago. However, hed also give her a pat on her shoulder for getting the words right. He wanted those demonic gods to know, and he wanted them to resist to the end for ultimate despair. **** WHAT?! The Demonic Phoenix God of Destructive mes mmed his fist on the table. Even for someone asposed as him, he was unable to contain his rage and shock as the table shattered. [I- Its true, my lord! T-the Goddess, shes back!] The Clown of Cmitys minion reported on the other side of the screen. The two gods video meeting had been interrupted by a minion of the clown, who was in charge of the Khormavia region as it was near the North Pole. The Dark Phoenix found the news unbelievable, but the slight burst of divinity in the distance was still there. That made him confused. How could that cowardly woman, who fled from her world, be back?! With what courage? Even if she returned, it should be impossible for her to recover healthy enough to fight against a horde of demons and revive people. Then how the hell-?! What the hell is going on?! the Dark Phoenix growled like a hungry predator, for he really, truly had a bad feeling about this. On the other hand, his clown counterpart on the other side of the screen wasughing his ass off at this development. Unlike the Phoenix, this clown failed to take anything seriously. This was merely another amusing scenario for this fucking bastard. Stopughing, you fool. The Ahaiyutes sent to Thalindra were all dealt with before even one of them could send a report. Even if the Princess and the Mage teamed up, at least one of them should have managed to send a message! There was something odd going on, indeed, and the Dark Phoenix didnt want to be surprised without being prepared for it. [Ahh, phoenix,e on~ it''s an enemy we already defeated before.] The clown continued tough, holding his stomach. ...We need reinforcements. The Dark Phoenix said in a serious tone. The decision is final, do not try to oppose me. And so, out of sheer cautiousness, the Dark Phoenix decided to call for help. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [205] Who Am I? Who Are You? This Isn’t You. [205] Who Am I? Who Are You? This Isnt You. Chapter 205: Who Am I? Who Are You? This Isnt You. It''s right over there, young lord, said a maid, not much older than myself. I was being led through the grand halls of the Duchys royal castle by a group of diligent maids. My mind was a whirlwind of thoughts as I walked, barely noticing the opulent surroundings or the hushed whispers of the servants. C "But who are you?" ras question still echoed in my mind, but I had chosen not to answer directly. Truthfully, I was too shocked by her current state to form a coherent response. I couldnt be direct about my identity after seeing her, plus I had a feeling that shed have thrown hands if I dared say that, instead of believing me. Sieran had understood my hesitation from my silence and had stepped in. C "He is a half-elf, half-human that I''ve been nurturing," thats what she had said earlier, her voice leaving no room for further question. ra had merely shrugged her shoulders and invited us inside, seemingly uninterested in pressing the matter further. Now, I was headed to the baths to clean myself of the dusty golden blood from the battle. The maids led me to a massive indoor royal bath,rger than a football field, where hot water let out steam, creating a serene and inviting atmosphere. It was to be used by esteemed guests whod visit this castle, I knew it without the maids telling me since its my home. Ill be fine from here on, I dismissed the maids with a polite nod and began to undress, their bows and murmurs of "Your Grace" fading into the background as I focused on the task at hand. The bath was a marvel of architecture and luxury, but its beauty only sent me through a spiral of nostalgia rather than enchanting me with its beauty. I had to entertain a few guests here back in the day. Its marble floors and walls gleamed in the soft light, and intricate mosaics depicted scenes of nature and myth. Reflection from therge pool rustled in the ceiling and walls, which created a scene almost magical. The water was crystal clear, heated to the perfect temperature, and the steam rose in gentle curls, creating an ethereal mist that hung in the air. I slowly descended into the water, feeling the heat seep into my muscles and wash away the grime and blood of the battle. I let out a sigh as I leaned back against the edge of the pool, closing my eyes and allowing the tension to melt away. "...How did she change this much?" I murmured, my voice barely above a whisper. My mind drifted back to the past, to a time when ra had been so different. Princess of Ruin? What a joke, she was called the Hero Princess because of how bright she was. People often mistook her to be the hero due to how well her Ster Mana matched my Divine Light Mana back in the day. -It can''t be said I''m an early bird, It''s ten o''clock before I say a word I opened my eyes for a moment, staring at the ceiling where the waters reflection was dancing. I still couldnt see that sneaky Icon that was ying that old song that she and I used to enjoy. I guess all of my girls had a song they liked. Closing my eyes again, I felt memories flooding in, the lyrics of Too Sweet allowing me some peace of mind. The young princessughter rang through the halls, the grand bath hall seemed to ripple for a moment, and my mind found itself lost in million-year-old memories. **** ******** ? ? ? ? ? ? This storys from a long, long time ago. In my very first life, after I got stabbed by my fathers broken bottle of alcohol, although I took him down, the blood loss was enough to end my life as well. I closed my eyes believing darkness greeted me, but what greeted me was the slums of the Imperial Capital, Eldrathor. I had been reborn, my Eternal Sa?sra started just like that. Bestowed with the name of Seriphoth, nost name, I grew up in the slums as an orphan who didnt have a known father, and whose mother died at birth. Such stories weren''t a rarity in the slums, and honestly, I didnt mind being an orphan, it was much better than having shit parents like myst life. It helped that I still had a young adults mind, so while it was hard to fit in a medieval times slum, I managed. Everyday life was disgusting, but what could I do? I just waited for an opportunity. To be specific, I was delusional; all the isekai content clouded my mind and made me believe that I must have the luck of a main character to traverse worlds. Onlyter would I realize that people reincarnate every day, a trillion souls cross worlds, and less than five survive a year. The multiverse, or whatever was beyond, was a shitfest of dangers, and the novice me was too young and gullible to understand any of it. So when this clearly wealthy girl sneaked out to the capital to enjoy the night''s wind, I yed with her. In exchange she bought me food, selling the pieces of jewelry she was wearing. Is this really okay? Hey, what do you mean! The little girl covered by a robe, not even 10 from the looks of it, put her arms on her waist. How can I see my friend tremble from hunger? Besides, your growling stomach is distracting, I can''t focus on the game! I smiled and giggled at that. We didn''t see each other every day, only once every few months, but we could be easily considered childhood friends. Ah, and I didn''t even know her name. One day, when I hadn''t seen her for more than a year, quite an odd sight unfolded in the slums. Even for the slums, it was in one of the remote parts. I had to hide myself very carefully to avoid being detected. In my fifteen years of life in this world, it was the greatest opportunity I''de across. And I knew I had to take it. In front of me, a man in robes was pressing down on a girl in robes. I recognized the girl''s blonde hair and golden eyes, it was hard to miss. Hehe, the Minister did hire me to just kill you but arent you too pretty to just kill off? Hehe, Princess ra? Clearly, that bastard hired to kill the princess was a low-ss assassin, otherwise hed have focused on killing instead of ripping the princess clothes in the back alleys. Some internal conflict was going on in the royal family, and the young princess barely past fifteen was caught in the crossfire. She apparently had a habit of sneaking out of the castle to enjoy the capitals night, and the assassin took advantage of that to ambush her in an alley. Thats when I stepped in, Damn, I knew you were some rich girl, but the Princess? I had already met her before, we yed sometimes when she covered herself with a robe. When I entered the alleyway, her eyes sparkled in recognition before her face quickly darkened in shame and fear. Ser, r-run! Hes an assassin, youre no match! O-or call for help- akh! the assassin punched her in the abdomen to send the air out of her lungs, and turned to me with a re. My initial n when I first met her was to befriend her and use her to get out of the slums, enroll in a magic or swordsmanship school, and live a good life. But now that I knew she was a princess, my ambitions were a bit higher. I was certainly delusional, for I wanted the Throne of the Emperor as a rat from the alleys. Ugh, annoying rat, the assassin seemed to think the same too, he called me a rat. He took out his knife, about to rush at me and kill me before I could even notice, but I raised my hands before he could get off from the princess. M-man, dont attack me! I just want in on the fun I promise I wont tell anyone. Well youre covering your face anyway, I said, and the princess worried expression from earlier turned to horror. She looked at me in betrayal, before ring at me as if I had already done the deed. She spat at me, and despite there being a considerable distance between us, her spit reached my face. The assassinughed at it. What a disgusting fucker, I thought she was your friend? Not surprising since youre a sewer rat. Man, Ill help you hold her down, wont it be annoying if she wiggles too much when you well, you know? I slowly took a step forward, and the assassin raised a knife at me again. What a low-ss bastard, if hes so good he should have just killed her instead of trying to molest her. Just keep in mind, I can cut you into a hundred pieces before you can even take a step. So dont try anything foolish, he said, lowering his knife. I put my hands down with a sigh, and slowly approached the princess. I chuckled as I looked at her enraged expression, grabbing her arms and locking them on the side. Hehe, good, good, keep her like that. You I thought we were friends I just scoffed at her, reaching out a hand and caressing her face even as she shed tears. She spat at my hand, which amused the assassin. Instead of wasting time, he pulled his pants down and spread the princess legs. When he grabbed his disgusting shaft with his hands to position it properly, thats when I made my move. My hand slipped into the dagger hidden in my boots; such a de was necessary to survive in the slums. The assassins eyes went wide and he raised his forearms to cover his face, but my target was his disgusting little thing. When blood sttered across the princess abdomen, apanied by the bastards screech of pain, my knife followed to his throat next. A man in such pain couldnt exert much strength even if he was leagues stronger than me, however, he was still a trained assassin when I was a nobody. His knife shed across my chest, but not deep enough to kill me. I groaned through the pain and plunged the knife into his throat. The assassin died a dogs death, Gaia Systems message of level-ups greeted my eyes, and I quickly reached out a hand to the shocked princess. ra, are you alright?! Sorry, I had to act- A third party interrupted us then, a kick mming against my waist. I was sent flying and mmed against a wall, feeling multiple rib bones cracking. You fucking bastard! Princess are you alright?! It was her maid, Anoria, the vampire, who rushed to help her. [Your Health is in a critical state! Youre dying!] [...You havemitted a Heroic act in quite an odd fashion. You''ve earned the Creators interest.] Anoria! Yet, the princess pushed her away and rushed toward me instead. He saved my life, you stupid girl! Quickly, take him to a Healer! How lucky the timing was. If this vampire hade just thirty seconds earlier, shed have found me pressing down on the princess. Im unsure if shed have lost against the assassin or not, but themotion of the fight would have surely alerted others, and I would soon have been branded as a man who tried to molest the princess and would have been executed in public. Luck was by my side today, even though I was dying with fractured ribs in my lungs. Next time, I should be more careful with my actions. Still, I was surprised by the princess attitude. Instead of being worried about herself, that she was almost assaulted, that there were many injuries across her body, she remained a strong-minded woman till the end and chose to help me before herself. -I take my whiskey neat, My coffee ck and my bed at three ? ? ? ? ? ? That wasnt the first time wed met, of course, as mentioned we used to y together when she sneaked out of the castle in her robes. However, that was the first time I learned she was the princess, and so I received benefits worthy of her title. For saving my daughter, I shall bestow upon you the title of [Knight]! Although I didnt have the skills of one, the Emperor ascended me to a Knight position. It wasnt just an empty title either; since thanks to the existence of the Gaia System, receiving that title from the Emperor granted me a whole new [ss]. I was also taken as a trainee soldier for the castle, and over time, my tenacity and the titles of [Reincarnator] and [Traverser] proved helpful. My growth speed was intense, and the princess was very happy seeing me grow. She wasnt allowed to sneak out anymore, so she was happy to have a friend from the outside live in the castle. However, she had to maintain distance from me since I was not her personal guard, and she had a Fiance so being seen too close to another man could create rumors. Still, we kept a good rtionship. Compared to the slums, this is heaven. She had giggled like a properdy for once when I said that, rather than the tomboyishugh she usually let out. On top of that, she gave me a warm smile that seemed to melt my heart. I''m d you think that way. Enjoy yourself more, you kiddo. Life was calm, and everything was fine, my progress was smooth. I had a clear path ahead, and although climbing the Emperors throne seemed quite the impossible task since my delusion had cleared a little, I still hoped for a nobles life a few years down the line. However, all those dreams came to an end when the Northern Duke, who was also the father of the Princesss Fiance, betrayed the Empire and assassinated the Emperor. It wasnt a sudden assassination either, he had considerate forces in the palm of his hands, and a thorough n to overtake the Empire. Everyone supported him when he crowned himself as the Emperor, and to remove any possible resistance he chose to kill the Princess. But to reach the Princess, his forces had to go through me first. Against an endless army, I remained the lone knight who protected ra. She faced my back while I faced the enemies and assassins. We fled the castle with the help of her maid, who led us to an old hideout outside the Empire once owned by her vampire ancestors. We hid there for how long? We spent years there, and both the Princess and I trained to grow stronger. She was already quite good at using the spear, but she grew even better with the drive of revenge and the desire to regain her empire. The vampire maid, on the other hand, was having a hard time controlling her urges. She couldnt possibly bite the Princess, so I let her drink my blood instead. Erm h-hey, I think that''s enough Turns out the blood of A Traverser was better than anything else she had tasted, as I had traces of dimensional energy in my veins. We almost crossed the line, but the presence of the princess who was watching us made us hold back our carnal desires. In this ce, the three of us got quite close, although nothing physical happened between us since the maid didnt want to steal someone who herdy liked, and the Princess didnt want to get distracted from her goal. She was a very strong woman, in both body and spirit. Oh and, I hadnt yet been chosen as the Hero. That happened when the three of us had to flee the hideout. Stay stay back! The empires knights found us and we had no choice but to run for our lives. It was hard to do so, however, as one of the knights was the Demon Kings spy who was trying to rise through the rankings fast. Capturing the princess would have granted him just that and despite all of our efforts, we were easily outnumbered and defeated. Fuck Yet the willpower of a man protecting twodies was stronger than I realized. A town of innocents burned behind me caught up in the crossfire between us three and these Knights. I knew I had to win for their sake, otherwise, the few who were alive would also be killed to stop the news from spreading. So I stood with my body broken, standing before the two subdueddies like a fortress, and my sheer willpower cut through the enemies. The battle raged for hours, and yet I didnt fall. The demons underling was harder to battle, however, his sword almost ended me a hundred times. At one such time, when I was sure my luck had run out, a brilliant rainbow exploded down upon me from the heavens. [Goddess Gxara is looking at you.] The world paused, graying out, and a series of system messages greeted me. [O my child, your unbreakable will, tenacity, and your limitless desire to protect the weak has reached my heart.] [Will you be my Hero and save the world?] Such an offer when I was in a desperate situation, just about to die? My answer was easy. With the Heros power, I saved the day, and then I saved the Kingdom. We crowned the Princess illegitimate brother as the Emperor due to his bright and righteous character. It was not a bad decision, but I was a little bummed since I wanted to be the Emperor by marrying the Princess. Sadly, the Princess who went through a series of life-and-death journeys didn''t want to be the Empress. She had only pursued revenge, and now that she seeded in it, she wanted to save the world with me rather than rule the Empire. So as per her wish and the Goddess'' will, we went on a journey to save the world, starting up the [Heros Party]. To this day, I have those times engraved in my memories as clear as crystals. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [206] The Poor Vampire’s Deflated Fate [206] The Poor Vampires Deted Fate Chapter 206: The Poor Vampires Deted Fate My eyes parted to find the tiled bath rooftop, swaying with the reflection of warm water. I could hear the same song I had heard earlier in the bath, though this time it came from another room in the far, that my heightened senses caught. It must be ra whos listening to that. I stared at the ceiling for a while before sighing and pushing myself to my feet. Such old memories, carved to my very origin, it''s been a while since I went through them like this. Shes always been a strong woman, even when she didnt have strength, I murmured, shaking my head. She never gave up, never backed down, she fought even when her spear was broken. Currently, however, she was atLevel 99, she was at her weakest I remember. She was a tank physically, she could destroy mountains with a wave of her spear, and yet this ra looked weak like never before. Her skinplexion, which I remember to be as healthy as sunlight, looked as pale as ash now. If I had to guess, today was the first time she saw the sun in months, perhaps years. What reason did she have to step out of her castle, after all? What reason to stand beside the window for a wave of light? She was a woman who was mentally broken and was running on zero drive. She saw no point in any action. Everyone she loved had died and passed away, except for a very few exceptions. Im surprised that she hadnt taken her own life yet. Then again, I could guess why she hadnt. She didnt want to abandon thest thing that reminded her of her husband, her love. This castle, this city. She wanted to live, if only to keep looking at these familiar walls, thats why she hadnt killed herself. This stupid woman The sense of guilt in my heart felt like a numb fire. Its not my fault that I died, one could argue, but I felt responsible for all of this. Perhaps if I had chosen to let go of her back then, she wouldnt have been this tortured? When I chose that Demoness as my first wife instead of her, she turned around and ran off. Weve gone through life and death together for years, years before I met that stupid demon girl, so perhaps she felt more deserving of my hand at marriage? I ran after her to calm her down that day, but perhaps if I hadnt convinced her to return, she wouldnt have had to suffer like this. She would have hated me for a while, but then forgot and moved on. However, due to my selfishness, my greed to not lose her, I tied her down with me No, its pointless to me the past like this.I shook my head, drying myself with amand of my willpower. I couldnt bother to do it on my own today. I grabbed the clean outfit the maids had left, put it on, and walked out of the bath. Right outside, an unexpected guest awaited me in the hallways beside a window. Cold white hair rustled as she moved her head slightly, while glossy eyes stared at me with curious eyes. Ah, youre finally out, she said, you spent quite a long time there, so I came to check. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] The Vampire, Anoria. She was from a family of vampires who had sworn loyalty to the Emperor; the youngest daughter of that family was appointed as a maid to the Crown Princess ra more than three hundred years ago. Ah, yes, I fell asleep, I lied. This woman had been fulfilling this role ever since then. Shes an extremely loyal person, someone so dedicated to her position that her sense of duty overcame her personal desires and romantic feelings. She chose to distance herself from the Hero with the heart of a stone, begrudgingly rejecting my invitation to join the Heros Party, so as to not be a romantic obstacle for the princess. And I still remember her re of resentment when I married a demoness instead of marrying the princess, for whom she had sacrificed her own romantic life. That re of hers only intensified when I took three more wives. If she had known things would end polygamously, perhaps she wouldnt have given up? The chemistry between her and me was quite interesting, I missed the sensation of her lips against my neck. Sadly, it was toote by then to go back to how things were, so I could only observe as she kept an expressionless face while other women happily livedherdream life. I see, she stared at me eerily. You smell familiar, honestly. Odd how this is our first meeting. Perhaps youre the descendant of someone I knew? She had drunk my blood enough to touch my soul, so it''s not a surprise that she found my scent familiar, even in a new body. I stood in silence for a while before shrugging, I wouldnt know, Im an orphan. Perhaps my parents were truly some big shots? She smiled a little at the joking tone I used, nodding, Mhm, perhaps. If, for some reason, you ever wish to be a Damphir, feel free to let me have a taste of your neck, she said with a wink, turning around. Let us go meet the Duchess now, shes been waiting for you- You want a taste? My words caused the maid to freeze on her spot. She slowly turned to me, smiling coldly. You shouldnt joke about such things, young master, she said, I might take them seriously. She turned back to me, stepping closer. My ra''s state was pitiful. While it shocked me greatly earlier, it''s not as if there''s no way to fix it. In fact, there was a solution to all of this. It''s me. I know what to do now. **** [Third Person Point of View] You shouldnt joke about such things, young master, she said, trying to keep her voice steady, and she turned to face him. I might take them seriously. She''s been suspicious of him since the first time she saw him. Of course, he was with Lady Sieran, so all suspicions were debunked just by her sheer presence, but seeing him effortlessly fight those demonic angels caused her suspicions to return. She didn''t think he was an enemy or anything like that, no, but just that he might be something he didn''t show. It made Anorias heart flutter in a sense of fear and anticipation just thinking about it. Im serious, he replied, stepping closer. At first, she thought he was bluffing, ying some kind of game, and decided to scare him a little. Of course, he was a guest of thedy, she couldnt go around biting him. But as he closed the distance between them, his scent became more potent, and her nostrils red involuntarily. Anoria gulped, closing her eyes.Whats this? Not even his most recent descendants used to release such an intense scent. Whats with this guy? Why does he smell so much likehim? She tried to step back, her body trembling with barely contained resistance, a hand on her forehead. "Hah, stay back," she warned, her voice faltering. "You don''t know what you''re asking for." Oh, Im rewarding you, notaskingyou, you stupid girl, he said, ignoring her warning, his arms encircling her, pulling her into a firm embrace. The warmth of his body, the intoxicating scent of his blood so close, it was overwhelming. Her instincts screamed at her to take a bite, her fingers twitching, as she gulped again. Her mind yelled at her to sink her fangs into his neck and drink deeply. She tried to push him away, but he held her tighter, eyes matching. She could feel his heartbeat against her chest, strong and steady. She fought against the urge, her mind a whirlwind of conflicting desires. She wanted to push him away, to flee before she lost control, but at the same time, she wanted nothing more than to give in to the primal hunger that consumed her. "Don''t me meter," she groaned, which turned into a chuckle, her voice strained. With that, she gave in to the irresistible urge and sank her fangs into his neck. His blood rushed into her mouth, warm and rich, filling her with a sensation of pure ecstasy. Her eyes rolled back, and she let out a muffled moan, her mind going numb from the pleasure. N-no... no way...! This feelingshe thought, her eyes clouding.This as I thought? Impossible!As it had happened many times before, 300 years ago,her consciousness slipped away into a blissful haze. When she finally finished drinking, she copsed to her knees, her body trembling. He smiled down at her as she looked up at him with wide, shaky eyes, tears trailing down her cheeks. "My... my lord?!" The words felt strange on her tongue, unsatisfying. She had never called him that before, not truly. "No, Seriphoth, y-you bastard?!" she said, even as a grin spread across her face. Thats what shes called him from the first day she met him, for she received a harsh scolding for attacking him and almost killing him. The emotions were too much, overwhelming, and her lips quivered. He looked down at her, reaching out a hand, Stop crying, he said, we need to go meet yourdy. **** It was nighttime already. The Duchess was supposed to take a shower with her old friend and sister in marriage who she hadn''t met in a long time. Before she realized it, however, she ended up drinking with her instead. It was nighttime, an old gramophone yed a nostalgic song, and blue mes danced behind her couch in the meeting room, while Sieran sat opposite her. CIt can''t be said I''m an early bird, It''s ten o''clock before I say a word. Baby, I can never tell, How do you sleep so well? The song seemed to make her more drunk than she was, as old memories greeted her.Huh, had he called this Too Sweet? It sounded like a song that suited her, the first time she heard it. Now she understood why, was this fate? She looked at Sieran. All four of them had favorites from the foreign songs that he would often sing on their own, and among them, this was her favorite. ra smiled seeing Sieran dozing off,Looks like she likes the song too.She had drank lightly, yet already dozed off with a goofy expression on her face, while the Duchess face was aplete opposite of that. Instead of giggling and chatting with the empty air like Sieran, she wore a solemn face as she stared at the air, a bottle near her lips. She didn''t like fighting, she didn''t like wielding her spear. That was one reason she hadn''t ascended to heaven yet because she hated battles. Because every time she swung her spear, she recalled those days in the old vampire hideout where she shed des with her long-gone lover. To this day she wondered, if instead of being prude about it and choosing to not get physical with him, she had given into his arms, would he have still been with her? Perhaps he would never have got himself mingled with the demoness if he already belonged to her? Sadly, time was harsh. Time bygone was time to never return. Choices made were choices that couldn''t be reversed. What''s the point of sorrow and regret, she knew, but she couldn''t stop her lips from chugging on the bottle more. What a meaningless life I''m leading. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] She felt pathetic. After defeating those demonic angels, she felt good for a while. Then, when adrenaline calmed down, her mind began to see his face instead. His ghost seemed to haunt her even to this day. They shed with each others des long enough for him to sh before her whenever she swung her spear. Haah, she let out a sigh. As if on cue, the door creaked open with a push of Anorias hands. The door opened as the boy named Aqua stepped inside, followed by Anoria. His presence broke her train of thought. ra looked up, raising an eyebrow at his arrival. Sieran let out a soft snore, too drunk and oblivious to the interruption. "Ah, you''re finally here," ra said, her voice carrying a hint of surprise. She raised her bottle, "Care to join me for a drink?" She usually didnt drink with men, but since he was just a kid she supposed it was fine. The young man stared at her in silence, however, unlike the usual men she had to associate with, his gazecked any dark lust. Rather, he looked angry? With a gentlemanly nod, closing his eyes, he epted, Sure. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [207] How Dare You Insult Him?! You- You! Ah… Wait… [207] How Dare You Insult Him?! You- You! Ah Wait Chapter 207: How Dare You Insult Him?! You- You! Ah Wait Aqua approached and epted the invitation, taking a seat beside the drunk Sieran. The elf put her arms around his neck, causing ra to blink. Even if she was drunk, wasn''t that too much? He ignored the elf hanging from his neck and poured himself a drink, raising the ss to her in a silent toast. "Thank you," he said, taking a sip. The alcohol burned his throat, but he weed the warmth it brought. "It''s been a while since I''ve had something like this." ra studied him, nodding. "Mhm, it''s from the Empire of Bea. The empire fell, and only a part of its duchy remains, so it''s a rare drink. Enjoy it well. Ah, and, how old are you?" she asked, her tone casual with an underlying curiosity. "Since you have elven blood, it''s hard to tell." "I''m fifteen," Aqua replied, meeting her gaze. She hummed thoughtfully, ncing at the dozing Sieran. "Interesting. Elves do age slower, but since you seemed quite mature for your age, along with your extraordinary strength, I wasn''t sure if you were as young as you seemed to be. She then looked at Anoria, who had a slight difference in her appearance, almost as if something had changed. That maid who smiled almost as rarely as herself, was wearing a smile as she stood. ra raised an eyebrow, wondering, what''s up with her? A momentter she said, "Anoria, take Sieran to her room. She''s had enough for tonight." Anoria bowed and gently lifted Sieran, carrying her out of the room. The elf swung her hands around to stick to Aqua, but he just waved at her while smiling. She was carried away like a sleepy child. ra turned her attention back to Aqua, feeling an odd sense of familiarity with him. She decided to engage in conversation, hoping to uncover more about this mysterious young man. "So," she began, swirling the liquid in her ss, "it seems you recently found out about your Elven blood? I''ve never heard about you, after all. Got a story to share over a drink?" She was bored, and a little since he seemed odd. A story? Not much to tell, certainly not before one of the worlds Heroes, Aqua said with a lightugh, sharing a drink with her. But sure, if youre curious. And thus, they chatted casually for a while, discussing various topics. He started with the boring life story he had in this world after Gxara ced him and Ruby here through reality maniption. It was just some boring school adventure that he exaggerated for the sake of story-telling. She found them amusing. Half an hour passed, and Aqua paused. He went silent for a bit too long that even ra noticed. She looked at him with a raised eyebrow while sitting back rxed, a cup in her hand. He poured himself a cup and took a sip. He had decided to push her buttons finally. "By the way, I was wondering," he said, setting his ss down, "why aren''t you making a move against the demons? You''re strong." ra''s expression darkened, and she gave him a silent look, sipping her drink. "Is that the real reason why you came here? To ask me to move? I guessed as much. She let out a sigh, Too bad. Ick any intention to get involved in this meaningless war." "Why not?" he pressed, his tone curious but firm. The world will end. Billions will die. Your sole participation might help save all of that. "Curiosity killed the cat. Sieran knows, ask herter," she replied coolly. "Is it because of your husband?" he asked, his eyes intent on her reaction. A shadow crossed her face, but she didn''t respond immediately. Ill overlook it since youre a kid. I think this is enough drinking. Get out, a maid will show you to your room. Youre a member of the Heros party, the strongest spearman, and also the wife of the Hero. What would. he, your husband, think of you acting indifferent to this burning world? the young half-elf dared say, even as ra rolled the wine goblet between her thumb and index finger. Not another word. Aqua took another sip, then smiled at her, his cheeks rosy from the alcohol. Was he too drunk? Maybe she should overlook this? "Why not find a new man?" he suddenly suggested, leaning closer. "If you want I can help-" Before he could finish, ra''s eyes shed with rage. She stood abruptly, her hand gripping her spear. "How dare you," she hissed, lunging at him. Aqua reacted swiftly, blocking her attack with ease. She had used a fist to attack even though she was holding the spear, so it wasnt a proper [Skill], and yet, the windows exploded from sheer pressure, sharps of ss flying outwards. ra wasted no time, her rage driving her forward. Her spear reacted to her emotions and flew towards her. In one fluid motion, she grabbed her spear and swung it, aiming for Aqua''s side. He parried with his sword, the deing out of thin space and falling into his hand. The sh of metal rang through the room. The force of the blow sent vibrations through his arms, but he held firm, meeting her eyes with a calm intensity. "I guess the Coward of the Heros Party can only attack weaponless children?" he asked, his voice steady despite the flurry of blows. ra gritted her teeth, her attacks bing more frenzied. "Whats the point in trying to taunt me, boy?" she asked, her voice a growl. Aqua''s movements were measured, his sword weaving through the air with precision. He blocked and parried, each sh of their weapons sending sparks flying. He could see the pain in her eyes, the turmoil that drove her rage. "Huh, maybe it''s not you, but the Hero himself? You were, after all, called his reflection due to how bright your stars werepared to his sun," he said, his voice softer. Maybe the hero was a coward, all the stories an exaggeration, and youre just following his footsteps? ra''s eyes zed with fury. "You dare insult him?!" she shouted, her spear glowing with energy as she unleashed a powerful [Skill], aiming to pierce Aqua''s defenses. He recognized it, after all, he helped her develop it. How dare this brat spew such nonsense? If he wanted to die, shed give him just that. Her skill cut through the air, causing it to explode with the sounds of butterfly bombs, going for his throat. Aqua dodged the strike, feeling the surge of power pass by him. He countered with a swift strike of his own, their weapons meeting in a dazzling disy of skill. The castle walls shook, and cracks began to spread across the floor and ceiling. "What do you know about him?" ra spat, her spear whirling in a deadly arc. "You know nothing, you young bastard! To speak of him in that way, when youre not even half the man he ever was! He who held a mountain over his shoulder to save a birds nest, what would this brat know of his greatness?! Aqua''s eyes narrowed as he blocked her attacks, his strikes bing more forceful. "Well he must have been some loser if his first wife killed him, and his second wife became a spineless bitch," he said, his voice firm. "What a weak man he must have been. Isnt there a legend that he couldnt pull out the sword stuck in the stone?" YOU DARE?! Aura of a Demi-God almost burst out of her, only restrained by her level, as another [Skill] capable of cleaving a country in half rushed toward him. [Supernova: Scrutiny of Betelgeuse]! What would he know about Seriphoth, who despite failing to draw the sword from the stone, fought for humanity without a worry, until Jasmine had to connect her soul to the sword to allow him to wield it? What would he know, how even without the symbol of a hero, the Holy Sword, he journeyed to y the four heavenly generals? Knowing that defeat was guaranteed without the sword, he justughed it off and walked forward. How could that be a weak man?! ...Vagabond Style, 2nd Form, Sword that Beheads the Sea, the young man said in a soft, calm tone, as a technique so odd andplex rushed out of his sword. It evenly matched her [Skill], colliding into each other, as the room exploded. If not for the oddly perfect collision, however, the explosion would have engulfed the entire city. That surprised her. Oh, now I get it, he rested his sword on his shoulder. I guess I overestimated you. It makes sense now why you lock yourself in your castle. With such meager skills, you, in fact, wouldnt have made a difference against the demons. So I apologize for saying otherwise earlier, he let out a sigh. Ah, and I guess since youre his reflection, the Hero must have been such a weakling as well. How pathetic. ra''s fury grew, her spear movements bing erratic. "Shut up, you scoundrel!" she screamed, her spear glowing brighter. She activated another [Skill], the energy from her weapon causing the air to crackle. And when the seasons changed, only he stood by her side, for she was a young woman built to fall. A broken princess, with nothing to her name, only that stupid Seriphoth stood before her like a shield against an endless river of threats. How was such a man pathetic?! ras spear grew bright, and one of her strongest ultimate [Skills] burst forward. [The False Constetion: Seriphoth]! is what she called it, inspired by her husbands [Grand Chariot]. It was the only technique she developed after his death, but even so, Aqua easily recognized it. After all, his mark was spread all over it. She never thought she would use it here, as she had created it for one task only: killing the Demoness Bitch. Even Sieran couldnt block this attack without needing a few minutes to cast hundreds of spells, she was sure that this Aqua would die. She swung her spear forward with the weight of a heavy star. Yet he met her attack head-on, his sword glowing with a dark yellow aura, like that of a sr eclipse. His hair fluttered from his own aura, his face indifferent. He took a pose, a very familiar one, and swung his sword. It countered her perfectly; his Dark Sun aura matched her ultimate technique. Shockwaves were sent through the castle as dust and debris filled the air as the castle continued to fall apart around them. It was [Grand Chariot, Merak]. "What the?" ra was stunned, noticing the familiar movements in his sword technique. Although the Vagabond Style looked odd and unfamiliar, this sword technique was familiar. Of course it was, she had seen it in action a thousand times. She slowed down a bit and began throwing weak attacks at him. The way he parried, the way he moved, and the way he countered were all familiar to her. "T-that is How did he know the swordsmanship of the Hero?! C-could it be N-no, thats impossible. Then? How? Soon, she concluded. Ah, must be Jasmine, right? Did Jasmine teach? She should have chosen someone better!" she wondered aloud, her strikes growing fierce once again. Was this why he was trying to berate the old hero? To prove he was better? Aqua didn''t respond, his focus on the battle. He matched her movements with an eerie familiarity, his technique mirroring the training they had shared in the past. Before Jasmine was in the picture. Asking those meaningless questions when youre not even strong enough to save you, and your lovers home. What, are you going to beg me to spare you since I am your husbands sessor? .... I am not sure what to do, since it seems that the Hero of this world wasnt that much of a Hero. Seeing you right now, perhaps it was all fake. It seems he was just a lying weak man pretending to be strong; a nobody who aplished nothing and yapped about everything, he said with a loud, mocking chuckle, while ras anger exploded like a dam. Aplished nothing?! Her voice was hoarse, it broke, as she yelled and shed with his de. Three hundred years have passed, yet from every old farmer to every child born in a noble family, they believed these Outer Gods would have tucked their tail and fled the world if Seriphoth the Hero was alive. When the Goddess lost, they believed the Hero would seed. What the fuck did this imbecile mean by aplished nothing?! This worlds symbol of peace, he who saved billions single-handedly, he who stood as a shield against the spears of evil, he who would let a robber steal his pouch as he had to feed his sick daughter back home, how dare this bastard say that man had aplished nothing?! Her spear grazed his cheek, drawing blood, and his eyes seemed to tremble in strange excitement. She growled, continuing her endless assault. While the people in the city panicked thinking it was the end of the world, and while her own castle broke down around her, she continued like there was no tomorrow. Her spear stabbed him on his left shoulder. Oh, a lucky shot? DIE! ra didnt catch onto his movement from the beginning, she was too enraged to pay any notice to that. But as the fight continued, his movement pattern began to look oddly familiar; it did not derive from a swordsmanship technique, rather it was a rhythm form that was practiced to match against her in particr. A form that she was familiar with, one that she remembered every time she held her spear. After all, she had trained against it for years. ra''s anger began to wane, reced by confusion and recognition. Each sh of their weapons brought back memories, and her eyes widened. These movements and this dance, it was something they practiced together. In that cave where none but them lived. "Y-you..." she shouted, her eyes glossy as she pointed her spear at him. forming an ultimate technique. One that they had developed in the cave "I''ll kill you if this is a trick, you bastard!" She was losing her mind, this technique could pulverize an Empire, and only one man could counter it. Even the Demon King had to avoid this [Skill]. She cared little that this would erase Thalindra from the map. Aqua looked at her sharply, his own sword shining like the sun. Then, his Qi disappeared and he smiled. He broke off his fighting pose, dropped his sword, and spread his arms wide. Well, his hair turned ck, eyes purple, as a wave of Qi passed over him. The world seemed to pause for ra. "If my princess wants me dead, how can I even resist?" ra''s ultimate technique faltered, and her expression froze. She stared ahead like a dumbstruck painting, before gritting her teeth and growling in frustration. "Fucker!" She screamed, kicking the ground, as her spear ttered on the ground, You fucking bastard! She lunged at him, her punchesnding on his chest. Aqua fell to the floor, and randed on top of him, her fists raining down on him. Yet, they were the hits of a little girl, weak and ineffective, even as tears trailed down her face. "You bastard, you imbecile!" Her her suspicions were true. The realization had already imed her heart. Half of the massive castley in ruins around them, the destruction a result of their battle. Amidst the debris and chaos, two old friends, lovers, were reunited. ra''s tears continued to flow as she pounded weakly on Aqua''s chest. She sobbed, "H-how dare you show your face here, after leaving me to suffer on my own?!" Aqua wrapped his arms around her, holding her close. "I''m sorry," he whispered, his voice filled with regret. "I''m here now Youll never be alone again." The weight of their past hung in the air, a poignant reminder of the bond they shared. In that moment, surrounded by the remnants of their battle, they found sce in each other''s arms. Princess ra cried, she shed tears that had dried out centuries ago, and unlikest time, they were tears of absolute happiness. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [208] The Hero Has Returned [208] The Hero Has Returned Chapter 208: The Hero Has Returned Thalindra was in an uproar. Civilians ran far from the castle, and most adventurers also stayed away. The two shing energies they sensed were leagues above anything theyd ever seen, which included the fight with the demons a few hours ago. So the Adventurer Guilds master positioned arge group at bay and ran around to gather the strongest in the city before rushing toward the castle. There were twelve of them, one of the finest people in the continent, and the army that waited for theirmand back in the city was capable of threatening a nation if pushed. However, against all of them, a sole maid stopped them at the gate. Unlike the fire and destruction behind the gates, she stood solemnly and calmly. Entry isnt permitted, sorry. The Duchess is fine, she and Lady Sieran will take care of the situation, so please return. Anoria said when the twelve powerhouses approached the gate. What nonsense! That other energy beside your Duchess is too dangerous, tell them to take the fight out of the city if the situation is as under control as you im to be! the Archmage of the White Tower yelled, his veins popping on his forehead. The Magic Towers spread across the world was an organization capable of matching an Empire, and even among them, the White Tower was mighty. The Master of the White Tower was more sensitive to Mana than normal; he could tell how dangerous the situation inside was. He, including most of the other hot-blooded warriors, was willing to force their way in. The ck elf warrior already held daggers in his hand, ready to act if required. They hadnt abandoned their important work to rush here just for nothing, they had to confirm the source of this big trouble at least. However, when the maid narrowed her eyes and a blood-red aura leaped out of her, their conviction faltered and they flinched back. I believe Ive made myself clear, honorable guests, said the Elder Vampire, causing a few of them to tremble. Please try to understand. A maid she was, indeed, but none in the empire, nor the entire world, would dare disrespect her. Vampires were also considered demons, but due to their high intelligence and noble history within the Empire, they werent treated as harshly. In the end, therge bulky man leading this crowd of people, the Adventurer Guild Master, cleared his throat and intervened. ...Since Lady Anoria said it''s fine, we shall trust her and back off. Guys, lets not cause a ruckus and be civil about this. Although a few of them looked dissatisfied, a re from the Guild Master made them look away. He then led the group back to the city. When the silhouette of the group vanished on the horizon, Anoria turned her senses there. She noticed they were on standby in the city, still with thatrge army they gathered. If the situation grew dangerous, they''d definitelye back. Shrugging her shoulders, she slowly turned her head toward the destroyed castle, where the fight seemed to be slowing down. It didn''t seem it''d rise back again, from the looks of it. She smiled a little, a tinge of happiness in her heart. Maybe my Ladys torture of a life is finally changing for good. I''m d. The sensation on her lips only made her feel better. Maybe things would change for the better for her too. She turned her head forward again, keeping her senses alert to not let even a fly get in. Yet, despite her alertness, she failed to follow the veil of shadow that shot across the night sky,ing from within the castle. The veil was so well hidden that ra and even Aqua, despite having his Jade Perception activated, never noticed its presence. Who knew how long the figure had been within the castle? Now that it''s been a minute since the battle ended, and two old loversy on the ground, the figure left the castle like a flickering shadow **** Butterfly Suns Bombardment! Ai stood tall amidst the chaos, her eyes sharp with intent as she attacked the demonic angel before her. It was thest of its kind attacking the refugee camp, letting out a final screech before crumbling into ash. Ai exhaled deeply, wiping a bead of sweat from her brow, and allowed herself a small smile as she looked over the setting sun that cast a golden hue over the camp. Although her heart was clouded by confusion and questions recently, it felt great to save lives. To defeat beings of pure evil and elevate peoples souls. Leading Group 3, she and the others came to the Erebian Empire this morning. Due to the time zone difference, the sun was rising in this ce when it must have just set back in Thyranais. Jasmine led them to the biggest refugee camp remaining in this ruined Empire, and out of luck, they reached just in time to save it from a bunch of demons that were attacking the ce. Around her, her allies were finishing off the remaining enemies. Ruby''s nimble palms gleamed with a rainbow light as she cut through the air, Tsubasa''s explosive gauntlets brightened the area around her, and Jasmine''s holy aura shimmered, reflecting off the broken ground. Xenovia and Irina were helping the civilians, and Ranefer was just in the sky, watching out for any unforeseen situation. The camp was secure, for now. "Good job, everyone," Ai said, her voice reaching far thanks to mana. "Let''s gather the leaders of the camp and see what we can do to help." The group walked towards the center of the camp, where a makeshift meeting area had been set up. The refugees, ragged and weary, looked at them with a mixture of hope and reverence. Among them, a group of leaders stepped forward, their faces etched with lines of worry and fatigue. "Your Highness," one of the leaders, an elderly man with a bent back and wise eyes, said, bowing deeply to Jasmine. "We are honored by your presence and grateful for your assistance. Yes, another agreed, some of these fools were saying you abandoned us, that you fled, but your presence has reassured our hearts as always. Were grateful to you for saving our poor lives, your highness. Jasmine frowned and shook her head. "Please, stop calling me ''Your Highness.'' I don''t deserve that title anymore. We''re here to help, not to be revered." But- No. The leader hesitated but nodded. "Then as you wish. Hero Jasmine. We are thest survivors of the Erebian Empire. Weve been holding out here, but the demonic attacks have been relentless. Weve lost so many" After listening to his story, Ai ced aforting hand on the man''s shoulder. "We understand. Were here now, and so is the Goddess, as well as other impressive people. Well do everything we can to protect you and reim yournds." Ranefer stepped forward, looking quite nonchnt despite everything. "When are we going to attack the Blood Towers? The longer we wait, the more time those Outer Gods have to regroup." She was used to war, and most recently in the Devil Civil War, she had seen her own people kill each other, this was nothing. However, since Ai didnt know that, she frowned at Ranefers cold-heartedness. She scowled but said nothing. Noticing the tense situation, Tsubasa cleared her throat. "Let''s im the country first. Although this person here just said this is thest refugee camp, there might be smaller ones spread around the Empire that were not aware of. We shouldnt overlook them. Finding them will be an issue though, Jasmine said, crossing her arms. Mom, cant you detect prayers? Im sure theyre praying to be saved, as a Goddess you might be able to detect it? Ruby suggested, causing Ai to be blind. A momentter, she closed her eyes and reopened them. Its hard, but if given time, I think it should be possible, she said. Great, Tsubasa pped her hands. Then we save the empire, secure the towns and cities, and only then move to the towers. Aqua would probably send us ns for his next movements by then too." The group exchanged looks and nodded. They knew the importance of reiming thend before tackling the strongholds of the enemy. Just rushing to the towers wont do, since the [Gates] that randomly opened wouldnt be stopped, nor would the monsters already in the wild. So its better to deal with the monsters first when theyre still following a pattern. If we deal with the Outer Gods first, the monsters will run amok and will be harder to predict without a leadermanding them. We should deal with them when we can still predict them, Ranefer added, and Ruby nodded. Ai scratched her chin, pondering for a moment. Then, she took a deep breath and addressed her allies. "Then we should do this faster. Well split into smaller groups to cover more ground. Ruby and Tsubasa, youll take the northern sector. Irina and Xenovia, the east. Ranefer will handle the south, Jasmine will handle the west, and Ill take the center. We three will move alone since were strong." But how do we find the refugees without you? Ranefer asked, We arent some human emotion radar. Ai scowled, You guys just focus on destroying all demons in sight. Ill be moving alone, searching for the refugees and saving them. Ranefer shrugged, not opposing the decision any longer. The leaders of the camp looked at them with renewed hope. Ais calm demeanor and clear n seemed to infuse them with a sense of purpose. Maybe things can return to normal after all "Well regroup here in a day to reassess the situation and n our next move since my son said we should reim Erebia in three days," Ai continued. "Stay vignt, stay strong, and remember You must run if you meet an enemy out of your league." You too, Mom, Ruby said, putting her hands on her waist. Just because you have the Empress temte and stuff doesnt mean you should take big risks. Ai smiled at that, pulling her into a hug. Ill be okay, you cute little girl. What Ruby didnt know was that the Empress wasnt the strongest temte she had. Aqua had given her an Absolute Win temte too, except it came with some major side effects. Namely, going crazy and attacking her own allies. Thats why she was choosing to travel alone, since if things turned serious, shed have to tap into that. With their n set, the group dispersed, each heading in their designated direction. The camp, though still scarred by recent battles, buzzed with a newfound energy and hope. They awaited their heroes return in a day. **** A new morning came to Thalindra. It was a lot brighter than usual as if it was a special day. Sieran stirred awake, rubbing her eyes groggily. Mhm As her vision cleared, she took in the sight of the roomor what was left of it. She paused, staring nkly. .... A huge part of the wall was missing, clearly the result of an attack. The lingering aura in the air pointed unmistakably to ra as the culprit. A shimmering blue bubble of protection surrounded her, indicating she must have activated it in her sleep to remain harmless from the battle. What the ah, right. With a sigh, Sieran recalled the events of the previous night. She had woken up around midnight to the sounds of a fierce battle. Noticing the husband and wife duo shing, she had chosen to go back to sleep, knowing there was nothing she could do. She was too tired and drunk to join a trifle that she knew would resolve itself on its own. The defensive spell must have activated on its own to protect her from the coteral damage. Since not all of the castle is destroyed, that means they resolved things between each other Sieran concluded with a yawn. With another yawn, she got off the bed and stretched. Toozy to walk, she floated out of her broken room, heading towards the presence of Seriphoth and ra. She stopped before the door and knocked. "Come in," a familiar voice called. Sieran pushed open the door, watching a grand royal bedroom greet her sight. Her nostrils filled with the fragrant scent of romantic candles, along with something else. Ignoring these mundane details, she blinked at the scene inside. Her green eyes widened and she scowled. There was Seriphoth, his hair now ck and eyes purple, though his hair was longer than it had been in his previous life. He did that for her? He didn''t bother to do that for me though ra was beside him, both of them under a white nket, clearly naked. Now it made sense what that smell was. "Oh, Sieran~" ra noticed her. She had been chatting and giggling with Seriphoth, smiling in a manner that Sieran hadn''t seen her do in thest 300 years. She looked like apletely different woman than yesterday. Seiran''s heart thrummed with warmth at the sight, but she controlled her expression to give them a nk look. "...You lustful creatures," Sieran muttered, frowning. She turned around, about to leave. "Hey, not so fast, we missed youst night~" ra yelled, raising a hand. Before Sieran could react, she was pulled into the room with a telekic force and flew into ra''s arms. She struggled to escape, but before she knew it, she was sandwiched between the two lustful humans. "Hey, let me go!" Sieran protested, her voice muffled by their embrace. "Just stay a little longer," Seriphoth teased, ruffling her hair. ra grinned, holding Sieran tight. "Yes, stop acting asexual if you really want kids. W-what?! she shot Seriphoth a look, You told her! Erm. Just rx a bit, won''t you? I''ll help you fulfill your wish H-hey! You woman! Not there! Aaa- The morning in the castle ended like that, with Sieran''s futile attempts to escape only making Seriphoth and ra chuckle more evilly. Yet, despite herself, Sieran found a small smile creeping onto her face, the warmth of their embrace and affection breaking through her usual stoicism. **** Hours had passed since the chaotic events of the morning, and the sun was now high in the sky. The grand hall of the Thalindra castle was full of activities today, as the Chancellor of the Duchy knelt before the throne. However, unlike yesterday, today the Chancellor wasn''t bothering to hide his gaze as he gaped at the throne. Because today, the throne was not upied by Duchess ra, but by a man. The Chancellors eyes were wide, and his mouth hung agape as he stared at the person seated on the throne. Although Duchess ra and Sieran the Wise were perched on each of his hips, such a sight didn''t hold the Chancellor''s attention, it was his appearance that did. A young man with ck hair and eyes a striking purple sat confidently. Could could it be? ra, noticing the Chancellor''s shocked expression,ughed. "Eriksson," she said, addressing him by name for the first time in his life. "Please go to the Daily Times'' office and tell them to print a news article. I want the paper to reach every corner of the world by tomorrow, no matter the cost. Understood?" The Chancellor''s shock was palpable. He shakily nodded, struggling to find his voice. "I-it''s possible, Duchess. However, w-what''s the news? Could it be that..." His gaze shifted to the man on the throne, his mind racing toprehend the implications. There is no way, right? ra grinned, giggling, her eyes gleaming with excitement. She jumped off the man''s leg, standing over the staircase of the throne. "You''re an observant man. Yes, it''s exactly what you''re thinking She confirmed in a voice of pride and joy. The next words that came out of her mouth set aze amotion across the entire world in the next few hours. "The Hero Has Returned." The presence of a [Sage] filled Pangeal to the brim. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [209] Call for Reinforcements; Outer Gods and the Other Vagabond [209] Call for Reinforcements; Outer Gods and the Other Vagabond Chapter 209: Call for Reinforcements; Outer Gods and the Other Vagabond Unlike in Erebia and Khormavia where demons were openly attacking, in the Kingdom of Dinionia, they were hiding in in sight, among the poption to subjugate them if they acted up. The Demon Gods didnt want the world to end, they wantedWorld Pearl; the better the''s condition before full absorption, the better the World Pearls quality. So rather than destroying the world, they wanted to keep it as intact as possible. Therefore, in ces with no powerful people, the demons were nted to pretend to be humans and keep an eye out for potential threats. They pretended to be school teachers, cksmiths, and many othermoners. They also pretended to be nobles, ministers, and many more higher-ss people. Theyve been controlling the country from the inside, and nobody knew about them. That was when Quetzalcoatl with her [Wisdom Eyes] saw through their disguise and burnt them to the stake. The Saintess was already notified about the otherworldly friends Gxara bought, so when she heard about this new bright Goddess who descended nearby, she went to visit her immediately. She was quite surprised to indeed find a Goddess here. After introducing one another and discussing their next actions, she joined Group 2, which included Quetzalcoatl, Memmy, Shoko, Yuzuru, Amir, and La. With the Saintess help, Quetzalcoatl managed to spread her Wisdom Eyes like an auto-target missile. Since the Saintess was an extension of the Goddess, the creator of the world, she could do a grand scan of the world around her, creating a Mini Map of sorts to form before her. And it was 3D, as well. Quetzalcoatl used Wisdom Eyes on it, intending to find demons, and the map lit up with a thousand little red dots. It wasnt hard to clear those hideous demons after that. Quetzalcoatl released her divinity, causing beams of light to fall from the sky upon the targets on a country-level scale. Because of such handypatibility, it took only a day to clear not only Dinionia but also Cania, of any hidden demon influence. And just when they finished, before they could even wonder about their next actions, Aquas [Sage] presence filled Pangeal like a wave of tsunami. Those truly strong had already sensed his powerful existence, although they were unsure who it came from. By the time newspapers began to fly, however, that question was answered. The Hero of Pangeal, Seriphoth Babylon, was back. When the world was about to end, he was here once again, to save Pangeal from doomsday for another time. Ohh, fucking hell. Ahahaha-! The Saintess Seraphina who has been serving the Goddess for thest three centuries let out a cheer, fisting the air, as she read the newspaper on herp. That man had finally dropped his identity to the world after six days of being here, just what had he been waiting for really? The person she was sharing a flight above, spoke up next, Looks like things will speed up even faster now that he has decided to show himself, said Quetzalcoatl, the Dragon God of Warfare. Her serpentine form snaked across the sky, her massive wings pping as she did so, while Seraphina and others rode above her. Usually, Quetzalcoatl wouldnt allow such a thing, to let others ride her majestic form, but she decided to let it be for now. After all, at the rate things were progressing, a massiverewardawaited her at the end of this mission. She couldnt wait to have it, and she couldnt wait to see what Aqua would do next. She was sure though, that the war with Vedas would officially start once they were back. Hey, how much longer will it take? Mem-Cho asked, sitting beside the two imperial kids of Erebia, Amir and La. At the rate of the flight it should take a few more hours? Amir replied, scratching his chin. He didnt sound very certain. It made sense why since this must be the first time hes flown this fast. It should take about 3 hours and 44 minutes if we maintain this speed, Shoko replied, making them blink. She cleared her throat, a little blush on her face. Its an application of World Soul MagicI asked the air around us how long itd take, and it answered after calcting our speed and the distance between here and Thalindra. Thats such a cheat! Yuzuru frowned and shouted from beside Quetzalcoatl. She was the only one who wasnt riding above Quetzalcoatl and was rather forced to fly beside her. As a hybrid ck dragon, with scales covering parts of her body, wings pping on her back, and a tail twirling behind her, she was like a small jet flying beside argemercial ne. Indeed, they were returning to Thyranais, heading to Thalindra. They were sent to the Kingdom of Dinionia, near the borders of the Dynasty of Cania by Aqua before. They easily took care of the little demon influence there. They positioned the Raiden Duke family from Cania to erase any demon that would show themselvester, and left themselves. Alright then, Quetzalcoatls draconic loud voice filled the air, let us speed up a bit more, shall we? H-hey! Kyah~ So, it only took two hours to reach Thalindra. **** The dark chambers of the Blood Tower loomed ominously, the air thick with tension. The walls, adorned with dark mes and demonic sigils, seemed to pulse with a life of their own, casting eerie shadows that danced malevolently. At the center of this room, stood the Demonic Phoenix God of Destructive mes. His hands were behind him, as he faced the huge screen in front of him. His eyes glowed with a sinister red light as he engaged in a video call meeting with his mate, the Chaotic Clown. "Have you seen the news?" the Chaotic Clown asked, his voice a blend of amusement and irritation. His face, which was twisted into a perpetual grin, eyes wide with a manic gleam, looked more amused than usual. "The fabled Hero has returned, they say." The Dark Phoenix let out a derisive snort, his fiery wings fluttering slightly. "Nonsense. That presence we sensed earlier was too powerful. It cannot be the Hero, after all, how can the Hero be stronger than the Goddess? It makes no sense. I believe it''s a ploy by the people, sending news around the world that the Hero has returned to raise hope among mankind. Kek- In response, the Chaotic Clown let out a peal of echoingughter, a discordant sound that sent shivers down the spines of the lesser demons present. "Fair point. Otherworldly Goddesses have been seen acting around the world, challenging our Anton''s authority. That presence must be a god affiliated with them, who''s pretending to be the Hero to give the people hope. How amusing! The Dark Phoenix observed his mateugh like a maniac for a minute and nodded, his expression grim. The mes around him red brighter as his thoughts turned darker. "This changes things. This mission is not on the scale of a singr anymore, no. Since a third world is present, this makes it an interdimensional war with many worlds engaged within. And? We need to ask for further backup." "I see," the Chaotic Clown said, shrugging. "And who do you n to call for assistance?" Him asking that meant he was agreeing with that idea. Usually, his arrogant self wouldn''t agree, but even he realized the potential danger of all this. The Dark Phoenix paused for a moment, his fiery gaze narrowing as he considered his options. "First, we''ll summon Vortigern, the Abyssal Warlord, God of Despair and Conquest. Not only are his legions unmatched, but his presence alone can also crush the morale of any army." "Next," the Phoenix continued a momentter, his voice reverberating through the chamber, "we''ll call upon Ryxara, the Enchantress of Shadows, Goddess of Illusions and Nightmares. Her power over the mind is useful. It can turn our enemies against each other." "And finally," he said, his voice dropping to a hushed tone, "we''ll summon Zarthak, the Stormbringer, God of Tempests and Chaos. His control over the elements can ravage entire continents, and his storms can obscure even divine sights. He''ll be useful in confusing the enemy, and erasing their numbers. The Chaotic Clown''s grin widened, and he crackled in excitement. "Excellent choices. With their power, the tide of this war will move for us again. "Indeed," the Dark Phoenix agreed, his wings ring wide. "I''ve already reached out to Umbrithar, the Obsidian Stalker, God of Shadows and Portals. He''ll be here soon. But with these additional gods, we will ensure our victory." With their n decided, the two demonic entities ended their meeting. The shadows around them grew thicker, the air heavier with anticipation as they awaited the arrival of their reinforcements. With them here, victory was guaranteed. **** The ripple of these events in Pangeal was not limited to that. The tales of Pangeal have reached high above the sea of cosmos, atop a massive floating ind, in the Dimensional Crossing Point. Stars twinkled in the vast expanse of dark blue space, heavenly clouds driftedzily, and other supernatural phenomena created a breathtaking spectacle. Star clusters were visible from here, colorful dragons flew through the skies, and lights of fireworks filled the ind. Around the center of this massive ind, amidst a pavilion of stones, the renowned Dimensional Restaurant was located, a sanctuary for beings from across the multiverse. The establishment buzzed with conversations as customers from different worlds shared tales and rumors. At a corner table, a girl covered in robes sat quietly, her face hidden as she slurped steaming hot ramen. The taste was incredible, her tongue felt blessed, and yet she didn''t let herself be distracted. Her senses, honed to perfection, picked up the aura of each individual around her, gauging their strength effortlessly. Many of the beings around her exuded powerful energies, easily capable of leveling Star Systems, yet none were beyond her estimation. Her ears picked up conversations, looking for information she was interested in. Information about Twelve Evil Gods world, Anton. A group of humans conversed animatedly with another group of humanoid aliens with shimmering blue skin and elongated fingers. "Apparently, that little low-ss world was just about to be destroyed, but other worlds got pulled into it. Thats why the Dark Phoenix had to call for reinforcements, one of the customers said, chuckling, his eyes glowing a faint green. Crazy right? And to think he''s someone so fearsome, how strong must the invaders be? Well, his powers are suppressed there, so the enemies dont necessarily have to be super powerful, another replied, shrugging his shoulders. This one had fiery red hair and horns curving backward, and just his presence seemed to intimidate the weaker beings. A third voice chimed in, And what about the Icy Blooded Sword Sect? Have they given up? I havent heard anything from them recently. This speaker looked like a normal human, as he added, They''ve been picking fights with Anton for a while now, but I haven''t heard much about them recently. Um, maybe they gave up? A shy woman tried to chime into the conversation. Heh, you think that icy woman would give up on a mission aftering so far? Another man said with a burst ofughter. The girls fingers tightened around her chopsticks as she continued to devour the ramen, eavesdropping on the discussions. Her senses told her these individuals were strong, but not strong enough to pose a threat to her. So if she found someone who seemed to know a lot, she''d grab them and drag them outside to beat them up. However, destiny seemed to have nned something even better for her today. The lovely atmosphere suddenly fell silent, and a cold hush fell over the crowd. She slowed down eating and looked to the side. A domineering figure walked inside through the gate, letting out a presence far stronger than anyone here. A dark-skinned demonkin with ck eyes and golden hair strode into the restaurant, followed by a series of minions. His aura was oppressive, and conversations ceased as he made his way to a table. The customers warned each other in hushed voices, for this was a man truly dangerous. Conversations ceased as he made his way to a table upied by a group of feeble-looking interster merchants. Their garb, rich and opulent, indicated their wealth and status, but even they seemed to shrink under his malevolent gaze. After all, they were no fighters. The demonkin stopped at their table, looking down his nose at them. "Why''s my favorite table upied? I''ll look over it as mere ignorance. So leave," hemanded, his voice dripping with disdain. The merchants exchanged nervous nces, their hesitation clear. One of them, a rotund man with multiple gold rings on his fingers, dared to speak up. "Surely, there are other tables avable, sir," the man stammered. "We were just about to-" His words were cut off by a sudden, brutal backhand from the demonkin. The p sent the man sprawling across the floor, his rings scattering like fallen leaves. Gasps and murmurs rippled through the restaurant as the other merchants scrambled to their feet, fear evident in their eyes. The girl put down her ramen, scowling at the air. "You fat merchants always talk too much," the demonkin growled, his ck eyes zing with anger. The remaining merchants hastily gathered their belongings and fled, leaving the table vacant. The demonkin seated himself with a satisfied smirk, his minions taking positions around him. The robed girl''s eyelids twitched beneath her blindfold at the disy of arrogance and cruelty. ...As the rumors say, the Avatar of Vortigern, the Abyssal Warlord, is as cruel as his master. What''s he doing in this Cross Point? someone whispered, their voice tinged with fear. .... The girl''s demeanor shifted. She froze on her spot when she heard that name. She hadn''t recognized him from the get-go, how clumsy. She slowly rose to her feet, drawing all eyes to her. Who dared to stand upright after thatmotion happened? Under everyone''s watchful eyes, she removed the robes resting over her head, revealing her appearance. A series of gasps filled the air as her white hair flowed out, cascading down her back. A striking blindfold covered her eyes, something she wore despite having perfect sight these days, as a yellow form-fitting outfit adorned with intricate designs wrapped around her. The entire restaurant gasped, and even the Avatar of Vortigern tensed. His minions grabbed their weapons in her presence. The arrogant man who was bullying those merchants transformed into a trembling mess before the majestic woman. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] W-what the fuck?! The Avatar yelled, taking a battle stance along with his minions. What the hell are you doing here, Leader of the Icy Blooded Sword Sect?! I''m here to bring room, she dered easily, grasping the hilt of her sword that rested on her waist. Her presence began to exude a cold, calcted intensity as she stopped suppressing her Qi. The entire restaurant filled with Yin Qi as everything grew cold, crackling blue fire filled the air. M-madam! You guys! Please don''t fight here, this- the restaurant owner shouted, but it was toote. The Sect Leader waved a pouch of coin at the man and stepped towards the enemy. ...Vagabond Style, 5th form, she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper, as she drew out her sword. A series of goosebumps ran by the Avatar of Vortigerns body, and his minions trembled in fear. Everyone else ran from their table right away, as did the owner of the restaurant. In an instant, she disappeared from her spot in a burst of dust, reappearing before the demon with the speed of lightning. Sword That Beheads the Quasar! In a desperate attempt, the Avatar tapped into his ultimate technique to try and match her. As a result, the restaurant exploded in a blinding sh of light, the sheer force of her attack obliterating everything in her path. The demon avatar and his minions screamed in pain as their bodies broke down under the extraordinary power of destruction. The shockwave sent the few customers who were too slow to escape tumbling, their cries drowned out by the cacophony of destruction as they were sent flying out of the restaurant. Five minutester, the Sect Leader stepped out of the rubble of fire and destruction, slowly sheathing her sword at her waist. The once bustling restauranty in ruins, mes flickering amidst the debris. She gazed at the distant stars, her expression contemtive, unbothered by the devastation she had wrought. Pangeal, eh, she murmured, her voice carrying a note of curiosity. Should I check it out? Under the stunned gazes of shocked spectators, she vanished into the cosmos, leaving behind a scene of chaos and a lingering sense of awe. ** ** ** Author Note: On another note, Marvel: False God has caught up with its original chapter updates. There were 52 chapters out before, and Ive uploaded 25 chapters now, which usually consist of 2 chapters in them, with two of them containing 3. So weve caught up. If any of you have been waiting for this, its time to dive in! Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [210] The Saintess Can’t Believe Her Eyes; Who Are You?! [210] The Saintess Cant Believe Her Eyes; Who Are You?! Chapter 210: The Saintess Cant Believe Her Eyes; Who Are You?! How I returned is a long story, I announced, standing straight with my sword dug into the ground, my hands resting at its hilt. Whats important is that I am here now. And all otherworldly enemies will meet their end by my de. My Sages presence was humming in the air throughout this speech, these mortals could feel the genuineness of my promise on a spiritual level. The crowd before me was massive, stretching as far as the eye could see. Thousands of people from a myriad of races had gathered in the grand city center of Thalindra. Their faces were a mix of awe, hope, and sentiment. They had read the news article, heard the whispers, and now saw the return of the legend with their own eyes. The Legendary Hero Seriphoth, me, stood before them on a tform with a holy sword at hand. The martial arts technique, Shades of a Thousand Face, helped me change my hair and eye colors. I was also adorned with clothes I hadn''t worn in a million years. Behind me stood ra and Sieran, their presence was a silent support to my words. They too listened to my words with unyielding faith. "I know these times have been hard," I continued, my voice steady and clear. Even amid the needless music my shy Icon yed in the sky, my voice was loud. "I know you have faced despair and darkness. The demons have spread chaos, bought by the outer gods, they have sought to im our world as their own. However, for months, you did not falter. You did not bend. You did not break." I took in a deep breath, smiling at the crowd. I thank you for holding on for so long. Worry not any further, for Ill take the baggage from here on out. A murmur of agreement rippled through the crowd. Their eyes, filled with a mix of hope and fear that even I would fail, were glued to me. They needed this, a beacon of light in the overwhelming darkness, but it seemed these words alone werent enough. "When I fought the Demon King centuries ago, I did it not for glory, but for peace. I did it for all of you. I let out a burst of Qi, calcted precisely for both civilians and fighters; they all felt on the verge of copsing, they could feel the depth of my power for a brief moment. And now, once more, I take up my sword to defend this world. The goddesses have bought friends from afar, and with their help, we will drive these invaders back to the abyss from whence they came." I could feel the resolve in the crowd strengthening now, their spirits lifting with every word. Feeling my presence, the weight of my soul, they could believe in me better. They believed in the legend that had returned to save them once again. "Forests have be deserts, and deserts have hollowed out in thest few months. But know this," I said, my voice rising. My aura darkened with killing intent, and this time it wasnt even a show, it was true rage. "The blood of our enemies will be water to the fields, and the cries of their defeat will echo in the halls of their forsaken gods. We will reim our world, and we will do it together. For Thalindra for Pangeal!" A thunderous cheer erupted from the crowd, their voices a roar of pride and defiance. How could they let themselves be swept in by some stupid invaders? Now that their Hero was back, who would stop their salvation? The sound echoed through the city, reverberating off the walls and reaching the heavens. I raised my sword high, symbolizing our collective strength, as it let out a brilliant dark light illuminating the entire city. .. The echoes of the cheers began to fade in the background as ra, Sieran, and I made our way back to the castle. Getting off the carriage after passing the castle gate, we saw a group of dwarves already at work, reconstructing the parts of the castle that had been destroyed during our battlest night. Their efficiency and skill were remarkable, with a great portion of the damage being repaired at an impressive pace. The modern dwarves Construction Magic was quite impressive, as it derived from their Ancestor, Thorin Stoneforge, my old friend. He has passed away out of old age, dwarves typically live around 350 years. At least he should be in Valha. I noted with a sensation of happiness. Barolt, on the other hand, was in heaven. As a Demi-God, he could choose to be anywhere, so he often traveled from heaven to Valha, and even to hell, depending on his mood. Thats what my Goddess told me, which hadnt surprised me one bit, knowing him. In front of the door of the castle, I stopped for a moment, the two women beside me stopped as well. "I should reach out to the three groups now," I said, breaking the silence. "It''s about time we perform the final act. Sieran, can you prepare two Light Message Orbs?" "Two? Aren''t there three groups?" Sieran asked, her brows furrowed in confusion. "Ah, yes, but," I looked away from her and gazed at the sky, pointing with my chin. "One of the groups is already here, so there is no need to notify them." Hundreds of kilometers away, my Jade Perception caught on the presence of a magnificent flying serpent. Along with Quetzalcoatl, I could feel a long-unseen familiar presence too. **** [Third Person Point of View] Saintess Seraphina whistled atop the dragon''s back as they neared Thalindra. Therge city looked to be in a much better state than the other cities around the world. Understandably so, when the strongest mortal resided here. However, even so, today seemed to be a good day for Thalindra. It was decorated as if to wee an Emperor, however the person they were weing was far more important than a mere Emperor. Were here, Quetzalcoatl''s loud voice dered, her wings slowing down its ps, as the wind caused the city to tremble. A lot of people were staring at the sky in awe and fear, but none seemed to be as scared as one should be. When the Hero was in the city, what was there to fear? I''ll be going down first, Saintess Seraphina said, jumping off from the dragon''s back. I''ll calm the crowd, and you guys will get to enter right afterward. The Saintess fell from hundreds of meters in the sky,nding before the city gate with an immense thud. The ground below her exploded, creating a crater, and when the dust cleared, she appeared unharmed, dusting off her robes. T-the Saintess! The guards who were holding their spears forward shouted in shock, quickly lowering their weapons. O Saintess, is that d-dragon friendly?! Seraphina could understand their shock. It was a fucking dragon, after all, and not a type anyone in this world had seen before. Built like an eastern dragon, it had wings and colorful rainbow feathers. It looked as divine as it looked scary. A Dragon Goddess, Seraphina said, that is what she is. She''s a friend our Goddess has bought from another world. Be sure not to be disrespectful, treat her like how you would our own goddess. I-incredible! The guards were stunned. If anyone else said to treat a person how they would treat their Goddess, they''d be burnt at the stake, but since the Saintess was the one speaking, they had no choice but to believe and obey. W-what world is she from? Yes, is she the same as the outer gods? Now, now, the Saintess scowled and pped her hands. Wind sted from her hands, sending some of the guards flying by that simple gesture. Don''t say things that''ll be considered disrespectful. Open the gates, and inform the castle that I''m here with important guests. Tell that bitch ra toe and greet us herself. The guards flinched hearing their duchess be titled as bitch but didn''t dare point it out. After all, despite being the Goddess envoy, Saintess Seraphina was well known for her foul mouth. No other Saintess had shown such ws in their personalities, and yet she was the Saintess with the strongest connection to the Goddess. It was truly a miraculous mystery. Ah, unfortunately, someone dared to speak, all eyes turned to the gate that slowly opened. A white-haired maid walked through, and the res quickly shifted away from her. It was Anoria, maid of ra. Lady ra can''te here. Because he''s not in the city right now. What? Seraphina was surprised. She rubbed the back of her head, How? Anoria smiled, her next words surprising Seraphina even further. She finally decided to step onto the battlefield, Lady Sieran took her to the frontlines a few hours ago. Her spear must be clearing a hundred demon heads per second as we speak. She''ll only return after she deals with the Outer God of the South Pole. W-what?! Seraphina was happy that her old friend was finally moving against the demons, but it also got her worried. She''ll end up dead if she fights the Demon God on her own! Even if Sieran is there Ah, you''ll be joining her tomorrow on the battlefield, Anoria said, so she wouldn''t be alone. Why tomorrow? Why not right now? The ones in the sky had waited enough as they began to drop one by one. Quetzalcoatl also dropped, letting out augh as she spoke, I would love to go fight some phoenix now. You must be Lady Quetzalcoatl, the maid bowed. You''ve returned from a busy journey, that''s why my lord decides it''s okay to take a short break. In the meantime, I''m sure Lady Seraphina will love to meet him. .... Seraphina calmed down. She was about toin but she calmed down. There was only one person Anoria would call my lord. It was him. Seraphina hated the fact that she was the first person to know of his arrival and was thest one to meet him. Turns out, she wasn''t the only one. Just like how she was dying to see his face, he was waiting for her too. That''s why he let those two go ahead, and yet stayed back himself. Lead us in, Seraphina said, her expression faltering as she gulped. She wasn''t sure what she was expecting because Gxaras divine voice had warned her to brace herself for any surprises. .. Anoria led the group through the bustling streets of Thalindra. The city was alive with energy, the air buzzing with a mixture of hope and excitement. There was life in peoples eyes, a rare sight in the current world. Citizens lined the streets, their eyes wide with wonder as they watched the group pass by. Children pointed and whispered to each other, while adults bowed their heads in respect. However, their attention was somewhere else, their heads looking upward. Pictures of the Hero hung in the air, and a hologram of his earlier speech floated above, his voice echoing through the streets. Damn, Quetzalcoatl said as she watched his hologram, he looks quite different thanks to his hair. He looks like some English Noble. Its a good speech, Shoko smiled. Its filled with hope. .... Only Mem looked at it with a frown. It''s almost as if he has multiple personalities, at this point. Was his personality this different in each of his lives? The two imperial kids watched in awe at the speech. They hadnt even felt such an intense sense of hope when Jasmine the Hero reincarnated as their younger sibling, after all the Goddess was defeated by the outer gods by then, so how could the old hero change anything? However, this time something felt different. His words felt resolute. Saintess Seraphina''s heart raced as she walked, her eyes darting to the images of the Hero. She could hardly believe it. The man she had spent decades with, the man that this world had revered for centuries, the man whose legend had inspired countless generations, was truly back. She gulped, her nerves and excitement intertwining. She barely noticed the curious and admiring gazes of the people around her, so focused was she on whaty ahead. After walking for a while, they were finally near the castle. The guards opened the castle gate, and they stepped inside. Thats when Mem-Cho spoke up, breaking the silence, "Nice ce, got a different vibe than the Elven Forest. But where is Aqua?" she asked, her eyes scanning the grand structure before them. Anoria nced at her from the corner of her eye, a curious look hidden. "If youre talking about my lord, he is in the main castle, she nudged her chin forward at the grand castle ahead, built like a whole city block. However, you cannot meet him now. He specified to only meet the Saintess, so please understand and the rest of you follow me to the side castle." "Oh..." Memmy''s expression faltered upon hearing this, her disappointment palpable. I was looking forward to seeing him. Oh well, she let out a heavy breath with a strange look in her eyes. Seraphina didn''t miss that reaction. She hadn''t confirmed anything with thesedies, but all the allies that hade seemed to be women. Could that be a coincidence? Or were all of them... his new lovers? Seraphina wouldnt care much, she was the least jealous among them four. She had always been fine being one of his girls for the night. But before that, before she was his lover, she was his fellow starving friend in the slums. It was harsh times, but to her it was nostalgic times. The history books didnt talk about this. Unlike his friendship with the princess, where they met once every few months, Seraphina and he shared the same pillow to sleep. Along with her unusual view of rtionships and soul, thanks to her powers, she considered him much closer to her heart than a normal husband could ever be. Still, she was curious what type of person that man had be to make love with both a Dragon Goddess and a Devil woman, as well as two sisters together. "...Since he wants to see me, I''ll be heading in then. See you guyster," Seraphina decided it was a waste of time to ponder over baseless implications when she could just go and meet him. She nodded to the others and watched Anoria lead them to the side castle. She made her way to the main castle. The interior was a blend of opulence and practicality, with maids bustling about, attending to their duties. The maids looked surprised at her presence but not overly. Were they expecting her? They nodded respectfully as Seraphina passed, while a few dwarves worked diligently on repairs. Hey, you, she asked one of the maids, wheres the lord? Ah, the master''s bedroom, mydy, the maid bowed and said. She left the first floor and climbed the stairs. There were a lot of stairs, and she had to climb quite a few floors. Her heart pounded as she walked through the familiar halls, memories flooding back with each step. She hadnte here in quite a while. Once she was on the higher floor, she made her way toward the masters bedroom. The hallways were dimly lit, red walls adorned with paintings and pictures greeting her as she walked. At the end of the hallway, the door to the bedroom was open, light spilling out into the hallway. Seraphina''s steps slowed as she approached the doorway. Her breath hitched, and she knew if she had a working heart, it would be pounding out of her chest. She stopped before the open door, her eyes trembling with anticipation and anxiety. Slowly, she took a peek. Inside, a man with long ck hair stood, his shirt already off, revealing a chiseled torso that seemed almost sculpted from marble. That was new, he always kept his hair short back in the day. But she was prepared for that surprise, she had seen it on his hologram. His skin glistened slightly under the dim light, powerful muscles rippling with every small movement. He appeared to be in the midst of changing his clothes, unaware of her presence, as he slowly teleported his coat with a touch of his hand. Her eyes trembled. The sight of him, so familiar yet so different, made her unresponsive heart clench. He didnt look the same, but she could see some resemnces. After all, he was from a new life, with a new appearance. From talking to the Goddess beforehand, she knew he had blonde hair and blue eyes in his current life, so he must be using some magic to change his hair and eyes right now. It was understandable why he didnt look the same as the Seriphoth she remembered. Since the Goddess, Sieran, and even ra had confirmed his identity, there was no doubt this was him. Yet, her senses screamed. "You..." she began, her voice trembling with a mix of disbelief and simmering anger. She stepped into the room, her eyes narrowing as she took in his appearance, every detail of his form igniting memories and emotions she had buried deep within. The man turned to face her, blinking slightly. Ah, Seraphina? Those eyes, a striking, mesmerizing purple, seemed to pierce through her very soul. They glinted with happiness, I was waiting for you. The world somehow sang their song. Yet, her heart didn''t rhyme with it. "You..." she repeated, her voice growing louder, more enraged, each wordced with the doubt and betrayal that surged within her. Divinity exploded out of her body, translucent wings forming behind her. "Who the fuck are you?!" Her voice echoed through the room, filled with a raw intensity that made the very air around them seem to crackle with tension. Who was this imposter, standing there with the face and form of the man she had loved and lost?! A man with a heart darker than the Demon Kings, that couldnt be her husband! ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s, on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [211] Such A Hard Thing to Accept [211] Such A Hard Thing to ept Chapter 211: Such A Hard Thing to ept Seraphina was always a kind girl. Some used to say her name was too grand for a rat living in the slums, but I never thought the same. Like I believed, she grew into a brilliant star just as I did. We first met when we were just kids. She was a little girl dying of hunger, as was I. I stole a piece of bread, and this girl jumped me to take it away from me. In the end, we ended up sharing the bread. We lived like rats in the corrupted back alleys of the Imperial Capital, Eldrathor. However, before we realized it, we were always sticking together. Against the odds, Seraphina and I persisted. Some said we might be siblings, as she was named Seraphina and I Seriphoth. However, our Goddesster confirmed that we didn''t have any blood connection. But I guess just having such simr names made a sibling-like bond between us in those hard times. As someone mentally older, I had decided to take care of her. I did just that until the day she was taken away by a passing pastor. He said there were imprints of the divine in her, and wanted to take her to the temple. Knowing that she would lead a much better life in the temple than in the slums, how could I stop her? "Ser, you need to wait for me here! Once I rise in the ranks, I''lle and pick you up!" was what she said before she''d vanish for years. I didn''t see her after all. I thought she had moved on, now that she had a better life. She was just a kid so I didn''t even hold anything against her, I was happy for her. Instead, I encountered that fateful incident of saving the Princess. I became a Knight, my life took a turn for the better. I could have visited her then. As a slum kid, I wasn''t allowed to visit the temple she was in. I didn''t like such ss differences in religion, however, it wasn''t the Goddess'' fault, the humans had made those rules. Anyway, as a Knight, I was allowed to visit the temple, I could have gone and met her if I wanted. However, it had been a few years since west saw each other. Since she never contacted me before, I was pretty sure she had forgotten me. She was a kid, after all. Thinking it would be embarrassing if she didn''t recognize me, I decided to never visit her. Later I realized that if I had chosen to visit her back then, she wouldn''t have suffered the things she did. Maybe she wouldn''t havedied. **** [Third Person Point of View] When she first joined the temple, Seraphina was already at a disadvantage. While the temple would often take orphans, that''s from the orphanages that were associated with the temple. Rarely were rats from the sewer taken in. Especially in the temple of Eldrathor, which was quite prestigious. So she was bullied in ways that didn''t suit the ways of a church. Given that the ones who bullied her were not much older than her, it made sense. Kids kids often acted up. She was forced to do chores that weren''t her, until her hands would bleed, and her knees would hurt. The adults turned a blind eye to it, thinking it was the kids'' way of weing her. Or maybe they thought it was a challenge from the Goddess? For a short moment, Seraphina thought the same. Until the other nun kids killed the pet cat that had apanied her from the slums. It was as old as she was, and therefore quite old and dirty. Those kids found it unappealing, too dirty to be kept in the church. So they killed it. Seraphina hadn''t cursed the Goddess like that before. When her cat died, kneeling before its grave, crying under the rain, she shouted such obscene names to the goddess that would have even the devil pass out. Yet the Goddess didn''t punish her. At that point she was sure. This religion was a hoax. How could people who would kill an innocent cat for looking dirty be people of God? Seraphina grabbed two kitchen knives and murdered those children. The entire Church, all of its branches united, were outraged by this. They tied her to a stake and burnt fire underneath. Yet, the fire refused to burn her. The Divine Goddess refused to punish her. [My child,]for the first time in a long time, the Goddess had sent her voice directly to the mortal world. The church thrummed with divinity.[Your kitten is in my arms at this moment. He speaks of you well, and wishes you''ll live a long time.] This happened in the church and all who saw it knew the girl in front of them wasn''t ordinary. With a heart so pure that the Goddess would reveal her voice, she must be a Saintess Candidate! The punishment was called off. Of course, it was, the Goddess refused to punish her, so how could the church go against it? They let her go, and she continued living her days. This time she lived much better than before, since nobody bullied her. Meanwhile, nobody knew of one secret. While they had stopped hearing the Goddess''s voice, the girl was still hearing it. In her head, the Goddess talked. Even Gxara herself was surprised that Seraphina could maintain a mental connection with her at all times, without sping her hands, without praying. "You hag, can you shut up for a moment?! I''m trying to sleep!" [....] Her days were going quite well. Until disaster struck once more. One of the girls who she had killed was a child from a noble family. While most of those girls were orphans, one of them was from a Baron Family. Her uncle was also a priest. Since the incident when the Goddess spoke happened in the church, although the story traveled outside, not everyone believed it. One of them was the Baroness, the mother of the dead girl. She was enraged at Seraphina and wanted her dead. With the help of her brother, Seraphina was taken outside. To Seraphina, it was presented as an offer. "Hey, didn''t you have a friend named Seriphoth? He actually became a Knight recently, he''s in the royal castle. Would you like to visit him?" She had obviously epted. She was excited to meet an old friend, who she had been unable to contact all this time due to the bullying. All the letters she sent were torn apart. So she followed the priest who offered to take her out. Little did she know, he was the brother of the Baroness, and handed her over to ve traders hired by the woman. She was chained and taken away from the Thyranais Empire. Due to an odd cor, her divine powers stopped flowing in her veins. She couldn''tmunicate with the Goddess, she couldn''t ask for help. She was taken to the Arian Empire, an Empire built by the ck Mage King. Everyone with power in that ce was a practitioner of ck magic, it was a dark country. She was sold in the ve market, bought by a gross Marquis ck Mage who wanted to test divine power mixing with dark magic. That''s where she died. After years, Seraphina died during an experiment. Yet, the messed up mage continued experimenting on her dead body. When even her bones began to melt, her body too damaged to be used for research, he threw her into the trash. Trash Collector Spells teleported her, along with the rest of the garbage, to a mountain of trash in some remote corner of the world. That''s where she rose. Her broken body stood back up, her eyes red, her skin pale, and her heart not beating any further. "Ugh" The cor around her neck was broken due to the fall. Life somehow returned to her, although not perfectly. Her heart didn''t beat, her blood didn''t run, and yet she could think. Yet, divine power flowed through her veins. The experiments had benefited her in ways that the bastard Marquis didn''t realize. "...What in Hell''s name?" "What, who are you?" Seraphina snapped at the angel flying before her. The Angel of Death had been waiting to collect her soul, yet her soul never left her body. [Ozriel,]the Goddess'' voicemanded.[Let her be, she''s a special child.] "...Sure,"the angel of death rubbed the back of her head and left, leaving Seraphina to rub the back of her head. "What am I supposed to do now?" she asked out loud, as if not bothered by the years of torture at all. [...A new Hero has been chosen. I think you''ll love to meet him.]Upon the Goddess'' advice, the Zombie Saintess began to search for the Hero. Only upon meeting him did she discover that the so-called Hero was her childhood friend bastard who never tried to look for her. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] -We don''t gotta be in love, no **** The room thrummed as divinity exploded out of Seraphina, face to face with the man who everyone revered as the Hero. "Who the hell are you?!" She demanded while massive wings of light unfurled from her back. Hermon clothes exploded to reveal a divine golden armor, and daggers of light formed on her grip. The Saintess was the Hero Party''s healer, for sure. Yet since Sieran had incredible healing spells under her belt, once that didn''t need divinity, Seraphina often chose to do other tasks to fulfill her role in the party. She was a strong fighter, her dagger allowing her agile movements that even the Hero failed to overwhelm. She''s the Party''s fastest. The man who wore Seriphoth''s identity, the man she decided to refer to as Aqua in her head like those people from the other world did, stared at her in silence for a moment. He then leaned his arms back against the window frame. "So it hase to this, huh," he said, his voice barely a whisper. "I''m not an imposter, Seraph," he sighed. -We don''t gotta be in love, no. I don''t gotta be the one, no. I just wanna be one of your girls. Tonight (tonight) One of the Girls was a dirty song for a Saintess, but she sang it with him when she was a dirty sewer rat, not a Saintess. It''s stuck with her since. What kind of magic was singing it right now, she wondered, she could sense no source. "....." She remained sharp on her battle stance, her daggers glinting under the light as she held them in front of her. Of course, deep down she knew the truth. If she could sense the depth of his darkness, her Goddess must have as well. And yet, she confirmed it''s him. So how could she doubt it? Or perhaps Gxara hadn''t. From the looks of it, his soul was quite deep and hard to perceive. If not for the special condition of her [Skill], she should be unable to see it. Seraphina had a special skill.[Spiritual Nexus]. === Name:Spiritual Nexus Level:Maxed Type:Spiritual Transcendent Description:Spiritual Nexus is a unique and mystical skill that allows the user to interact with the essence of others'' souls. This skill provides the user with the ability to observe, judge, and connect souls in profound and transformative ways. Even divine beings can be affected by this C if permission is granted by the said divinity. Abilities:
  1. Soul Vision:The user can perceive the true nature of a person''s soul. This vision reveals the inherent qualities of the soul, such as its alignment towards good or evil, emotional state, and any significant spiritual traits. The user can see an aura around individuals that reflects their soul''s nature.
  2. Soul Judgment:By focusing on a soul, the user can determine its moral alignment and intentions. This ability helps to discern whether someone is inherently kind, malevolent, or somewhere in between. This insight can be used to make informed decisions about trust and alliances.
  3. Soul Connection:The user can establish a direct link between two souls, allowing formunication simr to a telepathic "phone call." This connection transcends physical distances and enables real-time conversations, sharing of thoughts, and even emotional support. Both parties must consent to establish this link.
  4. Soul Bonding:With mutual consent, the user can create a temporary bond between souls. This bond can share strengths, emotions, and even pain. It can be used to bolster allies in battle or to providefort in times of distress. The bondsts for a limited duration and can be broken at will by either party.
  5. Soul Echo:The user can leave an imprint of their soul on another''s, which can act as a beacon or a message. This echo can guide, warn, or remind the person of important information or feelings. It fades over time but can be renewed if needed.
Limitations:
  • Energy Drain:Using Spiritual Nexus drains the user''s spiritual energy. Overuse can lead to fatigue or temporary loss of other abilities.
  • rity Limit:Soul Vision and Soul Judgement can be obscured by powerful magic or entities with strong defenses against spiritual intrusion.
  • Duration:The effects of Soul Bonding and Soul Echo are temporary and must be renewed if long-term connection or guidance is needed.
  • Consent Required:The higher-de abilities require the consent of the individuals involved to function properly, especially for Soul Connection and Soul Bonding. Even Soul Vision and Soul Judgement can''t work on those with powerful souls unless permission is received.
=== Of all those littering words, only one line was important right now. The veryst line that dered- "Even Soul Vision and Soul Judgement can''t work on those with powerful souls unless permission is received." The entity before her was one such soul. However, Seriphoth had given her permission a long time ago, and that permission is still registered in the Gaia System. Because of that, she could perceive his soul better than even the Goddess. "A-answer me!" She shouted, prompting Aqua to stare at her. Of course, it was a stupid question. If she could perceive his soul because Seriphoth had given her permission, that automatically meant he had to he Seriphoth. Just like everyone believed. She knew that was logical. -Give me tough love. Leave me with nothin'' when Ie down. My kinda love. Push me and choke me ''til I pass out But thesheerdisparity between his soul back then and his soul right now made her unresponsive heart tremble. How could it be so different?! Seeing her hesitation, the tremble in her eyes, he sighed, "Looks like you reached your conclusions. Stuff happens, people change. However my home is still my home, so I''m here going to protect it as I must." "...." She stared at him, "You told me about that one mind exercise back in the day, remember?" "I know which one you''re talking about." "Yes, the ship one," she said, still in a fighting stance, "The Ship of Theseus, imagine it has been preserved in a harbor as a museum piece. Over time, the wooden parts of the ship begin to rot, and each part is reced with a new, identical part. Eventually, every single part of the ship has been reced. The question then arises: Is this fully restored ship still the Ship of Theseus?" She gritted her teeth, "We''ve hunted down so many humans who had gone through demonification before. We know they''re far from the same person, even if the demon originated from the human." "...." Aqua silently looked at the ceiling. There was a very important detail that Aqua had chosen to not focus on aftering here. If not because of that, he would have argued with her point by saying: imagine if all the original parts removed from the ship were stored andter used to construct another ship, wouldn''t that be the true Ship of Theseus? Among the two ships, which one would be the true Ship of Theseus? Whatever the answer may be, it would be either one of them, or both. If he could bring out the [Hero Icon], he could easily prove that he still has that ''old ship''s parts'' inside him. However, he hadn''t touched the Hero in a millennia. He had tried connecting to it in the months he had spent training back on Earth, but it didn''t respond. The first time Aqua ever saw an Icon in action was in his 5th life when his Vampire Mother tapped into the Time Icon, one of the strongest Icons in creation. He gained his Hero Icon after that, in his 6th life, when he was quite the heroic tiger. However, the abilities that Icon granted were the abilities from his first life. It was great. In his 9th life, he lost ess to that Icon. Even to this day, he could never tap into it. In such a scenario, was her argument somewhat valid? Someone else in his spot might have frowned at her for doing this, but not him. Since he was aware of how high her soul perception was, he was unsure if she had a point or not. "You don''t have an answer," "Well, I may not be who you knew a million years ago, but I still originate from him, if you want to put it that way," he decides to be honest with her. He was used to telling her the truth always, especially because of her skill. "...." she scowled at him. "A million years?" "Yes." "No wonder," she dropped her transformation with a sigh, and her wings and daggers vanished. "Are you a demon?" "You should have asked that before you dropped your weapon," he shook his head, "I''m not." Not anymore, anyway. "I see," she sighed. "I I''m sorry. Maybe you expected me to hug you and I wanted to do that too but for someone like me with my kind of unnecessary sixth sense, it''s hard to perceive you the same as my husband." She said, "I''m sorry if that seems unjustified to you." "It''s alright," Aqua turned around, facing the window now. "Our goals align, that''s all that matters." "Mhm" Seraphina muttered, and a momentter, hesitantly took a step. She turned around, and slowly walked out of the room, running when she was out of the door. That left Aqua alone, all by himself. A soft sigh escaped his lips, as he crossed his arms and faced the starry night sky. He had hoped to wrap his arms around his old friend after so long but reality had other ns. In truth, he expected such an oue. That was why he sent the other two away from the get-go, so they wouldn''t have to witness this sorry sight. If they didn''t hate him for the darkness in his soul, even after hearing Seraphina''s ims, they might have even gotten mad at her instead. He leaned against the frame of the window, staring at the bright night city that celebrated his return. Everyone in the city celebrated, except for the one person he wanted to celebrate with. ** ** ** Author Note: Not always do things just work out. Reality is harsh for Aqua. Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s (and next), on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [212] Plans Messed Up, More Gods?! [212] ns Messed Up, More Gods?! Chapter 212: ns Messed Up, More Gods?! The midnight moon bathed Thalindra in a cool blue glow, casting long shadows through the narrow alleys and bustling streets. Despite it being nighttime, the city was alive with activity, more than usual, its inhabitants moved with a sense of hope and well-hidden nervousness. People who have stopped doing business due to excessive loss, returned with their stores reopened. The scent of freshly baked bread mingled with the earthy aroma of spices from the bazaar, and the sounds of haggling merchants, clinking coins, and lively chatter filled the air. It seemed like a usual day before the Outer Gods had attacked. However, that was only on the surface. The alleys were being upturned, new houses were built, and starving people were having a feast. The Duchy was using its wealth to improve their lives already. The people were smiling, they were filled with hope and they were happy. However, deep in their hearts, there were worms of fear. Inside a cozy, dimly lit bar tucked away in a corner of the market district, where customers gathered around wooden tables, murmuring to one another. A group of men, their faces lined with the weariness of recent hardships, clinked their mugs together in a toast. "To the Heros return!" one of them dered, his voice filled with fervor. "Hell save us all, youll see." "Aye," another chimed in, nodding vigorously. "Didn''t you hear? He defeated the Phoenix Gods Avatar with one blow. If anyone can turn the tide, it''s him." At a nearby table, a young woman, daughter of the inn owner, cleaned a table and wowed, "I heard hes nning to confront the demons at the poles. Imagine that, facing those monsters head-on! Even Hero Jasmine was only defending Erebia, not daring to head to the poles." A merchants daughter smiled wistfully. "He''s our only hope. With him and his allies, we might finally see an end to this nightmare, she said. Someone like her used to dine in the finest restaurant, not in a bar, but the recent loss in herpany was too deep. Everything will go back to how it was, Im sure. The night was filled with chatters like that, as the morning sun began to peek at the eastern sky. The city was bathed in a warm golden glow, and the few people who were asleep also woke up. In the bustling bazaar outside, vendors hawking their wares with renewed vigor. "Fresh fruits! Fresh fruits! Blessed by the Hero''s presence!" one of them shouted, holding up a basket of ripe apples. Obviously, thest line was bullshit, Aquas presence cast no blessing, but people still swarmed the shop like crazy. A customer, examining a bolt of fabric, nced up andmented to the vendor, "It''s a good sign, isn''t it? The Hero is here. Means well be safe." Ah, you must not be from around here, the vendor replied. Although the Hero was famous all across the world, his home citys people were more aware of his feats. A smile spread across his face. "I got elf blood, my grandmother was a dark elf, so she was alive during the heros time. She used to tell me stories, that when the hero was alive, all remaining demons hid underground. Even ten years after his death, no demon peeked its head out in fear that the Heros ghost would cut it into pieces! Oh So yes, we will be safe. For sure. The vendorughed, while the customer rubbed the back of his head. Amid the sea of hopeful faces, he wasnt the only one doubtful. An older man, his face shadowed by a wide-brimmed hat, leaned against a wooden post and muttered, "But will it be alright? Can one man, even with all his power and allies, truly make a difference against such overwhelming odds?" Hey, watch what you say old man, he- I was nearby when the Goddess fought the Outer Gods, the man raised his head, the nearby people paused seeing his gold-rimmed eyes. He was from the Empire, his eyes said he had the blood of the Golden Boar Duke. Since he was such an old man, he must be the former duke. You? Someone tried to guess who he was, but he spoke over them, The Goddess was defeated. How can the Hero match the enemy when the Goddess is defeated? This is not even heresy, Im sure many of you have heard the news and chose to not believe it. I thought she had died, but somehow she survived. .... I wish to be proved wrong, but the Hero might not be enough After a short silence, the murmurs of praise slowed, a ripple of uncertainty spreading through the crowd. A woman clutching her child''s hand close to her chest whispered, "C-can you guys stop saying this stuff? It''s a bad omen. Isnt he supposed to leave this morning? A heavy silence fell over the bar and the market alike. People exchanged worried nces, their earlier enthusiasm dampened by the harsh reality of their situation. The weight of their fears hung in the air, starkly contrasting the earlier optimism. Suddenly, the sound of hooves ttering against cobblestones drew everyone''s attention. The crowd turned to see the Hero and his group, mounted on majestic horses, making their way towards the main gate. There they are, the same mother said. Hero Seriphoth, at the forefront, rode a majestic white horse with a calm determination that seemed to radiate reassurance. Their earlier doubt calmed down a little, although the fear remained. As he and his line of horses led outside, the people of Thalindra followed, their footsteps echoing off the buildings as they trailed behind the Hero''s entourage. As they approached the main gate, a different part of the crowd began to cheer. "Hero! Hero!" they chanted, their voices rising in unison. "Save us!" Seriphoth and hispanions dismounted outside the gate, the horses merely a show of grandeur for the send-off. The Hero turned to face the crowd, his eyes scanning the sea of anxious faces. He raised a hand in a silent farewell, nodding at them. Then, with a powerful leap, he took to the air. Quetzalcoatl, in her majestic dragon form, followed closely, her wings unfurling in a disy of raw power. Mem, Shoko, Yuzuru, and the others rode atop the feathered dragon. The crowd watched in awe as the Hero and his allies soared higher, their figures growing smaller against the horizon of the morning sky. A sense of collective resolve settled over the people of Thalindra. They were hopeful indeed, but the fear that hed fail, and everything would be destroyed lingered in their hearts. They just prayed to the Goddess that the Hero would bring victory once again. **** [First Person Point of View] The wind caressed my face, ruffling my ck hair, as I flew towards the south. Quetzalcoatl''s massive form flew beside mine, and little Yuzuru was apanying it. Mem was looking at me from atop her dragon ride. She leaned beside Shoko to whisper, although my ears still picked on her ears, Isn''t he uncharacteristically silent? Shoko agreed with a nod. Of course she did, she had a power simr to Seraphina in that regard. However, in her case, she could sense a man''s emotion based on his voice. I guess I''ve been quite silent and serious these past few months inparison to the fifteen years before. It was a personality change, one that would probably revert to normal when I''m done saving this world. Yet, evenpared to this change, they thought it was uncharacteristic for me to be this silent. It made sense to me why though. Nobody would have liked hearing those words. I''ll need a good fight at the frontlines to feel better. The South Pole is taken by the Dark Phoenix, from what I hear, yes? said Quetzalcoatl out of the blue, crackling to herself. Ah, such good luck. I''ve been wanting to beat up a phoenix for a while now. The wheel of fate is on my side. Newspapers must be flying around the world by now saying, the Hero and his foreign allies have flown towards the South Pole, on a mission to defeat the Demonic Phoenix. Another group, led by the Goddess and more foreign allies, will soon be headed towards the North Pole to defeat the Chaotic Clown. Everyone would expect the news of victory in a few days, if not by tomorrow. ...Don''t underestimate the enemy, and don''t y with them. Go all out from the get-go, I reminded her. My Goddess said these enemies can tap into higher power, their true form, unobscured by whatever restriction they are under. In such a case, they surpass entities like Durga and Vishnu with ease. We ought to be careful. Quetzalcoatl let out a peal ofughter but didn''t say anything. Seraphina, atop the dragon, perked her ears up at those names she had never heard. She leaned to Mem-Cho, asking her about the two names mentioned, and we continued on our way. If the two imperial kids were here, they would have shown interest too, but I''ve left them back at Thalindra since they were too weak. This meant that currently, six people were heading towards the South Pole. Once again, teams have changed. Without realizing it has already changed thrice. In this team, Team 1, only two of us were Chief God ssQuetzalcoatl and Ithe others would be there to take care of any distractions. It should be fine since the Phoenix Avatar was already dead, so only small fries would remain as distractions. That''s why the other team, led by my Goddess, had more members. They also had three Chief God ss entities, Ai, Gxara, and Ranefer. Ruby was there too, as was Jasmine. Although the Clown God wasn''t alone, since his Avatar was still alive, that team shouldn''t have any trouble dealing with them. Lets speed up, I said as the clouds passed by us faster than a second ago. H-hey, not you too! I can''t keep up! Yuzuru shouted from behind, having focused more on firepower training than flight. **** [Third Person Point of View] Gxara and the rest of Group 1 soared through the skies, a streak of light carrying them. Hours earlier, she had received an orb of light C a message sealed within C sent by Sieran. Of course, the message itself was from Aqua. He instructed them to leave Khormavia and regroup with Group 3 in Erebia. As they flew, a streak of light against the darkening sky, their eyes scanned thend below, vignt for any signs of trouble. It was a bizarre sight. The roads were infested with demons, dread beasts running around just days ago. Demonic creatures fought for ownership over thend, as theyd own it after thes essence had been absorbed. And any starving humans who had no choice but to leave their shelter for food would meet their end in minutes, the demons would relish. Now the same roads were unusually quiet. Many of therger infestations had been cleared, and swirling gates stood open in the air, yet no monsters emerged. Thends that were once overflowing with dark creatures were now oddly peaceful. Not that desserts were green again, not that ruined cities were repaired, but there were little to no demons in sight. The refugee camps they saw from the air, which had previously fallen and destroyed, were now brimmed with people. Scattered humans have regrouped together, someone must have given them enough hope to dare do that. There were no demons within hundreds of kilometers of these camps, a stark contrast to the chaos they had expected. There were, however, a lot of broken demonic statues. As in, demons who were turned into stone and then shattered. What an odd sight. I sense the use of Light Divinity near most of the refugee camps, Gxara noted, her eyes narrowing. It was likely Ais doing. On the other hand, the energies of the others are also in other ces. Theyve fought a lot, most lesser demons fled the scene by their mere presence. Gxaras words hung in the air, gratitude in her heart. Excluding Aqua, whose true strength remained a mystery even to her, Gxara had to admit that Ai might be among the top three strongest. Though Ais base power wasnt extraordinary, her umted cheats and familiarity with them made her a formidable force. As they traveled further, after half an hour, their path took them to thergest refugee camp in Erebia. The camp was bustling with activity, not only from humans but also from Djinn and other creatures seeking refuge. From the sky, they could see everything clearly. The camp was quiterge, and at the center of it, was a massive tent with multiple strong energies inside. The two exorcist girls, who were now more than that, stood before the tent as guards. Let''s go down, Gxara covered her and her subordinates with a simple light-reflectingmand, causing an effect of invisibility. Then, the streak of light began to lower toward the ground. She didn''t want to garner attention from the crowd just yet, she wanted to meet her friends first. Hello, may we go in? Once she touched the ground in front of the tent, she spoke to Xenovia who blinked in surprise. Gxara''s body became slightly visible, and the exorcist girl recognized her. Ah, yes, you guys are here. We''ve been expecting you after receiving the message from my lord, Irina said, bowing slightly. Please head inside, Xenovia said, stepping aside, I think they need your assistance. Especially Asia. ? Gxara and the others stepped inside, their body growing fully visible. Inside, a sight stopped them in their tracks. The culprit behind clearing all the demons in the area, Ai Hoshino,y excessively injured, her body battered and bruised. Blood trickled from the corners of her mouth, staining her once pristine clothes. Her clothes weren''t an outfit of [Wardrobe], but a casual wear instead. Did she perhaps not even have enough stamina to keep the ability active? Her clothes were tattered and torn in ces. She looked to be in a bad state. Aunty Ai?! W-what happened?! Asia eximed in shock, rushing to Ais side. Gxara quickly followed, as did Kwarna and Auriel. Among them, Kwarna looked scared, rather than worried. I- I don''t know! She just crashed into the camp about half an hour ago like this, Ruby answered instead. Tsubasa, Ranefer, and Jasmine were there too. Ranefer was in a corner of the room, a small bottle in her hand as she forced herself to shed tears, collecting them in the bottle. Ruby held Ais hand and sobbed, casting healing spells. Nearby, Tsubasa stood with a rare, enraged frown, her arms crossed. When Ai ran to her and grabbed her other hand, Ai coughed, more blood sttering onto the ground, There are unounted-for enemies here. No, please stay silent, Gxara said, putting a hand on Asia''s shoulder. I''ll lend you divinity, use your power to heal her. Right away, Asia nodded, closing her eyes and murmuring something. Ruby stepped back to let them take over. A green aura exploded out of Asia, while a golden aura steeped into her through Gxara''s touch. Seconds passed, and Aisplexion grew healthier. She wasn''t that serious of a condition earlier, but now she began to look almost healthy. A minuteter, she heaved out a soft sigh and nodded at Asia. Asia stopped her healing, and Gxara stepped closer to help Ai sit up on the bed. Mmgh, she managed to groan, her voice weak but determined. It''s dangerous. Odd, powerful enemies are littering the North Pole. More than the Clown? But how? Jasmine asked with a frown. Ai sighed, resting against the bed frame. Let me start from the get-go. I''ve been clearing demons as far as my sight went. I turned them into stone with my gaze and shattered them with a st ofser. It was as easy as flying over an area while looking down at the streets. She said, It didn''t take hours to clear country-sized areas, and I began to focus on refugees I could sense. Once I gathered a bunch of their location, I carried them back to refugee bases,rge fortified mansions that still stood, and ced them there. It was going alright. All demons ran from my presence, no problem arose for most of the day. Then I came across this guy who imed to be the Avatar of the Chaotic Clown. I don''t think that jester bastard is strong enough to push you to this state, though, Jasmine said, I''ve fought him in his true form, and I would say you''re much stronger. That I indeed am, Ai admitted, rubbing her shoulder. At first he tried to y with me instead of properly fighting, I took that chance to try and take him out in a single blow. I seeded, she said, The Avatar of the Clown God is dead. I got too excited by that little achievement and failed to notice a stronger presence that rushed at me. The Clown God himself, Auriel guessed. No, it wasn''t him, Ai looked at the Archangel and said. It was someone else. a different Outer God. He introduced himself as Vortigern, the Abyssal Warlord, God of Despair and Conquest. She let that sink in for a moment, before adding, Yes, the Outer Gods received reinforcements from their home world. Asia gasped, while Jasmine groaned in frustration. Gxaras eyes widened, and she exchanged worried nces with the others. Her words brought a new level of urgency to the people in this tent. Two Outer Gods were enough to drive Gxara away, how many more dide as reinforcement?! After an all-out fight, both of us were injured, but my Super Vision saw othersing this way. I had no choice but to flee. If I had dyed, they could have chased me, which would lead them to this camp. So I didn''t take that risk. She coughed, That''s why I got this injured. He was a powerful entity. He surely is, if he pushed you to this state, Ranefer said, stepping towards the crowd with a vial in her hand. But at least he won''t be able to heal himself, while you will be back to top condition in no time, as if to make a point, she reached out the vial filled with Phoenix Tears. Here. This should get you back to top condition immediately. Ai epted, sighing, Thanks, but I don''t think you''re right. If you''re able to heal me like this, she drank the tears, watching thest of her wounds heal, and felt her strength return. The Dark Phoenix should be able to heal him too. Isn''t he on the South Pole though? No, Ai said, surprising the crowd, I said I saw other Godsing to aid Vortigern in the end, right? I caught a glimpse of the Dark Phoenix there. He looked simr to the Avatar that Aqua defeated when we were in heaven. Ranefer frowned. Oh. Then is our information incorrect? Kwarna asked. I don''t think so, Tsubasa said. We have been reported by the locals too precisely for it to be incorrect. Also, Aqua fought the Phoenix Avatar in the Elven Forest, which is near the South Pole, not the North, while Miss Jasmine fought the Clown''s Avatar before here in Erebia, as did Ai herself. Then? Why is the phoenix here? Asia asked. It''s likely that they switched ces. Right after the Clowns Avatar died, most likely. Maybe the Clown lost his senses and fell into an enraged spite, so the Phoenix decided to switch ces. I''m assuming the inside of the Towers can teleport people from one tower to the other. That''s why they switched spots to not only confuse us, since each of our group is going there prepared to fight a specific enemy but also sent the berserk Clown to the side where our strongest person, Aqua, is. With a calm voice, Tsubasa exined. Auriel looked impressed at that. She leaned near Kwarna to whisper something about Tsubasa, while Ai nodded at the girl with a soft smile. Good point, I think the same, perhaps this girl would make a good wife for her son. Anyways, I noticed two Godsing from the North I fled. So, in total, there are three Outer Gods here. If we assume the number is the same in the South, Aqua has to go against three Outer Gods as well, with just Quetzalcoatl''s help. That would be dangerous. We... We need to inform Aqua then. Asia said, Its too dangerous for him and Quetzalcoatl alone, we should focus on each side first and then go to the others! Asia, don''t be hasty, Ai shook her head. Of course, something like that wouldn''t work. If they just focused on one side, the three Gods on the other side might go on a rampage and destroy half of the world. It would be a stupid choice to make. I don''t see why we''re getting so worked up over nothing, Ruby stood up. It''s just three enemies. Since Mom has already defeated one of them, even if he is healed, she can defeat him again. There is the Dark Phoenix there, Ranefer can take care of him. As for thest God, whoever it is, goddess Gxara can take care of him. I''ll aid her. .... Gxara listened to her with a nod of acknowledgment. After we are done defeating them, we can enter that blood tower and teleport to the other one. Then we can aid Onii-chan in defeating his enemies, she said. Does that sound good? It does, Jasmine said, grinning. As expected of the Hero''s twin, you''re brave and calm even in the face of danger. We should get moving. We should, Gxara said, raising a finger to form a bubble of light. It shot out of her and flew towards the other side of the world to tell Aqua about the situation. Let''s get ready to drive those outsiders away from our world, she said, shimmering with a soft aura of anger. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s (and next), on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [213] The War of the South Pole [213] The War of the South Pole Chapter 213: The War of the South Pole Blocks of red energy dissipated around him and his form materialized on the other side of the world. The Chaotic Clown of Catastrophe groaned as he appeared inside the South Tower. Fucking hell! Goddamit, fuck! The first thing he did was m his hand against the table nearby, shattering it. His enraged shouts were with the intent to kill, but there was nobody nearby to take his anger out on. Hey, calm there~ one of his fellow Gods, who had already been there before he teleported, said with suppressedughter. The Clown shot that person a re, eyes darting past his surroundings. The dark, foreboding walls of the ancient structure seemed to pulsate with malevolent energy, casting long, ominous shadows that danced eerily in the dim light. His tall,nky frame, adorned in a patchwork of colorful yet grotesque clown attire, appeared hunched and twisted, his face painted in a maniacal grin that opposed his rage. His eyes, wild and bloodshot, looked at his fellow Divinity with a deranged intensity. Beside him, Umbrithar and Ryxara stood in stark contrast; a shady doctor and a dark beauty. The Obsidian Stalker, Umbrithar, was a figure shrouded in darkness, his gue doctor mask adding a chilling air of mystery to his presence. The ck cloak he wore seemed to merge seamlessly with the shadows, his raspy breathing the only sound emanating from him; otherwise, he was as calm as ever. It wasnt him who spoke, he wasnt the type tough and joke. Ryxara, the Enchantress of Shadows, exuded an aura of seductive menace that would send any mortal into a lustful frenzy. It was her who spoke earlier, that wench. Her long, purple hair flowed like a river of alight shadows, and her gothic attire clung to her lithe frame. Purple lipstick and nails added to her dark allure. The Chaotic Clown stared at her amethyst eyes with a re, and in response, her eyes only sparkled with a cruel amusement. She looked at him with a mixture of disdain and curiosity. "You can always pick a new Avatar,e on, dont be childish, Mkar," Ryxara remarked, calling him by his name rather than title, her voice a sultry whisper that echoed through the chamber. That smile made Mkar the Clown tremble in madness. Umbrithar shook his head, his voice a low growl. "Be careful with names, Enchantress." She waved him off dismissively. "There are six of us here, half of Anton. Code names are just a bother now, what are we trying to hide?" She twirled a lock of her hair around her finger, her lips curling into a sly smile. That was one thing Mkar agreed with her about. Ignoring her, since he would rather not give into in-fighting at these times, he let a mad grin widen his lips. He turned away, hisughter echoing through the tower. "It doesn''t matter what you call me, I''m enraged regardless. This Harbinger of Madness is madder than ever!" He let out an angry growl, a sound filled with twisted delight. Oh-ho~ look at him, Ryxara covered her mouth with a fan and giggled. "I I need to be fast here! I''ll tear apart the enemies here first and then return to the North Tower to deal with that woman. That whore! The visage of that odd Goddess of Light shed by his eyes, I saw shes got a daughter. Ill capture them both, break both of their bodies and turn her daughter into my Avatar. I''ll make her watch helplessly!" Ryxara snickered, her eyes gleaming with malice, although her snicker held both humor and ridicule. Umbrithar remained silent, his gaze fixed on some distant point. While the clownughed like a maniac, filling the chamber with the echo of his creepyugh, Ryxara tilted her head, her curiosity piqued. "What''s on your mind, Umbrithar?" He nced at her, his voice a cold whisper. "Well, I''ve sent my Avatar to that second sun, Heaven, to cause a ruckus. Hes going to kill some strong souls there and cause a big scene, which will distract the Goddess who descended to the mortal world. Shell be forced to return, leaving the fight against the North Tower. Im just hoping my Avatar will be fast in his job." Ryxara raised an eyebrow. "So youre just worried about the timing, and not his life. Well its a low-ss world anyway, I guess it makes sense. Umbrithar nodded. "Hmm. The Dimensional Suppression is the strongest if we stand on this since this is the Central World of this universe. So the suppression of his abilities will be slightly weakened once he slips inside the sun, from then itll be easy to take care of this mission thanks to his space powers." When individuals from another universe invade the local [Heart of the Way] C also known as the [Will of the Universe] or [Heavenly Dao] C dont take kindly to it. So it would often suppress the invaders level to a certain degree. The Gods of Anton were no exception, even if they could indeed tap into their true forms for a bit. After conquering this, which was the Central of this universe, the suppression will vanish. If you say so, Ryxara said, shrugging her shoulders. The two Gods returned their attention to Mkar who had stoppedughing. Argh, he groaned again, louder this time, as he stepped closer to a window. The view outside was bleak and deste, thendscape scarred by old, raging battles as well as the general energy of the Blood Tower. "Stop chatting already. Let''s finish the stupid bastards already." Ryxara and Umbrithar nodded in unison. "Sure." Thats what they were here for, to eliminate the otherworlders who dared try to eat from their te. Mkar''s grin grew even wider if that were possible. I sense them nearby, lets send a gift first before we go, With a snap of his fingers,manding the Blood Tower, he called forth otherworldly portals to open up across thendscape. These were the same portals that have been spewing out monsters into this world for thest decade. The Gates. From these swirling vortexes, hordes of monstrous creatures began to pour out, their roars and screeches filling the air. The ground trembled as the horde charged toward the enemy frontlines, a dark wave of chaos and destruction. The only reason these nearby kingdoms hadnt fallen already, the only reason a frontline existed, was because that fool Ignaroth, the Demonic Phoenix, was too cautious and cared too much about saving resources. Since there were no threats, he decided to preserve these monsters. Now, it was time to let them out. Indeed, the Outer Gods demonic forces hadnt ever gone all out. That was about to change. Mkars eyes gleamed with madness and anticipation as he watched his wee gift surge forward. "Let the fun begin," he cackled, his voice dripping with sinister glee. After the horde vanished, he and his fellow gods also took the air. Small butterflies pped their wings, and the multiverse trembled. Just like that, the first war that would incite the legendary event that would be titled The Crisis on Infinite Worlds began. **** The battlefield roared with the racket of war, a dance of chaos and destruction. ra and Sieran moved through the crowd of demons with a grace and fury that left the frontlines in awe. Every swing of ra''s spear erased hundreds of demons, her movements were like a blur of deadly projectiles. Sieran''s spells crackled through the air, arcs of lightning and sts of pure energy reducing the demonic horde to ash. The frontline wasposed of the bravest fighters, war generals, legendary hunters, and students from the Academy, and even the Emperor himself, yet they could only watch. They stood in awe, unable to move, their breaths caught in their throats as they witnessed the two women obliterate the enemy with ease. Two-headed trolls fell to the dance of supercharged lightning, demonic griffins fell to the sh of ster mana, and dark-skinned titans fell to theirbo attacks. There was little resistance as the two forces of nature shed against the other worlds inhabitants. The battle continued for hours, the enemy numbers decreasing by the second until it reached zero. As thest of the nearest batch of demons fell, the remaining demons, sensing the futility of their assault, turned and fled. ra and Sieran stopped to wipe sweat from their foreheads, sighing to rx. Done for the day, ra said, and Sieran nodded. Seems so. The onlookers ran to them to hand them wet towels to wipe themselves, led by the Emperor and five generals who followed him. Since these two came here yesterday, the forces of Pangeal didnt need to move at all. The Heros Party, even if it was just two of them, was enough to take care of half of the worlds demons with little sweat. I must thank you once again for your presence, Grand Duchess and Great Sage, the Emperor of Thyranais said, a silver-haired man with golden eyes. If one closely paid attention, theyd notice his skin was a tint redder than normal. Its my duty, young man, ra said to her descendant, the Emperor, resting her spear over her shoulders. Ive been neglecting my duty for a long time now, but its time I take care of it. Well move further to the South Pole once the Heroes here. Ah, yes, of course, the Emperor nodded. He was still stunned at the news she brought with her, that the Hero had returned, but what could he do but believe her? Plus Sieran the wise also supported the im, so while ra could be hallucinating his presence knowing her mindset, the Emperor trusted the wise High Elf. Then, please let us return to the camp, he said to the twodies, turning around to lead them ahead. It was then that arge shadow fell from the skies. A serpentine, coiling dragon cast a shadow down on the battlefield. Everyones head shot up in shock, and a shadow descended from the sky,nding gracefully beside them. Aqua, with his ck hair ruffled by the wind, stood tall and imposing. His presence was immediately felt, and the atmosphere shifted. The said dragon also lowered, which caught a few of the generals attention. E-Emperor, its a serpent monster! We need to- Princess Thalia, calm down, the Emperor spoke softly to his daughter, one of the generals on this battlefield, as his eyes were locked on not the dragon but the man who had fallen from the skies. He went on one knee, startling everyone in the area, I greet the Hero of Legends, ancestor Babylon. The onlookers gasped, looking away from the dragon and toward the young man in the Heros old armor. He didnt carry his iconic sword, but the sword he did carry had a hole sheen to it nheless. The wind blew, dust rose, and the Hero faced the kneeling Emperor. "Rise, and well done," he said, his voice carrying over the battlefield. Youve held on for long. Your persistence will be rewarded with a victory today. He dered. The current Princess of the empire, Thalia, looked at her kneeling father in shock, a deep frown on her brows. She held back from saying anything as her father rose. A few others fell from the skies, from above the dragons back. The Saintess touched the ground, and her presence all but confirmed that this man was indeed the Hero. The dragon itself had transformed into a beautiful woman, winking and waving at the previously scared crowd. Ser!! ra rushed to him, her eyes lighting up with a mix of relief and joy. She hugged him tightly and kissed him passionately, not caring about the eyes watching them. Some soldiers gasped, some young men jealous, while Mem and Shoko, standing nearby, remained silent, their expressions unreadable. "It''s good to see you both safe," Aqua said once the kiss ended, his eyes meeting Sieran''s. Sieran nodded, a rare smile touching her lips. "Mhm. I''m d you had a safe journey. Aqua turned his attention to Emperor Thyranais, who was standing nearby, his armor gleaming in the morning light. He was arge man, with hair white not from age, but from birth. War generals, legendary hunters, professors, and students from the Academy stood behind him. "Your Majesty," Aqua greeted, extending his hand. A normal man would kneel, but the emperor had already kneeled in front of him, it was clear whose position was higher here. The Emperor grasped it firmly, a look of respect in his eyes. "Sir Seriphoth," the Emperor said, his voice strong. "The Grand Duchess has spoken much of your return, but seeing you here... it''s almost unbelievable." Aqua smiled, a hint of amusement in his eyes. "I understand your skepticism. It''s been a long time." Someone in his position shouldn''t take unbelievable rumors at face value, even if they came from a seemingly reliable source. It was good a quality. The Emperor nodded, his gaze steady. "Just being in your presence ascertains victory in my heart. You may think I''m just being polite, but it truly does feel that way in this old man''s heart. Aqua''s smile widened. "I''m d to hear that. We''ll need that spirit in the days toe. You''ll rule for a long time, given your blood. Aha, yes of course, his eyes twinkled. So he can tell what flows through my blood? Or did the Duchess tell him? The Thyranais Imperial Family often married the descendants of the Babylon Duke Family, due to how talented and influential those members became. Since Babylon was a family name Seriphoth chose when he was promoted as a noble, it wasn''t an extension of the Imperial Family. The blood was far enough to marry without any issues. Due to this, theing Emperors sometimes had both family''s blood flowing within. Just like the current emperor. Although to be more urate, he was a bit more peculiar than that. Previously some Emperors had the blood of both the Royal family and the Duke family, however, thetter was only from ras side. The Duke family, after all, was divided in two. There was no Emperor who had the blood from the demonic side of the Babylon family, the Demoness descendants. None, before this Emperor himself. In fact, it was even more intricate than that. Thest Emperor was ra''s descendant, and the wife he took was Lilithras descendent, and that''s how this Emperor was born. The current Emperor was a direct descendant of both of Aqua''s wives. Aqua found himself slightly excited by the revtion when Sieran had exined it to him earlier. "So, you''re my great-grandson," After talking for a bit more, Aqua said with a chuckle. The Emperorughed, a sound filled with warmth and pride. "The honor is mine, ancestor." Beside the Emperor stood his eldest daughter, the Princess Thalia. She eyed Aqua with suspicion, her gaze sharp and calcting. This man... the hero, huh, she thought, her brow furrowing. I never understood why people worship him like this when it''s his foolishness that got him killed. The older generation demons were untrustworthy, unlike me and my father, who are mixed blood. Why would anybody trust a demoness? Princess Thalia was part of the group that didn''t fully believe in the Hero''s legendary tales. If my stay in this camp has taught me anything, it''s that rumors are often exaggerated. Barely surviving an encounter with a beast is spread around as having bravely and easily defeated that beast. He''s probably not as strong as the legends, maybe even weaker than the current Lady ra and Sieran, since they''ve had centuries to train, while he was nowhere to be seen. It was good to be skeptical, so while Aqua noticed her re, he didn''t mind it. While he conversed with the Emperor about some stuff, Quetzalcoatl, in her human form, watched the area with bored eyes. Haah, when does this get good? Beside her, the Saintess, who had been unusually silent, caught the attention of the other two wives. Her quiet demeanor did not go unnoticed by them, who exchanged curious and worried nces. What''s up with her? Better to ask her than ponder about it. Should I? ra crossed her arms, tilting her head. Nah, never mind. I''ll ask once all this ends. By then, Aqua''s talk with the Emperor hade to an end. It was time to let his decision be known. His voice broke the silence, drawing everyone''s attention. "Your Majesty, we need to evacuate the area. The fire of war will soon rage through thesends, and it''s best if you and your people are far from here." The Emperor nodded, his face serious. "I understand. We''ll begin preparations immediately." Rather than try to offer their measly strength to these overpowered individuals, the Emperor was wise to take the order. For the next hour, the camp was a flurry of activity as the Emperor and his people prepared to leave. Due to the urgency, they were forced to abandon much of their gear and supplies, taking only what was essential. Yet, under the Emperor''smand, there was a sense of order and discipline among the ranks despite the urgency. However, before they could depart, a dark shadow fell over the camp. For an instant they thought Quetzalcoatl had transformed again, but when they looked up their heart dropped. Where they expected a serpentine dragon coiling overhead, they rather found a horde of monsters this time. They emerged from the horizon, uncountable in number, rushing out from the South Pole with the speed of a tsunami. A whole lot of True Grade Ahaiyutes, demonic dragons, and legendary beasts led the charge, their roars shaking the very ground. Oh, Goddess, the Emperor''s face paled, and his daughter''s eyes widened with fear. "Father..." she whispered, her voice trembling. It was a muchrger horde than they''d ever faced, no, it wasrger than all the horde they''d facedbined. How many monsters were there? Ten thousand? Hundreds of thousands? Millions?! This this is bad, the Emperor sweated even as he grabbed his long sword. Since the Hero was here, not all of them would probably die, but a considerable portion of them would be sacrificed. They should have been quicker! ra stepped forward, her spear ready. "How annoying. I''ll take care of it, you guys" Aqua stepped ahead of her, his long hair swaying in the wind. The wind whistled a song. "No, I''ll handle this." He stepped ahead, his sword glinting in the light. All the battlefields eyes locked on him. Expectations and awe filled the air as he let out a deep breath, his eyes narrowing as he focused on the approaching horde. "Grand Chariot: 7th Star, Dubhe." He held his sword instead of swinging it, muttering the attack names to assert his Sages authority. "Vagabond Style, Form Two, Sword that Beheads the Ocean." Yet, he remained in his pose. The world seemed to hold its breath, he didn''t swing his de just yet. The 2nd Vagabond style was intended for a wide-range attack, but it wasn''t enough to cover such arge area with his current strength. So he needed to tap into higher skills for this. Aqua''s de vibrated, the world began to hum and an Icon formed in the sky. The same Icon that had tried to manifest itself when he fought against Ranefer for the first time with the Sword of Xolotl, once again pushed to im him. In truth, he had awakened it two months ago just in case. The [Sword Icon] manifested overhead. Aqua leaped into the sky, towards the iing horde. The breath that the world was holding exploded as Aqua''s sword technique erupted with the power of a thousand volcanoes. The weight of a dying star crushed down on the horde, and fourteen thousand deep shes of his de rushed forward. The destructive force was akin to a nuclear explosion, erasing the monstrous horde in a single, blinding attack. Boom-Boom-Boom-Boom-Book-.... Boom-Boom-Boom-Boom-.... Boom-Boom-Boom-.... Boom-Boom-.... BOOM-....!!! Hundreds of kilometers were overtaken by monsters, and all of them were clouded by the light of explosion by the time his attack ended. As the light faded and the sounds returned, everyone stood in stunned silence, their eyes wide with awe. Aquanded back on his feet, calmly tucking his sword back into its sheath, his expression etched with a smile. ra, Sieran, and the rest of the frontlines could only stare in amazement. The Princess''s suspicions melted away, reced by sheer awe. Behind them, everyone fell to their knees. T-the Hero! THE HERO! People cheered as if their life depended on it. Aqua turned to the Emperor and his daughter, his voice steady. "Now, let''s get you all to safety." The Emperor found it hard to speak. He closed his wide mouth, nodding fast, his voice filled with gratitude. "Thank you, Sir. We''ll do so right away." With the horde defeated and the path clear. Aqua and his allies stood guard, ensuring the safe departure of the Emperor and his people. The battle for Thyranais had only just begun, but with Aqua leading the charge, hope burned brighter than ever. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s (and next), on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [214] Bar for Bar, Icon for Icon [214] Bar for Bar, Icon for Icon Chapter 214: Bar for Bar, Icon for Icon What the fuck, Ryxara, the Enchantress of Shadows said. The sight beneath her feet was awe-inspiring. A single attack erased all of their backup numbers. All those monsters were erased with a thundering sword technique, which was more like a nuke. That was surely an Icon earlier, Umbrithar, the Obsidian, replied. It seems these invaders are not to be taken lightly. I wonder how he is able to use an Icon so easily, despite not being from this world? The Gods of Anton could only use their Icons by tapping into their True Form. It was a taxing thing to do, and it caused visible changes in them when used. How was this human doing it so easily? They were hundreds of kilometers far from the main battlefield, yet due to the portal opened by Umbrithar, they could see everything closely. The Hero, the person who performed that attack, looked perfectly fine despite just having used an Icon. Since the Icon vanished, it should have caused him some trouble, like a bacsh, yet he showed no reaction. It''s probably just not as visible since he''s a human, Mkar the Clown scoffed. Otherwise it doesn''t make sense. This world has never seen Icons before we came, there is no way he can tap into an Icon''s strength easily when the stream of the Way is weaker. It''s probably just an act. ...How strong are they in their world, if they''re this strong in another? The Enchantress asked. Umbrithar shook his head, his voice raspy, I think this is their true power. Because the Goddess, as the ruler of the central world, as well as a Voidvorne, can use her Divinity to allow guests over without them falling under the suppression field. So it''s natural to assume the Goddess allowed them to have their full power here. Which made even less sense if they thought about it. How could a man so young use an Icon so easily in another world, when his strength was nothing to brag about? While it was quite an impressive sight for this world''s standards, in the grand scheme of things, Icon users were far stronger than what was shown. Kekek Mkar the Clown crackled up. Well, since we''re so curious about his secrets, why don''t we just go and ask him? He looked at his twopanions. We''re going to break one arm at a time and make him spill everything he knows, doesn''t that sound fun? You nasty bastard, Ryxara crackled, licking her lips as she stared below the portal. The Hero Seriphoth was seeing the Emperor and his followers off, while he and his personal group remained behind. Let''s go already~ it''s the perfect time. Just when they think the weaker turkeys will be able to escape, we''ll bomb them to death. It''ll be fun to see his enraged fa- From hundreds of meters below, the Hero''s head turned from the retreating humans and at the little palm-sized portal in the sky. Purple eyes matched against her own purple, as Ryxaras breath froze. What''s wrong? Umbrithar asked when she suddenly stopped talking. Mkar the Clown crackled, I agree, I agree, let''s go and devour those little pests! A-ah, Ryxara cleared her throat. Actually, let''s take it slow. If they grow desperate in trying to stop us from hurting the retreating humans, things might be dangerous. What?! The Clown red at her. You''re the one who suggested the fine idea, why''re you backing off suddenly? And what, you think any of them can actually pose any danger to us?! Umbrithar closed the portal, focusing on the conversation as Ryxara frowned. What? You saw how he- Sure, that Hero, whatever he is, can use the Sword Icon, but how can that scare me? You coward bitch. The Clown growled at her in a thin, cracky voice,ughing to mock her. Here I thought you were getting likable after suggesting such a tasty n, but you just had to back off like the weak bitch you are. There are three of us, and a single Icon user scared you? We can easily deal with him by going all out for a bit in the beginning. Once we deal with him first, we chop off his limbs, and then we y with the rest of them! Killing one of his allies at a time would force him to answer any questions we have. Ryxara frowned, growling, while Umbrithar sighed under his mask. Let''s just take a careful step. He''s not the only otherworlder there, that dragon woman is quite strong too. What if she can use an Icon as easily as he did, too? .... Mkar the Clown didn''t say anything when the possibility of a [Dragon Icon] was raised. Of course, he wouldn''t lose if the enemy was just that strong, but the victory wouldn''t be instantaneous if that Icon was involved. Ryxara and Umbrithar exchanged nces when he didn''t object, nodding to one another. A momentter, Mkar grumbled, Alright, no teleporting above their head and dropping super-sized marble on them. Let''s fly to them instead. By the time they reach there, the retreating humans should be far enough to not be a liability. Of course, they wouldn''t be allowed to just go like thatafter the Hero''s group would be annihted, Mkar would hunt them down himself. How could he let those monkeys escape? Follow me! Kekekeke~ The Clown let out augh as he shot through the air, followed by the other two. **** [First Person Point of View] The sky was bright, all clouds had cleared from the pressure of the attack I performed earlier. The winds blew high, and I sat atop a stone, wearing my old armor, and resting my hand on the hilt of my sword. The rest of the troops had fled far enough by now, and we were waiting in our spots. Um, shouldn''t we get moving too? Shoko asked softly, confused. I thought we were stalling for the troops to retreat properly. The pole is still far from here, should we really be sitting still? I wasn''t surprised that Shoko didn''t understand my actions. Only Quetzalcoatl did among everyone around me, while the rest of them followed blindly. Even ra looked restless, eager to tear the Outer Gods apart. Why waste our breath when the enemies would being to find us themselves, I replied. The Outer Gods don''t want to fight us near their Blood Towers, what if they get damaged? Ah, Shoko understood, nodding. They couldn''t take the risk, so they should being over by themselves. I''d already confirmed their gaze earlier, and as I warned with a re, they hadn''te right away and waited. I''m d the receiver was smart enough to know when to take things slow. Oh and, there was more than one of them. Wait, Ser, Sieran suddenly chirped. I turned to look at her, finding an orb of light rushing toward her from the north. She snapped her finger, catching it in her palm, and clenched it. It''s a message from the Goddess. Should I y it here? Yes, I nodded. There was no need for secrecy now. Everyone watched intently as Sieran decoded the message, causing a hologram to burst open. I''ll keep it short, my children, Goddess Gxaras recorded message said, an ethereal echoing voice filling the area. The enemy has received reinforcements. On this side of the world, there are three Outer Gods. We''re assuming that''s the same on your side too. The Clown and the Phoenix have also changed ces, perhaps to catch us off guard. So please be safe and careful since you guys have fewer numbers than us. We''ll try to finish on this side as soon as possible, and then move to your side. No surprise there, I said as the message vanished. The others looked far more worried than me, however. It''s whatever. I didn''t mind. The reason why we hadn''t flown into the from the moon the first day we arrived, was to hide our existence from the Outer Gods. My allies thought that was because I was scared of the reinforcements they would call if they sensed us, but that''s not the case. The reason we sneakily took the Gate of Heaven instead was that I wanted to meet my wives first, then separate ourselves into two groups and send each toward each of the poles. Both of those goals have been fulfilled. I didn''t care if the enemy had called for reinforcements. No, I would rather celebrate if they called more. Id like to see each of them end by my de, and only then would I be satisfied. Will will things be alright? Mem-Cho walked over to me and asked. If it''s three of them, wouldn''t things be dangerous? It''ll be fine, I looked up at her with a smile. Well just have to be more careful than before. I''ll take on one, Quetzalcoatl will take on one, and those threedies will take on one. The three of you, I looked at her, Shoko, and Yuzuru, stay in the back and support any of us who look like they need it. But be sure to do it in unison, you three need to stick together. I understand You girls will be fine, right? I looked at my three wives, who nodded together. Even Seraphina nodded, although she didn''t meet my eyes. Great. Then, I stood up, grabbing the hilt of my sword as I faced the direction of the south. Get ready. They''re here. The sky darkened. It wasnt clouded, noa veil of darkness began to wrap around the sky as if it were a shroud covering a tennis ball. The shift was abrupt, plunging our side of the world into an unnatural night. Three figures flew towards us, their silhouettes stark against the encroaching gloom. Among them, a woman with flowing purple hair and glowing amethyst eyes shone like a beacon. She was the source of the darkness. It was a Witch Goddess. Leading the trio was a grotesque white-skinned clown, his painted grin twisted in malevolence. Beside him floated a figure shrouded in shadow, a gue doctor mask covered his face. He gleamed ominously in the dim light. Theynded gracefully, breaking the eerie silence with the rustle of leaves and the creak of their attire. The clown stepped forward first, his grin never wavering as he twirled a knife between his fingers. His high-pitched cackle filled the air. "So," Clown began, his voice grating on my ears, "youre the famous Hero everyones been talking about? Seriphoth Babylon, was it? Corny~ A clown calling me corny would have earned a snicker and a dirty remark usually, but today I met his gaze steadily, my eyes unwavering. "Thats correct." The gue doctor spoke next, his raspy voice slicing through the tension like a scalpel. "Interesting. You managed to use an Icon. Not bad for a human. .... They knew what Icons were. My Goddess did say that the Phoenix had used an Icon before, in her fight against him. The Shadows Witch smirked next, her voice dripping with mockery. "But can you do it again, I wonder? Or was that just a one-time trick, cutie? Although she spoke in a sultry tone, the aura of dangering from her didn''t create an amicable image. None of the three Gods were friendly, they were only talking because they didn''t think of us as threats. Mypanions tensed, their hands hovering over their weapons, ready for any sudden movements. I snickered softly, eyeing Sieran, resting my sword on my shoulder. "The weakest is the woman, the witch. You girls take care of her." ra, Sieran, and Seraphina nodded. "Understood," ra replied, her spear shimmering with energy, Sieran spun her staff, while Seraphina murmured a divine incantation. The Saintess blood vessels gleamed. Divinity was rushing through her veins. I pointed my sword at the Clown. "You take care of the Clown, he''s the strongest." Everyone knew who I was talking to. Quetzalcoatl let out a lowugh, her voiceced with amusement. "I thought youd take the strongest one, honestly." "...I wanted to, but the gue doctor bastard is tricky. Your Wisdom Eyes might help, but I think my senses would do better. Ill finish him fast." I said. "Sure thing," Quetzalcoatl agreed, twirling her spiked club in her hand. I''ll get ready then, he doesn''t smell like a ymate, she said as scales covered her skin, wings sprouted from her back, and a tail emerged from behind her. She crackled with energy, her sharp teeth ttering together. The insane Goddess leaped into the sky, her club crackling with lightning as she engaged the Mad Clown. I didn''t wait to follow her shadow. I had already leaped forward, sword at hand. My expression was serious as I swung forward, de shing against the gue Doctors scythe. Impressive, human. But why aren''t you using your Icon? the gruff, raspy voice asked. I didn''t bother to answer. But since he wanted to see it, I decided to show him just that a few minutester. The sky hummed once again with the twinkle of an Icon. Since I couldn''t call the Hero Icon, I decided to use the closest thing to it. **** The three Near-Demi-Goddies also engaged the witch goddess, their movements fluid and coordinated. They had fought in the same party for decades, and even though centuries had passed since then, muscle memory led them to work together seamlessly. They fought like a single entity. ras spear danced through the air, and Sierans magic crackled with power. The two didn''t lead but rather followed their third partner. Seraphinas daggers shone with divinity, cutting through the shadows as she wielded a dagger in each hand, leading the other two. She vanished from her spot in a blink, appearing behind the witch, the battle raging on between them. The witch''s distantugh echoed through the air, her illusions twisting and turning, trying to disorient them. "Youre no match for me, little girls," she taunted, her voice eerie. Why not call your father? Holy shes lit up the sky, but the witch dodged them with illusionary movements. ras spear thrust forward, piercing through an illusion and narrowly missing the witch''s side. "Well end you if you''re not careful," she retorted, her eyes shining while Sieran cast a series of detonating explosions. Sierans magic surged, golden lightning bolts striking the ground around them. "Your tricks wont work on us, witch. Ooh~ scary! The witch dared to mock them. Seraphinas light enveloped the area, dispelling the shadows and revealing Ryxaras true form. The witch''s eyes widened for a moment. "Got you," Seraphina said, her voice filled with satisfaction, as she sliced a gush on the woman''s cheek. Bitch. You dirty sluts! Ryxara shouted, and the sky brightened with an Icon. A dark, boarding Icon shimmered overhead. The [Shadow Icon] manifested. . Meanwhile, Quetzalcoatls battle with the Clown was a sh of power and chaos. Her club crackled with energy as it collided with Mkars knives, the Trickster''s Daggers, and the ground trembled with each impact. "You think you can handle me, lizard bitch?" Mkar sneered, his voice dripping with malice. His body let out a green gas, as he crackled, Let''s see how you can maintain your sanity, you filthy lizard! The Joker''s Laughing Gas filled the air, and the crazy Dragon Goddess inhaled it like a psychedelic. Try me- ah. Quetzalcoatl stopped, suddenly her body changing. Her blonde hair grew into light green, and her sharp horns became dull. Her abs grew into a soft tummy, and her sclera grew dark. She grinned, Mhm, AHH! Can I get more? She looked ahead, sharp rows of teeth shining as the clown growled. Weird bitch- ak! Mkar shouted, while her tail whipped through the air and smashed into his side, sending him flying. Mkar regained hisposure, rushing back at her with maddened eyes, as the sky grew red. That''s it, you''re done! The world hummed. The [Chaos Icon] manifested. Right against it, the [Dragon Icon] shone brighter. . In Aqua''s own battle, Umbrithars scythe moved with precision and deadly intent. Each swing was calcted, aiming for vital points. But Aqua''s senses were sharp, and he parried the strikes with ease. "Youre not bad for a weak human," Umbrithar said, his voice calm. How do you have two Icons despite being such a weakling? I''m not here to make small talk, you old bastard, he replied, his voice cold and measured. Umbrithar frowned under his mask. Shadows flickered around him, portals opening and closing as he tried to catch Aqua off guard. But Aqua was ready. His sword moved with speed and precision, cutting through the shadows and striking at Umbrithars defenses. "This ends now," he dered, his voice firm. No, it''s not, Umbrithar said, teleporting from his spot with ease. How easily he did that was startling. The world hummed again, and the [Space Icon] shone. Ah, so that''s the thing, that Icon was the reason why this bastard managed to slip by attacks made by the Crown Icon. The ground trembled beneath their feet, the air crackling with energy. The entirety of Pangeal trembled as five Icons shone in the sky. They were ready to face whatever came their way, determined to protect each other''s worlds. The war had begun, and there was no turning back. And Aqua couldn''t take it slow, Your luck is bad today, Aqua said as the Crown Icon shimmered, and another Icon bloomed beside it. This is the end. The [Time Icon] manifested. The earth rumbled, the dimension trembling as many Icons hummed in unison. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s (and next), on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [215] Slimy God of Shadows and His Foolish Avatar [215] Slimy God of Shadows and His Foolish Avatar Chapter 215: Slimy God of Shadows and His Foolish Avatar "W-what''s going on?" When half of the world darkened with a veil of darkness that spread through the skies, the poption shivered in fear. The retreating forces of Pangeal were no exception. The soldiers: humans, orcs, vampires, and other monsters alike, who had all been fighting against the invading otherworldly horde, found the divine spectacle rming. They were far from the battlefield, yet the effect of whatever this was extended till here. Is it covering the entire world?some even wondered, through the soul-chilling ominous vibe that came along, leaving their bones to tremble. "Let''s speed up!" Even the brave orc warriors, led by the Orc General, chose to run faster. So the humans riding horses decided to speed up too, followed by the others. Princess Thalia felt self-conscious. Was this the bare limit of their united strength? To flee from any sign of evil divinity? If their Goddess hadn''t bought these foreign allies, and the Hero, would they have truly met the fate of ughtered pigs? I hope he wins, the current Princess didn''t want to see her empire fall. She had never dreamt of bing the Empress since she had older brothers, but now they were dead. She saw them die on the same battlefield she fought on, crumbling to her knees as she had screamed, yet they fell without anyone able to help them. Those demons from the otherworld had sucked thisnd of its very vitality, both literally and figuratively. All the responsibility of the Crown fell on her shoulders, so she had learned to think for the greater mass already. So, she hoped the Hero would bring victory, that he''d free this Empire of the demonic invasion. The sky in the back distance exploded with shimmering points of light blooming in the sky. What was its source, she wondered, as the pressure from earlier multi-folded. Some horses copsed immediately, as did some of the weaker soldiers. Thankfully the mages cast telekinesis to carry them through the air. Thalia looked back at the sky, where lights of purple, red, and ck shed with lights of white, golden, and gold-green. That fight right there it determined the future of Pangeal in real-time. "For the Hero!" Thalia''s eardrums filled with a cheer, and she turned to find the source. It was Barbarian tribesmen running ahead, thest remnant of Fire Ind''s barbarians. They were passing by wastnds, where once cities stood. If the Hero lost the fight, this was what the entire world would look like. So when they had someone to save them, someone to ce their hopes upon, they could only cheer him on. "For the Hero!" Their former King''s rival, the Hero, was a well-respected figure in their culture. The barbarians yelled, and the elves followed, and at one point Thalia found herself cheering too. "For the Hero!" The desperation in her voice surprised her. When she was fighting in the frontlines, she didn''t feel desperate, she fought with the expectation of death every minute. Because there was no real hope remaining, only the bare desire of inflicting onest wound on the demons. Now? Their man of hope was shining like the twin stars in the distant sky, letting out a golden light, mixing with the green of another. Hope filled the air to the brim. "For the Hero!" **** "What the hell!" Umbrithar shed with Aqua''s sword with his dark scythe, using theSpace Iconto teleport behind him, to his side, or hide his visage, yet he failed tond one scratch on his body. It wasn''t surprising why; he was using theTime Icon! One of the rarest Icons. He had only heard legends about it, never having seen it with his own two eyes, but this young human wielded it skillfully. Was that all? TheCrown Iconshone right beside it, apanying his strikes, as Umbrithar felt the wrath of a Chrono Sovereign. Each strike of his sword grew faster, and harder to block, and Umbrithar was beginning to find it difficult to continue matching his lethality. As an assassin, he was more adept in sneak attacks, not this head-on aggression. Umbrithar, the greatest assassin in the twelve local universes around his homeworld, found it difficult to get Aqua off his tail. If this human was weaker than him, it wouldn''t have mattered that his fighting style was head-on, Umbrithar would have ughtered him with ease. But no, this bastard was not weak. Umbrithar had no choice but to resort to sneakier tactics, "Let''s talk, Hero," he said, pausing his attacks, just as Aqua''s de weaved through his neck. However, it only passed through a mirage, as Umbrithar phased into another dimension. "Rat," Aqua said, turning his head to the side to look for Umbrithar. He was nowhere to be seen. "You can''t find me like this, so let''s talk," the Outer God said, the voiceing from five directions at once. "...." Aqua closed his eyes and then reopened them. Since he had the Emperor''s image ovepped with his, his eyes were golden, his hair ck, and his veins shimmered with star particles. His eyes let out a sheen as he looked around his surroundings another time. Around him, his three wives fought against the Enchantress of Shadows, and the Dragon Goddess fought against the Maddened Clown. Mountains perished, craters were born every other second, and the sky was exploding with myriads of techniques. The Clown was throwing marbles at Quetzalcoatl, which turned into mountain-sized orbs midair. The Enchantress was controlling a wave of shadowy insects that swarmed toward the girls, giving them a hard time by their sheer number. Their battle was quite intense, while Aqua''s enemy was a sneaky bastard. Whatever the case, now he could see. There you are,Aqua counted five of Umbrithar, one real, and four others half transparent. Normal eyes wouldn''t be able to see them, and not even Aqua''s Jade Perception could sense him. He only perceived them through the use of the Wise Eyes of the Emperor, the Imperial Gaze. He blitzed behind him, and Umbrithar''s visage trembled in shock. He was in another dimension entirely, Limbo, but the Time Icon allowed Aqua''s attacks to phase in, as his sword shed against the surprised Umbrithar''s chest. ck blood gushed out. How the hell can he-?!Umbrithar couldn''t even express his shock properly, as his attacks continued. This technique, [Limbo: Border Jail], was nigh impossible to counter. Only two Gods among the twelve in his world would counter it. Yet this young bastard was doing it so easily! As Umbrithar groaned, slipping from one dimension to another, the Time Icon allowed Aqua to follow. The wise choice would have been to flee this area entirely, but the willpower of a Sage stopped him from doing that. He could probably still force his way out, but that''d give Aqua an opening. He was trapped. "Freeze!" Aquamanded with the Time Icon, and everything froze. A paint of green spread across the skies, freezing everything in Pangeal for three seconds, and only Umbrithar and Aqua moved. Lucky bastard,Aqua frowned. Umbrithar wasn''t supposed to move, he was panicking from his demeanor, however, he got lucky by timing. He had slipped into another dimension just when Aqua froze the world, in that little interval he managed to avoid the frozen world. Aqua clicked his tongue as the world returned to normal, and Umbrithar blocked his sword with his scythe. Slimy enemies like him took longer to take care of, even though he was no danger to Aqua. He felt impatient. Especially because his opponent used the Space Icon, considered twin and counter to the Time Icon, even if he wasn''t that proficient of a user in it, it was annoying how slippery that made him. If only he had the Eternal Sorcery on the tips of his fingers, he''d have been able to do a lot more with the Time Icon. Eternal Magic was like a speed dial for Time Icon, specifically designed after a thousand years of continuous use. But without it, Aqua had to manually control it, which was taxing and therefore came with lesser effects. After all, unlike the other Icons, the Time Icon affected the whole world with most of itsmands, which took a lot more than the individual effects of the other Icons. Whatever. That injury isn''t small, he''s not in a good condition. I can end this soon,Aqua noted. No matter how slimy an enemy was, they couldn''tst forever. Aqua''s eyes narrowed as he focused on Umbrithar, who was desperately trying to mask his injuries and maintain hisposure. The assassin''s movements were bing erratic, his teleportations less precise.Good. Let me drive him to a corner. Aqua rushed ahead with a barrage of attacks. Umbrithar phased in and out of existence, flickering like a dying light. He tried to hide in the shadows, but Aqua''s keen senses tracked his every move. Each time Umbrithar reappeared, Aqua was there, his sword slicing through the air, narrowly missing its mark, and sometimes gushing blood. The dance of death continued, with Aqua relentlessly pursuing his quarry. "You can''t keep running forever, Outer God," Aqua taunted, his voice echoing through the battlefield. "Face your end with some dignity." Umbrithar snarled, blood dripping from the gash on his chest and other small cuts around his body. His eyes darted around, searching for an escape, but finding none. "You... you don''t understand," he gasped, trying to catch his breath. "This isn''t over, human. It''s pointless to end me." Aqua''s expression remained cold like steel. He could feel the weight of the Time Icon humming within him, urging him to finish this quickly. It was time, now that he was busy catering, for Aqua to end this. He shifted his stance, preparing for his next move. "[Time Icon: Reflection of the Timelines]," Aqua whispered, and hismand pressed upon reality. His body turned into a blur, into a shadow. In the next instant, he appeared in multiple spots at the same time. He''s been preparing this for a while now, but it had taken longer than expected to cast this technique, while Eternal Magic could do the same in seconds. Five of him surrounded Umbrithar and his clones, swords gleaming under the darkened sky. Umbrithar''s eyes widened under his goggles in panic as he found himself encircled. He could feel the oppressive power radiating from Aqua''s time clones, each one a perfect mirror of the original. Desperation wed at him, and he decided to try onest gambit. "S-stop this," Umbrithar stammered, his voice quivering with fear. "My avatar has invaded this world''s Heaven and must be wreaking havoc there by now. If you let me live, I''ll call him back. Otherwise, all your loved ones and billions of souls in heaven would perish...!" Aqua paused, a moment of surprise flickering in his eyes. He thought of the countless souls in Heaven, of the people he had sworn to protect. However, where surprise found its way into his mind, doubt did not.They''ll be fine, Aqua knew. He scoffed, "Fool." Aqua''s voice was cold and unyielding. "Your avatar is trapped with my people, not the other way around. " Umbrithar frowned in confusion. "What...?" he whispered, unable toprehend the certainty in Aqua''s voice. Aqua pointed at the twin suns. "You sent a rat in a lion''s den." **** In Pangeal''s Heaven, the ethereal realm bathed in a radiant glow, the pristine streets and towering spires shimmered with divine energy. The very air hummed with an aura of peace and power. In this smaller sun, the heaven, billions of souls rested, almost nearing a trillion. The realm was a mixture of divine beauty and calm, with cascading waterfalls of light and gardens blooming with celestial flowers. Every corner of this heaven spoke of serenity and the sanctity of the souls who resided here. They were cheering as they were observing the battle in the mortal world on big screens. Umbrithar''s Avatar, a shadowy figure cloaked in darkness, moved stealthily through this celestial realm, his gleaming eyes settling on a screen. "Damn, the Dark Phoenix isn''t holding back." This sector of heaven was watching the fight happening at the North Pole, where the Dark Phoenix, with the other two Gods, were fighting against the local Goddess of this world and her foreign allies. The Phoenix God chose to y it strategically. With the help of his fellow divinity, Zarthak, the Tumultuous Stormbringer, God of Tempests and Chaos, whose Avatar is a Storm Spirit, the entire weather of the North Pole was under the control of the Gods of Anton. They could manipte the terrain and weather to their advantage, and they did just that. Separating the enemy team into portions was easy after that, and through that, each of the three Gods took on a group that suited them. The sight was quite disastrous there. Umbrithar''s Avatar wondered for a moment how the fight in the South Pole was going, but if the North Pole was in that state, the South wouldn''t be different either. Besides, even if things got dangerous, his master would be fine. While he was far from being the strongest God of Anton, even the Chief God couldn''t catch his shadows if he chose to run. Bored of the fight, the Avatar marveled at the divine structures, and the sheer purity of the ce. The stark contrast between his dark form and the radiant surroundings made his presence even more sinister. If someone could see him, they''d have fled, but of course, he was hiding very well with his abilities. Still, each step he took was a blight upon the sacred ground, his shadow tainting the ethereal light. He loved that. "Such a perfect, beautiful world," he whispered to himself, his voice a sinister whisper that seemed to absorb the light around him. "How delightful it will be to bring chaos to this tranquility?" He would love to end the peace of this peaceful realm. That should be enough revenge for how hard it was to get into this realm. Even with his space powers, it took a lot of trouble to enter here undetected. His chuckle echoed through the realm, hidden by his power, a dark sound that twisted the peaceful atmosphere that only he could hear. Creeping through the shadows, he moved with the silent grace of a predator stalking its prey. His mind raced with the possibilities of destruction. Where should he start? Who should he start with? He imagined the screams, the panic, the utter despair that he would sow in this heavenly domain. The prospect was intoxicating. "Let''s get moving, shall we?" he muttered, his voice dripping with anticipation, as he took out his daggers. A pair of little children seemed to be a good choice to start this endeavor. "Time to turn this paradise into a nightmare, keke-" Just as he prepared to strike, a strong, majestic voice suddenly echoed behind him, shattering his dark thoughts. "Hey." Arge, imposing hand fell on his shoulder, the grip like iron. The shadow of a titan seemed to fall over him, radiating an aura of overwhelming strength. Umbrithar''s Avatar froze. The divine energy emanating from this presence was suffocating, the avatar found it hard to turn back and look. "...." "Where do you think you''re going?" the voice demanded, filled with authority and a hint of amusement. Umbrithar''s avatar slowly turned his head, his eyes widening in horror as he faced a dark-skinned man with clenched jaws. Spoiler [copse] With his presence like a force of nature, the muscr man exuded raw power. His eyes zed with an intensity that seemed to pierce through Umbrithar''s very soul. The light of an Icon, manifesting for the first time among a denizen of Pangeal, shone brilliantly overhead, illuminating his fearsome visage. The [Strength Icon] manifested. "...Fuck," Umbrithar''s Avatar cursed, his voice trembling. Barolt, the Barbarian''s grip tightened on his shoulder, a smirk widening his lips. His shoulder cracked with force. "YOU OUTER GOD BASTARD!!" The heaven itself seemed to explode with rage. **** Back on Pangeal, Umbrithar''s face twisted in disbelief as he felt the sudden severance of his connection with his avatar. "What?!" "Oh," His mind raced, refusing to ept what his senses told him.My Avatar... it can''t be! "What''s up with your reaction?" Aqua could guess since the reaction was so abrupt. Did he try to contact his avatar, and fail? He must have noticed the severed connection. "This is impossible," his raspy voice convinced no one. "Even you''re having trouble with me, despite using your Time Icon, my Avatar has simr abilities to me, he couldn''t have-" He tried to convince himself, clinging to the belief that his avatar, a part of his own essence, could not be defeated. He was in Heaven, he should be unstoppable there due to the lower suppression of his abilities. ''In Heaven, the suppression is weaker. He must be wreaking havoc...!''was the gist of his delusion. Aqua observed the turmoil in Umbrithar''s eyes, a storm of emotions brewing as the Outer God wrestled with the grim reality. "You fool," he scoffed, his voice slicing through Umbrithar''s spiraling thoughts like a de. "You don''t realize whose presence you are in, do you?" When the Eternal Samsara is born in a world, the bnce of the universe shifts. The world would open itself to a higher realm, higher connections. From his 5th life, when he first touched an Icon, that had been the case. Now that he has returned to his 2nd life''s world, that rule shouldn''t change. Icons would make their way here. And if Icons came, if even the Goddess failed to awaken one, there was someone who would touch one. Aqua knew one such individual. Barolt, the King of Barbarians, who if received the Hero''s blessing would have defeated the Demon King in less than a year, was an individual beyondmon sense. With him in heaven, who would dare step into his realm? Umbrithar''s eyes widened in confusion and fear, a mixture of dread and disbelief clouding his expression. "You will pay for this." "I won''t, you''ll simply watch me destroy your pantheon from whatever afterlife you might have," he wouldn''t have any afterlife in this foreign world. Aqua took a step forward, his presencemanding. His other four reflections followed the same, moving towards the clones of Umbrithar. "Denial won''t change the truth. Your avatar, just like you, was nothing but a small obstacle." The words struck Umbrithar like a hammer, shattering thest of his denial. He could feel the truth settling in, a cold, hard reality that left no room for doubt. His avatar, his child in all but name, was gone. Defeated. Destroyed. And now it was his turn. "[Vagabond Style Form Two,]" Aqua let out a sigh, gathering his energy, as he took a pose. "[Sword That Beheads the Ocean.]" Five Aquas moved, five swordsshed out. The dark sky grew brighter, a blinding white light emanating from Aqua''s sword. It was as if five mini suns exploded in the air. The air crackled with raw power, the very fabric of spacetime rippling under the force of his technique. The world seemed to hold its breath, the impending strike promising absolute destruction. White des, sharp as celestial spears, erupted from Aqua''s sword, cutting through the air with a deafening roar. Each de was a manifestation of his willpower, surging through the underpass of Time Icon and Crown Icon, slicing through the dimensions, and converging on their target. The five Umbrithars, as if they were mere shadows and illusions, trembled under the overwhelming force. Their forms flickered, struggling to maintain coherence, but the onught was relentless. The des cut through them, their essence unraveling as the attack disintegrated their very being. The power of the Time Icon intertwined with the strike, ensuring that no remnant of Umbrithar could escape. The ground beneath them shook, cracks spreading out from the point of impact. Trees were uprooted, rocks pulverized, and the very air seemed to scream in agony as the technique reached its zenith. The intensity of the attack was blinding, a radiant burst of energy that seemed to tear apart the very world. Umbrithar tried to teleport far from the South Pole in a desperatest attempt, but Aqua''s willpower made that impossible. A simple "No," was all it took. The Outer God''s forms exploded into a million pieces, each fragment caught in the storm of Aqua''s swordsmanship. The shards of his existence were cut so thin, so finely, that they dissolved into the air, vanishing like dust in the wind. As the light faded and the echoes of the attack died down, a heavy silence fell over the battlefield. The once formidable Umbrithar was no more, erased from existence by the sheer might of the Vagabond''s Sword. He didn''t even have to mix it up with Grand Chariot, nor did he have to use the Third Form, for such a weak and slimy bastard. Aqua stood amidst the devastation, his sword still glowing faintly with residual energy, as his reflections dissipated in the air. He took a deep breath, steely gaze moving to look at the surprised onlookers. Umbrithar, the Obsidian Stalker, God of Shadows and Portals was dead. Two more to go. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away along with this entire month''s (and next), on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [216] No, Quetzalcoatl?! [216] No, Quetzalcoatl?! Chapter 216: No, Quetzalcoatl?! Quetzalcoatl soared through the sky, her wings shimmering with an aura of divine power. In her hybrid form, her eyes were locked onto Mkar, the Clown of Chaotic Catastrophe, whose maniacalughter echoed across the battlefield. Sheughed with him, her divine visage opposing his grotesque clown attire that fluttered in the wind as he floated mid-air, surrounded by a flurry of maddened illusionary clowns. "Come on, lizard! Show me what you''ve got!" Mkar taunted, his voice dripping with malevolence. He twirled a dagger between his fingers, the de glinting menacingly, while his other hand threw marbles at her. Marbles grew in size, growing into mountains, and Quetzalcoatls club shattered them into a million pieces. Her eyes narrowed. "You asked for it." With a powerful beat of her wings, she charged at him, her spiked club crackling with green lightning. She swung the club with all her might, aiming for Mkar''s head. The sky thundered, lending her more lightning to wield around her club. Mkar''s body twisted unnaturally as he dodged the attack, his waist bending backward, hisughter growing even louder. "Too slow!" he cackled, conjuring a massive balloon from thin air. With a snap of his fingers, the balloon too expanded to the size of a mountain, barreling toward Quetzalcoatl. Quetzalcoatl dodged the balloon with a swift maneuver, her wings slicing through the air. She wasnt dumb to blow the balloon up, who knew what kind of gas thatd release? She countered with a barrage of lightning bolts, tapping into her Weather Divinity, each one aimed precisely at Mkar. The clown''sughter was briefly drowned out by the thunderous roar of her attacks. "Not bad, lizard bitch," Mkar sneered, deflecting the lightning bolts with a flick of his wrist. He conjured more clowns, each made of energy and one armed with deadly weapons, and sent them charging at Quetzalcoatl. "Let''s see how you handle this!" Quetzalcoatl''s eyes gleamed with power as she swung her club in a wide, out-reaching arc, smashing through the clowns with ease. Kah! Is that all you''ve got? I thought wed y for longer~ but at this rate, I might just end you," Quetzalcoatl in her childish, green-haired self looked at the enemy with defiance. Mkar''s grin widened. "Oh, we''re just getting started!" He raised his hands, and the clouds around them began to multiply, warp, and twist. The soft clouds turned into a chaoticbyrinth, filled with traps and hazards. Quetzalcoatl navigated thebyrinth with skill, her wings carrying her above the dangers. She unleashed a flood of fiery breath, incinerating the clowns that tried to attack her and clearing a path to Mkar. As she closed in on him, their eyes locked in a deadly stare. Just as she was about to strike, Mkar''s form began to grow, his body expanding until he towered over her. "How about now, lizard?" he roared, his voice booming like thunder. "Can you handle me now?" Quetzalcoatl didn''t falter, letting out a heartyugh. She charged at him again, her club aimed at his head. "Bring it on!" Their sh shook the battlefield, the impact of their blows creating shockwaves that rippled through the air. Quetzalcoatl fought with all her might, but Mkar''s chaotic powers made him a formidable opponent. He twisted reality around them, turning the very air into a weapon, des of sharpness that hurt just by moving. The [Chaos Icon] over his head lent him crimson energy of destructive properties. Despite her strength, Quetzalcoatl began to feel the strain of the battle. Mkar''s relentless assault pushed her to her limits, and she realized that she might not be able to win on her own. After all, Goddess Gxarapared the Clown God to be stronger than Durga and Vishnu. If she hadnt tapped into this green-haired Kukn alter ego, she would have had an even harder time. Sr energy shed with chaotic energy, and she realized that she could at least hold on her own. That was when the dark sky grew brighter, a blinding white light emanating from another part of the sky. It was as if five mini suns exploded in the air. The air crackled with raw power, the very fabric of spacetime rippling under the force of five powerful techniques. Turning to the side, both she and Mkar saw white des, sharp as celestial spears, erupting from Aquas sword, cutting through the air with a deafening roar. The Outer God, Umbrithars forms exploded into a million pieces, each fragment caught in the storm of Aquas swordsmanship. The shards of his existence were cut so thin, so finely, that they dissolved into the air, vanishing like dust in the wind. A short silence filled the battlefield, and Aqua slowly turned to look at Mkar. Haah, both she and the Clown saw Aqua stare at them before he rushed toward them, his sword gleaming with power. Sce washed over Quetzalcoatl. "Aqua~ join me!" she called out, giggling like a child, her eyes drunk. Fuck, fuck, fuck! Fucking hell Umbrithar, how can you lose to a brat?! Mkar scowled, noticing Aqua''s approach, and clicked his tongue in annoyance. "Oh no, you are noting here!" he growled. Naturally, he didnt want an interruption when he was already having trouble against Quetzalcoatl. sping his hands together, a surge of red energy erupted out of him and enveloped both him and Quetzalcoatl. A massive red cocoon formed around them, cutting them off from the outside world. A domain expanded with the two of them in it, a whole dimensional unfolded before their eyes. Mkar vanished, and Quetzalcoatl found herself inside a luxurious marble hallway in the blink of an eye. Ancient paintings littered the walls, while chandeliers lit overhead, and the room led towardsrge wooden doors. Huh, after a brief moment of surprise, she looked around but found no other route out of this. Two doors, huh, she grinned. Looks like he has a lot of other games to y with. Walking to a door, she pushed it open. A million clowns greeted her with daggers in their hands. .. Aqua skidded to a halt outside the cocoon, his eyes narrowing in annoyance. Tsk, he reached out, but the cocoon''s energy repelled him. "Quetzalcoatl!" he shouted, frustration and anger mingling in his voice. She probably couldnt hear him. Why were these bastards so slippery? "Damn it," Aqua muttered, clicking his tongue in frustration. He turned his gaze to the Enchantress of Shadows, Ryxara, who was battling his wives a momentter. His eyes narrowed with a conclusion; even if he tried to break the cocoon, it might not be quick enough, that Dark Goddess might harm his girls if he didnt give her attention. So the priority right now should be her. "Fine. I''ll deal with you first." With that, heunched himself toward Ryxara, ready to fuck her up and hopefully be quick enough to aid Quetzalcoatl. **** The other battlefield was a chaotic mess of shadows and light, the sh of holy divine and demonic divine powers creating a maelstrom of energy. Aquas old wives, ra, Sieran, and Seraphina, fought valiantly against Ryxara, the Enchantress of Shadows. Their movements were fluid, and rather than fighting like three people, they fought like a single individual. Theyd fought together for so long that it was second nature to have each others back and know what would be the next move of their ally. Thanks to how they coordinated seamlessly, their strikes and spellsplemented each other. Mem-Cho, Shoko, and Yuzuru supported from the rear, their own powers adding to the onught. Though honestly, thetter two didnt partake much in the help, they were busy saving themselves. Ryxara was a formidable opponent, moreover because her Avatar was alive and with her, unlike those other Gods. Herughter rang through the battlefield, a chilling sound that sent shivers down the spines of those who heard it. You little bitches, try to do better! Ryxara taunted, her voice dripping with mockery. Her power had already harmed Yuzuru, whoy on the ground, bleeding from multiple wounds inflicted by the swarm of insects. The swarm was an endless sea of worms, bugs, flies, and other grotesque creatures that attacked everyone relentlessly, like the deity body of a Bug Goddess, was what served as Ryxara''s avatar. Rather than a single person, like the other Gods, she used these insects instead. Shoko, as an 8th circle mage, was busy supporting her fallen sister, keeping a protective barrier around Yuzuru to fend off the relentless assault. She was also the one focusing on the Avatar, allowing the others to focus on the main Goddess. The barrier shimmered with magical energy, keeping Yuzuru and Shoko protected, but it was clear that maintaining it was taking a toll on her. Mem-Cho, the other 8th circle mage of the party, was ahead, providing crucial support to Aquas wives. Her spells were precise, each spell carefully aimed to slow down Ryxaras attacks just a bit so that her allies could counterattack. ras spear cut through the darkness as she performed her ultimate techniques, and when the Goddess tried to disrupt the technique, Memmy fired a time-slowing spell in the air around the goddess. ra, the one leading the charge, was impressed by that girls skills. Who is she? ra wondered, her spear slicing through a wave of insects and darkness. She fought with the precision and strength of a seasoned warrior. 9th Circle Spell: Moonlights Brilliant des! Sieran murmured an incantation, her voice resonating with power. The sky above brightened, the darkness peeling away as if chased by the light of a thousand moons. It was still daytime, yet moonlight coalesced into sharp, radiant des, each one gleaming with an otherworldly brilliance. They hovered in the air for a brief moment, illuminating the battlefield with their soft, silvery glow. Then, with a sweeping motion of her staff, Sieran sent the des hurtling toward Ryxara. Thousands of shes of moonlight descended upon the Goddess of Shadows, each de slicing through the air with deadly precision. The moonlight cut through Ryxara''s illusions and the swarm of insects, dispersing a portion of them with ease. Ryxara hissed, her form flickering as she struggled to maintain herposure under the relentless assault. She waved a hand to bring a wall of darkness to block them, but her other directions remained undefended. The moonlight des tore through her defenses, leaving trails of shimmering light in their wake. "Divine Power: Shining Grace!" Seraphina joined in, her voice thundering. A radiant aura surrounded Seraphina, her divine power shining like a beacon in the darkness. She channeled her energy into a series of attacks, each one glowing with holy light. Pure sma energy tore at Ryxara, and Seraphina blitzed behind her at the speed of light. Her daggers became extensions of her divine will, cutting through the defensive shadows with ease, and then gushing blood from her ribs. She quickly returned to her earlier position when the Goddess swiped her arm. She smirked at the Goddess, watching the woman growl. Seraphinas presence added to the illumination, her light interweaving with Sierans moonlight des. The darkness from Ryxara found a matching opponent. Together, the two women created a breathtaking disy of light and power. The battlefield was bathed in theirbined radiance, the oppressive darkness pushed back by their efforts. Ryxara found herself a bit overwhelmed, her powers struggling to keep up with the onught. The Shadow Icon helped her defend against the rest of the Moonlight attacks, but that wasnt the end of it. ra took advantage of the momentary distraction, her spear thrusting forward with vigor. "Weve got her on the ropes! Keep pushing!" she urged, her voice filled with determination. Mem-Cho continued to support from the rear, her spells providing crucial cover for her allies. Some spells helped speed up an ally, while some helped slow down attacks from the enemy. Shokos protective barriers held firm, shielding Yuzuru as she slowly recovered from her injuries, her mouth bberingmands. The ground will p the insects like mosquitoes, shemanded, and two hands made of earth crept out, pping the insects and painting the area with blood. For a moment, the girls seemed to be having an upper hand. Despite Ryxaras formidable power and the aid of her insect Avatar, the six girls were holding their ground. They fought with grit and skill, each one contributing to the battle in their own way. Then, Ryxara tapped into a grotesque, bug-hybrid form. As suited to a demonic and dark Goddess, she screeched like a beast of apocalypse as wings grew out of her back, and she transformed into double her size. Her body changed, a bees stinger erupted from her behind, and she cackled at the iing girls. Die, die, die-! With a wave of her fists, an endless mountain of bugs rose, shaped like a hand, and rushed toward the iing enemy. With another wave of her hand, the insects took the shape of a de, cutting at Shokos shield. ra, Sieran, and Seraphina continued their assault on Ryxara, theirbined attacks leaving traces of divine energy. ra''s spear danced through the air, each thrust and sweep sending shockwaves of power toward the Enchantress. Sierans magic crackled and sparked, golden lightning bolts striking down from the heavens to smite their foe. A light of something seemed to shine above her head, but not quite there to take a physical form. Seraphinas daggers glowed with divine light, each strike cutting through the shadows and finding their mark on Ryxaras form. Ryxara, for all her power, was finding it difficult to overwhelm them. Her illusions twisted and turned, trying to disorient and confuse, but the girls were relentless. They pressed their advantage, their coordinated attacks keeping Ryxara on the defensive. At this rate, they could probably win as time would pass. However, that would take time. And it might take one or two casualties from their side. They could win, but there was no need to waste lives. A sudden surge of energy drew everyones attention. Aqua burst into the scene with a burst of lightning, his sword shining with a blinding light. "I''ll end this fast," he dered, his voice cutting through the chaos. Thank the Goddess, Seraphina muttered, her grip on her dagger loosening, as she grabbed her two sisters and backed off. They joined Mem-Cho, Shoko, and Yuzuru, deciding to take on the Avatar, while Aqua faced the Goddess. They looked at him with hope, their spirits lifted by his presence. You the Goddess started. Less talking, Aqua raised his shimmering sword. "You...!" Ryxara''s voice trembled with a mixture of anger and fear as she red at Aqua. I need to be careful, he defeated Umbrithar. While Umbrithar wasnt as strong as her, he was more capable. If he died, she knew she could most likely die as well. Her form flickered, the grotesque bug-hybrid appearance still menacing despite the damage she had taken. Aqua''s eyes narrowed as he stepped forward, radiating power and authority. "Struggle till the very end," he said, his voice calm and steady. As she rushed at him, ws extended, long shadowy ws trying to sever him into pieces, he blocked those attacks effortlessly, his sword movements precise and deadly. Ryxara''s illusions and shadowy tendrils were deflected with ease, and her insect minions were cut down with a vibration of his sword. After exchanging a few more blows, Aqua chose to end this. She was strong, but not enough to sh with him equally. He switched the Time Icon with the Sword Icon, and the very air seemed to grow sharp. The energy around him shifted dramatically, the ground beneath him seemed to hum in response, and he synthesized Crown Icon toplement the Sword Icon, his aura bing even more overwhelming. "Vagabond Style, Second Form," Aqua intoned, his voice resonating with authority. The energy around his sword intensified, the de glowing with an ethereal light. He prepared to strike, his eyes locked onto Ryxara. Sensing the imminent danger, Ryxara''s eyes widened in fear. She abruptly fell to her knees in the air, her form shifting back to her human appearance. Her purple hair cascaded around her, and her amethyst eyes shimmered with tears. Unlike an ugly half-bird, her human form was pleasing to look at, and in fact, she looked more beautiful than before, her appearance designed to evoke sympathy and desire. "Handsome, why must we fight?" she pleaded, her voice soft and melodic. "I''ll be your woman, so let''s stop this. I''ll give you all the information about the Gods of Anton you want, then I''ll support you in taking them down if that''s what you want. I- I didn''t harm your world, by the way, I only came here a day ago, I was ashamed seeing your people so hurt, so broken. I am not like those two bastards." Aqua''s expression remained unreadable as he listened to her. "Why not just forgive me and make me yours? I am powerful and can also give you information along with other stuff, she added, reaching out a finger to tug at the fabrics of her clothes, showing her cleavage. I''ll be helpful. Just let me live, I-" "Vagabond Style, Second Form, Sword that Behades the Sun," Aqua interrupted, his voice cold and resolute. He added another technique to ensure her end. "Grand Chariot: 7th Star, Dubhe." With two sword techniquesbined, Aqua unleashed his attack. The energy around him surged, his sword gleaming with an intensity that seemed to pierce through reality itself. He moved with blinding speed, his de cutting through the air with unparalleled precision. The light of the Sword Iconplemented the Grand Chariot, and the destructive power of the Vagabond Style merged into a single, devastating strike. The energy erupted from his de, a radiant arc that exploded like a million ps of butterfly wings, fourteen thousand shes that went through Ryxara and all her insect minions. The sheer force of the attack tore through the battlefield, erasing everything in its path. Ryxara''s eyes widened in shock and terror as the attack reached her. There was no time to react, no time to escape. The blinding light consumed her, and her form disintegrated into nothingness. The insect swarm was obliterated, their remains scattered like dust in the wind. As the light faded, Aqua stood amidst the devastation, his sword still glowing faintly. The battlefield was silent, the oppressive presence of Ryxara gone, the dark veil in the sky vanishing to reveal the gentle sun. He took a deep breath, his gaze shifting to his wives, who looked at him with awe. "It''s over," Aqua said, his voice calm. He looked at the red domain in the distance, "let''s move on to the next." That''s when something rming happened. Cracks spread through the surface of therge, circr cocoon. Aqua and his wives watched the red cocoon with a mixture of surprise and anxiety. The cocoon''s surface began to crack, spiderweb-like fissures spreading across it. So fast? That wasn''t a good sign. Aqua''s heart pounded in his chest, fearing the worst. "Quetzalcoatl he muttered under his breath. He''d be forever guilty if she died here because he bought her here. He should have gone all in and tried to break the cocoon before taking on Ryxara, now he feared the worst. He blitzed from his spot, bursting toward the domain, his sword ready to strike. The cracks grew wider, the energy within the cocoon pulsating violently. Aqua''s mind raced with thoughts of guilt and rage. She was already on a lower pedestal when fighting against the clown outside, naturally in his domain, she''d lose. He should have made a better decision earlier! Mem-Cho ovepped multiple speed buffs on her feet. She too sped towards the cocoon from the ground. Her eyes were filled with worry. She and Quetzalcoatl had shared a roof, and their bond had grown strong, she was a good friend. The sight of the cocoon cracking filled her with dread. "Please be okay," she whispered, clutching her hands together in a silent prayer. As Aqua reached the cocoon, it shattered with a deafening explosion. The Chaos Icon in the sky vanished, the red energy dissipating into the air. Aqua''s eyes widened in surprise as he saw what emerged from the broken domain. "Hey, guys~ Quetzalcoatl stood tall, her wings slightly tattered but her thumbs up. In her hand, she held the severed head of Mkar, the Clown of Chaotic Catastrophe. Her eyes sparkled with a mix of triumph and relief and she waved at them, her voice yful and light despite the intense battle she had just endured. Oh, a collective sigh of relief washed over the battlefield. Aqua''s heart filled with pride, recing the fear. Hended beside Quetzalcoatl, his eyes reflecting his admiration. "You did it," he said, his voice soft. Quetzalcoatl grinned, her green hair fluttering in the wind. "Of course, I did. Did you doubt me?" she teased, holding up Mkar''s head as a trophy. She threw it at him, and Aqua decided to deposit it into Void Storage. She threw her arms around his neck. "This clown thought he could trap me in his domain. Guess he was wrong? Guess he really was, he yed along with her yfulness for a bit, putting a hand around her waist, although respectfully. Indeed. The battle had ended. The South Pole was cleared. Half of the world had been freed from the clutches of the Outer Gods. The girlsnded beside them. The victory was a huge leap toward reiming their world, and they cheered knowing so. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: Here with a rmendation ??its also a shoutout for a close friend. Its about a man reincarnating inside a fantasy game, with the powers of a murim/cultivation name - the power of Heavenly Demon. I helped n the story in the beginning, and some of the powers are named by me C as youd notice in the iing chapters of Eternal Samsara when Aqua uses the powers from his heavenly demon life (9th life). So do give it a try, its cool asf! Check it out right here in Scribblehub, currently uploaded 9 chapters = 40k words! === Title: Synopsis: Iskandaar Romani, the loser son of a Count, lived life with a woman on each arm and booze between his lips. He wanted to rise through the Levels, ovee all walls, and have Queens and Empresses wooing up to him. Sadly, born with a sick and mana-less body, dreams only remained as dreams, and he could only cling to his father''s wealth to live in cheap luxury. Until even that ended, he died, and I got stuck. A new world with limitless possibilities. A Game System, sses, magic, and monsters. As much as I loved that as a gamer, there was a problem. In this world where everyone worshiped Gods, I have be a Demon. Uh, well, somewhat... A Demonic Cultivator was quite different from those bat-winged demons, I suppose. The Heavenly Demon of Murim God Cult did not need wings to fly, anyway. Unfortunately, that did not lessen my worries, only increased it. Starting with, how do you make a Cult and save the world? [Quest: Make a Cult; Save the World.] Goddammit. === [217] To the Other Side of the World [217] To the Other Side of the World Chapter 217: To the Other Side of the World [First Person Point in View] Ive admitted this before, and Ill admit it again. The [Dragon Icon] was such a bullshit Icon out of this world. Its just way too broken. Even as the White Tiger, I had to admit that Icon was something else. After all, I had experienced the back end of that Icon the most out of anyone else, having fought the Azure Dragon of the Eastern Cosmos for millennia. Someone said, I fail to recall who, that Quetzalcoatl was the third strongest among the dragon gods in DxD, right after Great Red and Ouroboros. Yet perhaps the gap between her and those two wasnt as wide as I imagined if she could survive and im victory against a clearly superior opponent. She must have used some kind of trump card,I assumed. Overwhelming strength, that was how she won. I worried for a second if this was a trick by the jester like some form of body possession, but my senses didnt detect anything. Rather, I noticed very little threads of ck hair on her, that vanished before I could even properly confirm. Had she been hiding some kind of transformation all along? I doubted shed share any information about them now if thats the case, so I decided to ask something more important. Can you continue fighting? I canceled the hug and asked her, and she chose to push back and hug me tighter. Uh, Ive heard from her before that she took care of her Kukn alter ego in istion, but it seems somehow it came out again. In this form, apanied by her tattered clothes, barely holding her breasts, she was quite something to the eyes. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] Why? Do we need to fight more? The enemies are gone, though, she said, tilting her head curiously. I can keep going on, although not at the same level as Ive been going on so far, she said, smiling up at me, hand going through my hair. The other girls had already reached us by then, and they could hear our conversation since we had lowered from the sky and now stood on the ground. I didnt miss the sharp gaze of ra on us, but she didnt say anything for now. Thats sad, but its fine, I have another job for you anyway, I was nning to leave her back here anyway. Now that she was tired and couldnt exert her full powers, it was even better for her to stay here. I looked at the girls at the back, finding myself with a sight. Seraphina was healing Yuzuru with her divinity. Girls, get ready. Well be heading toward the Blood Tower, and through that, to the other side of the world. Seraphina raised her head in surprise, and the others also looked at me. ra crossed her arms and refused to speak, while Sieran asked, Huh? How? The Blood Towers are connected, teleportation from one tower to another should be possible, I said. Since I was familiar with these types of towers, I knew. As proof, notice how the Phoenix and the Clown changed spots? Ah. So were going to aid the battle on the other side of the world, I said. No doubt theyre fine since they have more numbers than us, so they should be having it easier there. But yes, going there to support them is smart, Seraphina said, meeting eyes with me for a bit. She revealed a smile for me, nodding at me. Perhaps it was her way to thank me for saving this world, even if she had a hard time epting I was the same man she hade to love back in the day. But she wasnt right, even if we saved half of the world in just a few hours, it''s wrong to assume everything was alright before we deal with the other side of the world. Assuming victory before confirming it was how things went wrong. Yuzuru, are you alright? Get up if you are, were going to the Blood Tower, I began to float off the grounds, looking down at them. Be fast. Our group of eight sted toward the blood tower. It took us some time, but soon barren icends that were painted red with monster blood, as well from the reflection of the tower, spread before us. It was a demonic sight. As we flew towards the Blood Tower that reached above the clouds, the barren icends stretched out beneath us. It was like an endless ocean of white reflecting red. The once pristine snow and ice were now a grotesquendscape, littered with the corpses of demonic creatures and the charred remnants of their infernal attacks. The air itself seemed to shimmer with residual heat from the battles that had taken ce, and the scent of sulfur and blood was almost overwhelming. The Blood Tower loomed ahead, a grotesque monument that pierced the sky. It was impossibly tall, disappearing into the stormy, ash-filled clouds above. Fire sparks rained down from the tower, each one a tiny beacon of destruction that hissed and sizzled as they hit the icy ground, melting small craters into the frozen wastnd. The tower''s surface was a patchwork of jagged, dark stones and pulsating, organic veins that seemed to pulse with a life of their own as if the tower itself was a living entity. As we approached, the oppressive aura of the Blood Tower became more intense. The temperature dropped, and an unnatural chill seeped into our bones, a stark contrast to the fiery sparks falling from above. Thend around the tower was scorched and barren, devoid of any life save for the asional twitching body of a defeated demon. "Stay close," I called out to the group, my voice barely audible over the howling wind and the crackling of falling sparks. "The tower''s defenses might still be active." I turned out to be right. Red lightning struck us, and we had to defend ourselves from a wave of monsters gushing out of the tower. It didnt take long to take care of them, since they had already lost the motivation to fight after their leaders perished. The entrance to the tower was somewhat imposing, covered in intricate runes that glowed with a malevolent red light. Follow behind, I said as we stepped inside, finding ourselves in a grand hall filled with the bodies of demons that had tried to escape until spells from Sieran had taken them out. ra spat on a few as we observed the demons. Their lifeless forms littered the floor, creating a gruesome path deeper into the tower. The walls were adorned with ghastly decorations: bones, skulls, and twisted metal forming grotesque murals that depicted scenes of torment and chaos. I could tell they werent even put there by people, the tower bore such characteristics as it absorbed a world. I led the group through the hallways, our footsteps echoing against the stone floor. The interior of the tower was abyrinth of dark corridors and spiraling staircases, each turn revealing more horrors. The air was thick with the stench of death and decay, and the faint sound of distant wails echoed through the halls. The walls seemed to close in on us, the shadows dancing menacingly as if alive. It was this ominous with its controller dead, one could only imagine how hard itd have been to step in here when the Outer Gods actively controlled them. After navigating the maze-like passages, we reached arge, ornate door guarded by a demonic lock. I retrieved the ID card of a demon we had killed earlier, a goblin in office attire, and held it up to the lock. The runes on the door glowed briefly before it creaked open, revealing a demonic elevator. Why is everything themed like this? Mem-Cho raised an eyebrow. Edgy. The elevator was a cage of ck metal, its interior lined with spikes and chains. We squeezed inside, and I used the ID card once more to activate it. The elevator jolted to life, ascending rapidly through the tower. The ascent was apanied by the grinding of gears and the faint screams of tormented souls, the walls of the elevator pulsing with an eerie red glow. We finally reached the highest floor, the doors sliding open to reveal a grand chamber. Usually, there would have been a lot more procedure to reach here, I imagine, but since the master of the tower was dead, it was a straight way up. The center room was vast and circr, its high ceiling supported by twisted columns of ck stone. Some sunlight filtered through the ss part of the ceiling. The walls were lined with demonic runes, each one pulsing with a sickly red light. The air was heavy with a sense of dread, the very atmosphere charged with dark energy. It felt like stepping into the heart of darkness itself. Eek, The recovering Yuzuru shivered in disgusting goosebumps. At the center of the room stood a massive red obelisk, its surface covered in glowing runes. The obelisk was active, sucking the essence of the world through a swirling vortex of dark energy as we breathed. That it was the core of the tower, the thing that was devouring my world. The sight was both awe-inspiring and terrifying, a call out to the power of the Outer Gods and their ruthless ambition. That is Seems like it. The girls talked among each other while I approached the obelisk, cing a hand on its cold surface. The energy pulsing through it was overwhelming, a tangible force that seemed to drain the very life from the world. "This is it," I said, my voice echoing through the chamber. "This is what''s been draining the world''s essence." The others gathered around, their faces etched with a mix of anger and irritation. ras eyes narrowed as she examined the obelisk. "It''s monstrous," she muttered. "How much damage has this thing caused?" "Too much," Seraphina replied, her voice tinged with sadness. "We''ve lost so much because of this... abomination." Sieran''s eyes glowed with determination. "Then let''s put an end to it. How do we stop it, Ser?" I focused my willpower, channeling it into the obelisk. The runes on its surface red brightly. I called upon my full Sages authority, mming my willpower into the thing like a dam breaking with a tsunami. Before long, the runes began to dim, the swirling vortex of energy slowing to a halt. "I''ve stopped it, for now," I said, turning to the group. "But to actually remove this thing from the leylines of the and return the essence to the world, we need to stop the other tower too. We need tomand the two towers at once, with two people controlling it, to actually end it." Mhm, is that what you meant when you said you have a job for me? Quetzalcoatl stepped forward, her eyes still shimmering. Should I call herKuknnow that shes in this state? I nodded. "Yes. Along with that, we need to make sure this tower stays inactive. If the other tower master gets desperate, he might cause a self-destruct of both towers. Thats another reason why you, Kuln, need to stay back here. Your divine will should be able to cancel out such amand if the situationes down to that." She looked at me, smiling. "Me? Sure, Ill stay back then. I wanna fight more though, but Ill listen to you. I''ll make sure nothing happens here." "Thank you. Mem-Cho chimed in, eyes filled with concern. "But what if something goes wrong? Is it alright to leave her here alone?" I looked at Mem, Shes not alone, who said that? You stay here too. You, Shoko, and Yuzuru too," I said. "In the meantime, I will take the others to the North Pole. H-huh?! But- Its okay, I wouldnt leave you in a possible time bomb if it wasnt less dangerous than there, I told her. Shoko looks tired, especially Yuzuru. Take care of them." In the end, Mem could only sigh and nod. Id have given her a parting kiss, but there were some eyes around us that might not appreciate that. Mem-Cho stepped forward, her eyes filled with concern. "Be careful, Aqua. I know its not likely, but the other tower might be even more dangerous." I gave her a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry. We''ll be fine. Just take care of each other and stay safe." Shoko nodded, worry evident in her eyes. "We''ll do our best to support Sensei if ites down to that. Be safe." Seraphina looked at me, her expression serious. "Are you sure about this? Leaving them behind?" I nodded firmly. "It''s the best course of action. As I said, we need to ensure this tower remains inactive and doesnt blow up, and we can''t afford to take everyone with us. Trust in Quetzalcoatl and the others. They''ll be fine." "And what about us? What''s our n once we reach the North Pole?" ra said. I met her gaze, smiling instead of answering with words. Sieran didnt ask anything, she stuck to my side. After some final words, I ced my hand on the obelisk again. The runes red to life, and red energy blocks surrounded me and the girls. The energy pulsed, our surroundings grew red, and in an instant, we were teleported away. The scene of Kukn, Mem-Cho, Shoko, and Yuzuru looking at us worriedly faded to ck as we disappeared, leaving the Southern Blood Tower and its ominous red glow behind. Only to be reced by a background identical to it. Only three bastards remained before my world would be freed. Me and my group moved to obliterate all three of them. ** ** ** Author Note: Next chapter is likely on Friday, since Im leaving my city for a bit. [218] Battle Overturned by a Phoenix [218] Battle Overturned by a Phoenix Chapter 218: Battle Overturned by a Phoenix The world hummed with the energy of a demonic dimension. How unsightly, Ai mumbled. Beside her, the other nine girls shared the sentiment. The North Pole was disgusting. This side of the pole was currently going through the continuous darkness, known as the Pr Night, thatsted half a year. Everything was eerie and dark but not in the usual sense. The celestial anomaly of the endless night had been grotesquely distorted by the towering structure known as the Blood Tower, spiraling towards the heavens, its peak piercing the sky. The ominous tower bled a deep, malignant red, casting an unholy light that reminded one of the twilight of an eternal eclipse. Where once there had been the pristine beauty of ice fields reflecting the moons endless gaze, there nowy a ghastly scene. It sure looks gross, Ruby agreed with her mother. The snow, tainted by the towers malevolent influence, shimmered with a crimson hue as if the ice itself bled underfoot. The air here was thick and oppressive, a stark contrast to the crisp. It pains me to see my creation in this state, Gxara mumbled. Ruby, Tsubasa, Ranefer, Xenovia, Irina, Jasmine, Gxara, Auriel, and Kwarna were all there beside Ai. They left Asia behind in the base since, although she was strong, she wasn''t strong enough to matter. At the very least, there doesnt seem to be any minion demons here since we cleared most of them in thest few days. Instead, the main bosses are waiting, it seems, Tsubasa pointed a finger toward the peak of a red mountain ahead. Three figures, standing at the peak, were staring at them and waiting for them to take action. We''ve taken care of all the smaller monsters of this region, they have no choice but to engage in this by themselves, Ranefer added. Not gonna lie, that phoenix guy smells like bad news. Scared already? Ai raised an eyebrow, curling up one side of her lip. The phoenix devil ignored her. Ai chose to move on too, nodding. In any case, we can''t be taking this lightly. Well go all out from the beginning. Since I was having a hard timest time in this character temte, I should use a greater one this time. Everyone looked at her as she closed her eyes. Her clothes shimmered and changed. She was adorning the clothes of Goddess of Light from Avatar 5, but she had barely won against Vortigern, the Abyssal Warlord, using itst time. Since there were two other enemies, it was better if she used a greater source of power. Her clothes transformed into the robes of a mage, that of a captivating sorceress. Her divine outfit transformed into robes of midnight blue, trimmed with intricate silver patterns, emphasizing her curves. A wide-brimmed hat tilted to cast a shadow over her gray eyes. With ears pointy, her blonde hair transformed into dark, curly hair that framed a lovely face, with sharp eyes gleaming through a silver-rimmed monocle. As the Eternal Sorceress, Ai Hoshino faced the Demon Gods gaze with a glint in her eyes. It is meaningless to waste time diddling here, she said, the tone of a medieval schrced in her voice. Let us move. Then, she sted forward at the speed of light. The others followed her lead. **** Theyreing, Just as Ai jumped, Ignaroth, the Demonic Phoenix, God of Destructive mes, announced to his fellow Gods of Anton. That woman is peculiar. Her entire power-set just changed. How bothersome, Zarthak, the Tumultuous Stormbringer, cracked his neck. I''ll take her on. Since Vortigern lost to her before, he should take on someone else. Be careful, she''s strong, Ignaroth said, and Zarthakughed. Heh, the sky rumbled, the clouds crackling outughter. Unlike you two, I still have my Avatar. The entire sky is my domain since she has merged with the clouds and snow. I''ll be fine. In that case, Ill take on this world''s Goddess and her minions. Vortigern was wise to swallow his pride and said. Naturally, that means Ignaroth is going to take on that woman with Phoenix aura around her. Those three were the strongest in the group. The others could also be dangerous if they weren''t careful, but it was unlikely. Yes, that was my n too. Then, let''s not hold back, Ignaroth said, and the sky exploded with three Icons. This world''s forces showed no signs of an Icon, rushing toward the Demon Gods, who defied the universe''s will to tap into part of their true power. The earlier expression of the girls contorted. **** The sky tore open with the blooming of Icons, shock spreading across Ais face. She was too close to the enemies for a tactical retreat, all of them were. The [Tortoise Icon] hummed like a bell. The [Phoenix Icon] shone overhead. The [Storm Icon] did the same. She was right in front of the Demon God wielding the Storm Icon, Zarthak, who wielded shimmering whips on his hand that he pped the air with. The raw power of the Icons swirling above was concerning, but retreat was no longer an option. Everyone had already begun to engage, as did Ai, mumbling spells under her breath. Argh! A sharp groan tore through the air, drawing Ais attention briefly. It was Ranefer, scuffling with Ignaroth. So the Dark Phoenix picked his opponent already, Ai wondered, while a secondary line of thought in her mind began to weave spells. As the Eternal Sorceress, she could divide her thoughts into multiple lines. Youre not focusing on me, how bold, Zarthak chuckled, throwing whips at her that she blocked with two shields of magic circles. Her eyes remained on Ranefer to make sure this wasnt a one-sided massacre. The sh was ferociousmore so than anything Ai had witnessed before. She hadnt seen Aqua and Thor sh, but from the turmoil that she had felt in the air back then, perhaps this was a battle on that scale. Gods against Gods; although Ranefer was a devil. The usual teasing and chatty Ranefer was nowhere to be seen. Herposed and untouchable face wrinkled with rage as she growled, rising from where she hadnded after the punch, her form shimmering orange. She tapped into her phoenix form. For the first time since she woke up, Ranefer tapped into her hybrid form. Haaahhh! The air boomed with energy as blood-red mes erupted from her back, unfurling into two massive, translucent fiery wings. Her entire body was covered with a bright and translucent sheath of fiery feathers, painting the night sky with a red light. Oh Ignaroth paused at that, his ck mes pushed back by the red ones. How beautiful. I wish we could have met in another setting, fellow phoenix, he said and then rushed at her like a falling ck star. The sky exploded. The battlefield became a canvas of red and ck as Ranefer and Ignaroth exploded into their mes. It was as if hell had befallen upon this world, the heat of the atmosphere rose by miles. Huh, shell be fine. I think. Ai noted and turned to her enemy. I should deal with you first. With a snap of her finger, she called for spells of mass destruction over the Lightning God, who matched her ferocity with a crackle. **** Dammit. On the side, Ranefer and Ignaroth continued their match. Each attack from Ignaroth was met with a fierce snub, their powers shing and sending shockwaves that tore the ground asunder. Ranefers new form seemed to level the ying field, evaporating clouds, and melting mountains with waves of her hand. Her mes grew ever more intense with each beat of her fiery wings. Yet, Ignaroth didnt show any sign of weakness. Oh, fuck, this isnt looking good. At this rate, Ill have to use True Transformation. But if she did that and he countered with a simr form, itd be over for her. Both of them were now gauging each others limits, and Ranefer had a sneaky idea who was stronger. Based on that [Phoenix Icon] in the sky, something she didnt have, she knew she wouldnt attain victory. The best she could do was hold him off. On another front, Vortigerns heavy, tank-like presence shed with the metaphysical palm techniques of Gxara, backed by two archangels, as well as her hero, Jasmine. Tiny Goddess, resistance is futile! the big god announced with the voice of a lion, mming his fist against the flying palm techniques. Their techniques shed and dissipated. They were more-or-less evenly matched. Youre not that strong, are you? the Goddess said, and it wasnt even a taunt. She was just saying what she thought, but that pissed off Vortigern. Being one of the four heavenly beasts, the ck Tortoise, Vortigern was ranked 4th among the Twelve Gods of Anton. However, he focused on leading an army rather than personal strength, like a moving force of an indestructive fortress. He was stronger the more minions he had. However, he couldnt bring his army into this world on such short notice. The best he could do was bring his Avatar, but his Avatar had been killed by some sect leader not long ago. He was alone here, and so he couldnt disy his full power. Vortigern found the situation unfair. However, he didnt know that the Goddess had lost many of her divinities in her battle against the Phoenixst time, as many of her Archangels had died. So she was far from her prime self as well, even if she had healed her injury and regained a considerable amount of power thanks to Aqua feeding her divine treasures. If she went against Ignaroth again, she''d lose, she was sure. However, against Vortigern, it was doable. Supported by Kwarna and Auriel, Gxara managed to hold her ground quite well. She alone, however, wasnt in a shape to win, at least not so fast. This would be a long battle. Die, you tiny wench! Vortigerns attacks were relentless, a brutal series of blows that shook the very reality around them. Gxaras response didnt do much damage to him, although she remained harmless too by dodging. The Evil God didnt bother to dodge, he had great defensive properties, after all. That [Tortoise Icon] was powerful. Haap! Thankfully, Kwarna wielded a God Killer weapon. True Longnius swiped through the air, nudged by Vortigerns shoulder, creating cracks in the barrier that shimmered around his body. She had risen to the ranks of Archangel, although she originally only managed to attain 10 wings, holding the True Longius rose her to the state of 12 wings. She wasnt weaker than a High-ranking God back on Earth. Annoying! A mere angel dares to point a spear toward me? Among the three Gods, Vortigern seemed to be the weakest. Yet, he was the loudest. He growled, jumping at Kwarna as his skin grew thicker and darker, but then the Hero came to her aid. Your opponent is here, Evil God, the time paused as Jasmine swung her sword forward with the wrath of an Empress. Vagabond Style, Form Three, Sword that Beheads the Sun! Although she couldnt use it perfectly, the power of a nuke still fell upon the pole. The God held against the force with gritted teeth, a translucent turtle shell forming around him. On the side, Gxara tapped into her Divinity of VoidDeath, Erasure, and Decayas a purple aura enveloped her. The battle against the defensive God grew. **** As the three strongest members of their group shed against the malevolent gods above, confusion swirled among the non-divine individuals. Ruby, Tsubasa, Irina, and Xenovia exchanged uncertain nces, each weighing where their efforts would be most needed. "Should we assist Ranefer? She seems overwhelmed," Ruby pointed out. She and the other three girls had their eyes drawn to the fierce battle in the distant sky where fiery explosions painted the night with a brutal ballet of red and ck. Irina frowned, unsure what to say. "Ranefer does seem to be having a hard time with the Phoenix God, but are you sure we can help in a battle like that? She''s holding her ground. Shes not, shes going to lose at this rate, Tsubasa said, already in her hybrid form, her Gold Sign, the White Tiger transformation. Thest of them, Xenovia, also agreed with Tsubasa. "Goddess Gxara and her team seem to be doing well, and we dont even have to worry about Ai. I think we should help the Goddess finish the enemy first so that she can help Ranefer. We by ourselves might not be very helpful." Hmm, Tsubasa wondered with a hum. "Honestly, thats not a bad idea. Then lets not waste any time. This battle is unlike any we''ve faced, be careful." Haah, alright then. Irina nodded, the votes were not on her side. With their resolve set to help Gxara fast so that they can help Ranefer next, the girls prepared to take off into the air. But right then, the entire world shook. Pangeal trembled. The ground beneath them betrayed their intentions; with a violent shudder, the soil exploded, sending showers of snow and debris into the air. The shockwave knocked them off their feet, and as they tried to regain their bearings, thendscape around them morphed, pulling them deep into itself. They suddenly found themselves far from the battlefield. They found themselves in a cave of ice and snow, surrounded by walls. Ruby grumbled, throwing Nine-Colored Qi around to clear the snow around her. Pushing herself up, she found abyrinth of illusions and snowden traps surrounding her. What the fuck. Stay on guard, cough. Tsubasa coughed out snow as she too stood back up. The other two girls trembled in the cold, tightening their grip around their swords. There are monsters around. Indeed, monsters lurked in the shadows. Beads of blue eyes looked at them, waiting for them to let their guard down so that they could feast on these girls dead bodies. Monsters made of snow and lightning sizzled in their wait. Ruby confirmed their presence with a scan of her Nine Colored Eyes, "Ugh, whos this now? We need to clear these monsters, and fast." Hehe, a voice startled them. Looking around, they found nothing, until the face of a woman morphed in the snow. My my, girls. You want to escape? Not in my watch. My lord, Zarthak, wishes you a pleasant death. The Avatar of the Storm God said. Ruby scowled, Nine Colored Qi sprawling out of her. Annoying woman, prepare for death. Lady Ruby, stop, Irina said, putting a hand on her shoulder. She looked at Xenovia. We two will take care of her and the monsters. You two push through and go out first, she said and Xenovia nodded in agreement. Tsubasa nodded out as thanks. Ruby hesitated but Tsubasa looked at her, They''ll be fine. As if to confirm her words, the two girls chose to unveil the full extent of their transformation. Taking a deep breath, they tapped into the power they had received from Aqua. C Shingg! With a radiant burst of light, wings unfurled from their backsgrand, powerful, and majestic. A wave of divine energy spasmed out of them, signaling their evolution into beings of higher celestial order. In DxD, humans could use Brave Saint cards, simr to the Evil Pieces, to be Angels. Aqua had taken that concept with the help of Gxara, granting these two girls an angel transformation. ...In that case, be quick and join us! Ruby said before sting forward with her Nine-Colored Qi. Tsubasa followed her with the sh steps of an Overlord. They flew across enemies who tried to stop them and were intercepted by the two angels. Tentacles of snow and spikes of ice tried to m into them, but a wave of Nine Colored Qi, and a punch from Tsubasa, shattered them into pieces. The two girls soon returned to moonlight a few minutester, bursting through a wall of ice. The Icons above, ominous as they were, now shimmered even brighter. The earlier sh of fire in the distant sky seemed too one-sided now, and not in their favor. It was swirling with ck mes, with the only red mes being Ranefer, in the form of a fiery phoenix,rger than the Clock Tower. Despite being in that fearsome form, her mes paled against the ck phoenix muchrger than her. The maw of that demon god was ghastly. That doesn''t look good Tsubasa looked worried. Naturally so, as the wings of the ck phoenix cut against the red phoenixs body, earning a groan of pain and frustration, while mes of darkness exploded behind each attack. The situation totally looked one-sided. The losing Ranefer mustered herst ounce of strength in a desperate attempt. She screeched like a bird, Her red mes exploded onest time, a brilliant surge that lit up the night sky. Kreaaachh!! Besides the [Phoenix Icon] of Ignaroth, another [Phoenix Icon] half materialized, shimmering with the potential to turn the tide. ....! Ignaroths eyes widened as he recognized the implications of this new development. What a dangerous foe. With no choice left, he acted swiftly. He growled and exploded toward her, leaving a trail of ck mes behind, and mmed his talons into Ranefers chest. She gasped, the air knocked from her lungs, and her expression twisted in pain. As her breathing faltered, the Icon that had begun to materialize flickered with uncertainty before it vanishedpletely. The flow of the battle had been overturned, the brief hope sparked by Ranefer''s final effort extinguished as swiftly as it had red. The massive body of the red phoenix fell from the sky. Her wings didn''t move to save her as she crashed into the snow. Her wounds didn''t heal as shey there, silent. Grhh, Ignaroth had won the battle. The first victory ought to change the tides of the other battles. The wars result might just as well have been decided. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away along with the next months on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [219] Rise of a Demon God [219] Rise of a Demon God Chapter 219: Rise of a Demon God Ai was startled by the sight in the distant sky, and she wasnt the only one. Gxara and her group were even more shaken. The falling body of the dying phoenix found no stop as it crashed down atop a mountain, going still with the mes around its flesh flickering out. It was toote to help. ...Fuck. Ai wasn''t expecting the Phoenix woman to lose, not when she had tapped into a power stronger than usual. At the very least, she should have held on until Ai coulde and help her. Instead, shey breathless now. She was dead. Kek- the bloody god beside her cracked out augh. Ai turned to look at him with a disapproving scowl. Zarthak, the once proud Lightning God, barely managed to stand in the air with blood dripping from his nose and lips. Weakling,ughter is riching from you. He was quite injured, his arrogance shattered by the lethality of Eternal Sorcery. Hearing her words, he growled, You''re done for now, witch. Not a breath after he said that fell, the Demonic Phoenix God appeared right before her. It was as if reality had skipped a scene, he was that fast, his fist flying toward Ais face. Ai raised her arms to block the iing attack, forming a defensive spell, and halfway through his punchnded. The magic shield shattered and the dark feathery fistnded on her face. Ai was shot into the mountain in the far, crashing it into dust. Ghr, Ignaroth grumbled. He turned to Zarthak and said, Go help Vortigern, I''ll take care of this woman. Zarthak wiped his lip and flew away. Ignaroth kicked the air and exploded toward the ce where Ai crashed. The Eternal Sorceress was already weaving spells, birthing 144 magic circles in the sky, one above the other, like a funnel. Eternal Magic, the Sorceress said. Rotating Wheel for the Immortal Snail. The spell crashed down upon Ignaroth, who tried to brush it off with his Icon and failed, as his speed vanished. His body grew sluggish, his explosive speed gone, as he barely moved through the air as if swimming through sludge. He seemed to be covering kilometers in his mind, but space and time folded above one another to form a hamster run wheel, where no matter how many times his wings pped, he remained in his spot. Even without the Time Icon shining like a bell, as Ai didn''t nearly know enough about the Eternal Sorcerer to bring out his full power, let alone an Icon, she could pull off spells like this. Speed O Light, she said, kicking the ground and blitzing toward her target. Instead of relying on an attack spell next, she curled her fist, tapping into her supergirl powerset, and mming her fist against his face. The demonic phoenix left a trail of darkness in his wake, as he was sent flying into the Red Sea on the other side of the tower. Looks like he''s not that dangerous, tsk, Ai clicked her tongue as she flew towards the sea. A pang of guilt was spasming her heart, she should have picked on him earlier instead of letting Ranefer handle him. While he certainly had immense firepower, it was hard to counter something like time magic. So- YOU HAIRLESS MONKEY! A loud, domineering voice shattered through the skies. The authority of a deity filled the air to the brim. Besides the already radiant [Phoenix Icon], a second hexagon shape began to shine. It didn''t belong to someone else, no, it came from the same source. The Demonic Phoenix God of Destructive mes rushed at her like aet with two Icons above his head. The[Destruction Icon]manifested itself in this lower world. Reality crackled like spider webs just from its pressure. Ai tried to form spells, but the magic circle fractured when the Phoenix set his eye on it. A dark and deep aura of ck mes surrounded the phoenix as he approached Ai. From his enraged bloodshot eyes, apanied by the trail of blood on his nose, the double Icon took an immense toll on him in this suppressed world. However, it was worth the table because Ais spells were powerless against it. Ai crossed her arms when she realized spells wouldn''t work, intending to block the fiery punch thrown her way. Instead, the punch melted through her forearms, through flesh and bones, and mmed into her face. Fire melted away the skin of her lips, leaving bone teeth open, and sending her flying a dozen kilometers away. Ai spun around in the air beyond her control, the authority of the [Destruction Icon] ruining her clothes, canceling her transformation as she lost consciousness. Everything went dark. **** Ugh. Her eyes fluttered open under the red light of the blood tower. Ai blinked once and her eyes snapped wide when her brain registered the scene ahead. How long had she passed out, that the battlefield changed this much? Apocalypse. Far from her on the left, tentacles of snow held the two angel swordswomen hung in the air, limbs bent backward, bodies covered in blood, and their eyes white. Were they even alive, or just unconscious? Ais superhuman hearing didnt catch any heartbeats from them. Archangel Auriely dissected in two, her torso and legs resting in two ces, painting the snow with golden blood. Her dead eyes stared up at the red sky with an empty, broken look. She had died with her hopes crushed to dust. Goddess Gxara still fought, one of her arms gone, golden blood oozing out from the stump, while Kwarna swung her spear to support her. The Fallen Angel was injured beyond belief, her body churned with lightning, and a massive hole gaping from the left side of her waist. She could pass out anytime now with how she looked. ....! Ai watched in shock, as thats exactly what happened. With a powerful impact from Voltigerms fist, the Fallen Angel was shot down toward the snow, digging into it and going unresponsive. Her spear was swept away by a force, falling into Voltigerms hand. Wielding that, he rushed toward the heavily injured Goddess. Anyone could guess how the fight would end, but Gxara didnt give up, she shed against him in ast-ditch effort. Ai couldnt watch that fight till its oue, as the voice of her daughter caused her to lose attention. Her head snapped to the side. On the side, Zarthaks lightning danced across the air, shing against Nine-Colored Qi as Ruby and Tsubasa barely held on against the god. Tsubasa wasnt directly engaging him, she couldnt because his Avatar, the feminine face carved in snow and clouds, attacked her from all directions. She was fighting against the Avatar with all her power, each punch crushing the snow projections into dust, until newer ones grew from under her feet. It was a matter of a minute until these three would go down too, Ai could see.Oh no, AquaFor a moment, she wondered if her son woulde and save them. But that seemed unlikely. Here, they had three deity-level individuals, two archangels, and Ruby and Tsubasa, who were all demi-god level. Yet they faced such a dirty defeat. In that case, how could Aqua be holding well on his side, with just Quetzalcoatl by his side? Cough. This is not good She wiped her bloody lips and slowly stood back up. She had to do something about this, otherwise her children were in danger. Looking around in search of the main culprit, her heart skipped a beat as she saw Jasmine sh against the Dark Phoenix in the distant sky. The Hero performed her ultimate, mixing it with the technique her sessor showed her, yet it was interrupted midway, the phoenixs hand slipping into her chest. She gasped, while his other hand punched her in the face, sending her flying away like Ai had flown earlier. She didnt return. Ai grumbled. Dammit. Was there no way to win against these Gods? The Phoenix didnt even use an Icon to defeat Jasmine just now; clearly, nobody here was a match for these Gods other than her. She could tap into the Empress character, butst time she passed out when she tried that. Even if it stuck this time, what was to say that the Empress would win? This time, the Phoenix might finish that it started by killing her, she wouldnt have a third chance to try. If that was the case, if there was no other choice but total annihtion of her entire group, then. She did have a trump card. To begin with, the Empress wasnt the strongest temte she had. If she ignored the side effects of berserk, she did have an Absolute Win temte too. The side effect was that she might end up killing everyone else, ally or otherwise if she used it.Should I take the chance? ArghC! Ruby groaned in pain, as lightning twirled past her wave of Nine Colored Qi, mming into her chest. She was sent flying, her skin charred, ck and red flesh sizzling under it. She fell on her back, and the Lightning God was above her just a secondter. He was grinning like a maniac, eyes alight, as his hand mmed against her throat. He began to say something to Ruby, but Ai didnt catch it. Suddenly, she could hear nothing. Rage filled her veins. Her hesitation shattered, and she transformed. As Ai Hoshino''s form blurred and shifted, the air around her crackled with raw, mystical energy. The [Wardrobe]acted up. Her simple attire dissolved into a majestic and ominous ck dress, clinging tightly to her form and ring out at the hips into billowing folds. -Many Men~ Many Many Many Many Men Every head snapped towards her. Her form began to rise in the air, floating upwards as if to embrace the heavens. For a moment, the demonic aura in the world vanished, concentrating only around her. Her dark hair cascaded down her back in a wave of lustrous purple, shimmering under the eerie moonlight. A deep, dark red belt cinched her waist, highlighting her presence. She scanned the area in a new light, her eyes losing all rage and reced by smugness. -Many Men~ Many Many Many Many Men Wish death ''pon me. Lord, I don''t cry no more Don''t look to the sky no more The sky shimmered with the shadow of three pseudo-Icons, three hexagon blurs, only a copy of the real deal, pulled by the Wardrobe ability rather than actually embodying a concept. The Icons sang, as the Venerable Immortal Over Heavens, in his young days, as the Heavenly Demon, stared ahead through her eyes. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] Aah, she rubbed her neck, smirking while wide eyes watched her from all directions. It feels weird to be in a female body. Wardrobe, eh? Barely any semnce of Ais mind remained in the body. The Venerable One looked around, eyes falling upon the injured girls, and then at the enemies. The Demon Gods were sweating. Why wouldn''t they be? The entire blood tower''s demonic energy swirled over her head, and the aura of the Heavenly Demon filled the North Pole. Who the fuck is that? Zarthak asked, while hispanion, Vortigern, trembled on his spot. The Phoenix God flickered from his spot, vanishing. He, however, didn''t reappear beside Ai to attack her, like how some expected. Instead, he was nowhere to be seen. The presence of the Heavenly Demon was too much for these Gods. Her demonic aura was far more than anything they could express. In Aqua''s 9th life, he only became the Venerable One after a thousand years of cultivation. In his initial centuries, he rather went by the alias of the Heavenly Demon. The concept of the heavenly demon came from Murim, it didn''t exist in that xianxia world. He actualized that name in that realm for the first time, as the leader of the Demonic Cultivators. His demonic aura was unmatched. Her lips curled up. She let out an echoingugh. Amusing little rats, must I deal with you first before I devour those girls? Her eyes flickered to the injured woman, pausing when she saw Ruby. The blonde girl was injured and bloody, and yet instead of sympathy, lust was the first thing that shed before The Heavenly Demons eyes. She licked her lips at her daughter''s figure, while the others shivered. Nobody missed her gaze, they trembled in nausea. This bitch has gone crazy! Zarthak let out a burst ofughter, kicking the air and rushing toward her. I don''t know how you manipted that aura around you, but your show ends here! His whips charged with divinity, and demonic horns grew out of his forehead. Instead of ying around, he tapped into his ultimate technique. The clouds crackled blue, and his whips were covered in an electric aura that sizzled through the air. Reality melted, and his whips mmed forward at the speed of lightning, intending to cut her head clean off her shoulder. The music grew louder in the sky. She chuckled, raising a forearm. True Demon Sword Art, she said, her hand letting out a crimson aura. The sky grew red, and she waved it downward, Crimson Annihtion, the Swordless Devastation. While her forearm came down, the clouds split up in the sky. A titanic blood-red sword shone brightly as it cut through space, rushing downwards at a speed beyond understanding. When Zarthak was ten meters away from her, the titanic sword crashed down on him. It happened instantaneously as the Heavenly demon didnt cut only him, but the space between them too, he barely raised his arms to block it. The weight of a befell his shoulder, while his arms fell from their ce. True Demon Fist Art, she stepped forward, her fist curled back, Scarlet Annihtion Fist. Her punch shot forward. A wave of redness flew forward, shaped like a fist, the size of a tank. Like the sh before it, it twisted space and simply appeared on Zarthaks face. The outer god was shot backward and tossed through the air. As the others began to hear the name of the technique, The Heavenly Demon already had Zarthaks head between her hands. True Demon God Art, she smiled gently. In the sky, one of the three of the blurry icons cleared for a moment. The Blood Icon shone. Demonic aura mmed into the Demon God''s brain through his ears, swelling up inside. The outer god resisted, trembling on his spot, trying to attack Ai, but resistance was futile. Her grin widened, Infernal Eruption, Grasp of the Demon God. God of Lightning, Zarthak, exploded like a blood star, sshing blood all over the snow. Yet not a single drop touched her, crimson mist clouding around her,plementing her charm as her smile turned euphoric. Licking her lips, she slowly turned to the other remaining outer God, the little turtle. Ahhhn... Youre a durable one, arent ya? she blinked, and suddenly she stood before him, fist pulled back. Good, Ill enjoy the look in your eyes as you see your shitty little Icon crumble before true power. The True Demon Fist Art struck ahead. Everyone watched in shock, as well as disgust at the demonic energy, as Ai C the Immortal Venerable C manhandled the God whose turtle shell couldn''t help him against the demon. ** ** ** Its the 1st of the month, the best time to step into Patreon. Read the next chapter right away along with the entire month on my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [220] Troublesome Chicken Against the Heavenly Demoness [220] Troublesome Chicken Against the Heavenly Demoness Chapter 220: Troublesome Chicken Against the Heavenly Demoness The Demonic Phoenix had fled the scene the moment he saw the condensation of the demonic energy. To spread his control over the entire areas demonic energy and make it his own, gathering it around him like an aura armor, was a feat beyond the current Demonic Phoenix. It was a feat on par with destroying a world. Something that woman did so effortlessly. She wasnt good news, and Ignaroth didnt want to die. Dammit, he cursed in his head as he made his way into the Blood Tower. Should he escape? Or was there any chance left for him to make things better? Flying up the stairs, rushing toward the chamber of wormholes, he paused in the hallway before another door. The chamber of wormholes could send him back to Anton, although itd take quite a toll on his body. By escaping, however, hell lose all he worked for these past few months. Stopping before the door of the main chamber, where the blood obelisk awaited, he started to have another idea. Its premature, but its possible... Only 36% of this worlds essence has been absorbed. Since there were two blood towers, it meant this one only had 18% inside it. It wasnt enough to form a proper World Pearl, but it could make a small one. Any other God would fail to absorb such an imperfect thing, but the Phoenix God was special. He could melt the pill to his own essence and absorb it better than any other God. His ck mes had useful applications like that. 18% isnt much, but he slowly approached it. While it wasnt much, it was still the essence of the world. He could grow enough to fight back against that demoness. If he seeded in that, he could sacrifice her and the other foreign Gods into the tower to replenish this 18%. At the center of the massive chamber stood a red obelisk, its surface covered in glowing runes. The obelisk glittered red, sucking the essence of the world through a swirling vortex of dark energy. Slowly, Ignaroth ced his hand on the surface of the grotesque thing. His authority as its owner bloomed up, his energy rushing into it. With his divinity, hemanded the energy to condense. Just then, he stopped. Huh, what is this he blinked. This tower was supposed to have 18% energy, but his senses were telling him that there was 36% energy. How? Ignaroth frowned in contemtion. The towers werent designed like this. Something like this was impossible unless the other tower was deactivated. Ah. Thats when the realization hit him. The other tower has fallen. So Mkar lost, huh? Impossible. In any other situation, that realization would have prompted him to flee again. Not only was there someone like that Demoness, but there was also someone else strong enough to defeat Mkar. However, this situation was peculiar. 36% of Pangeals essence. While nowhere near the whole deal, it was more than enough to double his strength and defeat any enemies under this heaven. Although to replenish this much energy, he would have to sacrifice some moreter on, that was manageable. With a scoff, hemanded his divinity again. The world trembled, and earthquakes spread across Pangealsnd. The entire Blood Tower shimmered lustrously. Five minutester, the shimmering red obelisk lost its shimmer. A circr, red pill formed at the peak of the obelisk. He reached out a hand, and the pill came flying into his hand. Ignaroth took a long look at it. Then, he threw his mask away, revealing a face covered in feathers, before he threw the pill into his mouth. Ignaroths body exploded with aura, his demonic energy expanding intensely. He fell on his knees, his hands clutched his head, and he screeched like a bird. The pain was insane, but he had to deal with it. There was no way to slowly absorb it. After a minute of screaming, he stood back up. He was an inch taller, his shoulders wider, and his feathers sharper. His ck wings had a tint of gold on them. He felt better. Better than ever before. With a grumbling chuckle, he turned back. The Demonic Phoenix God of Destruction rushed back into the fight. Just when he left the tower, light shimmered in the main chamber where he stood a minute ago. Four figures took shape, as red blocks of energy teleported them here. **** [First Person Point of View] The southern Blood Tower and its ominous red glow faded for a moment, pure darkness surrounded me and the girls. Only to be reced by a background identical to it just a few secondster. We appeared in the northern tower, letting out a breath. Were here, I said, looking at the girls. Sieran and Seraphina looked around their surroundings, while ra faced me with a frown. Is there anything wrong? She parted her lips, Whats your rtionship with that dragon woman? Not this, not now. I sighed. Was this the time for such a talk? Especially when Quetzalcoatl and I didnt actually have anything going on. Shes the teacher at my school back in my new world, shes a little flirty. Were not in a rtionship, nothing of that sort. I see, her frown melted away. She didnt bother asking about Mem-Cho and Shoko, thankfully, since those two and I didnt show lover-like affection. Then lets move. I nodded, turning around to leave. Thats when my eyes caught something peculiar. On the ground, a mask rested. ck feathers were also spread across the floor. I frowned. The mask had a painting of a phoenix face over it, it wasnt hard to guess who these feathers belonged to, too. Why did he throw his mask away, and whats this messy feather supposed to mean? Hair loss? I looked at the red obelisk in the center of the room. It seemed strangely subdued Huh? No, wait. My head snapped toward the exit. Girls, quick. Its dangerous. I burst through the walls, through the spiraling stairs, and leaped outside. Just when I stepped outside, allowing my senses to unravel the entire outside world, my heart skipped. The aura of two dangerous demons was stifling the air, Seraphina began to vomit on the spot due to the stench, while I grew anxious. I told her only to use that out when shes alone, and when shes in danger of her life. Since she still used it, that meant the rest of the group had been wiped out. I only hoped that they were unconscious, and not dead. Then again, if theyre not dead yet, shell kill them herself. This situation was a lot more dangerous than I had hoped for. **** [Third Person Point of View] Arghhhh!!! Vortigern let out a cry, his eyes bloodshot, blood dripping from his nose and mouth. The Heavenly Demon''s grip tightened around his ears, and his head burst like a watermelon. His entire body exploded, blood raining from the sky. This time too, she remained unscathed by the blood. Except for her hands, they were all bloody, red, and glossy. She grinned at the sky, raising them up to her face. -Many Men~ Many Many Many Many Men Ahhn, she licked her fingers, shivering in pleasure as her Icons shimmered. One more remains? She looked around. Hm, where did the ck chicken run off to? M-mom! A voice recalled from the ground. It was Ruby. He headed towards the Blood- Ruby, watch out! Tsubasa leaped, jumping at Ruby and tackling her off. They fell on the snow, tasting water in their mouths, just as aser of blood Qi pierced the spot she stood a moment ago. You filthy child, the Demoness clenched her jaws. I did not ask you. Do you think this youngdy requires your assistance? .... The ones on the ground shivered in fear. They sensed something was wrong with Ai from how she was grinning and acting, but they didn''t realize it was to the degree that she would attack her own daughter. Only Gxara, Tsubasa, and Ruby remained on the entire battlefield. The Goddess felt herself to me, seeing the mother of her Hero in this state. She knew of Ais power, she knew this wasn''t her but some character she had transformed into. It made her curious though, just who was so disgusting and demonic? Even she felt like vomiting, as a Goddess. Three of you, eh, the Demoness crossed her arms. Since thest of the outer gods are nowhere to be seen, should I y with you three instead? She stared at Tsubasa and Ruby for a moment, before her head snapped towards Gxara. A grin spread across her lips, Let''s start with you, then. Aww, how sad, you''re already half broken. What happened to your arm? Gxara frowned, opening her mouth, but before a word could leave her lips, the Demoness stood before her. It happened in the blink of an eye, Gxara shivered and jumped back. Oh, where are you going? her long and slender hand snaked toward her, clutching her remaining arm. The Demoness grinned ear to ear. Hehe it really makes my OCD act up, seeing you with only one arm. Let me fix that, yeah? M-mom! What are you doing, let her go! Ruby shouted from behind, but Tsubasa held her down in fear of getting hurt too. The Heavenly Demon ignored them both and swung a hand. Ah~ she feigned a gasp and the Goddess arm went flying. Gxara let out a scream, pain filling her entire body, while the Demoness burst outughing. AHAHAHAHA! Gxara fell on her knees, while a hill mmed against her mouth, sending her flying backwards. The Demoness loomed over her, shaking her head, Ah, such a useless blob of flesh. You''re the ruler of this world, for real? Such a pathetic sight. MOM, THIS ISN''T YOU! A burst of rainbows shed from behind, and Ruby''s kick came flying toward her neck. The Demoness bent backward impossibly, her eyes snapping toward the girl, her brows tightening. Time seemed to slow down for that moment, as her fist mmed against Ruby''s waist. Ruby shot upwards to the sky like a star being sent out of the''s atmosphere. The Demoness stood straight again. Ahh, I''d have killed her right now if I didn''t want to y with herter. She looked down at Gxara again, Then, shall I finish you first? I still have another one to finish before I can y with that blondie, she licked her lips, looking at the defeated Goddess under her feet. She raised her feet, red aura red up like des, Goodbye. Then she kicked towards her head, just about to make it burst. Gxara closed her eyes shut. However, the attack never came. The Demoness form vanished at thest second, and she appeared hundreds of meters far from there, above a boulder. Who did you think you''re hiding from, you ###### chicken?! Her attack mmed against the Demonic Phoenix who''s been hiding and hoping the enemies to take each other out. That did not happen, as the maddened woman changed targets at thest second and decided to finish him first. The Phoenix raised his arms at the veryst second, the kick mming against his forearms. Instead of being sent kilometers away, however, he slid across the snow a few feet backward. ...Ooh? The Demoness didn''t attack again and raised an eyebrow. Your presence is heavier than what it was earlier. How odd. The Phoenix slowly put his arms down, his eyes lighting up. His unmasked face stared ahead, as three Icons bloomed in the sky overhead. The [Star Icon] shimmered, a ck star in the sky darkening everything. It won''t be the same, he said. This time, a song apanied the Phoenix. -Work it, make it, do it, makes us. Harder, better, faster, stronger The Demoness blinked, as Kanye Wests [Stronger] yed. The Phoenix blitzed from his spot, appearing before the Demoness with a zing fist. The Heavenly Demoness tilted her head, dodging the fist. The next fist didn''t go past her shoulder, however, it mmed against her nose. The wind exploded and was sent flying through the clouds. She blinked again, and then a bloody grin spread across her face. Finally, things were getting interesting. **** Ruby recovered, wiping blood from her face with her hand, and rushed back to Gxara. Tsubasa was already there, thankfully, scowling as she pressed two palms against Gxara''s chest. What''s going on, how''s her condition?! Ruby asked. For a moment, her eyes flickered to the exploding clouds in the sky, but she didn''t care to focus on it too much. It didn''t matter who would win, at this point. Their only hope at survival was if Aqua came here somehow. I- I am trying to heal her, Tsubasa said, I don''t know, I suddenly felt my Soulfire act up. My Soul Core feels like it can help her! Tsubasa had three cores in her body. The Soul Core, the Bloodline Core, and the Divine Core. As Nyxandras reincarnation, the first core let her learn Nyxandras original techniques, the second granted her bloodline abilities that Nyxandra grew to have over time. The third one gave her ess to Soulfire and acted like divinity. Since Nyx built herself as a support for her husband, Trigathar, she had a lot of support-type abilities. Healing techniques were naturally within her grasp. A-anyway I can help? Ruby asked, and Tsubasa nodded. Soulfire, give me your Soulfire, she said and Ruby quickly aided. She put her hands on Tsubasas back, and her Soulfire lit up and traveled into Tsubasa''s body. Tsubasa''s palms lit up white. A translucent, white energy spread over Gxara''s body. Tsubasa had already recovered her two arms and ced them beside one another. The Goddess had barely opened eyes, she was barely holding her consciousness. But as the energy bloomed into her, her eyes snapped wide. Her stumps lit up, connecting with her arms, and then began to stitch themselves back into ce. Gxara watched in fascination as something that even her divinity couldn''t do happened right before her eyes. Since the damage she received was from a God stronger than her, she couldn''t just heal it off, but this youngdy was doing just that. What type of technique was that? Haaang! Tsubasa gasped a minuteter, withdrawing her hands. The procedure was done, the goddess was fully awake, and her arms were back to her body too. Incredible she slowly pushed herself up with a grunt. You two you two need to flee this scene now. What?! No, if we go thenC Ruby tried to protest, but the Goddess gave her a sad look. She pointed around them. Nobody else will make it. You two need to save yourselves, Gxara said. Tsubasa frowned, What about yourself? Gxara slowly rose up in the air, I''ll have to make sure that, no matter who wins among those two, they can''t leave the North Pole and head into the world. They are too dangerous for life on Pangeal. We can''t do that, if we leave you here you''ll end up dead, Tsubasa said firmly. I agree with her, Ruby said. You''reing with us, or we''re not leaving. The best choice now is to send a message to Onii-chan and wait for him toe. But how long will it take for him to Gxara started when footsteps filled the area. Four people walked into the scene, causing the three of them to turn their heads towards them. .... Aqua walked with a dark expression, scowling at the scene. The three girls behind him looked around in shock, before looking up at the sky where two demons fought. Doctor! Ruby called him by his title as she jumped at him, hugging him tightly. Tears painted her face ugly, she looked at him pleading, Mama! You need to stop and save Mama, she''s gone insane! Aqua silently ruffled her hair and looked up. He stared at the sky for a long moment and then turned back to his wives from another life, Bring all the bodies nearby, help anyone who can still be helped. I''ll end this situation. Pushing Ruby aside softly, he called forth the [Crown Icon] over him. His hair grew a bit more, a golden armor shimmering around him. His size grew, and his eyes went golden. Then, he leaped into the battle. In the worst-case scenario, it''d be a three-way battle. ** ** ** The best time to step into Patreon! Read the next chapter right away along with the entire month there. Link: /Master4thWall [221] And the Monarch of the Brightest Night Swings His Sword [221] And the Monarch of the Brightest Night Swings His Sword Chapter 221:And the Monarch of the Brightest Night Swings His Sword The Phoenix and the Heavenly Demoness shed punches. The air exploded, and the sky split in two. Clouds cleared to reveal the dark blue sky, three moons shining down at them like chandeliers. What the hell are you?! The Phoenix demanded as his wings deflected the long, heavy Blood Sword of the Demoness. His own fists mmed against her face, and although she tried to dodge, she was too slow. The demoness was sent flying backward, spinning in the air, twirling with a peal ofughter. Imbecile! The Phoenix shouted. His attacksnded, and they did damage, but the woman did not seem dispirited a bit. Crazy bitch. She came to a stop in midair, wiping her lips, and then crackling at him. You''re stronger than me now. At least she knew to admit it. Youre going to meet your end, you crazy devil. Demonic Human, she raised a finger to correct him. Not really a devil or a demon. Although my demonic cult does indeed worship the Demon God Mara, who is a reflection of myself. I did not inquire about your theology, he raised a hand in the air and said. His hand began to brighten up with a dark light, ck mes condensed on the tip of his finger. Be quiet and just die. The Phoenix''s hand, glowing with ominous energy, thrust forward in a swift and precise manner, aiming to end the confrontation with a single blow. The Heavenly Demoness merely crackled up at that, a flicker of dark amusement in her eyes. She twisted in the air, her form blurring into a streak of shadow. With a derisive snort, she evaded the deadly touch of the ck mes, herughter echoing through the sh of their powers. Predictable, Phoenix! Is that the best your newfound strength can muster? Her taunt sliced through the roaring wind as she countered with a swift, sweeping arc of her Blood Sword. The de was drenched in the essence of countless battles that Ai had never fought, but this character had, and now it shimmered with a lethal crimson hue as it sliced toward the Phoenix. He didnt bother to dodge and instead chose to block it. His wings unfurled to a majestic span, feathers like des of night slicing through the bloodied gleam of her attack. Their forces met with a cataclysmic sh, sending ripples of distorted energy cascading across the sky. ck feathers mingled with droplets of blood in a dance as old as time, painting a macabre picture on the celestial canvas above. Enough of this charade! the Phoenix roared, his voice carrying the weight of his age. He clenched his strength, the dark aura around his fists intensifying as he prepared for a counterstrike thatd end her. He shot forward, a blur of darkness, aiming directly at the heart of the Demoness. [Talons of Night and Darkness]! Enough? Sure, enough, she met his charge with a devilish grin, her body shifting with unnatural grace. As they closed the distance, her hand shot out, not with a de, but with a bare, wed grip aimed to catch his next attack. [True Demon Fist Art, Scarlet Annihtion Fist]. The moment their powers collided, the air itself seemed to scream in agony. A shockwave of mixed auras burst outward, the dark against the demonic, shattering the stillness of the night and shaking the very foundation of the skies. The Phoenix with his ck Demonic mes, and the Demoness, with her Demonic Blood Arts, were entwined in a duel not just of strength but of willpower and divinity. They sought to dominate each other and beg for victory. The Phoenix growled. He closed his eyes for a moment, red eyes closing, before he reopened them. His entire body overflowed with dark mana, demonic divinity, as he channeled them into his wings. The energy exploded to expand his pair of ck wings, covering half the sky. The feathers lit up, charging with demonic divinity. His feathery lips, shaped like beaks, whispered the name of the technique. [Shower of ck Heaven]! All three of his Icons lit up, they all affected this technique. Oh, we''re showing off ultimates? She put her arms behind her. The world lit up. Stronger did not mean victor, she wouldn''t stop replying with her attacks. Sure, let''s have a go. [True Demon God Art, God ying Order]. Her expression lost its humor and spoke in chilly majesty. The air around her grew dense with the metallic scent of blood. From behind her, countless droplets of blood coalesced and spiraled outward in a mesmerizing dance of crimson. In an instant, the sky transformed; where once there were stars, now there emerged a dome of swords, spanning kilometers across the heavens. Each sword was forged from the essence of blood and divine will each shimmered with an ominous glow. They arranged themselves in a perfect, massive hemisphere, where the demoness stood at the epicenter. The Dark Phoenix''s scowl deepened as the colossal wings at his back gathered a sinister aura. Each feather, infused with his dark mana, began to emit an ominous glow, casting shadows that danced like specters in the twilight. With a tense flutter, the feathers zed to life, bursting into a brilliant disy of destructive energy. He unleashed his fury, and the feathers burst forward like a swarm ofets, each one trailing a zing path of dark fire across the sky, sting forward. The thousand-blood swords hurled ahead too, and the two oppositions collided against one another. The sky exploded with colors of ck and red. Liquid blood sshed all over, and ck fire vaporized it. ck mes spread across the air, while liquid red dampened it. The sky was a canvas, two artists painted itsndscape. Luminous darkness and red smoke filled the clear sky, and the lights of the North Pole looked like hell incarnate once again. However, the Phoenix didnt stop there. The feathers of his titanic wings lit up for another time, charging with demonic divinity. [Shower of ck Heaven]! He fired the technique again, while the Demoness didnt have enough Authority to spam it. She grumbled as the technique joined his earlier one, and pushed back hers. It began to rush toward her, a thousand sharp little knives intending to riddle her with charred holes. Due to the speed it all happened, the Demoness could only cross her arms. She didnt have enough time to prepare a counterattack, so she chose defense. However, she was sure just crossing her arms like this wouldnt save the day. Well, this is bad. Thats when a trail of light shot from the ground and stopped before her. The sword swung forward, and the Phoenixs technique evaporated. The Phoenix and the Demoness waited for the dust to clear before them, preparing another attack just in case. Yet, when the dust did clear, both of them stepped back in surprise. A third party had just intervened in their battle, they both had noticed, but the identity of the party took them aback. A man in gold stood where the explosion had taken ce, a zing sword at hand. Two Icons shone overhead, the [Crown Icon] and the [Sword Icon] glittered over the world. Oh my, it''s the Heavenly Demon blinked, grinning widely. It''s the disgusting little Emperor?! She grinned at him, and Aqua scowled. Seems like you two are together, the Phoenix grumbled. Then die! his feet exploded and he rushed toward Aqua. Aqua turned to him slowly, sword moving through the air currents. [Grand Chariot, 7th Form.] [Vagabond Style, Third Form.] He waved his sword, the air exploded around him, his forearms bled, and he continued moving his sword. The destructive power of a star st out of the tip of his de, exploding into the face of the phoenix. The Phoenix crossed his arms, attempting to block the nuke that exploded on his nose. He was sent flying across the sky, spinning across mid-air. Cancel the transformation, Aqua turned back to his deformed mother and said. Oh my~ someone sounds angry, she covered her face with a hand and said. Why, dont I look pretty like this, my son? I don''t want to cancel this. Aqua sighed. Then, he blitzed behind her, kicking her in the waist. The Demoness twisted midair, evading his kick and grinning at him like a maniac. His punch came flying at her teeth, and her form vanished before the impact could be made. You''re not fast enough, little Emperor, she taunted him, crackling up a few dozen meters away. Aqua didnt reply. His eyes fell in the distance, where the Phoenix stopped when he saw that he and the demoness were fighting. When he saw that, he didnt dive into the battle, he rather decided to spectate in the hope that his enemies would take each other out. That did not happen, both of his enemies locked eyes with him. Mhm, how about we take care of him first, then? It''ll be unfair if he took advantage of the situation and killed me, the Heavenly Demoness said, putting a hand on her waist. Not that I''m unable to defeat him on my own, of course. From what Aqua sensed, she was unable to defeat this guy. The Venerable One was a character he gave to Ai with the intention of ultimate survivability. It wasn''t the ultimate victory. She wouldn''t have to win against all enemies to survive, she could always flee. And if it was about fleeing, Ai could do it against this enemy. However, she''d have been unable to win against him. He''s too powerful, although he couldn''t use all of that properly yet since he only recently gained that much power. However, if the fight elongated and he got more used to his powers, then even Ai and Aqua together wouldn''t be enough to defeat him. Hopefully it wasn''t toote. Nheless, they had to defeat him right now. Fine with me, he raised his sword, I''ll deal with you after fucking him up. **** [First Person Point of View] How annoying it must be for everyone else to deal with the Venerable One, now I had a gist of it. As a matter of fact, this wasnt even the Venerable in his ultimate form, the Heavenly Demon was a tamer variation of the Venerable as he was from a very early stage of my 9th life, while the Venerable One was thest stage of my life. I had purposefully only allowed that much information to Ai so that she wouldnt tap into something she couldnt handle. But it seems Ive underestimated the Heavenly Demon, as he himself was troublesome enough that Ai couldnt keep her sanity. Regardless, Ill have to deal with herter. The enemy at hand needed to be taken care of first. I sted toward the Phoenix, sword at hand, while my demonified mother followed right beside. I didnt take the risk of flying faster than her, what if she attacked from behind? [True Demon God Art, Broken Wheel of the Demon Kind]. Ai shouted from behind, as a titanic wheel of red Qi formed in the air above us. It spun, and as it did, her speed exploded exponentially. She flew faster than me, and toward the Phoenix. ! The Phoenix shouted some technique name, but who the fuck cared about that? I withdrew my sword in preparation for absolute anarchy, while Ai and the Phoenixs attacks shed. His wings caught fire, flowing like liquid mes, as they shed with the fists of the Demoness. The sky exploded, and reality cracked like ss. [Grand Chariot, 7th Form], I shouted, my Sages Authority amplifying my sword with divine willpower. [Vagabond Style, Third Form]! [Malevolent Maelstrom of Magnificent Destruction]! the Phoenix shouted in return, the three Icons over his head shimmering bright to amplify his technique. His entire body exploded, his form evaporated, and a massive phoenix bird of ck mes reced him. That must be his true form. My sword techniqueyered one above the other, shed against the talons of the true dark phoenix. Reality actually shattered this time, shards of the sky falling away to reveal a colorful flow of cosmic energy in the inneryers of this dimension. The sh between Gods caused all the snow to melt, and a tsunami to rise from therge amount of boiling water. Ai crackled like a maniac beside me, as she leaped toward the Phoenixs head. Her hands lit up with a True Demon God Art, and she went right for his throat. We shed against the harbinger of the apocalypse with all our might, and he stumbled in the air, getting pushed back. Truly, hed have been a difficult foe if he had the chance to get more used to his newly earned power. Unfortunately for him, I wouldnt allow that. [Grand Chariot, 7th Form] C [Vagabond Style, Third Form]! I allowed my Sages Authority over my sword. Then, my sword lit up with brilliant illuminating sparks of the sulfur sun. [The Monarch of the Brightest Night: Chaos ying sh.] The de of the Emperor that Illuminates the Dark Worlds, the thin de of my sword, Caliburn, grew with the solid holograph of a heavy de. The Emperors sword descended into this mortal world. I, the Monarch of the Brightest Night, waved my sword toward the chaos bringer. The world went too bright for anyone to see. Sounds of explosion so loud that human ear failed to pick it filled the clouds. The clouds solidified from this immense pressure, and the solid cloud detonated into chunks of soft wool. Pangeal screamed as reality healed, rather than being destroyed, while all chaos burned at the tip of my de. The ck phoenix was nowhere to be seen when the light faded and the world regained its color. What remained was an inverted bird of white, eliminated from the flow of time and space, as its frozen white body remained in the sky. A momentter, the body sliced into a million pieces, feathers raining down in the world. Each feather healed what once had been destroyed in Pangeal. I reached out a hand to grab something from the sliced apart body, gently depositing it in my Void Storage. Itlle into use soon. Not yet, but soon. Because right now, I still have someone else to take care of. Woo-hoo~ You truly have things that I cant pull off since some of your techniques are really lethal toward evil. Unlike mine. Said my demonified mother, the Heavenly Demon, who stared at me with a grin. Is it my turn now? This world wasn''t quite free yet. All the demonic energy in the area surrounded her instead of the Dark Phoenix now. The blood tower still stood ominously because it still had an anchor to cling to. Yes. It was her turn. ** ** ** The best time to step into Patreon! Read the next chapter right away along with the entire month there. Link: /Master4thWall [222] Against the Heavens, Against an Old Sweetheart [222] Against the Heavens, Against an Old Sweetheart Chapter 221:And the Monarch of the Brightest Night Swings His Sword The Phoenix and the Heavenly Demoness shed punches. The air exploded, and the sky split in two. Clouds cleared to reveal the dark blue sky, three moons shining down at them like chandeliers. What the hell are you?! The Phoenix demanded as his wings deflected the long, heavy Blood Sword of the Demoness. His own fists mmed against her face, and although she tried to dodge, she was too slow. The demoness was sent flying backward, spinning in the air, twirling with a peal ofughter. Imbecile! The Phoenix shouted. His attacksnded, and they did damage, but the woman did not seem dispirited a bit. Crazy bitch. She came to a stop in midair, wiping her lips, and then crackling at him. You''re stronger than me now. At least she knew to admit it. Youre going to meet your end, you crazy devil. Demonic Human, she raised a finger to correct him. Not really a devil or a demon. Although my demonic cult does indeed worship the Demon God Mara, who is a reflection of myself. I did not inquire about your theology, he raised a hand in the air and said. His hand began to brighten up with a dark light, ck mes condensed on the tip of his finger. Be quiet and just die. The Phoenix''s hand, glowing with ominous energy, thrust forward in a swift and precise manner, aiming to end the confrontation with a single blow. The Heavenly Demoness merely crackled up at that, a flicker of dark amusement in her eyes. She twisted in the air, her form blurring into a streak of shadow. With a derisive snort, she evaded the deadly touch of the ck mes, herughter echoing through the sh of their powers. Predictable, Phoenix! Is that the best your newfound strength can muster? Her taunt sliced through the roaring wind as she countered with a swift, sweeping arc of her Blood Sword. The de was drenched in the essence of countless battles that Ai had never fought, but this character had, and now it shimmered with a lethal crimson hue as it sliced toward the Phoenix. He didnt bother to dodge and instead chose to block it. His wings unfurled to a majestic span, feathers like des of night slicing through the bloodied gleam of her attack. Their forces met with a cataclysmic sh, sending ripples of distorted energy cascading across the sky. ck feathers mingled with droplets of blood in a dance as old as time, painting a macabre picture on the celestial canvas above. Enough of this charade! the Phoenix roared, his voice carrying the weight of his age. He clenched his strength, the dark aura around his fists intensifying as he prepared for a counterstrike thatd end her. He shot forward, a blur of darkness, aiming directly at the heart of the Demoness. [Talons of Night and Darkness]! Enough? Sure, enough, she met his charge with a devilish grin, her body shifting with unnatural grace. As they closed the distance, her hand shot out, not with a de, but with a bare, wed grip aimed to catch his next attack. [True Demon Fist Art, Scarlet Annihtion Fist]. The moment their powers collided, the air itself seemed to scream in agony. A shockwave of mixed auras burst outward, the dark against the demonic, shattering the stillness of the night and shaking the very foundation of the skies. The Phoenix with his ck Demonic mes, and the Demoness, with her Demonic Blood Arts, were entwined in a duel not just of strength but of willpower and divinity. They sought to dominate each other and beg for victory. The Phoenix growled. He closed his eyes for a moment, red eyes closing, before he reopened them. His entire body overflowed with dark mana, demonic divinity, as he channeled them into his wings. The energy exploded to expand his pair of ck wings, covering half the sky. The feathers lit up, charging with demonic divinity. His feathery lips, shaped like beaks, whispered the name of the technique. [Shower of ck Heaven]! All three of his Icons lit up, they all affected this technique. Oh, we''re showing off ultimates? She put her arms behind her. The world lit up. Stronger did not mean victor, she wouldn''t stop replying with her attacks. Sure, let''s have a go. [True Demon God Art, God ying Order]. Her expression lost its humor and spoke in chilly majesty. The air around her grew dense with the metallic scent of blood. From behind her, countless droplets of blood coalesced and spiraled outward in a mesmerizing dance of crimson. In an instant, the sky transformed; where once there were stars, now there emerged a dome of swords, spanning kilometers across the heavens. Each sword was forged from the essence of blood and divine will each shimmered with an ominous glow. They arranged themselves in a perfect, massive hemisphere, where the demoness stood at the epicenter. The Dark Phoenix''s scowl deepened as the colossal wings at his back gathered a sinister aura. Each feather, infused with his dark mana, began to emit an ominous glow, casting shadows that danced like specters in the twilight. With a tense flutter, the feathers zed to life, bursting into a brilliant disy of destructive energy. He unleashed his fury, and the feathers burst forward like a swarm ofets, each one trailing a zing path of dark fire across the sky, sting forward. The thousand-blood swords hurled ahead too, and the two oppositions collided against one another. The sky exploded with colors of ck and red. Liquid blood sshed all over, and ck fire vaporized it. ck mes spread across the air, while liquid red dampened it. The sky was a canvas, two artists painted itsndscape. Luminous darkness and red smoke filled the clear sky, and the lights of the North Pole looked like hell incarnate once again. However, the Phoenix didnt stop there. The feathers of his titanic wings lit up for another time, charging with demonic divinity. [Shower of ck Heaven]! He fired the technique again, while the Demoness didnt have enough Authority to spam it. She grumbled as the technique joined his earlier one, and pushed back hers. It began to rush toward her, a thousand sharp little knives intending to riddle her with charred holes. Due to the speed it all happened, the Demoness could only cross her arms. She didnt have enough time to prepare a counterattack, so she chose defense. However, she was sure just crossing her arms like this wouldnt save the day. Well, this is bad. Thats when a trail of light shot from the ground and stopped before her. The sword swung forward, and the Phoenixs technique evaporated. The Phoenix and the Demoness waited for the dust to clear before them, preparing another attack just in case. Yet, when the dust did clear, both of them stepped back in surprise. A third party had just intervened in their battle, they both had noticed, but the identity of the party took them aback. A man in gold stood where the explosion had taken ce, a zing sword at hand. Two Icons shone overhead, the [Crown Icon] and the [Sword Icon] glittered over the world. Oh my, it''s the Heavenly Demon blinked, grinning widely. It''s the disgusting little Emperor?! She grinned at him, and Aqua scowled. Seems like you two are together, the Phoenix grumbled. Then die! his feet exploded and he rushed toward Aqua. Aqua turned to him slowly, sword moving through the air currents. [Grand Chariot, 7th Form.] [Vagabond Style, Third Form.] He waved his sword, the air exploded around him, his forearms bled, and he continued moving his sword. The destructive power of a star st out of the tip of his de, exploding into the face of the phoenix. The Phoenix crossed his arms, attempting to block the nuke that exploded on his nose. He was sent flying across the sky, spinning across mid-air. Cancel the transformation, Aqua turned back to his deformed mother and said. Oh my~ someone sounds angry, she covered her face with a hand and said. Why, dont I look pretty like this, my son? I don''t want to cancel this. Aqua sighed. Then, he blitzed behind her, kicking her in the waist. The Demoness twisted midair, evading his kick and grinning at him like a maniac. His punch came flying at her teeth, and her form vanished before the impact could be made. You''re not fast enough, little Emperor, she taunted him, crackling up a few dozen meters away. Aqua didnt reply. His eyes fell in the distance, where the Phoenix stopped when he saw that he and the demoness were fighting. When he saw that, he didnt dive into the battle, he rather decided to spectate in the hope that his enemies would take each other out. That did not happen, both of his enemies locked eyes with him. Mhm, how about we take care of him first, then? It''ll be unfair if he took advantage of the situation and killed me, the Heavenly Demoness said, putting a hand on her waist. Not that I''m unable to defeat him on my own, of course. From what Aqua sensed, she was unable to defeat this guy. The Venerable One was a character he gave to Ai with the intention of ultimate survivability. It wasn''t the ultimate victory. She wouldn''t have to win against all enemies to survive, she could always flee. And if it was about fleeing, Ai could do it against this enemy. However, she''d have been unable to win against him. He''s too powerful, although he couldn''t use all of that properly yet since he only recently gained that much power. However, if the fight elongated and he got more used to his powers, then even Ai and Aqua together wouldn''t be enough to defeat him. Hopefully it wasn''t toote. Nheless, they had to defeat him right now. Fine with me, he raised his sword, I''ll deal with you after fucking him up. **** [First Person Point of View] How annoying it must be for everyone else to deal with the Venerable One, now I had a gist of it. As a matter of fact, this wasnt even the Venerable in his ultimate form, the Heavenly Demon was a tamer variation of the Venerable as he was from a very early stage of my 9th life, while the Venerable One was thest stage of my life. I had purposefully only allowed that much information to Ai so that she wouldnt tap into something she couldnt handle. But it seems Ive underestimated the Heavenly Demon, as he himself was troublesome enough that Ai couldnt keep her sanity. Regardless, Ill have to deal with herter. The enemy at hand needed to be taken care of first. I sted toward the Phoenix, sword at hand, while my demonified mother followed right beside. I didnt take the risk of flying faster than her, what if she attacked from behind? [True Demon God Art, Broken Wheel of the Demon Kind]. Ai shouted from behind, as a titanic wheel of red Qi formed in the air above us. It spun, and as it did, her speed exploded exponentially. She flew faster than me, and toward the Phoenix. ! The Phoenix shouted some technique name, but who the fuck cared about that? I withdrew my sword in preparation for absolute anarchy, while Ai and the Phoenixs attacks shed. His wings caught fire, flowing like liquid mes, as they shed with the fists of the Demoness. The sky exploded, and reality cracked like ss. [Grand Chariot, 7th Form], I shouted, my Sages Authority amplifying my sword with divine willpower. [Vagabond Style, Third Form]! [Malevolent Maelstrom of Magnificent Destruction]! the Phoenix shouted in return, the three Icons over his head shimmering bright to amplify his technique. His entire body exploded, his form evaporated, and a massive phoenix bird of ck mes reced him. That must be his true form. My sword techniqueyered one above the other, shed against the talons of the true dark phoenix. Reality actually shattered this time, shards of the sky falling away to reveal a colorful flow of cosmic energy in the inneryers of this dimension. The sh between Gods caused all the snow to melt, and a tsunami to rise from therge amount of boiling water. Ai crackled like a maniac beside me, as she leaped toward the Phoenixs head. Her hands lit up with a True Demon God Art, and she went right for his throat. We shed against the harbinger of the apocalypse with all our might, and he stumbled in the air, getting pushed back. Truly, hed have been a difficult foe if he had the chance to get more used to his newly earned power. Unfortunately for him, I wouldnt allow that. [Grand Chariot, 7th Form] C [Vagabond Style, Third Form]! I allowed my Sages Authority over my sword. Then, my sword lit up with brilliant illuminating sparks of the sulfur sun. [The Monarch of the Brightest Night: Chaos ying sh.] The de of the Emperor that Illuminates the Dark Worlds, the thin de of my sword, Caliburn, grew with the solid holograph of a heavy de. The Emperors sword descended into this mortal world. I, the Monarch of the Brightest Night, waved my sword toward the chaos bringer. The world went too bright for anyone to see. Sounds of explosion so loud that human ear failed to pick it filled the clouds. The clouds solidified from this immense pressure, and the solid cloud detonated into chunks of soft wool. Pangeal screamed as reality healed, rather than being destroyed, while all chaos burned at the tip of my de. The ck phoenix was nowhere to be seen when the light faded and the world regained its color. What remained was an inverted bird of white, eliminated from the flow of time and space, as its frozen white body remained in the sky. A momentter, the body sliced into a million pieces, feathers raining down in the world. Each feather healed what once had been destroyed in Pangeal. I reached out a hand to grab something from the sliced apart body, gently depositing it in my Void Storage. Itlle into use soon. Not yet, but soon. Because right now, I still have someone else to take care of. Woo-hoo~ You truly have things that I cant pull off since some of your techniques are really lethal toward evil. Unlike mine. Said my demonified mother, the Heavenly Demon, who stared at me with a grin. Is it my turn now? This world wasn''t quite free yet. All the demonic energy in the area surrounded her instead of the Dark Phoenix now. The blood tower still stood ominously because it still had an anchor to cling to. Yes. It was her turn. ** ** ** The best time to step into Patreon! Read the next chapter right away along with the entire month there. Link: /Master4thWall [223] And When the Seasons Change… [223] And When the Seasons Change Chapter 223: And When the Seasons Change Joo Sangha stared at the man in front of her. Her throat suddenly felt itchy. Had he just called her name? Truly? He knew her, and he knew her masters swordsmanship. She was not a child, it couldnt be one coincidence after another. Who are you? she regained the grip around her sword, pointing it toward him. She was d she had her mask on, she wasnt sure what type of face she was making. Are are you Chun Ma? she asked, referring to the Heavenly Demon she had defeated with her own two swords a millennium ago. The Heavenly Demon of the Murim God Cult, that monster in human skin, looked quite different than this. But the vibe of the woman earlier, to Chun Ma, was quite simr. That woman now rested in his arms, unconscious, he carried her like a princess. He had seemingly attained this form from her, although he appeared much more calm than the demoness, they must be the same person. The blood lotus on his forehead proved it. He scoffed at her question, Oh, Sangha. Has it been so long that youve forgotten me? he said and then disappeared. His speed surprised her, it was a blink technique. He appeared on the ground, among the crowd, beside the blonde girl with red eyes. He raised the unconscious woman toward her, allowing her to carry her. He took a look at the others around him, the Saintess was on the floor, vomiting her stomach, while the spear-wielding Princess locked eyes with him with agape lips. His expression was odd as he observed their reactions, and then he reappeared before her. How long has it been since you defeated the Heavenly Demon, Sangha? She wouldnt converse with the personification of evil usually, but she found her lips moving on their own, About 1200 years. Long time, he raised his head and took a look at the dark blue sky. You have ascended from your world, it seems. So that world has finally learned about higher realms? Who the hell are you? Do not evade my question, she asked, and a smile bloomed on his lips. She watched, her eyes focused on his lips, as she watched through her blindfolds. Slowly, he lowered his head. His gaze locked with hers, despite her blindfold covering it. The wind blew fast, and her blindfold loosened. It flew across the sky, leaving her blue eyes staring ahead as he smiled at her. She took a battle pose and took a deep breath. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] Yet, it crumbled when the lotus on his forehead faded, his ck hair grew brown, his red eyes grew ck, and his regal robes grew torn and used. Her eyes shook. Im hurt, he said, that my little girl wouldnt recognize me just because its been a few summers since Ist saw her. Joo Sanghas lips parted, eyes trembled, and her sword fell from her hand. Her sword spun as it fell, like a wheel, and her eyes too spun, memories of a life she had long grown out of spiraled before her eyes. **** **** **** [The Eternal Samsaras 4th Life || As the Vagabond] Mom, mom! Little Joo Sangha ran, pushing through leaves and bushes, a big smile on her lips. She caught a big beetle, and she wanted to show it to her mother. Although she was quite far from her house, still outside the vige gate, she was yelling already. Little Sangha was sure her mother would hear her, she was a former Murim after all. ording to the stories her mother told her, the Murim had martial artists who could see the peak of a mountain from the ground, and hear the little whispers kilometers away. She always said she wasnt that strong, but Sangha had heard from the other vigers that her mother was quite the big shot back in the day. After she was born, her mother left Murim to take care of her. She didnt know who her father was, but her mother spoke greatly of him. She one day wanted to meet him, she wanted to scold him for leaving them. So she ran, singing and shouting for her mother to hear, and she picked the pace. Her feet moved faster, and she ran further. Until slowly, her legs stopped. Her shout began to die in her throat. Mom? Sangha murmured in front of the severed head of her mother hanging before her eyes, held by the hair of a man. He grinned down at her, the surrounding fire that was burning the vige casting shadows around his face. Ah there you are, the scary man wielding a sword said. She kept her mouth shut till the end, hoping youd see the fire and run, but here you came running anyway. Awwh, did you catch a beetle? Here, let uncle see. Y-you monster! She threw the beetle to his face and ran to him. What did you do to my mom?! You bad monster! Tears burst out of her eyes, snot covered her mouth, and she plummeted punches upon punches against his thighs. Her small hands couldnt even reach his chest. Ha, Baek Mu-won! That girl is beating you, kek-! The Heavenly Demon Cults Bloodhound Squad Leader is getting beaten by a little girl! Another of them nodded. Right, these bad people werent alone, they were a whole group! She had to defeat this one first and- Oh, fuck off, the man named Baek Mu-won, leader of the Heavenly Demon Cults Bloodhound Squad, who she had been punching so far, grabbed her by her cor and raised her to the air. You brat, stop acting up. They only told us to bring you back alive, not uninjured. So dont make me angry, okay? You- you! she grumbled and then spat on his face. Her spit fell right on his eyes, he grumbled, throwing her to the ground. Argh, this little bitch! Are you insane?! Baek Mu-won wiped his eyes and grumbled, while his buddiesughed behind him. Baek Mu-won stomped toward her, ring down at her as he put a foot on her throat. You little bitch, what did I tell you, I- He started, but she spat on his shoe. He scowled. Right, fuck you then, he raised his sword and then shed across her eyes. Joo Sangha paused, and then excruciating pain spread across her entire face. Her world went red, nk, and ck. She shouted, her throat breaking as she screeched like a dying bird. Argh, this bitch! Should I just break her vocal cord?! Baek Mu-won grumbled and said, the pressure on her throat growing. However, Joo Sangha couldnt see anything, and the immense pain didnt even allow her to form proper thoughts to beg. Painful!! It was simply too painful. Hey Baek Mu-won stay away from her throa- Dont you think thats a bit too harsh, all things considered? a voice, clearly hungry and thirsty, said. Joo Sangha couldnt see, but she was sure of one thing. This man was not one of them. .. Huh? Where did this beggare from? Baek Mu-won turned toward the rugged man, wearing torn clothes, with messy brown hair and an uninteresting face. Leave, otherwise youll see something that you cant be allowed to live after seeing. How dirty, the Wandering Beggar let out a sigh. His eyes fell upon the crying little girl, pupils growing soft in sympathy. You fucking Demonic Cult losers. Huh, for a moment I thought you were a hermit, given how bravely you stepped in. But youre just cursing like a beggar, Baek Mu-wonsrade, Kim Do-hyun stepped forward with a chuckle. Indeed, it has been a while since I cursed, the beggar said, crouching down to pick up a stick. It looked like a simple stick, used by farmers to scare chickens with. This will do. Its not worth it to use my sword on you. Oh, this beggar has a sword, Kim Do-hyun burst outughing, then his expression fell dark. He took out his own sword and faced the beggar, You fucking beggar bastard, youre dead. No more warnings. Haah, the beggar sighed. Then, he waved the stick horizontally. The wind of this remote vige breezed past, leaves scattered from trees, smoke to the skies. Seven heads fell to the ground, blood sttering the ground, as a stick turned into dust, flowing into the wind. Joo Sangha continued to cry, even as calloused hands gently picked her up, hand resting over her forehead. Ah, its toote, he murmured, a sense of regret palpable in his voice, at least I can stop the bleeding. His hand lit up, Qi pressing over her wound, the bleeding closing. Y-you! anybody else would have passed out, but the little girl shouted instead. Why didnt youe earlier?! You bad man, you should have been earlier!!! Why am I the only one alive, when everyone else died?! Kill me too! .... The Wandering Beggar looked down at her face, scratching his unshaven chin, lost in thought. Little girl, he began, his voice carrying a weight of wisdom, in life, there are moments when we face profound sorrow and loss. The heavens work in odd ways. Do you know why I came here? Its because a beetle fell on my earlier path, and I had to take another path. He added, ruffling her hair, Moments like yours challenge us, shaping our spirits and forging our wills. ''Our greatest glory is not in never falling, but in rising every time we fall.'' I understand your loss, and the pain you must be feeling, but its never alright to hurt yourself. You understand? Your pain today is a burden, but it is also a seed of strength. You may not understand it now, but one day, you will rise from this, stronger and wiser. The world can be cruel and indifferent, but it is also filled with possibilities for growth. Dont give up on life. Remember, it is not the weight of the burden that breaks you, but how you carry it. Wh-what does all of that even mean?! Just go to sleep, he tapped her neck, and her mind went nk more than it already was. **** **** **** The morning sun cast long shadows as the Wandering Beggar sat with young Sangha on a worn wooden bench. He gentlybed her tangled hair with a makeshift groom, his fingers deftly working through the knots. Sangha grumbled, shifting ufortably under his touch. Her hair,he observed the intricate threads,theyre turning white.Theyve been white before, some part of it, but they are growing white at an rming rate now.Seems like some kind of gic disease. Those thugs were after her because of her bloodline, eh? Youre too quiet, she suddenly said, bringing him out of his daze, head-turning backward as if to look at him. Not that she could, she didn''t have eyes. "Sit still," he said, his voice calm but firm. "I can''t make you look presentable if you keep squirming." Sangha frowned, crossing her arms over her chest. "Why do you even bother? Nobody cares about how I look." The Wandering Beggar paused, his eyes softening. "It''s not about them caring, Sangha. It''s about you caring for yourself." She huffed but stopped fidgeting. It had been two months since he rescued her, two months of living in a constant state of gloom. Her eyes, which must have been once filled with curiosity and mischief, were now lifeless and dull. She had barely spoken in that time, the trauma of her mother''s death weighing heavily on her young shoulders. "We''ll soon be at the Shaolin Temple," he said, breaking the silence. Theyve been traveling toward it for thest two months. For an orphan like her, itd be a good ce. "Mentally prepare yourself for it, religious stuff and all." Her shoulders slumped even further at his words, but she didn''t respond. She simply sat there, letting him finish tidying her hair, and putting on a blindfold over her eyes. . Afterpleting her hair, the Wandering Beggar took Sangha''s hand and led her to a nearby inn. The scent of spiced meat and freshly baked bread wafted through the air, making her stomach rumble with anticipation. The inn''s interior was warm and bustling, filled with the chatter of patrons and the clinking of mugs. They settled at a corner table, away from the noise, and the beggar ordered a modest meal for them both. The aroma of the food wasforting, a temporary respite from the hardships they faced. As they waited, Sangha''s mouth watered at the sight of steaming bowls being carried to other tables, her hunger momentarily overshadowing her gloom. "Eat up," he instructed, cing the food before her. "You need your strength." Sangha picked at her food, her appetite diminished by the constant sadness that clouded her mind. As they ate in silence, a loudmotion erupted from the other side of the inn. A fight had broken out between two groups of ruffians, their shouts and curses filling the air. The Wandering Beggar shook his head, his expression one of mild annoyance. "Eat faster," he advised Sangha, his eyes flicking toward the brawl. He noted the group of troublemakers C a dozen men, all wearing the distinct crimson sashes of the Iron Bull Gang. Their leader, a burly man with a scar running down his cheek, barked orders as his subordinates fought with ruthless efficiency. The Wandering Beggar''s sharp eyes took in their movements, assessing their strength and skill. Most were low-level fighters, but a few had a menacing air, their Qi radiating a formidable presence. Despite the chaos, he remained calm, his focus shifting back to Sangha as he urged her to finish her meal. The opposing group, slightly smaller in number, wore blue and silver robes adorned with a tiger emblem. These were members of the Silver Tiger Gang, a rival faction known for their agility and speed. They were not prominent in this area, this was the Iron Bulls territory. Though outnumbered, their fluid movements and coordinated attacks showcased their superior training. They werent that strong, but itd be troublesome to get caught in this, so he shifted his focus back to Sangha as he urged her to finish her meal. "We don''t want to get caught up in this," he murmured, ncing back at the escting fight. Before she could respond, one of the Iron Bull fighters was sent flying across the room, crashing into their table. The beggar caught the man with one hand before he couldnd on the table, setting him down gently before returning to his meal as if nothing had happened. The fight between the two groups ended shortly after, themotion calming down somewhat until the victors approached the beggar with arrogant strides. "Old man," the leader of Iron Bull Gang said, "why didn''t you help us if you''re strong enough to stop a man? Do you not know this area is run by the Iron Bull Sect? It annoyed me seeing you quietly enjoying food when my brothers were getting beaten." The Wandering Beggar looked up at him, bowl touching his lip, as he stopped. He sighed, put down the bowl, and looked at them with tired eyes. "I apologize for any inconvenience," he said, his tone sincere but weary. I dont wish any trouble. Sangha clenched her fists hearing his tone, her frustration boiling over. Why was he apologizing to these bullies? She couldnt see, but her hearing had been improving these days, she had a gist of the situation. If he even saved one of their people from harshly crashing into a table, shouldnt they be thanking him? She decided to stay quiet, letting him handle it. The Iron Bull Gangs leader scoffed, You talk too much for a beggar! his fist mmed against the beggars jaw, sending a loud thud resounding through the inn. When that happened, Sangha felt a surge of anger. He remained silent, not even flinching, and hisck of reaction only made her angrier. Many people observed this scene from outside, but they didnt do anything. They couldnt, Murim was always like that. "You monsters!" Sangha couldnt help but shout, her voice trembling with rage. "Leave him alone!" The thugsughed, turning their attention to her. "What''s this? The little blind girl has a mouth on her," one of them jeered, reaching out to grab her. The Wandering Beggar''s hand slipped through the air, stopping the thug''s advance with startling speed. "Let''s keep this between us," he said calmly, his grip like iron. Otherwise things might get out of hand. The Iron Bull Gangs leader''s eyes widened at the speed, but before he could say anything, one of his minions kicked the man on his chest, sending him hurling to the floor. The leader blinked. For a moment he was scared that this was some big shot Martial Master, but it seemed he was just seeing things. The thugs didn''t relent after that. They beat him mercilessly, their fists and feet pounding into him with a sickening rhythm. The leader sneered, "Out of hand you said, old man? How dare you threaten us, the Iron Bull Gang? "Pathetic," another thug spat,nding a brutal kick to the Wandering Beggar''s ribs. "Didn''t even put up a fight." Sanghas blood burned to hear all that. Why were people in Murim like this?! Her small frame trembled, tears streaming down her face. "Stop! Please, stop!" she cried out, her voice breaking. But her pleas fell on deaf ears. The Wandering Beggar grunted with each blow but refused to fight back. His calm demeanor only seemed to enrage the thugs more. "What''s the matter, old man? Too scared to hit back?" one jeered, delivering a hard punch to his jaw. After what felt like an eternity, the thugs finally left,ughing and boasting about their dominance and whatnot. The leader threw onest nce at the beggar, spitting on the ground near him. "Remember this next time you think about threatening us." The inn fell silent as they departed, leaving the beggar bruised and bloody on the floor. Sangha rushed to his side, her hands shaking as she tried to help him up. "Why didn''t you fight back?!" she sobbed, her voice choked with emotion. "Are you okay?" The Wandering Beggar didnt even wince as he managed a faint smile. "I''m fine, little one. Let''s get out of here," he said softly, struggling to his feet. He calmly paid for their meal, ignoring the shocked stares of the other patrons, and led Sangha out of the inn. They walked in silence, the weight of the encounter hanging heavily between them. . As they reached the outskirts of the city, Sangha stopped, her small hands trembling at her sides. "Why didn''t you fight back?" she demanded, her voice choked with emotion. She let go of his hand, stopping, as she faced him. "Are you a loser?" The Wandering Beggar stopped as well, looking at her blindfolded eyes, and then turning his gaze toward the sky. His expression was distant as if he were looking at something far beyond the clouds. "In life, Sangha," he began, his voice soft, "there are battles worth fighting and battles worth walking away from. Strength isn''t always about fighting back. Everyone is a ve to something. Letting strength get to your head will turn you into its ve. Sangha''s eyes filled with tears, her heart aching with confusion and sorrow. "But... they hurt you." He knelt down beside her, cing a gentle hand on her shoulder. "And its okay to forgive them for it. I''ll heal these injuries. But if I fought them, theyd have ended up crippled or dead. They have families to feed, while I dont. So why must I hurt them? But Violence is not the answer, Sangha. Sometimes, the strongest thing you can do is to show restraint. Thats what Ive been doing my entire life. I want to be a kinder, gentler person. I want to be... a stronger person." he looked at her and said. I heard this from somewhere in the past, and I live by this. You have no enemies. No one has enemies. There is no reason to harm anyone in the world. She looked at him, trying to understand his words. Instead, the anger in her chest burnt hotter, more painfully. So youre saying the Demonic Cult bastards dont deserve to be harmed? .... Why did you kill them, then? Why did you save me from them? Youre a hypocrite old beggar, you know that? "Let''s go," he said, standing up. "We have a long journey ahead." No, she said. I am not going to the Shaolin Temple. I dont want to leave a loser like you alone. What if more peoplee and bully you, and you ept all of that because of your stupid ideologies? Little girl Teach me martial arts, she stepped forward, looking up at where she assumed his face was. If you leave me in Shaolin, Ill bite my tongue and kill myself. So dont you dare leave me there. Teach me martial arts. I heard your senses grow a lot if you can sense Qi. I dont want to, he said. Youd run after revenge. I would, she didnt lie. However, its better than biting my tongue and dying, no? Unless you want me to kill myself like that. She added, Convince me by teaching me martial arts, that I truly have no enemies. If you be my mentor, then maybe Ill be able to understand your mindset and quit my revenge. .... the Wandering Beggar looked down at her, knowing her tricks. She would never forget her revenge, no matter how much hed preach to her. Unfortunately, she was too good at threatening him to leave her alone. He sighed, turning around as he began to walk. "Then your first lesson is to follow me without me guiding you. Dont get lost." Sangha was surprised to hear that. She opened her mouth but closed it. She hesitated for a moment, then nodded determinedly, wiping her tears with the back of her hand. She took a deep breath, focusing on the faint sound of his footsteps and the subtle shift of the air as he moved. Together, they walked out of the city, the silhouette of the Vagabond Sword leading the way with Sangha close behind. The wind ruffled the leaves, and the sky above them was a canvas of fading twilight, streaks of orange and purple blending into the encroaching night, shining down at them. The path stretched out before them, winding through thendscape, as the unlikely pair ventured into the horizon. ? ? ? ? ? ? Back then, the Vagabonds life revolved around training and taking care of Sangha. Each day presented a new challenge, filled with rigorous training sessions that honed her skills and sharpened her instincts. He was more than just a mentor; he was her protector, her guide, the one constant in a world that had otherwise abandoned her. His patience seemed endless as he tended to her needs, helping her navigate life despite her blindness. Whether guiding her through mundane tasks or teaching her the intricacies of martial arts, he was always there, steadfast and unwavering. And when the seasons change Will you stand by me? She often sang that song, a song he taught her, and he replied by his presence, rather than words. For Sangha, there was nobody else. Her family had been taken from her in the most brutal way possible, leaving a void that only the Vagabond could fill. Over time, they became each others only family. She learned to rely on his calm presence, while he found a renewed purpose in her growth and well-being. Quiet moments of reflection, sitting together under the stars solidified the bond they had forged, the silence between them speaking volumes of their unspoken connection. Seasons changed, bringing with them the relentless march of time. Spring blossoms gave way to the heat of summer, which eventually faded into the crisp chill of autumn and the stark cold of winter. Through it all, the Vagabond stood by Sanghas side. Until it was her who left him. Back then, given the Vagabonds previous lives, his pacifist mentality made sense to him. But for a young Sangha, her desire for revenge didnt settle even after a decade of being trained by him. In the end, she left him in the middle of the night, without any notice. That was teetering on the brink of chaos. The rise of Chun Ma, the Heavenly Demon, and his underlings cast a long shadow over thend. The Orthodox Faction and Unorthodox Faction allied with each other, locked in a relentless struggle against the demonic forces, their battles painting the skies with smoke and fire. Sangha''s desire for revenge against Chun Ma grew with each passing day, the Vagabonds more pacifistic approach having never settled in her mind. Despite her growth in skill and strength under the Vagabonds tutge, the yearning for vengeance never faded. Sangha couldnt understand the Vagabonds philosophy of peace, especially not with the memories of her mothers death still vivid in her mind. Especially because that was thest image in her head before her world had be dark. The tension between them grew over time, and one fateful night, it reached its boiling point. The night was still and cold. The Vagabond sat in meditation, his senses tuned to the world around him. But even his keen perception didnt alert him to Sanghas departure until it was toote. Her bedroll was empty, her belongings gone. She had left without a word, determined to hunt down Chun Ma and end the torment that had haunted her since childhood. The Vagabonds heart pounded with a mix of fear and frustration. He searched half the world for her, venturing on a journey fraught with obstacles and dangers. Everywhere he went, he found traces of herviges she had passed through, battles she had fought inbut never her. Yearster, when the war between the world against the Demonic Cult was at its peak, the trail finally led him to the headquarters of the said Heavenly Demon Divine Cult. Ah, the Vagabond felt strength weaken on his knees. The scene ahead was one of utter devastation. Bodies littered the ground, making a mountain out of it, as a hundred sects starsy dead. Smoke billowed into the sky, and the cries of the wounded echoed through the air. His heart sank as he navigated through the carnage, his eyes scanning desperately for any sign of Sangha. Then, in an area far from the mountain of dead bodies, through the haze of battle, he saw her. Sanghay on the ground, bleeding and battered. Her sword, stained with the blood of countless foes, was still clutched in her hand. Chun Mas bodyy a few feet away, his demonic presence wasnt felt in his senses. He was dead. She wasnt. The Vagabonds breath caught in his throat as he rushed to her side, his hands trembling as he tried to assess her wounds. Sangha, he whispered, his voice choked with emotion. Her once ck hair, turning white over time, was now painted in blood. Why did you do this? Her eyes fluttered open, clouded with pain and exhaustion. Her eyes couldnt see, but her hand reached out to feel his face. Its really you, master she murmured. Im sorry, I had to do this. He had to die. That demonic bastard He had to die. She knew she had to kill him. She also knew her master wouldnt support her on that. So, she was left alone. If she had fought beside him, she wouldnt have been in this state, although by now she was far more powerful than him. She fought by herself, taking her revenge and saving the world. The Vagabonds mind raced. She was dying, her life slipping away with every passing second. He was happy that she got her revenge, but he couldnt lose her, not like this. Its okay, master, she let out a smallugh, coughing in blood, as she showed him a smile. Ill rest in peace knowing hes dead. My existence has served its purpose Ill miss you. Desperation wed at him, and in that moment, he made a decision that would haunt him forever. He remembered the forbidden technique taught to him two lives ago by his Demon Wife, a dark and dangerous art that could save herbut at a terrible cost. Summoning every ounce of his power, the Vagabond began the ritual. Dark energy swirled around them, the air crackling with malevolent force. There was enough blood and dead bodies around, and enough wounded to use as sacrifice too. It was a long process, but ultimately, Sanghas body convulsed as the transformation took hold, her wounds knitting together as her essence was altered. The lethal wound in her heart, chest, and neck healed visibly. When it was over, shey still, her breathing shallow but steady. Not just her recent wounds, no, even her eyes were bright. Her blind eyes looked gorgeous now, blue pupils taking in the vast world with a wide look. Ah Its okay, Sangha. The Vagabonds relief was short-lived. Although she looked shocked at first, her blue eyes grew red in rage. Her eyes glowed with a demonic light. The realization of what he had done hit her like a physical blow. Horror and betrayal twisted her features as she looked at him, understanding dawning in her eyes. What have you done? she whispered, her voice shaking. I had no choice, the Vagabond replied, his voice soft. You were dying. This was the only way to save you. Sanghas hands clenched into fists. You turned me into a monster, she said, tears streaming down her face. How could you?! You turned me into a monster!! The Vagabond reached out to her, but she recoiled, her anger and pain palpable. Sangha, please Her rage exploded. The demonic side of her made her act up even more. In a frenzy of emotion, she attacked him, her blows fueled by a mix of love and hatred. She pinned him to the ground, her strength now surpassing his. In a desperate act, she broke the hermit code, tearing his clothes apart, her body pressing against his as she sought to end his life in the most intimate way. Sangha, what are youC Dont call my name! .... The Vagabonds heart ached as he realized what she was doing. He epted his fate, his eyes softening as he looked up at her. If thats what you want, he said. The Hermit Code, the Path of the Hermit, was to not indulge in worldly pleasure. In such a scenario, more than pointing a de at him, it would be easier to kill him by dragging him to a bed. Joo Sangha was doing just that. Not because she couldnt defeat him with a sword, however, but because she wanted this. Their final moments were filled with emotion and pleasure, a tragic culmination of their bond. Sanghas tears fell onto his face as his life slipped away, looking down at his smile, the forbidden act having sealed his fate. As his vision dimmed, he saw the anguish in her eyes, opposite of his calm smile. Sanghas scream echoed through the night as the Vagabonds body grew still. The world around them seemed to pause, the weight of their tragedy hanging heavy in the air. The battle had ended, but at a cost that neither of them had foreseen. The night was silent, save for the sound of her anguished cries. Sangha''s screams tore through the stillness, a raw expression of the pain and loss that now consumed her. She clutched the Vagabond''s lifeless body, her hands trembling as she pressed her forehead against his. "Why? Why did you have to do this?" she sobbed, her tears mixing with the blood that stained the ground. "I wanted revenge, not this. I never wanted this..." Her body shook with each sob, the weight of her actions and the consequences of his sacrifice settling heavily on her shoulders. She had achieved her vengeance but at the cost of the one person who had ever truly cared for her. The realization was a bitter pill to swallow, leaving her feeling more hollow and broken than she ever had before. The first light of dawn began to creep over the horizon, casting a soft glow over the battlefield. Sangha''s cries gradually subsided into quiet sobs, her strength waning as exhaustion set in. She pulled away from the Vagabond''s body, her eyes red and swollen from crying. With great effort, she rose to her feet, her gaze lingering on his peaceful face for a moment longer. "I''ll never forget you," she whispered, her voice filled with a mix of love and regret. "And I''ll never forgive myself." It had been a thousand years since then, and Joo Sangha never did. Not once. **** **** **** [Present] The same Joo Sangha now stood over the skies of a foreign world. Facing a man more familiar than her own mother. You her voice broke, I I will kill you if this is a trick. The world sang the song she had sung. The man before her smiled the same smile that she saw for the first time after a decade of blindness. Her heart was sure that this was not a trick, but her mind refused to believe. I know its a shock seeing me like this, taking this sort of face he said, his face returning to that of the Venerable One, but it is me. I dont know how youvee here, but I dont wish to fight. The seasons have changed, and perhaps fate sent you here to stand by me instead of the other way around. ..... He raised a hand, looking at her gently. Sangha, he said, lets catch up on what weve missed. ** ** ** Author Note: No way we got our swordswoman Kimi ??Jokes aside, I hope you liked the chapter and it''s feels. Took so long to write The best time to step into Patreon! Read the next chapter right away along with the entire month there. Link: /Master4thWall [224] A Happy Ending? [224] A Happy Ending? Chapter 224: A Happy Ending? The wind whispered through the destendscape, carrying with it the scent of damp earth and the faint rustle of distant trees. The sky above was a canvas of muted grays, heavy with the promise of an impending storm. He raised a hand, looking at her. Sangha, he said, lets catch up on what weve missed. A strange stillness hung in the air, broken only by the sound of her breathing. Shallow and hesitant. Sangha stood frozen, her gaze locked on the outstretched hand before her. The memories flooded her mind in a torrent, each one more vivid than thest. The days of training, the quiet moments under the stars, the bond they had forged through pain and perseverance. It was all there, etched into the fabric of her being. Her heart pounded in her chest, torn between disbelief and a desperate hope that this was real. With a trembling breath, she extended her hand, reaching out to ept the gesture, to grasp the familiarity of his touch. Her fingers brushed against his, and for a brief moment, it felt like everything would be okay. Old memories crashed into her vividly. Her eyes grew blurry. But then, without warning, a sh of red. Pain. Her eyes widened in shock as the world tilted, her body instinctively jerking away. Blood sprayed through the air, a crimson arc that sttered against the barren ground. The searing pain in her shoulder was nothingpared to the cold realization that followed. Her arm was gone. She staggered back, clutching the stump of her severed limb, her breathing in ragged gasps. Her mind raced, trying to make sense of what had just happened. The man she had known, the man who had guided her, had just M-Master?! she choked out, her voice barely more than a whisper, trembling with a mix of fear and confusion. The man before hera figure she had once trusted with her lifestood with his hand covering his face. For a moment, he remained still, as if contemting her words, his posture calm, almost rxed. But then, slowly, he lowered his hand, revealing a small, amused smile ying at the corners of his lips. Mhm, impressive, quick as always, he said, his voiceced with a casualness that sent a chill down her spine. His eyes, however, held a glint of something darker, something she had never seen before. Seeing her trembling eyes, his smile widened, as if savoring the fear he had invoked. A low chuckle escaped his lips, growing in volume until it echoed through the empty expanse. Oh, Sangha, youve changed, he continued, hisughter bubbling up from deep within, a sound so twisted it seemed to mock the very bond they once shared. "To think youd fall for the trick of a demon! Your senses have dulled, my dear little girl." His words cut through the air like a de, each syble dripping with malice. Sanghas heart pounded in her chest, the coldness of his tone sending shivers down her spine. What what was going on? This was not the master she remembered, not the man who had cared for her, trained her, been her only family. The person standing before her was a stranger wearing his face, a cruel mockery of the one she had once known. W-who Her voice faltered, the words catching in her throat as her mind struggled to grasp the reality of the situation. Rage and confusion warred within her, twisting her features into a mask of anguish. Her eyes, wide with disbelief, began to ze with fury. WHO ARE YOU?! Her shout echoed through the barrenndscape, a cry filled with the raw pain of betrayal. She could feel her blood boiling, her Qi surging within her as anger reced the shock that had paralyzed her moments before. How could he? How could this this thing, wearing her masters face, betray her sopletely? Me? In his reply, The world sang. CPsst, I see dead people. **** The atmosphere was thick with tension, an electric charge in the air that even the onlookers below could feel. The three wives of Seriphoth, along with the Goddess, stood on the edge, their gazes locked on the sky where the drama unfolded. The others did the same. The Goddess Divinity helped them hear the conversation between the two, regardless of the distance. They realized, in another life, that those two must have been Master and Disciple. Everything seemed alright. Although odd and surprising why his disciple from another life was here, it wasn''t a bad thing. Now that she seemed to recognize him, and he reached out a hand, everything seemed fine. It should have ended like this. A happy ending where all parties smiled. Instead, energy shed, and blood rained from the sky. Everyone stared up with wide eyes. When Seriphoth cut off Sangha''s hand and began tough, a collective gasp rippled through the group. The situation was far worse than they had anticipated. "He''s... he''s lost it," Ruby whispered, her voice trembling with a mix of fear and disbelief. "This isn''t him," Sieran added, shaking her head. "Somethings wrong... We have to do something." Even the Goddess was stunned beyond belief. Yet, she maintained herposure the best she could. "No, don''t," she said softly, for there is nothing we can do. Among those two powerhouses, even if that girl lost an arm, a battle would guarantee the destruction of everything. Perhaps Pangeal would end up being destroyed in the end. That was not a battle tiny beings like them could meddle in. **** Up in the sky, Sangha could feel her world crumbling. The hand she had once trusted had betrayed her, and severed her arm, and theughter that followed pierced her heart deeper than any de could. Her blood boiled, and with it, something dark and ancient stirred within hera power she had tried to keep buried. You you monster! Sanghas voice trembled with the fury that consumed her. Youre not him! YOURE NOT HIM! The Vagabond, no, the twisted figure wearing his face, merely smirked, his eyes glinting with malevolent amusement. Whats wrong, my dear disciple? Did you expect kindness? Compassion? His tone was mocking, each word dripping with venom. You should have known better. The world is full of lies, and your greatest lie was trusting me. Like how I trusted you to hug me after saving you, only for you to kill me instead. Do you feel the taste of betrayal now? Kek. He spread his arms, smiling softly at her, dark arrogant eyes looking down at her like daggers. And his words indeed stabbed her likewise. Was this truly his way of taking revenge? No, her master died smiling even as she killed him. He wasn''t the type to take revenge. A pacifist like him would embrace her the moment he''d see her again. He wouldn''t pull a prank on her. That demonic energy around this man was not merely cosmetics. He was a demon, through and through. A demonic bastard. Sanghas rage was like a storm, a tempest of dark energy that crackled around her, the sky itself seeming to respond to her fury. The ground below trembled, and the air grew heavy with the scent of ozone as if nature itself was bracing for the oing devastation. Horns grew out of her forehead, her eyes grew red. She hissed, the de that she dropped earlier teleported to her hand. I''ll kill you, her voice rippled oddly, a depth of demonic essence in her tone. She was losing control. Her suppressed side wasing out. With a feral growl, Sanghas body began to glow with a dark aura, her Qi swirling around her like a living thing. Vagabond Style, 7th Form, The sheer force of her power distorted the air, warping the space around her. She was on the brink of losing control, of unleashing a power that would annihte everything in its path. If she released this attack, it would erase this world. It would hurt her a lot, but she wouldn''t die. However, this world would end. Innocents would die, she didn''t want that, but her mind was going nk. She couldn''t think that far. Sword That Beheads the c- But before she could unleash her technique, a shadow flickered in the periphery of her vision. It was not him, however. From the darkness, even though there was no darkness in the sky, a figure materialized. An enigmatic presence whose auramanded immediate respect from her. It was odd. She stepped forward, her robe-d form ethereal yet solid, her golden eyes glowing with wisdom andpassion. She felt a bit strong but not stronger than Sangha herself. And yet, she calmed down as the figure ced a hand on her head. She said, My child, please calm down. Ah. rity began to return to Sanghas eyes. The figure spoke, her voice calm yet firm, cutting through Sanghas fury like a de. I don''t know who you are, but since you''ve been turned to this demon through my technique, I''ll call you my child. Please allow me that authority, she said, her tone measured and deliberate. Calm down, killing him will not earn you anything. Rather, it''ll end this world that has just been liberated. Is that truly what you want? Ha ah? Sanghas mind, clouded by rage, struggled against the words, but something in the figures presence forced her to pause, to consider. Her demonic side roared within her, urging her to strike, to kill, but when the woman frowned, the demon in her calmed. She couldnt control Sangha outright, this wasn''t mind control, but it was still odd. Her suggestion alone was powerful enough. Remember who you are, child, the figure continued, her gaze unwavering. Remember what youve fought for. Dont let this moment of madness destroy everything. The words resonated within Sangha, battling against the darkness threatening to consume her. A light shone on the dark tunnel that was her mind, and she pulled herself towards it. Slowly, the destructive energy swirling around her began to dissipate, and her breathing steadied. The red glow in her eyes dimmed, and her horns vanished. She hesitated, the sword in her hand lowering ever so slightly. Satisfied with the oue, the figure smiled at her, pink lips on a red face that looked at her gently. I think you should leave. He''s not in his right mind right now, but he truly is your Master. As you saw earlier, he was a kind man, but then he transformed. He''ll just have to return to his normal form. Killing him is pointless. Sangha frowned at her. She tapped into her perception power to judge if there was any mind control or something simr in her words. There were none. She was simply advising her on something. It made sense. Plus if her guess about this womans identity was right, this woman didn''t wish harm towards her Master either. If this man truly was her master, and if he could return to normal, she didn''t want to harm him. Even if he acted like a demon right now. She didn''t want to lose him for the second time, especially if this devil mask of his wasn''t permanent. Fine, Sangha said, nodding at her. Then, she looked at her Master. His expression was grim, he was looking at both her and the robed woman. I will find you Master. It seems you''ve defeated six gods of Anton here. I''ll find you after I finish the rest of Antonians Gods, and make sure youre alright. But if I see that you''re still a demon the next time we meet, Her voice dropped to a dangerous whisper. Ill kill you. I''ll relieve you from your pain. I''ll kill you before you can shame your past self any further. With that, she waved her hand. The flux of space-time copsed, opening before her in a grand way. Before leaving, Sangha looked at the girls below, and then at his face. Her lips quivered meeting his gaze, his soul was all too familiar to her senses. He was not a fake. She didn''t want to leave not like this, not being able to at least hug him, but she had no choice. She promised herself to return to him soon. As soon as possible. Closing her eyes with a sigh, she reopened them and stepped into the Way. Leaving the observers on the ground, and her master on the sky, who faced the robed figure. She was talking as if she could kill me so easily, eh, the Venerable One rubbed the back of his head and said. His eyes lingered on the spot she had just vanished on, and then at the robed figure. And you agreed with her. You really think I''m so weak, Lilithra? Guitar strings yed across the sky. The song that had been ying so far came to a stop. It changed into a more gentler, romantic music. It began to y, its mncholic notes filling the empty air. CI love it when you call me se?orita... So you recognize me, The robed woman smiled at the sound and said, her hand slowly taking off her robe from her head. Shimmering golden eyes revealed to look at him as red skin shone under the moonlight. My husband? A gentle, love-filled smile bloomed on her face. The Venerable One faced her with a cid, unreadable expression. ** ** ** The best time to step into Patreon! Read the next chapter right away along with the entire month there. Link: /Master4thWall Author Note: I am here with another rmendation for y''all. Okay, let''s first say I have NOT be an official shout-out author. They''re just good old homies, who are now aspiring to be authors. And their stories are good. Are you looking for LOTM vibe stories? Give this a try, it''s from a friend aiming to make it big, the next cuttlefish frfr. I made some LOTM nerd-fan read this using the same line, and he loved it. "Not the next cuttlefish, but the story is REALLY hooking. Need more!" So check it out! === Title: Synopsis: Thrown into a mysterious realm teeming with forgotten magic, eldritch entities, and ancient powers, a young man from Earth awakens to find himself caught between two identitieshis own and that of another named Aric Oswin. Now, he is forced to navigate a treacherous path marked by family legacies, dangerous alliances, and the echoes of a curse that binds him to a body that is not his. Guided by a cryptic voice that ims to know the way out of this realm, yet it also seems to be ying a game of its own, weaving him deeper into a web of intrigue and maniption. As he uncovers whispers of long-lost oaths and the burden of an unfolding prophecy, he finds himself at the center of a cosmic struggle where allies and enemies blur, and nothing is as it seems. The more he tries to reim his fate, the more entangled he bes in a plot orchestrated by powers beyond mortalprehension. Caught between the shadows of reality and the horrors of the unknown, Aric faces a harrowing choice: What price is he willing to pay to reim his fate, and whoor whatawaits him beyond the veil? === [225] Will You Kill Me? [225] Will You Kill Me? Chapter 225: Will You Kill Me? The wind howled around them, carrying with it the scent of blood and despair from the battle below. Yet, at this moment, the chaos of the world seemed distant, almost irrelevant. His focus was entirely on her, the woman who had once been his wife, the one who had killed him in cold blood. The Venerable One stood motionless in the sky, his dark eyes fixed on her. Lilithra, the demoness, the one who had started it allthe catalyst for his many lives of torment. So it hase to this, his thoughts murmured, as he considered the cruel irony of fate. The mistress behind the domino. The one who, with a single act of betrayal, set him on a path of madness and destruction. If not for her He allowed the memories to wash over him, one by one, each life linked to thest by the chain of events she had set in motion. His second life, as the Hero of the Empire, had been one of hope and purpose. He had fought for justice, for the betterment of the world, and for the love he had believed was true. But her dagger had shattered that illusion, plunging him into a darkness he had never known. If not for her betrayal, he wouldn''t have gone mad as Genghis Khan in his third life. The rage and bitterness that had festered within him after his death as a hero had manifested in a reign of terror. He had embraced his fury, leading armies across the world, leaving devastation in his wake, sacrificing millions with demonic arts. If not for that madness, he mused, I wouldn''t have sought redemption in my fourth life, as the Wandering Beggar. I wouldn''t have embraced the false righteousness that led me to live that embarrassing hermit life. The memory of Sangha''s tear-streaked face, her expression twisted in pain and betrayal, shed through his mind. He had tried to save her, to redeem himself through her. But his righteous path had only brought more suffering, more pain. His fifth life, as the vampire, had been one of self-loathing. He had sought to erase his past mistakes by rejecting his very nature, denying the darkness that lingered within him. And that led to betrayalthis time, he betrayed someone else; his own mother. His sixth life had been different. A time of peace, where the echoes of his past had finally begun to fade. It was in that life that he started to break free from the cycle, to find a measure of peace. It was because of the dying words of Emmanuel Draconia Celestine in hisst life, at the veryst loop, as she held his chin and told him to move on. That was thest loop, thest time he saw her. Thats why his sixth life had gone well. His seventh life, too, had gone well. For a time, he had believed that the curse of the domino effect had finally lifted. But then his Empress died. His eighth life began in rage and repression, that life had brought it all crashing down again. Drowning in mncholy, he recalled the peaceful times of his lives. He recalled his demon wife. Depressed and filled with despair, he had burned a world to ash, seeking sce in the destruction. The dancing red fire showed him the image of his red-skinned lover. In his dreams, he had relieved his best memories, clinging to them as a drowning man clings to a piece of driftwood. And then, his ninth life had begun. This time, there had been no pretense of redemption. He had embraced his darkness, bing the Heavenly Demon, and then the Venerable One. He hadmitted atrocities not out of despair, but just for the fun of it. He did not have the excuse of his eight lifes depression here. He had no excuses this time, no justifications. However, he didnt stop. He was what the world feareda force of chaos, a being who thrived on destruction. A cosmic devil. And now, here we are, he thought, his gaze hardening as he looked at Lilithra. The woman who started it all. What a day. The world hummed, but the Venerable Ones focus remained solely on the woman before him. Her presence stirred something deep within him, a mix of rage and longing. Husband, youre staring a lot, she said, breaking his silence as he chuckled softly. But as he opened his mouth to speak, a movement below caught his attention. Duchess ra had seen enough. Her face contorted in fury, her emotions boiling over with such intensity that the very air around her seemed to tremble. As she kicked off the ground and shot towards the sky, her rage manifested into a tangible force. A shimmering hexagon symbol formed overhead. The [de Icon] manifested, its sharp edges gleaming with deadly intent. The spear in her hand pulsed with the energy of her wrath, its tip aimed directly at Lilithra. Her eyes, zing with uncontrolled hatred, locked onto the demoness. A growl rose in her throat, deep and primal, as she prepared to strike with all the force of her fury. You demon whore, you dare show yourself in front of me?! ras voice rang out, filled with venom as she swung her spear with all the force she could muster. It was a move that could cut down mountains and beyond; an ultimate technique. Lilithra, however, did not flinch. She cast a nce at the Venerable One, a smile ying on her lips as if amused by the disy of power. With a casual snap of her fingers, a dome of energy blossomed around them. It was a barrier so imprable that even the might of ras [de Icon] failed to leave a scratch. Instead, the impact force sent ra reeling back, leaving her outside the barrier. The light within the dome dimmed, and everything went dark, leaving only the echoes of ra''s shout hanging in the air. The music still yed though. The Venerable One didnt blink even as the world around him shifted. The battlefield, the sky, and even the tension melted away. He felt soil under his feet. When the light returned, he found himself standing on the warm sands of a tropical ind. The ocean wavespped gently at the shore, and the sun hung low in the sky, casting a golden hue over thendscape. Pretty, isnt it? A voice called, and he turned behind. Lilithra stood before a hut, adorning a white sundress, her golden eyes gleaming as she met his gaze. The world had changed, but the tension between them returned. The Venerable One stared at her with a small, unmoving smile. "What game are you ying, Lilithra?" he asked, as she put a hand on her hip. The scene before him shimmered with a sense of unreality, the weight of a thousand lifetimes pressing down on him. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] **** The tropical ind was eerily quiet, the only sound the gentlepping of waves against the shore. The Venerable One stood with his back to the sea, his dark eyes fixed on the demoness before him. Lilithra. The woman who had once been his wife, now a haunting echo of his past. The air between them crackled with tension, a vtile mix of unspoken words and unresolved emotions. As the moments stretched on, a soft chuckle escaped his lips, growing in intensity until it erupted into full, malevolentughter. He covered his face with one hand, his shoulders shaking with the force of it. The sound was chilling, resonating with a darkness that seemed to seep into the very air around them. It was aughter devoid of warmth, echoing with the cruelty of a man who had seen too much and lost even more. Finally, he lowered his hand, his eyes gleaming with a dangerous light as he looked at her. What makes you think that I wouldnt kill you, my dear? he asked, his voice a smooth blend of menace and mockery. His words hung in the air, a challenge wrapped in a question. The Venerable One hadnt hesitated to cut off his disciples arm, despite how much the base form loved her. Inparison, the Demon Wife was a criminal in his heart. Lilithra met his gaze with an eerie calm, though her heart pounded in her chest. She wasnt weak, but she knew she could die here. The man before her was not the same as the one she had known all those lifetimes ago. He had been twisted, corrupted by the passage of time and the weight of countless sins. Yet, beneath it all, she could still see the flicker of the man he once was, the hero she had betrayed. She took a slow breath, choosing her words carefully. In your usual state, Im confident you wouldnt kill me, she began, her voice steady despite the tension crackling in the air. After all, it was you who let me go three hundred years ago, wasnt it? Even when the dagger stuck on your chest, you advised me to flee You wouldnt want me dead. But Im well aware of your darker side. This side of you right now might indeed wish me dead. Reminds me of my father, the evil in your eyes. Smart girl, The Venerable Ones smile widened, a predatory gleam in his eyes as he watched her with keen interest. His amusement was sickening as if he were enjoying some private joke at her expense. Undeterred, Lilithra continued, But Im sure youre curious. Curious about where Ive been so far, curious about why Ive acted up these three hundred years, sacrificing people, and even throwing our children to the fire. Well, I''ve done all of that for this... As she spoke, a subtle shimmer began to ripple across her form. A transformation. It was almost imperceptible at first, a mere flicker at the edges of her being. But then it intensified, her demonic features shifting and blurring as her form began to change. Her skin tone and hair color changed. The Venerable Ones eyes narrowed, his amusement vanishing to suspicion as he watched the transformation. His hand instinctively moved toward the hilt of his de, a dark energy crackling at his fingertips. When the transformation wasplete, the demoness stood before him anew, her new eyes gleaming with a mix of familiarity and yfulness. Her lips curled into a soft, teasing smile, the same smile that had once graced her face in their shared past. The sight of her was both unsettling and intriguing. The Venerable Ones frown deepened, his eyes boring into her with confusion. Hmm, I see you took over someone elses body. No wonder I was sensing an odd sense of unfamiliarity yet familiarity in you, he said, suspicion turning into boredom. Surprising, though. She giggled softly, a light, melodic sound that seemed to dance in the air between them. It was a sound that should have been innocent, but in the current context, it was anything but. Her eyes sparkled with a mischievous light as she met his gaze, her expression filled with an almost childlike amusement. Perhaps I have, she said, her voiceced with a teasing edge, refusing to give him a direct answer. Or perhaps its moreplicated than that. Youve always loved a good mystery, havent you, my dear? Why not figure it out yourself. The Venerable Oneughed back in response. He chuckled and then appeared before her, hand clutching around her neck and raising her to the air. Dont y with me, demon. The Venerable Ones grip tightened around her throat, his fingers digging into her soft skin. His dark eyes were intense, burning with a mixture of fury and amusement as he red at her. The weight of countless lifetimes bore down on him, all centered on this one moment, this one woman. "Ill ask again, demon. What makes you think I wouldnt kill you?" he hissed, his voice low and dangerous. Lilithra didnt resist, her lips curling into a gentle smile despite the pressure on her throat. Despite the smile however, immense pain clouded her eyes as she heard him curse her. A demon. The way he said that word made her heart spasm in pain. Her golden eyes, once filled with malice, cunning, and bratty mischievousness, now shimmered with a strange mixture of love and sorrow. She looked up at him, her expression soft, almost tender. You might, she replied softly, her voice calm despite the situation. In your current state, you might indeed. The Venerable Ones eyes narrowed, but he didnt interrupt, sensing she had more to say. She saw the flicker of curiosity behind the rage, and she seized it. About twenty years ago, Lilithra began, her tone steady as she spoke, I performed a ritual. A powerful one. I sacrificed an entire empire, all in my desperate attempt to find you, my love. It was supposed to lead the others to you too, in the face of serious danger. I assume the Goddess found you like that. For me, it wasn''t that simple. Instead of simply finding you, I... reincarnated in another world. Her words hung in the air, and for a moment, even the howling wind seemed to pause. The Venerable Ones grip ckened just slightly, his eyes searching hers for any sign of deceit. But all he found was sincerity. She wasn''t lying. And he didn''t have any reason to doubt her. He had met two other wives that met the same date. I didnt understand it at first, Lilithra continued, her voice almost wistful. But soon, I figured you were in this world, that''s why I was reborn there. At least I hoped. I never got to confirm it, because shortly after my birth I was sealed for nearly two decades. I met strange creatures. Human-looking, and yet smelling like demons. Devils. His eyes flickered with recognition, but he remained silent, allowing her to continue. His grip, though still firm, was no longer suffocating. One of them, a devil with green hair and a mind sharper than any de, saw through me, Lilithra said, her eyes distant as if recalling a long-forgotten memory. He realized that I wasnt just a newborn. He knew I carried wisdom far beyond my years. They realized who I was, or rather, what I was. Because my energy was simr to a monster they had sealed before. She paused, looking down at him with a faint smile from where he held her in the air. You would know better than me that many worlds are simr to one another. The Goddess Gxara, for example, is akin to the biblical God, with her angels and divine powers. Likewise, Pangeals 12 Demon Kings that Jasmine once defeated, the Malebranche, they they exist in this new world as well, the Venerable One finished for her, his voice a low murmur. He knew where this was going, and it was not a ce he liked. Lilithra nodded. Yes. As you know, in this world, Malebranches leader, Mcoda, was my grandfather. My father became a Demon King because he carried that bloodline. These Devils... they found traces of Mcoda within me. So they theorized that the demon Mcoda had possessed the body of this young girl that was me. After that, they took me to a secret chamber. The Venerable Ones grip tightened slightly again, not out of anger, but out of the growing tension he felt as she spoke. In that chamber, 12 statues existed. They were all members of Malebranche, Lilithra whispered, her voice barely audible now, there, they sealed arge portion of my soul into the statue of Mcoda, thinking I had escaped from it to begin with. I was left there, my soul fighting the real Mcoda inside, battling to not get consumed by that creature. In the meantime, the little girl I was reborn as, still carried a small piece of my soul. Otherwise her body wouldn''t function. Of course, she had no memories But She smiled, But when you, my love, offered me a KitKat those fifteen years ago, how could I not fall in love with you all over again? .... The Venerable One frowned, his gaze darkening as he recalled the moment. Her red hair pped in the wind, brushing against his face. Rias he whispered low, almost to himself. Then how did you regain your memories? Lilithra, in Rias Gremorys appearance, smiled up at him, blue eyes twinkling with a mix of mischief and fondness. Recently, after I fell sick and they said nobody could meet me. Do you remember? I went to where the Malebranche was kept. However, it was not coincidental. This vessel body walked into the room, being led by my voice from the statue. By then I had overpowered the real Mcoda in the statue, and absorbed his soul. Now I wanted my body back. And I managed to seed. Although then, the green haired devil, Ajuka Beezlebub, tried to seal me again. The Venerable One remembered when Akeno called him to let him know about Rias sickness. He had visited her after the warning period ended, and found nothing amiss. But now... I did meet youter, he said, his voiceced with suspicion. I didnt sense anything odd. If you were indeed you from the get go, then why didn''t I sense anything? Like signs of possession. Thats because they had indeed resealed me, Lilithra exined, her tone gentle, almost soothing. But this time, they sealed me within her body, not the statue. I already destroyed the statue, my love. They had no other choice. They tried to keep me trapped, but what they didn''t know was that, it wasnt someone elses body I was taking over, it was my own body that I had reincarnated into and separated. I was born in this body. They couldn''t seal me in my own hody. Instead, I only pretended it did, putting my ego to sleep until the time was right to not alert them. Aha, his mind raced as he realized the situation. He met her when her ego was asleep. In that case, it also made sense how she came here. I woke up when you left that day, Lilithra continued, her voice steady as she looked into his eyes. Then, the day you left for Pangeal, I followed you. The red figure that Rossweisse and Brigid had seen in the sky was her. Later, when Aqua activated the teleportation spell and a red energy washed over the room, he saw a red figure. He mistook it for a trick of the light, but it had all been her. She had been watching him all along, waiting for the right moment to reveal herself. The Venerable Ones eyes rested on hers. Lilithra met his gaze, her expression softening as she reached up to ce a hand on his cheek. And now Im here, my dear, she whispered, her voice filled with emotion. Would you really kill your devil princess? He opened his mouth, his voice a low, menacing whisper that cut through the air like a de. Is that really your answer to my question? A smile, cold and devoid of warmth, spread across his face as his Qi red, igniting the atmosphere with a surge of raw, destructive energy. The sea behind him hissed violently as it began to evaporate, steam rising in thick, curling tendrils that obscured the horizon. The once vibrant trees in front of him withered and disintegrated into ash, their life force stolen by the malevolent power radiating from his being. The very fabric of reality twisted and bent, the world itself warping under the weight of his anger as if recoiling from the darkness that had taken hold of him. The lush, tropical paradise they had been standing in just moments ago now crumbled to dust, the life that once thrived here dissolving into grains of sand. It was a haunting echo of the devastation that would have befallen Pangeal, had he not intervened. Those world pearlstools of unimaginable destructionwould pale inparison to his own ruthless methods from a time long past, after all. His eyes began to glow with a fiery crimson light, casting a sinister red hue across the horizon as thend around them turned barren and lifeless. His grip on Liliths throat tightened, his fingers digging into her flesh with a vice-like hold that promised no mercy. You really thought telling me this sob story would work? he snarled, his voiceced with venom. The ground beneath them cracked and split open, the force of his rage manifesting in the very earth itself. Youll wish I had killed you by the time Im done with you. The world around them seemed to darken as if the sun itself had been blotted out by the intensity of his fury. His Qi, now a swirling maelstrom of red and ck, consumed everything in its path, leaving only destion in its wake. ** ** ** If you guys want to read the next chapter, don''t forget to check my Patreon. ES is up to Chapter 238 there right now. Link: /Master4thWall [226] The Sun Rises Again [226] The Sun Rises Again Chapter 226: The Sun Rises Again The tropical ind was a wastnd, its former beauty marred by the scars of battle. A one-sided battle. The air, thick with the scent of scorched earth, carried the echoes of destruction. The wavespped against the shore, indifferent to the devastation around them, the only sound that dared to break the oppressive silence. Lilithray on the ground, her body battered and bruised, her breath ragged. Blood trickled from her wounds, but she barely noticed the pain. Instead, she giggled, a sound that was hollow, desperate. It was all she could manage after everything that had happened. She did not want to die. Not like this, after finally meeting him after three hundred years. She didn''t have the courage to face him, but she forced herself to in the end but now, she was sttered on the ground, bloody and wounded. Her skin was red, not from her transformation, but from her own blood. It hurt to see him hurt her. But this mustn''t be the fraction of what he felt when I mmed that dagger into him She had three hundred years to go over that scene over and over again, every sleepless night, every terror-filled nightmare, she wondered about that night. That night when she killed her love with her own hands. Did she have the jurisdiction toin now, when all of this was her fault? eptance was the only thing she could do. If this is what he wants... she thought, her voice barely a whisper as she spoke, "If that''s what you want, my love... I don''t mind. If you want me dead, so be it." He stood over her, his gaze cold, devoid of the warmth she once knew. His shadow was long, taller than it used to be, just like him. He didnt look like the man she loved, the demonic man above her was far different than her Seriphoth. Despite that, she knew the soul was his. He was the same man she had fallen in love with, even if that love didn''t exist in him anymore. He didn''t reply. He opened his mouth, true, but no words came out of his lips. His initial glee seeing her hurt was not there anymore. He looked bored after a series of one-sided attacks. Instead, he looked up at the sky as if searching for answers in the churning clouds above. A scoff escaped his lips, bitter and filled with contempt. Without a word, the man wearing a morphed mask of her husband turned and began to walk away. What... what is he doing? Confusion gripped her heart as she watched him move. She hadnt expected this, hadnt prepared for him to simply walk away. Why? she called out, her voice trembling. Are you really walking away now, after pushing me to deaths door? Why arent you killing me? Finish it! End my misery! She did not want to live in a world where her love of life hated her. Lilithras demonic heart burned. He stopped but didnt turn to face her. The silence that followed was suffocating, every second dragging out her torment. When he spoke, his words were colder than the void itself. Death is a simple punishment for you, don''t you think? So I changed my mind. No... The realization struck her like a blow. No, please... She had prepared for death, weed it even, but this... this was something else entirely. Why would he choose this?! Youll live, he continued, his voice devoid of any emotion. Youll live, and youll watch me be happy with others. Speaking of, did you know Ive slept with Akeno? Your Queen. His words cut through her like a knife. The casual cruelty, the ease with which he dismissed her, tore at her soul. Rias eyes trembled. Akeno... Her mind raced, her heart shattered. No... no, no, no... Her earlier defiance crumbled. The smile she had forced vanished, reced by a well of tears that threatened to spill over. She had found him after so long, had endured centuries of grief, all for this moment. Three hundred years... and this is what I get? When she walked out of the shadows today to meet him, she had already prepared for the worst-case scenario. She had prepared to give her life away for his satisfaction. But even thest thing she could offer was rejected. His head turned slightly, red eyes locking with her blue eyes. .... Then he walked away, his back turned to her, leaving her behind without a second nce. Each step he took felt like another piece of her heart being ripped away. I waited for you... suffered for you... and this is my reward? Tears blurred her vision as she watched him grow smaller on the horizon. The pain of his rejection, of being cast aside after finally finding him again, was unbearable. He doesnt care... he doesnt care at all... But I deserve this... dont I? The thought crept in, unbidden, and she knew it was true. She had betrayed him all those lifetimes ago, she had set him on the path of madness. This was her penance, her punishment for the choices she had made. But even as she epted it, the pain didnt lessen. The tears fell freely now, her body trembling with the weight of her grief. I just wanted to be with you again... But the man she loved was gone, reced by the cold, unfeeling demon of a man. He vanished from her sight, leaving her alone in the ruins of the ind. The waves continued their rhythmic dance against the shore, indifferent to her suffering, the only sound that dared to apany her in her solitude. Lilithras tears mixed with the blood on her face as shey there, broken and abandoned. The reality of her situation crashed down on her. It was heavy and unforgiving. He had rejected her, not with death, but with a life of endless torment, forced to watch him move on without her. I deserve this... The thought echoed in her mind, even as the pain threatened to consume her. But it doesnt hurt any less... The waves kept crashing, a cruelughter of the sea. And in the midst of it all, Lilithray there, drowning in her grief, regret, and eptance. Her domain copsed not long after, when he found a way to step into the outer world, and Lilithra Shadowveil, Rias Gremory, hid herself in the shadows of dimensions again. **** The sky trembled beneath the fury of ras strikes, her spear shing through the air as she relentlessly attacked the shimmering dome that stood between her and her husband. Each swing of her weapon sent shockwaves rippling through the heavens, the very world quaking under the force of her desperation. Her voice, raw and cracked, echoed across the battlefield, a mix of anguish and rage. How dare you! ras voice was a broken scream, filled with a mix of fear and disbelief. Let him out! How dare you take him from me! You demon whore! I won''t let you take him away from me again!!! The others watched from a distance, their faces drawn with concern. Ruby bit her lip, her fingers twitching with the urge to intervene. We have to stop her before she No. Sierans voice cut through the air like a knife, sharp and decisive. She stepped forward, her expression grim, her eyes locked on ras frenzied form. Let her be. We can''t stop her. She wont stop until shes spent her rage. But Rubys protest was silenced by a gentle hand on her arm. It was the Goddess, her eyes heavy with the weight of understanding. Theres nothing we can do, the Goddess murmured, her gaze fixed on ra. ras attacks grew more desperate, her body shaking with exhaustion, but she refused to stop. Every strike, every scream, was a plea, a demand to bring back the man she loved. The dome, however, remained unyielding, an imprable barrier that mocked her efforts. Her final scream tore through the sky, her spear glowing with thest remnants of her strength as she delivered a blow that shook the heavens. But just as the impact faded, the dome began to fracturenot from her attack, but from within. The cracks spread like spiderwebs, and with a sound like shattered ss, the barrier crumbled. ra staggered back, her breath catching in her throat as she watched the dome disintegrate into nothingness. Her heart pounded in her chest, hope and dread warring within her as she strained to see through the falling debris. She feared that she''d face his dead body, like that day three hundred years ago, when she walked up to his rotting body. That demonic whore had killed him back then, and ra had every reason to think she was after the same thing this time too. Breaking her fear, he emerged from the crack. The Venerable One stepped out of the dust and rubble, his figure imposing against the backdrop of the fractured sky. His expression was unreadable, a cold mask that sent a chill down ras spine. There was no warmth in his eyes, no recognition of the woman standing before him. She didn''t sense the demoness anywhere. For a moment, she almost jumped to his arm, but when she remembered what he did to his disciple, she stopped herself. Right, there was that thing too. This man this man was not her husband. At least not right now. Something else had taken over his body. ras grip on her spear tightened, her knuckles white with the force of it. She took a trembling step forward, her voice faltering as she asked, Who Who are you? Are you really my husband? The man turned his head away from the dead body of Ranger Phoenix in the distance that he was looking at andnded on her. He remained silent, his gaze sliding over her as if she were nothing more than a fleeting thought, a distant memory not worth acknowledging. Without a word, he turned his back to her and began to fly away towards the dead body. No! No! Panic surged through ras veins, her voice rising in desperation. Not answering means youre not him! Speak, otherwise, Ill attack you! S-Seriphoth, don''t do this to me! Her words hung in the air, heavy with the weight of her fear. But still, there was no answer. Driven by a mix of fear, anger, and disbelief, raunched herself after him, her spear shing as she aimed to stop him, to force him to respond. But the Venerable One didnt even bother to turn around. With a casual flick of his wrist, he pped her attack aside as if it were nothing more than an inconvenience. ra stumbled, her weapon knocked from her grasp, and she fell to her knees, her breath ragged. The sheer difference in power left her stunned, her mind reeling with the realization that this man this being was far beyond anything she couldprehend. ra stood up. She prepared another attack. Stop, ra! Sierans voice was sharp as she rushed forward, grabbing ras arm to prevent her from attacking again. Youre only going to hurt yourself! ra, please, Seraphinas voice was softer but no less urgent. She stepped forward, her hands gently taking ras as she knelt beside her in the air. Her eyes, filled withpassion, searched ras, seeking to soothe the turmoil within her. Since this hase to this theres something I feel like I should tell you ras eyes, still wide with shock, slowly turned to meet Seraphinas. The difference in power seemed to drain the life out of her, leaving only a hollow shell of the woman who had been so full of rage just moments before. She didnt say anything as Seraphina began to speak, her words expressing what she had sensed from his soul back when she first met him. The truth of the man she loved unfolded before her eyes, as the Venerable One disappeared into the distance, ras world crumbled around her. The reality of her situation settled in like a cold, unyielding fog. **** The sky above was a dark expanse, streaked with thest remnants of a battle that had shaken the very foundations of this world. Yet, the Venerable One was not done. The battle had ended, but it wasnt a proper victory yet. His form streaked through the sky, a dark silhouette against the crimson horizon. He wasnt flying aimlessly, as he had often done in the past when his mind was clouded with regret or anger. His destination was a ce where the deady silent, where the cost of victory was steep. Below him, thendscape was scarred, the aftermath of the battle evident in the torn earth and shattered mountains. But his attention was elsewhere, on the lifeless form thaty ahead. Ranefer Phoenix. She was massive, even in death, her form sprawled across the broken ground like a fallen titan. Her once radiant feathers were dulled, covered in the grime and blood of battle, and her eyes, which had once zed with the fires of life, were now closed in the stillness of death. Ranefer, that scaredy cat who always feared death, was now dead. Her fears hade true. Yet, despite the scene before him, a small, almost imperceptible smile touched the corners of his lips. It was not a mocking smile. It seemed so out of ce on a face that had shown nothing but cruelty and darkness for so long. Hended softly beside her, the earth beneath his feet trembling slightly as if in recognition of the power that had just touched it. First time seeing you in this form, the Venerable One looked down at the great bird, his expression inscrutable as he took in the sight of her. His eyes traced the lines of her body, the once majestic wings that had carried her through the skies now limp and motionless. You should have run away, he said quietly, his voice barely more than a whisper. I didnt think you were the type to stay until the end. You have my thanks. He closed his eyes. To think that scaredy cat would fight until the end of her life, dying. The words hung in the air, gratitude from a man who hadn''t spoken those words in millennia. But of course, thanks alone were not enough to bring someone back from the dead. His expression hardened, the fleeting smile vanishing as he reached into his Void Storage. From within its depths, he retrieved an organ. A hearta pulsating, glowing organ that radiated a fierce, almost unbearable heat. The Heart of the Demonic Phoenix God of Destructive mes. It was the object he had seized from the air earlier, a prize won in the chaos of battle. He looked at it for a moment, the light reflecting in his eyes, before turning back to the lifeless body before him. Crouching down, his movements were precise, almost surgical, as he cut open Ranefers chest. There was no hesitation in his actions, only swiftness, as he ced the Demonic Phoenixs heart over Ranefers own. The contact between the two hearts sent a shockwave through the air, the energy radiating outwards in waves that caused the very ground to tremble. The Venerable Ones eyes narrowed in concentration as he tapped into his demonic powers. The world around him began to hum, a low, resonant sound that seemed to emanate from the very fabric of reality. Colors began to glitch and fracture, the edges of reality ovepping as if the world itself was struggling to contain the energy being unleashed. He used the [Heaven Icon]s space-manipting properties, a technique that bent reality to his will, forcing the two hearts to merge as one. The world trembled beneath his power, the very air around him crackling with energy. A demonic soul was slumbering in the air, her soul, and the Icon grabbed it and mmed it back into her body. And then, with a final surge of power, it was done. Haah! Ranefers eyes snapped open with a loud, gasping breath, her body convulsing as life surged back into her. The air around them exploded in a rain of fiery snowkes, each ke glowing with a soft, ethereal light as it drifted gently to the ground. The once lifeless form of Ranefer Phoenix was now alive, her eyes wide with shock and confusion as she stared up at the figure looming over her. But the resurrection didnt stop with her. As the energy rippled outwards, traveling through the fiery snowkes, it reached the other fallen warriors who had perished in the battle. The Archangel Auriel, her once radiant wings now tattered and torn, her body cleaved in two, stirred. Her eyes fluttered open, a soft gasp escaping her lips as she realized she was alive. Red, demonic energy swirled around her once pristine wings. The revival wasnt holy, after all. Around her, Kwarna regained her life too, restored by the power that had been unleashed. The same demonic energy tinted her ck wings partially red, but that wouldnt badly affect her. Those who were alive were already healed from when the Demonic Phoenix died, yet this energy rejuvenated them further. The air was filled with the sounds of gasps and murmurs, the world itself seeming to breathe a sigh of relief. The Venerable stood amidst the newly resurrected, his gaze distant as he looked up at the Heaven Icon and the other two hovering above him. The power it radiated was still potent, still crackling with energy, but he knew what needed to be done. There was a moment of hesitation, a flicker of something unreadable in his eyes before he let the Icons go. The dark energy swirling around him began to dissipate, the power receding as his form began to change. His hair lightened, turning a golden blonde, and his eyes shifted to a clear, piercing blue. The transformation waspleteand Aqua Hoshino stood where the Venerable One had been just moments before. He looked down at Ranefer, who was still lying on the ground, her eyes wide with disbelief and tears streaming down her cheeks. She had returned to her human form. She couldnt believe itshe had been dead, and now she was alive, brought back by the very man who had led them into battle. She remembered her rage at the end of her life, and that rage made her jump at him. Y-you bastard! You should have been here from the get-go! Hey, hey, I''m sorry~ he caught her, allowing her to m him with her fists, her eyes smothering his face. Her cries didn''t stop, but her attacks did. She clung to him, her body trembling with the aftershocks of her resurrection, her mind still reeling from the events that had just transpired. Aqua let out a breath, shaking his head, as he hugged her. He ran a hand through her hair, calming her, and then carried her towards the others, who had gathered in the distance. Everyone had expressions of relief, confusion, and awe. His his 2nd life''s wives wore different sets of expressions, but he didn''t look at them. As he approached, the group turned to face him, and Aqua stopped before them in the air. His voice remained calm and steady as he made his final deration. Well, that wraps things up, he said, his tone carrying a weight that none of them could ignore. This world... Pangeal has been saved. Enemies have been defeated. The world''s been saved. The Sun rose in the North Pole after months. ** ** ** Author Note: The long fight hase to its end, one after another enemy kept popping up, but now its all good as done. I hope you enjoyed it so far! If you guys want to read the next chapter, don''t forget to check my Patreon. Its a month ahead there. Link: /Master4thWall [227] A World Like This, I Don’t Want to Stay Here [227] A World Like This, I Dont Want to Stay Here Chapter 227: A World Like This, I Dont Want to Stay Here Ai Hoshino stirred slowly, her mind drifting up from the depths of unconsciousness, drawn by the muted sound of celebration outside. The room was dimly lit, shadows dancing along the walls as she blinked away the haze. Her body felt heavy as the lingering effects of sleep still clinged to her limbs. Where? The question formed sluggishly in her mind, but before she could fully grasp it, her eyes fell on a figure seated in the corner of the room. He was still, head bowed, his hand methodically wiping a sword, the soft scrape of metal against cloth the only sound in the room besides her breathing. Her heart skipped a beat. The sight of him, his golden hair falling forward to obscure his face, sent a pang of worry through her chest. It was Aquaher son. There was something off about him, something that made her uneasy. From the sounds outside it seemed that people were celebrating. That meant they had achieved victory. Aqua came in the end and turned the tables. So if they had indeed won, why did he look like that? Is he sad because Ranefer and the others died? The thought flickered through her mind, and she pushed herself up on trembling arms. The movement caught his attention, and Aquas head snapped up, breaking free from whatever trance had held him. He shoved the sword aside, rushing to her side in an instant. Mom, he breathed, his voice low, as if afraid to disturb the silence that had settled over the room. Ai smiled at him, a soft, reassuring smile that she hoped would ease the tension in his posture. Hey, she said, her voice gentle, Im okay, Aqua. You dont need to look so worried. He didnt respond immediately, his eyes searching her face for any signs of pain or difort. When he found none, he finally let out a breath, his shoulders rxing slightly. But the shadows in his eyes didnt fade, and Ais heart twisted at the sight. How long? she asked, her voice still soft. Two weeks, Aqua replied, his tone clipped, as if he didnt want to linger on the subject. The whole worlds been celebrating, but theres still a lot to rebuild. I see, Ai murmured, her smile gentle, even as her mind raced. Two weeks? And whats this worlds Hero doing in here, when everyone else is celebrating? Aquas eyes met hers briefly, but he quickly looked away, his gaze drifting to the window. Ai scowled immediately. What? The silence that followed was thick, filled with unspoken words. Ai wanted to press him, to ask him what was wrong, but she knew better. Whatever was bothering him, he wasnt ready to talk about it yet. He always was a stubborn one, she thought with a touch of fondness, though the worry gnawed at her. Instead of pushing, she forced herself to keep smiling, to keep her tone light. You know what? she said, changing the tone in a yful note. Why dont you bring me to the window? I want to see whats going on outside. Aqua hesitated, but when he looked back at her, the corners of his lips twitched ever so slightly in a semnce of a smile. Without a word, he slipped an arm under her knees and lifted her effortlessly, cradling her against his chest like a princess. Ai giggled, the sound was like music in the quiet room. Oh, someones having fun with me sick here, she teased, trying to coax a real smile from him. Nonsense, Aqua replied, though there was a hint of warmth in his voice now. You shouldnt use that character again. You were out for weeks. Her smile faltered slightly as memories flickered through her mind, blurry and disjointed. Ah right the demon, the Venerable One Her cheeks warmed in embarrassment as she recalled her actions from that time. How embarrassing But then she remembered something else, something that made her heart ache for her son. But Aqua took that character into himself at the end Huh I see Understanding dawned on her, a quiet realization that settled heavily in her chest. Thats why She had a gist of why her son, the Hero of the world, was rotting in a room with his mother for weeks. Aqua carried her to the window, his movements careful, as if she were made of ss. She giggled again at that carefulness, making him shake his head. When they reached the window, he gently lowered her to sit on the ledge, making sure she wasfortable before taking a step back to let her lookout. Ais eyes widened as she took in the scene before her. The city was vibrant, alive with energy, the celebrations in full swing. The buildings were pristine, almost too perfect, as if they had been rebuilt anew. The streets were packed with people, their cheers andughter filling the air with a joyous buzz. But this wasnt the Thyranais Empire. Ais eyes narrowed slightly as she took in the distinct architecture, theyout of the streets, and the subtle differences that set this city apart. Erebia? she realized, a frown tugging at her lips. The ruined Empire had been rebuilt, it seems. Why are we here, Aqua? Why arent you in your home, your home city even? But she didnt voice her thoughts. Instead, she kept her tone light, casual, as she chatted with Aqua, pointing out the different sights, trying to distract him from whatever was weighing on his mind. As her gaze roamed across the city, something else caught her eye. Standing tall in the center of a grand square were three statues, beautifully crafted and imposing in their presence. The first was of the Goddess Gxara, her tranquil expression and flowing robes carved with exquisite detail. But what drew Ais attention were the two statues beside herQuetzalcoatl and Ranefer. The three statues stood together as if they were part of a unified whole, a Trinity Goddess of this new world, each one a symbol of the strength and sacrifice that had saved so many lives. Quetzalcoatl Ranefer Ais heart eased at the sight. These werent just statues; they were tributes to those who risked their life and fought to protect this world. It seems they were well-rewarded for their help, having be Gods in this distant world. As they watched the celebrations unfold, Ais attention was drawn to a figure in the distance. A girl, her hand glowing with a vibrant green energy, was raising buildings from the ground as if reversing time to restore them to their former state. The green energy shimmered around her, and Ais breath caught in her throat. No, not an illusion. Shes really reversing time She recognized the girl, despite the distance. Mem-Cho Ais eyes followed the girls movements, watching as the crowd cheered for her. Nearby, another figure, Ruby, her own daughter, was cleansing the newly raised structures with her Nine-Colored Qi. The buildings looked better than new ones. The two girls exchanged grins, basking in the apuse of the crowd. That was good. The girls were enjoying their time. But when she nced at her son, standing silently by her side, his expression distant and cold, Ai Hoshinos heart clenched with anger. How dare they? How dare they celebrate without acknowledging Aqua, the one who had sacrificed the most to save this world? Her jaw tightened, the smile slipping from her face as a simmering anger took its ce. Ais gaze hardened as she looked out at the celebrating city, her mind racing with thoughts of how to protect her son, how to make sure he received the recognition he deserved. They wont ignore you, Aqua. I wont let them The scene outside blurred slightly as tears welled up in her eyes, not from sadness, but from the fierce love and rage she felt for her son. She would do anything to see him smile again, to see the warmth return to his eyes. Dont be silly, he suddenly said, facing the scene outside. Im here by my own choice. Impossible. Well someone said the hero died in battle and moved on, so itd be awkward if I showed myself to the crowd. Thats why I decided to stay here, unwilling to paint that person as a liar. ...Who? she asked, and he looked at her with nkness in his eyes. No way. Your wives? Which one? Dont be hasty. Shes just sad. I would be too if I was in her position, he said. Still! If she wants to say hes dead to me, whys she bringing the entire world into this? The people want their Hero! I am not their Hero, mother. .... I am someone else. You saved their world this time. Doesnt matter. I was wearing a false mask, so it doesnt count. Aqua Ais heart ached as she listened to her sons words. He tried to hide it, but the weight of his burden couldnt be hidden from her. She was his mother. She could see the pain concealed within him. However, she also felt like he wasnt lying about one part. He doesnt see himself as a hero The thought made her chest tighten with a mix of sorrow and frustration. Without a word, Ai gently floated from her seat, rising with grace. His eyes followed her, but he didnt move, didnt speak. He only stared, slight confusion bubbling on his face. Ai reached out, pulling his head gently into her chest, her arms wrapping around him in a warm, protective embrace. He blinked. She pressed a soft kiss to the top of his head, her lips lingering there as she closed her eyes. Its alright, she whispered, her voice trembling with the depth of her emotions. Its alright, Aqua. Her hand moved to his back, patting it in a soothing rhythm, trying tofort him as she had done when he was a child. He stiffened at first, but it didnt take long for him to give in to the warmth of her embrace. The tension in his body melted away, and he slumped against her, his head buried in her chest. Ai held him tighter, her tears falling silently into his hair. My poor boy she thought, her heart breaking for him. She wished she could take away his pain, bear the burden for him, but she knew all she could do was be there, hold him, and remind him that he wasnt alone. He was stubborn like that, unwilling to let anyone else into his pain. In a world where he was fated to be alone, leaving everything including his life to find another, that was a natural response. Why burden these poor people with his emotions, when theyd cease to exist one day? The curse of an immortal, except on a different degree. Youve done so much, Aqua, she murmured, her voice tender as she continued to pat his back. Youve sacrificed so much, and youve saved so many people. You you saved my life that day when you were a kid. Remember? You are a hero, even if you dont see it. To me, you will always be my Hero. His grip on her tightened, and for a moment, Ai felt his body tremble against hers. She didnt know if it was from exhaustion, pain, or something else, but she held him all the same, her love for him bubbling out in every touch, every whispered word offort. Im so proud of you, she continued, her voice soft but firm. No matter what anyone says, no matter what you think I am so proud of the man youve be. And even the man you once were, even that Venerable Demon. Aqua didnt respond, but she felt the way he leaned into her, seeking thefort only a mother could provide. The two of them remained like that, wrapped in each others warmth, as the world outside celebrated a victory won by a hero who had chosen to remain in the shadows. Youre not alone, Aqua, Ai thought, her resolve strengthening with every passing second. Ill always be here for you. If they dont want you, they dont deserve you. **** The streets of Thalindra pulsed with life, the heart of Thyranais beating to the rhythm of celebration. Aquas home, the capital of the Duchy, was a spectacle of vibrant colors and sounds right now. Lanterns of every hue hung from windows and street posts, casting a warm, festive glow over the cobblestone streets. Music filled the air, a harmonious blend of strings, drums, and voices, alling together in a mix of joy that reverberated through the city. The scent of roasted meats, fresh bread, and sweet confections wafted through the air, mingling with the perfume of blooming flowers that adorned the balconies and windowsills. In the midst of it all, Quetzalcoatl danced. Her eyes were closed, her lips curved into a satisfied smile as she swayed to the beat. The crowd around her was a sea of faces, all turned toward her with respect and reverence. She moved with the grace of a serpent, her body undting in time with the music. Her hands traced the curves of her dancing partners, young women whoughed and giggled as they twirled around her. The mortal joy was infectious, and Quetzalcoatl allowed herself to be swept up in it, her heart light with the sess they had achieved in this world. Victory tasted sweet, especially in a realm not her own. Her thoughts drifted as she danced, carried away by the rhythm and the memories of their triumph. The new gods who had risen in this world yed across her mindtrue gods, not demi-gods. Some Barolt had been the first, a warrior who had ascended to heaven, and ra, Aquas own wife, had followed. Even Goddess Gxara herself earned an Icon from the prayers of the worlds inhabitants, solidifying her ce in this newly opened world. Yet, despite some new local deities, it was Quetzalcoatl and Ranefer who had been honored with statues, raised by the grateful people of this world. She could still see them in her minds eye, those statues standing tall beside the image of Goddess Gxara, forming a new Trinity of the world. The Trinity GoddessGoddess Gxara, Quetzalcoatl, and Raneferforever immortalized in stone. A small smirk tugged at her lips, though a flicker of irritation still lingered. Ranefer, that scaredy-cat phoenix, had received the same honor as she had. But then again, Ranefer had died in that final, glorious battle. In death, the phoenix had earned her ce, and while it stung a bit, Quetzalcoatl epted it with a wry smile. As her hands brushed over the soft skin of the girls who danced beside her, her thoughts returned to the present. This worlds girls were fine. They reminded her of the English girls from a few hundred years ago, except prettier. She loved that. The beat of the drums echoed in her chest, the music pulling her deeper into the rhythm. Youre enjoying yourself, my Goddess. May I join in too? The girls giggled and danced around her, radiating with power when their skin touched hers. Mortals touched by Gods. These vixens would rise in this world as celebrities soon, as girls who danced with a God. Quetzalcoatl smirked. She was ready to lose herself in the dance once more when, suddenly, her ears rang with a message that pulled her out of her reverie. Hm? [Its me, Ai. Ive woken up, so its time we leave this world. I dont want to spend a single needless minute in a world that does not appreciate my son.] Quetzalcoatls eyes snapped open, the lightness in her heart reced by a sharp edge of understanding. Ais voice was calm, but the underlying anger was clear. The Serpent Goddess raised an eyebrow, a low whistle escaping her lips. Drama always had a way of finding them, it seemed. Then again, this wasn''t a funny dramait was sad. She felt sympathetic for Aqua. Poor boy. So she understood the weight of Ais words. Sorry girls, another time~ With a sigh, Quetzalcoatl gently extricated herself from the crowd, offering a quick smile and a graceful bow to her dance partners. The girls pouted, disappointed to lose herpany, but they let her go, understanding that even gods had their own matters to attend to. The music andughter continued to fill the air as she stepped away, her mind already shifting gears, preparing for what was toe. This new world. It was her dominion now, at least partially. This was the reward she was looking forward to, and she had received it. Shed frequent this world often, so its not as if she was leaving for good. As the sounds of the festival faded into the distance, Quetzalcoatl prepared herself to leave this fun world behind. It was a good vacation for her. ** ** ** Author Note: Not everyone got the short end of the stick in this arc, Quetzalcoatl and Ranefer enjoyed their trip. Even if one died once. Regardless, the arc is at its very end. Soon well return to DxD!! (And see what fucked up situation rose there) If you guys want to read the next chapter, don''t forget to check my Patreon. Its a month ahead there. Link: /Master4thWall [228] Preparation for Departure; The Hero of this World [228] Preparation for Departure; The Hero of this World Chapter 228: Preparation for Departure; The Hero of this World Thest two weeks had been a storm of change for Pangeal, a time of both mourning and celebration as the world struggled to find its footing after the chaos. The streets of Erebia which were once filled with fear and uncertaintyuntil they were all destroyedwere now rewind back in time, revived with magic. They also buzzed with a contrasting mix of relief and quiet sorrow. People had poured into the newly risen cities, their hearts heavy with the loss of loved ones, yet the glint in their eyes expressed their hope for theing days. The battles were over, and the forces that had threatened to consume everything had been defeated, annihted, and erased. They were all happy, returning to their homes. Although a gash of sadness cut through their hearts, for the cost had been steep. News of the heros demise had spread like wildfire, and the world mourned the loss of its savior who had returned from another world. They had built monuments in his honor, lighting candles and offering prayers, their grief palpable in the air. The people celebrated their victory, even as they worked tirelessly to rebuild what had been destroyed while mourning where it needed to be. I watched it all unfold from a distance, my heart heavy with the weight of what had been lost and what had been gained. I havent seen this world in a million years, and yet the loss hurt me. I had saved the world, but I hadnt revived the ones who died before I came back. Regardless, the world was changing, healing, and moving on. Unlike me. That was a good sign. Haah, I wandered through the gardens of Erebia under the royal castle. My steps were slow and deliberate as I tried to find some semnce of peace amid everything. The air was cool, carrying the soft scent of blooming flowers, and the gentle rustling of leaves filled the silence that had settled over me. The garden was beautiful, peaceful even, but it did nothing to calm the storm brewing inside me. Victory. We had won. The battles were over, the enemies defeated, and yet, I felt no sense of triumph. There was no satisfaction, no relief. Only an empty, hollow feeling that gnawed at me, reminding me of all that had been lost, all that had gone wrong. With my goal for eternity, I could never see my people die. So I revived the dead. I was d that there were no casualties in the end. And yet, the weight of something pressed heavily on my chest. I knew what it was, and I hoped itd pass in the next couple of days. I kept walking through the garden, my gaze fixed on the ground, lost in thought. Under the shadow of the grand castle that the garden was built around, I didnt notice the presence that closed up behind me until her familiar voice broke through the stillness. Hey there, my gloomy prince, Mems voice was light, teasing, as she fell into step beside me. She was smiling, her eyes flicking around the flowers as we walked. Why are you out here all alone? I nced at her, offering a small, half-hearted smile. Hey, Mem. I''m just walking and, uh, thinking. I guess. It was the truth, but it didnt even scratch the surface of what I was feeling. Ah, I see Mem-Cho hummed in response, her eyes flicking around the flowers as we walked. Thinkings good, Mem said, her tone still light but with a note of concern. But dont let it eat you up. I feel like youre thinking too much. Well Mem looked at me, Aqua, youve done more than enough to earn yourself a break. Dont busy your mind with these thoughts. You should let yourself enjoy the time, instead of pondering over stuff out of your hand. Out of my hand, huh, I noted her words and nodded. I guess, I agreed. Thinking too much wasnt a good thing. But it feels wrong to have all this end just like this, you see. Theres no satisfaction in it... Well, not for me anyway. The world is happy that it survived, but for me, it just feels empty. I understand. You saved a world, but the situation made it so you had to pretend to be dead. Its natural to feel empty. But please dont stay stuck on it. Since you can''t control that rumor, that decision, why not just be happy at the good things that have happened? Saving a world Id say thats a pretty big deal. I know it''s stupid to think this way, but why not hold onto the moments of other people being happy for once? I chuckled slowly at that, appreciating her perspective. I didn''t agree with it, but I appreciated her speech. She knew I was much older than her and these philosophical views have long been pondered over by me, but she still tried to help me. Shes a lovely girl. Honestly, I wasnt even sad. It might be hard to believe, but it felt rather natural to me. Ive been wondering about how theyd react when they find out about my true face, and Ive been prepared for their reaction. That was why I didn''t bother to converse with them while I spoke through my Venerable lips. We walked in silence for a few moments, the only sound of the gentle rustling of leaves and the asional chirp of a bird. It was peaceful, and the tension slowly let loose of its tight coil within me. Mem-Chos usual banter seemed to falter slightly, she couldnt find a way to start a conversation again. At one point, I noticed the way her gaze drifted downward, her expression bing more serious. She hesitated, shifting her weight from one foot to the other before finally speaking. You know, I talked with those three, she said quietly, her tone cautious. She didnt need to rify who she meantI knew. The women who had once been my wives, in my 2nd life; they who were now distant and uncertain, unsure of how to process everything that had happened. Theyre not bad people, she added, theyre just surprised and confused, I think. Its mostly the Princess and the Saintess, to be specific. Sieran the Wise understands. She doesnt want her two friends to feel betrayed, thats the only reason why she hasnte to see you. You told them about your and my rtionship? I told them, yeah, Mem admitted. The Princess seemed quite mad, she almost attacked me. Which gives me an idea that she still sees you as hersthats why she was mad that you had a girlfriend in your new life, she said and I chuckled. It was Sieran who stopped her. Shes a nice woman. My steps slowed, and I turned to look at her, my expression softening. I know that. If anyone, I knew Sieran would understand, she is old. She has lived to take part in three Hero Parties, having gone through emotional changes over time. Thats why shes the only one whom I told my real age to. Shed understand, the others wont. Mhm Maybe you should have tried exining to them? Maybe they would have understood too. They lived for 300 years themselves, after all. I smiled at her. It wouldnt have worked, trust me. Ive tried so before in different lives. I recalled some unpleasant memories. Its better to give them some time toe to terms with this of their own ord. Maybe theyll understand one day. And I dont me them for feeling that way. Its a lot for anyone to take in. I just hope someday, theyll be able to make peace with it. Mem-Cho nodded, a small smile tugging at her lips. I think they will, she said, her voice filled with quiet optimism. But it''s sad if you''d only be happy after that happens. I I just hope youd smile a bit more, instead of just waiting for that day toe. I looked at her, and she looked at me. Our eyes remained locked for a moment, and then she threw herself into my chest, hugging me. Sorry, I''m talking too much. I shook my head, putting a hand on her hair. Youre not, silly girl. You dont have toe andfort me, you know? I told her, Youre acting like a big sister suddenly. Instead, I would understand if you Dont say it, she stopped me. I dont want to hear it. Im not leaving you and Im not mad or jealous. Well, I''m a little jealous, but thats natural. Dont me me for it. I just wish I was married to you like them, you know? she said, her face buried in his chest. I couldnt help but smile a little at her words. Thanks, Mem, I said, my voice sincere. I always appreciate your presence. Before she could respond, a new presence entered the garden, and I looked up to see my old master, Jasmine approaching. She moved with the grace and confidence of an Empress, her expression warm as she greeted us. So here you are, she said, a smile on her lips as she met my gaze. Seriphoth. Ah, yes. I nodded. I was just enjoying the fragrance of the flowers, I said. I was happy that Jasmine didnt look at me like a monster, as some others had. Jasmine, I added, You look good today. Done with your royal duties? Jasmine, wearing the robes of an Empress, looked at Mem-Cho, offering her a nod of acknowledgment, before her focus returned to me. Yep, done for the day. Cant believe I have to manage all this after living centuries in heaven in luxury. It should have been your job. Jasmines lifespan was at stake before. She was aging too fast, as designed by the Goddess to speed up her growth from an infant to an adolescent. But it didnt stop there, and her hair had turned gray by the time I revived Ranefer. But the ripple of energy from the phoenixs revival had healed her graying hair and also fixed her messy lifespan. Now, she was granted domination over half the worldat least until her natural age woulde to an end, and shed return to heaven. It was so that the world could regain its harmony and luxury fast under the order of someone capable. The Goddess is here, she said a momentter. Its time to go. I exchanged a nce with Mem-Cho, who offered me an encouraging smile. I took a soft breath and nodded. Alright. Lets go. With that, we left the garden behind, the peace of the moment giving way to the chatter of a rooms gathering. **** I pushed the door open and stepped into the room, my eyes immediately drawn to the various figures scattered around the space. The atmosphere was heavy, oddly so. It was a mix of anticipation and unease that hung in the air. The soft hum of conversation died down as I entered, all eyes slowly turning toward me. Ai stood by the window, her figure bathed in the soft light that filtered through the ss. She didnt turn immediately, her gaze focused on something distant outside. When she finally nced over her shoulder, a small, weary smile curved her lips. Youre back, she said and returned her attention to the world beyond the ss, her expression troubled. It was clear she wasnt pleased, did she talk with the Goddess already? I guess she had every right to feel that way. Onii-chan! Rubys voice rang out, breaking the tension in the room as she rushed toward me, her arms flung wide. She collided with me in a tight hug, her small frame pressing against mine as if she feared I might disappear if she let go. I returned the embrace, feeling the strength of her grip, the warmth of her affection. Ruby How was your day? Enjoyed mopping houses? I joked, holding her close for a moment, as she grumbled. I wasnt moping them! It just took a soft flow of Nine-Colored Qi, dont make fun of me, she said with a scowl, a glitter in her eyes. She was cute, as always. Sure sure, I ruffled her hair before gently pulling back. She looked up at me, her eyes bright with relief, and I offered her a soft smile, one that didnt quite reach my eyes. Ranefer was there too, leaning casually against the wall, reading some bookI caught the words Pangeals Demons on the front page. When our eyes met, she raised a hand in a yful wave, her lips curling into a cheeky grin. Her eyes flickered to Ais back, and when she noted that my mother wasnt looking this way, she blew me a kiss, her eyes sparkling with mischief. I chuckled at her antics. It seemed she appreciated my presence a lot more than before. In contrast, Kwarna stood stoically behind the Goddess Gxara, her posture rigid like a steel knight. Her eyes met mine briefly, and she offered a small, respectful bow, acknowledging my arrival with quiet grace. I nodded back, d that she was doing her new job quite well. They were the only ones here. Quetzalcoatl and the others were in Thyranais, more as a diplomatic presence than anything. I guess wed regroup with them right after this meeting. I made my way to the center of the room, where Goddess Gxara sat. Memmy and Jasmine moved to some other corner of the room as I lowered myself into a chair opposite her, feeling the weight of the moment settle over me. For a short moment, we simply looked at each other, a silent understanding passing between us. The Goddess looked at me gently, yet the sadness in her eyes was evident. Seriphoth, my child Gxara spoke, her voice soft, carrying the warmth of a mothers embrace. Its good to see you. I hope youve found some peace in the garden. Her tone was filled with genuine care. Unlike her Saintess, she did not care about the creature I was at my depth. Im certain she saw through it the first time I met her as Aqua, back in DxD. I noted. The skill that allowed Seraphina to see my allegiance, Gxara had a greater variant of that power. She likely always knew although she was still quite surprised when she saw me as the Venerable One. I nodded, keeping my expression neutral. Thank you, Goddess. It was a needed moment of calm. Memmy here helped. I said, and her eyes turned to Mem, who was standing beside Ruby now. Gxara smiled and nodded at her. Then she looked back at me, Im d. But my child, she paused, choosing her words carefully, wont you please reconsider? Im talking about your decision to leave. Stay for a bit longer. I will speak with Seraphina, convince her to meet with you, and have a proper chat about Gxara, enough. Ais voice cut through the air like a de, sharp and unyielding. She had turned from the window, her expression hardening as she stepped forward. The decision is mine, not my sons. You and I have already discussed this. I will not stay in a world, and I wont let my son stay in a world, where he isnt appreciated. The Goddess looked taken aback, her gaze flickering between me and Ai. Hoshino, my dear friend, I understand why you would feel that way, she began, her tone conciliatory, but its still his world. He is this worlds Hero. I am sorry that I couldnt show proper hospitality, but youre wrong. Everyone loves him. They all appreciate him. All but the people who actually matter to him, my mother replied, frowning at my Goddess, who looked troubled. I shook my head, cutting between them. Mom, let me speak, I said, and that made Gxara turn to me with a delighted expression. Unfortunately, the reason I stepped in wasnt because I disagreed with my mother. My Goddess, I agree with my mother. And I think its wiser to leave. Staying here like this is pointless, more so when I have important stuff back in my new world. My voice was firm, leaving no room for argument. There was only silence for a moment, until a heavy sigh escaped Gxaras lips, her shoulders slumping slightly in resignation. I see, she murmured, a trace of sadness in her voice. Very well. But remember, you are always wee here. This is your home, and I consider you as my child. You can always return here, easier than ever before. The connection will remain stable since Kwarna is staying behind. Wait, Ai interjected, her brow furrowing in confusion. Kwarna is staying back? Why? Kwarna stiffened on her spot as we started talking about her. I exchanged a nce with Gxara, then turned to Ai, ready to exin. Yes. By keeping Kwarna here, Ruby can use Dimension Lost to reach a stable connection with this world and teleport us back here anytime we want to or need to. We needed a person to keep here, to act as an anchor, and she seemed like a good choice. Shes officially my Goddess archangel now. Archangel of Death, Kwarna. The angel nodded at Ai, showing respect, while she blinked, processing the information. Ah thats good, I suppose. Fine, Ai said, nodding slowly. Um, thank you for your understanding, Kwarna bowed toward her. I noted that Ai had earned quite the respect among the people during this trip; her disy as the Venerable One C the younger, Heavenly Demon Variant C had done her well. In that case, will we be taking someone from this world back with us? So that the people of Pangeal can use them as a medium? Ai proposed, tilting her head. Gxaras eyes brightened at the suggestion, and she looked at me with a hint of curiosity. Thats an excellent idea. What do you think, my child? Do you want to bring someone along? Perhaps Sieran? Im sure shell tag along if we ask her. Or, I can set up someone totally random too. I hesitated, unsure about this. I no, I dont want to take anyone back. Before the room could fall into awkward silence, Jasmine, who had been quietly observing the conversation, stepped forward. If not a person, how about this, she said, her voice steady as she unsheathed her sword. She extended it toward me, the de gleaming in the soft light. Eldergleam is more important than most living beings here. Its energy should be easier to detect than that of a random person. How about taking this along? My eyes narrowed slightly as I stared at the sword. The room fell silent, everyones attention was now focused on the weapon in Jasmines hands. The Heros Sword. And Im sure Eldergleam would love to travel the multiverse with its favorite master. Eldergleam The sword that had once been mine, apanying me for decades, during my time as Seriphoth the Hero. Yet, when I had tried to pick it up recently, back in the Elven Forest, the de had burned my hand, rejecting me. What was Jasmine trying to do, raising it toward me? I looked into her golden eyes, and she stared back. I see Slowly, I reached out a hand, hesitating only for a moment before my fingers brushed against the hilt. I held the de tightly. I fully expected the searing pain to return, for the sword to reject me once more. But this time, the de didnt burn. Instead, it let out a soft chime, a sound that resonated through the room, as the entire room brightened. Clear and pure energy filled the room, and Erebia seemed to hum with holy power. The sword recognized me. Nofuckingway! Even Jasmine was baffled, as she shouted with a grin. The others in the room also looked at me in surprise, their lips widening into smiles. For the first time in weeks, my lips too widened into a genuine smile that spread across my features. My cheeks hurt, and my heart thumped with the swords warmth. After three hundred years and one failed attempt, Eldergleam recognized the Hero of this World. ** ** ** If you guys want to read the next chapter, don''t forget to check my Patreon. Its a month ahead there. Link: /Master4thWall [229] The Changing Stage of the Multiverse [229] The Changing Stage of the Multiverse Chapter 229: The Changing Stage of the Multiverse Quetzalcoatl stepped out of the grand party under the sky, the echoes ofughter and music still lingering behind her and took off into the air to make her way to the castle. The night was calm, the sky clear and dotted with stars, and her mind was already set on the task ahead. The message from Ai Hoshino was clear, but only she received itas a goddess. The other mortal girls couldnt have received it, so it was up to her to gather them. Taking in a breath, she lifted her head and let out a sharp whistle that cut through the cool night air, mixing her divine will to add a message to the whistle. Hopefully, the girls will gather fast. Then, shended. The backyard of the duchy''s castle was bathed in the soft glow ofnterns, casting gentle light over the stone fountain at its center. The water shimmered under the moonlight, creating a peaceful scene opposing the party in the city outside. Quetzalcoatl waited, sitting on the fountain''s edge, legs dangling on the water, as the girls responded to her call. One by one, they made their way to the fountain, where they would hear the news. Tsubasa had a spring in her step as she jogged over, still buzzing with energy from the sparring match shed had with Quetzalcoatl earlier that day. She wasnt willing to, but Quetzalcoatl insisted. The two of them had drawn quite the crowd, it was fun. The memory of the fight brought a small smile to Quetzalcoatls lips. While the mortal girl was nowhere near her level, she was still something of a Demi-God herself. In fact, she was so strong that Quetzalcoatl was curious about how this cultivation power system worked now. Hey, Tsubasa waved at her, and she waved back. Early as ever, ss rep, Quetzalcoatl said, not as the Chief God of Aztec, but as her school teacher. Tsubasa smiled awkwardly and nodded. The two of them chatted a little, while the other girls began to reach the ce. Asia was next, her green eyes wide with curiosity a bit more than usual, as she took in the sights of the backyard. The Goddess brought Asia over to this world to show her around. So when she was done seeing Erebia, Asia tagged along with Quetzalcoatl to see Thyranais too. All she had seen was war and destruction before, but now she had seen happy people. Not just that, she also partook in the happinessshe healed a lot of injured people. Some saw her as a second saintess, already. Good evening, Lady Quetzalcoatl, Asia greeted with a small bow, her voice filled with genuine respect. She was always respectful toward Gods. Her cute, innocent presence was a contrast to the chaos that often surrounded them. Quetzalcoatl liked her. Shame shes taken by Gxara, she noted. Before, the girl was devoted to the Biblical God. But she switched teams. Why would she pray to a dead God when a simr, better Goddess was presented to her? Good evening, Asia, Quetzalcoatl responded with a warm smile. I hope youve enjoyed your time here. Asia nodded, her smile growing. Its beautiful. Im d I got to see more of this world especially since I didnt get to see much of Earth. As they spoke, the rest of the group began to gather. Xenovia and Irina arrived next, their expressions marked by focus, despite the wounds around their bodies. They had spent much of their time here training with rathe same Princess turned Duchess who rather wanted to drown in alcohol again. Thankfully, through the persuasion of everyone, she managed to avoid alcohol, but through that, she busied herself with sparring. Xenovia and Irina were unfortunate enough to be caught in that storm, bing her daily sparring partner. Then again, given their rising strength, it was hardly a bad thing. Evening, Xenovia greeted curtly. Irina, beside her, offered a more rxed smile, though there was still a trace of the seriousness that had settled over her since the war had begun. They were bing kind of like soldiers, at this point. This is a soothing area you have here, Irina remarked, her eyes lingering on the fountain. Much quieter than where weve been training. Quetzalcoatl scoffed. Oh please, you were acting as the punching bag of a Goddess. Anything is quieter than that. Although this world called them Demigods, ra had be nothing short of a Goddess. Having an Icon immediately raised a person to that status, and ra had even reached Level 100. Shoko and Yuzuru approached next, the two girls steps less hurried, their demeanor more casual. The two of them had spent their time exploring this world in a way that they couldnt back on their owntreated like royalties rather than the poor, struggling girls they had grown up with on Earth. They were more rxed than the others here. Little lizard, Quetzalcoatl called Yuzuru, whose eyelids twitched. She liked to tease that little girl, saying stuff like she wasnt a true dragon until shed defeated a Chief God. Old woman, Yuzuru greeted back. Shoko giggled but said nothing. With that, everyone was gathered. So Quetzalcoatl got out of the fountain and straightened, her expression turning serious. Ive gathered you all here because weve received a message from Ai. Shes awake, shes fine, and she wants to leave this world. So wed be leaving now. The girls blinked at the suddenness of her words, though none of them seemed particrly shocked. They had all known this moment woulde soon. Were leaving? Tsubasa asked, her brows furrowing slightly. Yes, Quetzalcoatl confirmed. Its sudden, but it wasnt entirely unexpected. Well, it is a little unexpected for me Shoko said, I thought Aqua would want to mend the situation between him and his wives. Are we leaving right away? Or will they be having a talk? Quetzalcoatl was pretty sure there wasnt going to be a talk of that sort. Ai sounded pretty mad when she sent the message. Before she could reply, however, a new voice interrupted them. Wait, youre leaving? The group turned to see a silver-haired elf approaching, her steps light, yet there was a weight in her gaze. Sieran the Wise. Quetzalcoatl smiled softly at the sight of her. Ah, I was just about to go and tell you and the other two, Quetzalcoatl said as Sieran joined them. Yes, well be leaving. The group in Erebia will find us here. Your, uh, husbands mother sounded quite furious when she sent the message. The wisest elfs expression saddened her. Im sorry to hear that. We tried to make you all feel wee, but I understand why she might feel that way. Quetzalcoatl nodded, understanding. Sometimes things are out of hand. Hah Well, thankfully- Sieran began to say, but before she could finish, a soft glow started to form above them. A teleportation circle lit up in the air, casting a bright light over the group. Within moments, mana red up in the area, the magic circle growing brighter, as the figure of Aqua and the rest of his team materialized in the backyard, bags in hand. Quetzalcoatl observed in silence, smiling a little, while the girls immediately rushed forward, their faces lighting up with joy as they reunited with one another. Hugs were exchanged between friends who hadnt seen each other in weeks. Tsubasa hugged Aqua, and he kissed her head. He smiled at the sight of them all together, his gaze softening as he took in the warmth of their reunion. Ah But then, his eyes fell on Sieran. She stood a little apart from the others, her gaze meeting him with a mix of emotions. He paused. The atmosphere shifted, the chatter slowly dying down as everyone noticed the silent exchange between Aqua and Sieran. The two of them just stood there, staring at one another, the weight of unspoken words hanging in the air. Tsubasa exchanged nces and moved away from Aqua. As if taking that as a sign, Sieran moved. She stepped forward, closing the distance between them, and without a word, she wrapped her arms around Aqua in a gentle hug. Hey she whispered, her voice filled with a quiet warmth. Youre here. Yeah, well Aqua closed his eyes, his armsing up to return the embrace, holding her close. Unlike the other two, Sieran indeed was wise enough to understand. **** Far beyond the of Pangeal, in the pinpoint of the vast multiverse, Sangha stood at the forefront of the energy bubble that surrounded her and her group, her eyes focused on the infinite stretch of stars ahead. The Icy Blooded Sword Sect traveled through the wormholes end in heavy silence, popping back into existence, the light of a trillion stars glittering around them. From the emptiness of the void earlier, the vastness of the starry cosmos surrounded the group now. There was a titanic-sized in the distance; Anton, a monstrous silhouette against the backdrop of space. Their destination. Its surface was an amalgamation of extremesmes dancing on one side, oceans churning violently on another, forests that seemed to stretch on forever, and mountains that pierced the heavens. This was the home of the Twelve Gods, each region under the rule of one. Soon, all of it would be nothing but a memory. The Seven Swords of the sect, Sangha''s most trusted subordinates, stood behind her, each one lost in their own thoughts. They were a formidable group, masters of their craft, bound together by their loyalty to Sangha. ...I guess its toote to say this, but are you certain about this, Sect Master? The voice belonged to Yongjoo, the Storm Bear King. His heavy fists, like thunderbolts that could shatter mountains, now scratched the back of his head. Sangha didnt turn to face him, her gaze remaining fixed on Anton. This path was decided long ago, Yongjoo. Weve been dwelling on the decision of a direct attack for too long. Now that I have a reason to do this, we are merely following through with what must be done. But to challenge the Twelve Gods on their home turf Minsun, the ck Swan Swordmaster, spoke up, her voice as calm and serene as the gentle flutter of a swans wings. Its a risk even for us. The gods deserve to know the consequences of their arrogance, added Ha-Joon, the Volcanic de, his tone steady. His armor gleamed under the faint light of the stars, as he added, They have dictated the nearby universes for too long. Its time they are put back in their ce. Why are you guys acting like cowards? Sangha allowed them to exchange their words, and said, Ha-Joon is right. We need to erase these fools and make justice return to existence. They may have ruled this corner of the multiverse for eons, but they are not beyond defeat. Dont feel discouraged now, aftering so close. The others nodded, their expressions hardening with resolve. To begin with, there was no room for hesitation in their hearts so far, they were just a little doubtful. But the decision was made. They had followed Sangha through countless trials, and this would be no different. Jung-woo, the Spear of Stars, let out a low chuckle. Honestly, Ive been waiting for a challenge like this, he said, his eyes gleaming with excitement. How long has it been since we had a proper war? Im excited. Soomin, the Azure Dragon Fang, shook her head at that. She wanted to insult him, as she always did, but this atmosphere didnt seem to be the ce for that. She decided to pick on himter. Daesung, the Roaring Lion Fist, also remained silent, arms crossed. Sanghas grip tightened on her sword as they closed toward the, Alright guys, stay on edge, she dered. Atlonton will fall, and the Twelve Gods will know the true meaning of fear. Do not hold back. Were here for the total destruction of the cancer of the multiverse today. As they continued their journey through the void, the energy bubble that carried them hummed with power, their destination drawing ever closer. Closing over thes atmosphere, they descended further. Finally, the bubble reached the skies of Atlonton, below the clouds, as the world below came into full view. The was a bizarre sight, divided into distinct regions, each one reflecting the domain of the god who ruled there. mes roared in one region, turning thend into a hellishndscape of fire and ash. Oceans raged in another, their waves towering as high as mountains. In some other ces, there were storms, as well as mountains of diamonds in others. By the time they reached the skies, however, they were already surrounded. Six strong presences, and a million weaker ones. Soldiers and their leaders, the Gods. Sanghas subordinates took out their weapons, while she remainedposed as the air around them crackled with divine energy, the atmosphere thickening. I cant believe what I see. The gods of Atlonton stood before them, each one a powerhouse ssified as an existential threat. The Chief God of the Pantheon, the Dragon God''s scales gleamed like molten gold, his eyes burning with the fury of a thousand suns. Following him was the ck Tiger God, his form sleek and powerful. The Goddess of Misfortune, with wings of me spreading wide, stood beside him. Three other Gods surrounded them from the opposite side. First you stop us from heading to that little low-ssed where my mates died, and then you dare bring war to our realm, woman? the Dragon Gods voice boomed, reverberating through the air like a thunderp. Sangha stepped forward, while her subordinates spread around her like a flower. She whipped out her sword, her gaze unflinchingthis time, she wore no blindfold, her blue eyes for the world to see. Evil Dragon, we do note to talk, she replied coldly. So waste no time, and die. With that, the world of Anton exploded with divinity and authority. ** ** ** Author Note: Next chapter were back home ??alongside that, were also seeing what the disciple''s been up to after her promise. If you guys want to read the next chapter, don''t forget to check my Patreon. Its a month ahead there. Link: /Master4thWall [230] The Last Page of Pangeal [230] The Last Page of Pangeal Chapter 230: The Last Page of Pangeal The waterpped softly against the edges of the tub, its warmth doing little to soothe the tension in her heart. ra stood up slowly, water droplets sliding down her skin as she reached for the towel. Her movements were almost mechanical, she would have rather remained in the tub if given the chance. The dim light of the bathroom cast shadows under her eyes, exposing the fatigue that weighed her mind these days. Her usually sharp eyes were dulled with exhaustion. As a deity, ra didnt have physical fatigue. The thing that weighed her wasnt physical. She wrapped the towel around her hair, feeling the cool air prickling her skin as she stepped out of the tub. A deep sigh escaped her lips. The migraine pulsed behind her temples, a relentless drumbeat that matched the throbbing of her heart. It was a familiar pain, it was from a hangover. But she hadnt felt it when she stopped drinking a month ago, because her mind had him to distract her with. But now he wasnt here. Aqua The name lingered in her mind, a reminder of the man who had once been Seriphoth, her everythingand now, was someone else. ra rubbed her temples, trying to ease the pressure building in her head. The pain had been manageable before, nonexistent even, when she was beside him. But now, when everything had gone wrongdespite saving the worldit had returned with interest. Damn it she muttered under her breath, her voice filled with annoyance. She began to dress up, her movements slow, the towel in her head falling away as she put on soft fabric that clung to her damp skin. Her body felt heavy, weighed down by the hangover and the emotional turmoil. After he died, the alcohol had been a crutch, a way to numb the pain, but she had sworn it off a month ago. She wanted to go back to it, but the people around her wouldnt let her. ording to them, it was anotheryer of agony added to her already tortured soul. Her heightened senses, after reaching Level 100, only made things worse. Every sound, every flicker of light, and every whisper of movement seemed to grate against her nerves. It amplified the pain in her head. ra could hear the faintest rustle of leaves outside, the soft murmur of voices in the distance, the steady beat of her own heart. It was overwhelming, suffocating even. It drove her to the brink of madness. As she stepped into the hallway, feeling the cold stone beneath her feet, she shook her head off the sounds. The dim light cast shadows along the walls, creating an eerie atmosphere that mirrored the turmoil within her. Her footsteps echoed softly in the silence, a lonely sound just like her. She was heading toward her bedroom, but she stopped before she could reach it. Her enhanced senses caught her attentiona familiar presence, a pulse of mana that sent a jolt through her mind. ra paused, her heart skipping a beat as she turned her head slowly toward the open window to her left. Through the window, she saw him. Seriphoth No, Aquamarine stood outside, surrounded by a small crowd of people. Her eyes grew glossy. The sight of him was enough to make her heart clench painfully in her chest. His figure was tall and muscr, but he looked far different than his Hero image. He had blonde hair that reflected in the sunlight, and blue eyes far brighter than his purple ones. And yet, he held Sieran in his arms, her closest friend held the man who had once been theirs. ras eyes twitched. ra felt a pang of jealousy, sharp and bitter, as she watched Sieran hug him. Jealousy not at the fact that he hugged her, but that Sieran had a flexible enough mind to ept him. It wasnt fair. It wasnt that she couldnt ept it, but Sieran could. It wasnt fair that he could still be so close, so warm, so familiar, and yet bepletely out of her reach. Her chest tightened, her breath catching in her throat as she fought the urge to cry out, to demand why this had to be her reality. Why should things be this way? Why return like this? Why return as someone else, why return as a person who was the exact opposite of the man that she had fallen in love with? And yet why, after everything, did he still have this hold on her heart? ra retreated from the window, her movements slow as she hid behind the frame, her back pressing against the cold stone wall. She couldnt bear to watch any longer. She couldnt stand the sight of them together, knowing that she couldnt be there with him. Slowly, she slid down against the wall, her legs giving out as she sank to the floor. The stone was cold against her skin, opposing the heat of the emotions raging within her. She drew her knees up to her chest, wrapping her arms around them as she buried her face into it. Why? she whispered, her voice barely audible. Why are you making me go through this, O Goddess? What have I done to deserve this? The Goddess, what was the point of calling her when she herself was a Goddess? ra sighed. She could still feel his presence, still hear the soft murmur of his voice as he spoke with Sieran and the others. It was torture, pure and simple, to be so close and yet so impossibly far from the man she loved once. Her heart ached with a longing she couldnt suppress, a pain that refused to fade. Why did he have to change so much? Why couldnt he have stayed the man she had loved, the man she had once called her own? Why did he have to be something else, something unrecognizable, something that no longer belonged to her? Why did he be like the Demon King? ra squeezed her eyes shut, hoping to keep the tears hidden, to remain locked away where they couldnt betray her. But the pain was too much, it was too overwhelming. A single tear escaped, tracing a slow path down her cheek. She was strong. She waspared with the Hero, who was blessed by the Goddess. She was the normal girl in that team of superhumans, and yet she rose so high. ra had always been a strong girl. She had faced countless battles and had stood against enemies far more terrifying than this. But this this was not the same. This was not a battle she could win, it was a war she couldnt fight. All she could do was sit there, alone in the dark, and watch as her heart broke piece by piece while the reality of her situation sank in. The man she had loved was gone. And all she could do was ask herself, over and over again Why? **** The evening breeze was cool as we stood in the garden, waiting out our final moments before departure. My Sierans arms still lingered around me, offering a warmth that was moreforting than I expected. When she finally stepped back, her eyes searched mine. "You''re really leaving...?" Sierans voice was soft as she looked up at me with a mixture of sadness and understanding. I nodded. Its time. Weve done what we needed to here. Weve done all we can here. Its time to go back." Sierans gaze fell to the ground for a moment, her fingers lingering on the fabric of my sleeve. She didnt want to see me go. When she looked up again, there was a small smile on her lips. "I understand," she murmured, Will you be back? She didnt ask when Ill be back, but if Ill be ever back at all. It pained me to see her ask such a sad question. I will, dummy. You girls just need time, and you need to understand, no matter the case, I have a new life now in a new world. Ill be staying there most of the time. She smiled widely, Im d. You bettere back soon. Otherwise, Ill visit you there myself. She said, and hugged me again, closing her eyes. It didnt seem like she wanted to let go until the veryst moment. I didnt mind, hugging her back and rather observing the people around me. The others had gathered around by now, the atmosphere thick with the bittersweet realization that this was the end of our time here. They exchanged quiet words of farewell. Asia and Goddess Gxara stood a little apart, their expressions calm as they spoke quietly. Youve shown me so much, my Goddess, Im grateful, Asia said, her voice soft but filled with genuine respect. Ive learned things I never could have imagined. Its a pity that Aqua wouldnt let me stay here. Gxara smiled gently at her. You have a pure heart, Asia. I cant recall thest time I met someone with such unwavering faith. And do not worry, my child, with him by your side, youll live for eons. Since your lifespan isnt limited, you can alwayse to spend time with me. Asia nodded, her eyes shining. I will, my Goddess. Thank you. For everything. Gxara reached out and ced a hand on Asias shoulder. A Divine Light rippled out of her palm, cocooning Asia. It was a Blessing. Stay safe, my child. Asia smiled, her eyes revealed the sense of fulfillment that she felt. Quetzalcoatl stood nearby to the side, watching the exchange with a thoughtful look. Damn, maybe I should have blessed someone from this world? Gxara turned to her hearing that, giggling, Its alright. Im sure youde back here faster than my Hero. Youre a Goddess here, after all, the faith from this world will reach you no matter where you are. Yep, that was the n, Quetzalcoatl said, her tone light but sincere. Thank you, Gxara. Ive enjoyed a pleasant time in this world. Gxaraughs softly. And your strength has been invaluable to us all. This world owes you much. Quetzalcoatl shrugged with a small smile. It was a good vacation. More words were needed between them. They understood each other well enough, as fellow Goddesses from the same pantheon now. Speaking of this worlds new pantheon, Ranefer was nearby, chatting with Jasmine. They started off rough, with Jasmine calling her a demon and stuff, but now they acted like best buddies. Jasmines two siblings/great-grandkids were also nearby, although they just observed. As they exchanged words, my mother moved toward me and Sieran. Her expression softened seeing the elf hugging me, and I cleared my throat to wake up Sieran. She opened her eyes and blinked when she saw Ai. Ah, hello, Sieran pulled back from the hug and said. "Nonsense, why did you stop hugging him? She shook her head, as Sieran blinked and hugged me again. Ai giggled, Take care of yourself, Sieran. Im d that at least one of you has some sense left in them. Remember, if you ever need anything, such as more alien invasions, you know where to find us." Sieran nodded, her eyes misty as she looked at Ai, while still hugging me. "Thank you mother for everything. You and your son have given us so much. This world will never forget you." I watched their exchange, feeling a pang of sorrow as I realized just how deep the connections here had be. My mother and my elf only knew each other for a month, and yet theyd grown so close. After a few more minutes of chattering, I looked at Ruby. She stepped forward, her expression focused as she prepared to activate her Dimension Lost Sacred Gear. Its time, everyone, step back, she said, her voice carrying a hint of sadness. She too had made friends here, after all. Raising her hand, she began to channel her Ether. A soft, purple mist started to rise from the ground, swirling around us like a gentle breeze. Dimension Lost Connect, she murmured. The mist thickened, its ethereal tendrils wrapping around us as the spell took effect. The air grew dense with energy, a faint hum resonating through the space as the world around us began to fade, blurring at the edges as the portal back to Earth slowly opened. As the mist enveloped us, I took a final look at those we were leaving behind. Sieran stared up at me, slowly canceling the hug. A part of me wanted to wrap my arms around her, to hold her tight and drag her back to my world. But the other two girls would need her. I cant be so selfish. We shared a sigh as she slowly backed off, the tears in her eyes reflecting a mix of emotions. My Goddess Gxara, with her motherly warmth, offered us a sad but understanding smile. My master Jasmine, the Hero, the Empress of Erebia, stood tall with her two great-grandkids at her side. A weight settled heavily in my chest as the world blurred. Rubys voice broke the fuzzy sound of the mist, her tone softer now. Im ready whenever you are, she said, her gaze shifting to me. As our eyes met, the mist swirled more intensely. Lets go, I replied, my voice firm. With that, the final moments of our time in this world began to slip away. The mists began to grow thicker And just as the mist began to obscure everything, enveloping us in its embrace, a loud voice suddenly rang out, cutting through the thickening fog like a knife. I- I will find you someday when Im ready! My heart skipped. The desperation in the voice was evident, and I didnt take a second to recognize it. My head snapped in the direction of the sound, and I bloomed my [Jade Perception] to its limits, passing through the thick space-time of the mist, straining to see through the swirling mist that now clouded my vision. The fog had grown dense, almost imprable, but through the veil of purple haze, I caught a glimpse of a figure standing at a window of the castle. It was ra, my princess, my first love. Her face was barely visible through the mist, but I could see the tears streaming down her cheeks, her golden eyes wide and dark with a mix of sorrow and resolution. She had made a choice. She leaned out of the window, her voice trembling with emotion as she continued, I Ill never forget you, even if youve changed! Im sorry I wille to you by myself someday! Her words cut through the air, heavy with the weight of her feelings, as the mist thickened around us, obscuring her from view. I stared back at her, nodding just before all went purple. For a moment, everything seemed to slow down, her voice echoing as thest connection to this world began to fade. As the mist swirled thicker around us, the world of Pangeal began to dissolve into darkness. ras voice echoed in my mind, but her figure soon vanished entirely as the mist enveloped everything. The light dimmed totally, purple bing ck, and at the veryst second, I noticed a spark of red I knew who it was, but I ignored it. The purple mist was reced by an all-epassing void, the same gap between reality that I encountered when I came here a month ago. We were being pulled through the fabric of reality, and the darknesscold and empty, pressed in from all sides. I remained motionless for a moment. The sensation was disorienting yet oddly familiar, like floating between clouds. Then, as quickly as the darkness hade, the mist began to clear. The void receded, and the world around us started to form with a purple highlight. The mist lessened, and slowly, familiar shapes of walls and furniture emerged from the fog. Everything was bathed in the warm morning light filtering through the windows. As thest of the mist faded, we found ourselves back in our house in Japan, the quiet hum of the city outside recing the silence of the void. The modern contrast with the medieval castle yard was almost jarring, but there was afort in the familiarity of it all. We were back Back home. **** The silence of space was decisive, opposing the chaos that had raged only moments before. Sangha stood amidst the debris of Antons moon, her breathing in ragged gasps as she took in the devastation around her. The remnants of a so vast it used to rival the size of ck holes, now floated in massive chunks around her, shattered and scattered across the cosmos. Around her, the Seven Swords began to stir, slowly pulling themselves up from the rubble. They were injured, their bodies scarred by the month-long battle, but they were alive. Injury was better than deaththe fate that the ahead had met. The Storm Bear King heaved a sigh, his voice gruff as he looked around at the destruction. Well that was a workout, he muttered. Sangha remained silent, her gaze fixed on the floating remains of Anton, the home of the Twelve Gods of Anton. Along with the, the gods too were gone, their remnant floating across space. Her promise to her master had been made, the foolish evil gods had been annihted. The Spear of Stars nced at Sangha, yawning, as he asked, What now, Master? Do we hunt down more evildoers, or go on a vacation for once? That was a joke. There was never a vacation for the Icy Blooded Sword Sect. He was just being humorous, so he got scared when Sanghas grip on her sword tightened slightly, her eyes narrowing. Uh, Master, Im joking- Vacation she suddenly said, turning to all seven of them. Starting from today, I announce a vacation for you all. I... have an appointment. Ill treat that as my own vacation. Her words hung in the cold, empty space, filled with a resolve that surprised the Seven Swords. What was their Sect Master up to? They opened their mouths, but Sangha cut them short. Enjoy your break, she said Because she wasnt sure if shed enjoy it. The Icy Blooded Seven Swords exchanged nces, but no one questioned her further. They simply nodded, as she turned away from the wreckage, leaving the shattered remains of Anton behind and shooting through wormholes. For Sangha too, a new journey was about to begin. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: Well thats that for Pangeal Arc. I enjoyed writing this a lot, and I hope you enjoyed reading it just as much. Unlike The Cursed Gamer, however, the previous worlds will indeed be visited sometimesand characters from there would also pop up to say hi (or do more). I have explosive ideas for the next arc, where perhaps we might even surpass the thrilling Heavenly Demon and Venerable Chapters we saw here. So look forward to it!! If you guys want to read the next chapter, don''t forget to check my Patreon. Its a month ahead there. Link: /Master4thWall [32] Catching Up With the Pheonix [32] Catching Up With the Pheonix Chapter 32: Catching Up With the Pheonix The sun rose over the horizon, casting a golden glow over the grand mansion that was located on the outskirts of the city. The dew-covered grass sparkled in the light, and the birds sang in the trees. The air was fresh and clean, and the world seemed to be waking up to a new day. Enrique Nova found himself waking about then, his biological clock used to wake up early. He quickly freshened up, took a quick cold shower, and began to brew a cup of hot coffee. While the coffee was being prepared, he went to the two of the only other rooms upied in this entire mansion. Enrique shook awake Greer, giving her some time to fully return to the world of light, and went to Annas room to wake her up too. The two girls began to freshen up while Enrique returned to his coffee. The morning was gentle, and Enrique enjoyed a newspaper that was still filled with the alien invasion even though it had been a few days. The girls joined him, and Enrique presented them with two cups of coffee too, and the group passed their morning with small chattering. . About a few hourster, Enrique decided it was time to leave the mansion for the first time in a few days. There had been quite the press mess in the world for the past few days, and while Enrique liked farmers and knew how to handle the camera well C he still preferred to not be bothered by paparazzi too much. Nobody likes paparazzi, huh? I thought at least people like youd like it. Greer said, waving her hair to the side with her hand. She seemed unsure about what she was wearing, a white sports bra under a denim jacket, coupled with tight gray pants. Some do. Well, few. But they arent exactly right in the head. Enrique replied while checking his own suit out; he didnt bother with a proper ck suit and just wore his Hero Costume in the form of a white suit. He needed to do that because he nned to drop by his office first, it was the opening day after the employees little vacation. That, and he also had to go there to check on a report MJ made. Apparently, the CCTVs had caught a fight between the Chitauri army and someone else, who she thought wasnt one of those aliens, right outside the office. Enrique had to check that out, MJ had keen eyes. Guys, can you get ready faster? Its gettingte. From the side, Anna sighed in feigned exasperation. She sure was having fun with the power to change her clothes with a thought. Lokis Illusion Magic was a lot deadlier than mere holograms. Sure, they were basic illusions by default, something one would phase through when touched, but they could also be used to materialize physical things. Anna was using that power to make clothes, an exotic tank top under a puffy jacket and ck pants. Careful, you might be naked in public if you lose concentration or the magic energy for it. Enrique had warned her almost jokingly, watching her pale a bit; that possibility seemed to affect her even in her newly adapted personality. To Enriques surprise, Goddess Mut came to rescue Annas case at that moment, her voice ringing in his mind alone. [Its fine. What she absorbed from Loki was Asgardian Magic and energy mainly, the knowledge to cast spells was what she learned from his memories C which is a mere secondary gain. If she hadn''t learned that, I could have taught her magic myself, though now it''s amusing seeing Frigga''s magic behind used by my most loveliest believer. Anyway, my point is that, she has enough energy to sustain such a spell.] That makes sense. It seemed Mut had taken quite the liking to Anna after this incident. He nodded to the air and looked at Anna. Ignore my joke, the gracious Mother Mut said you are fine. Speaking of Mut, I happen to have a question. Now that Anna absorbed so much of Loki does that make her a Goddess? Greer perked her ears up at that, Anna pretended to be uninterested but she listened too. Though Muts voice only rang in Enriques head. [Itsplicated. You may know this already, but aliens exist in this universe C with some owning personal abilities beyond some gods. So how do you differentiate them from a God? Its Faith and Divinity. Now, Anna has sucked in a lot of magic powers, divinity, and racial strength of frost giants, but that doesnt mean she would receive any faith that would be directed towards Loki after this. But at the same time, she has divinity flowing through her. The best term to describe her would be that she is a Demi-God.] She added, [If she had absorbed a lower-ranked God, her divinity reserves would have run out. However, if you remember, I exined to you back when you first appeared in this world, that High Gods and above dont depend on prayers and faiths. While it helps, its not very necessary. She has a flowing spiritual engine that runs divinity, and will refill her reserves overtime when she uses it.] Anna, youre a Demi-God. Enrique fixed his tie for thest time and announced, not seeing any point in exining it in detail. Though that also meant, if Enrique prepared a number of humans to worship Anna like a Goddess, she might turn into a proper God C or that may just expand or recharge her Divinity Reserves, he didnt know. Anna flinched, smiling widely, while Greer looked at the two of them with an odd frown. Enrique chuckled a little and joked, Now, dont go hating on me again with your racial superiority prejudice likest time. Ouch, it still stings when you left with Charles because, you said it yourself, I was not even a mutant. H-hey! instantly, its as if Anna from before returned as she threw herself on his chest and hugged him tightly. T-that, I already admitted it was stupid of me. You can rest assured that Id never do such a thing ever again! Enrique felt aplished as he smiled at her and ruffled her hair, watching her look up at him in adoration. She had changed, and while Enrique didnt have any way to remove the changes yet, it was clear that she hadnt be some sort of crack-head who thought she was Loki. A gentle giggle filled his ears, [You can technically be considered a Demi-God as well. Being a Gods Avatar isnt a small status.] Enrique had thought so, but it was nice getting confirmation. It suited him, of course, though he would prefer to be a proper God someday. You know what Mut said? Enrique whispered. I am a Demi-God too, what a coincidence. Anna just continued hugging him, while Greers eyes drooped. She felt as if she was being left behind, though sadly she saw no path on how to catch up with them. Soon, the three of them left. Anna and Greer called an Uber, and Enrique made a note to finally buy a car for them Z well as they left for Midtown High. While Enrique himself flew to his office at the speed of a flying jet. X-x-X "Good to see what all of you are in one piece. Goddamn, what a lucky vacation that one was." Enrique strolled into the office, waving off the standing-up employees with a smile. They returned his words with sighs of relief. "Honestly." One of the employers agreed right away, heaving a sigh. "Those aliens ran right over our house, if we were there at that time, only God knows what would have happened." Enrique had a little chat with his 15 employees and then made his way into his office room. Mary Jane Watson waited for him there. Usually, she woulde to greet him, but today she looked particrly troubled as she stared at the monitor while chewing on her lips. "Miss Jane?" Enrique stopped near her chair and called, startling her. That was worrying, why was she so invested- Ah. Enrique''s eyes fell on the monitor and suddenly he knew why. "S-sir!" MJ jumped up and greeted him. She quickly moved away from the chair, allowing him to take a seat. He did and leaned over, looking at the screen with a frown. A normal human wouldn''t have seen any difference between this green thing and one of those Chitauri. They would just have assumed it was some other variant of Chitauri. Yet, MJ recognized it. Of course, she did, how couldn''t she? That was her ex-boyfriend. "The Green Goblin" On the monitor, on the footage, he saw Green Goblin who hade equipped with bombs to blow his office off. Only that he couldn''t, because aliens invaded the world and rushed after him. The camera didn''t catch anything, but given there was no death report, and also because that was the Green Goblin of all slimy bastards, he was sure the viin survived. That fucking moron. How dare hee to blow off his office? "Y-you know him?" "Heard some rumors." Enrique got back up from the chair. He looked into her eyes, as she looked down. She probably thought it was her fault that he was here, and Enrique would agree. Except there was no need to say that to her face, she was a useful manager, one of the best he had worked with. "I-" "That''s Harry Osborn?" "..." MJ looked startled. She had told him that her ex-boyfriend had turned into a monster, but she never thought he''d take it literally, and connect the dots. She didn''t know he knew things in a bit more detail than normal people. "I- yes." "Miss Jane, let''s talk tonight." Enrique put a hand on her shoulder, giving her a gentle look. She was quite shaken; she was worrying too much. "Book some ce, a restaurant or, I don''t know, whatever. I have some other work I need to take care of, so I''d like to finish this issue quickly. I''ll send you some Stark Tech, cameras and sensors, tell the people to work on it, and modify it for extreme security alerts. Because this guy mighte again." "Yes, sir." MJ heaved out a breath and nodded, appreciating his quick thoughts. She hesitated but then reached out her hands to grab his forearm as his hand was resting on her shoulder. Gently, she squeezed it. "Thank you." **** Anna and Greer were pissed. Its not as if Enrique didnt have a car, but they didn''t. It was his personal car, and while he let them ride it, he just wouldn''t let either of them drive it. Well, Anna was a minor, but Greer could drive it. Yet, he wouldnt agree. "Girls? Please, go buy your own car." he had said. Anna was almost willing to hypnotize some car dealer and get a car, but before she could give in to her new foreboding thoughts, the Uber reached the school. "Can I get an autograph instead of the payment?" "Uh" The Uber driver recognized her, and it said quite something that a man from such a profession would rather take her autograph than money. Anna couldn''t hold back a smile. She was famous. One day she was thinking that life was a dead end, her touch being a deadly poison, to this level of fame. After giving the autograph, the two entered the school and instantly found themselves surrounded by students. Usually, Anna would feel awkward with such a crowd but today she only felt excited. Greer also found herself having fun, for once not receiving weird looks even though she was in her Tigra form, and instead getting looks of jealousy, envy, and admiration. It felt good. It was about that time, surrounded by so many people that a needle won''t be able toe in, that a half grabbed Anna and Greer as it pulled them. They phased through the crowd, going through their bodies. It took them half a minute to be out of the crowd, and in an unpopted corner of the campus. "Kitty!" "Hey, Anna." Anna recognized the girl instantly. She may have not spent that much time in Xavier''s School, but she had made a few friends there. Well, only one actually. It was this girl, who could phase through things, so she hadn''t been worried about Anna identally touching her. Anna hugged her. She was wearing gloves, but it still surprised Kitty that her friend was confident enough to engage in such physical contact. Canceling the hug, she turned to look at Greer and grinned. "Greer, this is my mutant school friend, Kitty Pryde. She can phase through things, as you saw. Kitty, this is Greer Nelson, she''s strong, a human tigress. Not a mutant though." "Hey." "Hi~" Greer gave the girl a short nod, and the girl returned with a smile. She was an energetic one, this one. Turning back to Anna, she began to talk. "Anyway, what are you doing here, girl? You''re famous now,ing here so casually is gonna cause problems." "It''s fine. Enrique C Supernova C will be here anytime now. He''s going to enroll me here. I was doubtful at first when I heard there''d be mutants from Xavier''s School attending but now that I know you are one of them, I am excited!" "Oh. Oh? Hey, that''s great!" The two girls got along well, and Greer almost forgot how different Anna had been acting these past few days. It was around that time that a white star descended from the sky, stopping inches above the ground as hisrge figure loomed over them. "Shadowcat? Good morning." Enrique looked at Kitty and said, with a raised eyebrow. "Uh" Kitty gave him a weird look, returning a shaky nod. Shadowcat wasn''t a name that many knew, even Anna didn''t. She hadn''t debuted as an X-Men yet, so how did he know? "Good morning. Nice to meet you..." "Nice to meet you as well. Anna talked about you a lot, I hope you''ll take care of her in her time here. On that topic, can you lead us to your processor first? I want to have a chat with Jean Grey." Kitty slowly nodded. She hesitated, almost reaching out a hand, wanting to pull him through the walls and into the office, but ultimately decided to use the usual path to lead them to the office. As someone who wanted to join the X-Men, she had heard of what he did to the X-Men a few months ago, back when Emma Frost had called them for backup. She seemed weary of him, if not outright scared. ''Poor girl.'' Anna felt a little bad for her friend. **** By the time Enrique and friends were in the school building, arge group of paparazzi had gathered outside. Despite Enrique taking a few days off public, the steam hadn''t ended, and they were here to get a glimpse of him. Not that any of that mattered. They couldn''te inside; the security level was high like that since there were mutants attending this school now. So Enrique just followed Kitty into the teacher''s office, which was upied by a lot of teachers this time aroundpared to the empty roomst time. "Jeaaan~" Enrique smiled widely and approached the sses-wearing redhead. She just blinked, until she was caught in a hug, suddenly blushing but unsure if she should push him away. He soon pulled back, and Jean was d he hadn''t tried anything funny with his hands, it really was a normal hug. Her expression asked, were they close enough to share hugs like this? Anna wore an odd expression, a mixture of many emotions, but Enrique tried not to notice and looked at Jean. "I''d have appreciated your presence in the recent battle. Where were the X-Men at that time?" Jean looked a bit embarrassed. She took a second and turned to the other teachers in the room, all of whom were staring at them. "Guys, can I have some alone time with them?" "Oh- er, sure." One of them quickly replied and in unison, all of them stormed off, though a brave one did rush to Enrique to take a picture first. When they were gone, Jean slumped into her chair and sighed. "Enrique, we really wanted to help, trust me. Helping in that battle would have allowed Mutants to earn great PR. But we had no way of getting involved. Because there was a mutant on the loose. It''s a kid from our school. He called himself Kid Omega, and he made a mistake and murdered someone right under Xaviers nose while attending the school, no small feat for any mutant. "Quentin is was an Omega-level, his main power was to form thoughts at a very fast rate. He could even control and manipte the minds of others, as well, and he did that to gather a group of mutant children from our school to throw a revolt against us, the X-Men. He could also resist attempts of psychic maniption on his own mind and in general shut down mind probes and keep most telepaths out of his head, and since the people he was using to attack us were just mind-controlled kids, we couldn''t go all out." That sounded like an annoying thing to deal with, Enrique could see it. Jean looked somewhat devastated as she said the next words. "Ultimately, we had no choice but to neutralize him. Cyclops had to blow him into blisters, and since that, he locked himself in a room. Killing a teen, even if that boy was mentally unwell, was a big hit to him. All of this happened when the sky split apart, Kid Omega had used that moment of shock tounch his attack, and the X-Men had no choice but to stay." That made sense. Enrique would have been more surprised after hearing this if they ended up joining the battle. Even if they could have taken care of it early, it must have been a hit for all of them after killing a kid. Though Enrique had to agree that was a strong power right there. Pity he was killed. If he was locked or something, he could have led Anna to steal that power. "I see, that''s a pity. Forgive me for expecting you there then, Miss Jean." Enrique closed his eyes and had a sad nod. He didn''t really feel anything about this entire thing, but better to appear humane than otherwise. She just sighed. Taking in a deep breath, she pped her hands and smiled. "Anyway, let''s put those depressing thoughts to the side. You are here with Anna again; must that mean you are thinking of enrolling her here?" "Yes." "That is great!" Jean stood up, walking off. "All right,e with me. I''ll make it fast since it looks like the paparazzi will get more annoying otherwise." Enrique followed behind her, and the three girls exchanged nces before following as well. While staring at her walking in front of him, as she talked about something he wasn''t really interested in, he began to n if he could use this information to his benefit somehow. ** ** ** Visit my Patreon to read the next chapter right away along with the next months (and more)! Link: /Master4thWall [231] Back Home, Such a Peaceful World [231] Back Home, Such a Peaceful World Chapter 231: Back Home, Such a Peaceful World The quiet hum of the city outside reced the silence of the void. Thest of the purple mist faded, causing furniture, walls, a TV, and other modern properties to take shape around us. Ourrge group found ourselves at the center of our house in Japan. Ahh, the first to copse was Quetzalcoatl, burying herself on a couch. Ranefer joined her on another couch, while some others stretched their arms. A few yawned, including Ruby. I simply took a deep breath in, allowing the familiar air to cool my nerves. Surprisingly, the air felt better; more mana enriched. I was likely mistaking it since its been a while. The word familiar air resonated in my head for a moment. This was how life worked, that world which had once be my home, felt less weing and more unfamiliar than this ce that I was born only 15 years agosome 50s, if I count Doctor Gorous age. Finally back home! Yuzuru, the youngest among us, the little human-turned-dragon who fought outer gods beside me, shouted with a bright grin. Her ck mes allowed her more vigor than others. I took a look around the room, taking in the scene as I counted them. I, my Goddess, Ai, Ruby, Tsubasa, Ranefer, Memmy, Xenovia, Irina, Quetzalcoatl, Asia, Shoko, Yuzuru, and Kwarna. Fourteen of us left this world. Twelve returned. None were lost, the two had no choice but to stay back. As far as missions went, this was a job well done on paper. No, not just on paper, I quickly changed my mind, even in reality, it was a really great result. I met old friends, alive and dead, I even caught up with Barolt and had a duel when my mother was unconscious. More importantly, I reunited my lovely wives, all four of them, and although there was a little issue around the end, ra shouted her feelings out before everything could close on a sad note. That was a good sign, I just had to wait for her toe to terms with things. As the Eternal Samsara, waiting was something I was far more used to than anyone else. I let out the breath that I took earlier, feeling a smile widen my lips. My mother watched it from nearby but didnt say anything. Rather, she sighed, shook her head with a soft smile of her own, and stepped forward and pped her hands. Alright guys, Ai addressed everyone and said. Pangeals food is delicious, but Ruby said she missed modern food. I think everyone feels the same. So Ill throw a little modern food feast as a celebration of such an outstanding mission well done. The first official task that the Nexus of Eternity haspleted, for your information, I chimed in, smiling at them. Order anything you want, how much of it you want. Enjoy yourselves for one more day before we return to our day-to-day life, alright? Yay! Ruby shouted, and Yuzurus voice ovepped hers. The others also gave a small cheer, as the house that had been quiet for a month hummed with life. **** The atmosphere in the Hoshino Household was peaceful now; a post-celebration calmness as the group prepared to return to their respective homes. Ranefer Phoenix stood outside the doorway, exchanging goodbyes with the rest of the group. They all observed her as if like eternal friends, even Ai was smiling at her despite their past skirmish. Come here anytime, treat this as your home, Ai said, nodding at her. Oh, sure. I will take you on that offer, she smiled and then looked at Aqua. Aqua boy, enjoy dropping the little girls off. Ill be off too, Ranefer waved at him, who was standing beside Yuzuru and Shoko. Those two were the only ones who needed to be dropped off; the others mostly lived here. Tsubasa was already in her house, located right beside Hoshino Household, and Quetzalcoatl was preparing to leave right after Ranefer. Aqua nodded, a small smile on his lips as he nced at the two girls beside him. I will. Id have dropped you off myself, but I think these twos family would keep me busy for a while. Safe travels, he said, his tone light. Ranefer nodded and then looked at the dragondy who was standing with her arms crossed. Quetzalcoatl and Ranefer exchanged nces, a silent conversation passing between them. After a short second, they both smirked, a final acknowledgment of the camaraderie theyd built during their time together. No words were necessary between them. Quetzalcoatl closed her eyes and nodded, and Ranefer grinned. With a spark of mes, she vanished from the room, teleporting directly to her abode in the underworld. ...Hmm? She blinked as the sparks of fire materialized in the underworld. She frowned as she found herself not inside her mansion, but suspended in the sky above it. The sensation of cold air on her skin immediately set her on edge. This wasnt right. Her teleportation should have been precise, she should have appeared in her bedroom. There was only one reason why this could happenif her mansion was in danger. The teleportation wouldnt drop her in the middle of danger, the spell wasnt designed that way. Her heart sank as she looked down. This side of the underworld was as eerie as ever, the crimson sky casting an ominous glow over thend. She liked the red theme, it went well with her fire. But it wasnt the familiar terrain that made her breath catch in her throat. Below her, where her grand mansion once stood proud amidst the red flowers of the underworld, was now a fortress of ice. Her castle was frozen, encased in thick, glistening ice that spread across the surrounding terrain like a gue. It was incredible. Coiled around her frozen castle was a titanic-sized lizard, its white scales gleaming under the dim light. That was the Frost Dragon, cierion? What the hell? Ranefer frowned and muttered in confusion. That was an old enemy, a dragon of immense power. Hes said to be equal to the Five Great Dragon Kings. Ranefers eyes went bloodshot with rage. You cierion! she snarled, her voice trembling with fury. The voice boomed across the sky, breaking the sound barrier. How dare this dragon, who she had defeated countless times before, attack her home? How long had he been here, waiting for her? Also, where were the Satans?! What were they doing while her home was being destroyed? Did they not care for her home because she wasnt here? Ranefers jaws clenched. The dragon lifted its massive head at the sound of her voice, its blue eyes gleaming with malice. It grinned, a chilling expression that would have sent a shiver down Ranefers spine if not for her recent experiences. She was tougher now. Ranefer! cierions voice boomed, the sound echoing across the frozenndscape, as he stood up. His titanic size made the ground tremble. I am here for revenge! With a roar, cierion unleashed a wave of frost mana, a torrent of cold that surged toward her. It felt like liquid ice, if that made sense, as it froze the air and rushed toward her. Her eyes narrowed, her body lighting up like a supernova in response to her anger. She had always been stronger than him, and now she had grown further. She wasnt the same as before, not after Pangeal. She wouldnt bother dodging something so trivial. With a casual flick of her hand, she pped the frost wave away, sending it careening off to the side. Ranefer stood arrogantly, waiting for the beam to vanish. But as the frost dissipated, something was wrong. Ranefer blinked, her breath hitching as she stared at her arm. Her hand was gone. The frost had numbed the pain so she took a moment to notice, but the reality was clearher hand had been severed in the process of deflecting the attack. What? she whispered, her voice trembling as she stared at the stump where her hand had been. The shock of the situation left her momentarily paralyzed. The world around her seemed to darken at that, a chill creeping into her bones that had nothing to do with the frost. The air hummed with a strange, ominous song that made the hairs on the back of her neck stand on end. Hexagons materialized in the skies above cierion. The [Winter Icon] shimmered above cierions head, a symbol of power that cast a blue light over the frozen terrain. But it wasnt alone. Another Icon red into existence, swirling around the dragon with raw, pulsating energythe [Mana Icon]. Ranefers heart sank as she realized the gravity of the situation. What the fuck-! This dragon who had once been a mere nuisance, had somehow gained two Icons, powers that marked the strongest beings in existence. How could this have happened? Shit! Ranefer cursed under her breath, her mind racing as she tried toprehend the nightmare unfolding before her, while cierion prepared another attack. This dragon cierion was no longer the foe she once knew. The world she had returned to had changed. It was far more dangerous than she had remembered. The Frost Dragon cierion rushed at her with the intent to kill, while his maw burst out another, more powerful beam of frost that threatened to erase her entire body. At the veryst moment, Ranefer sighed, closed her eyes and bloomed into a massive bird of hellfire. The [Phoenix Icon] covered the skies. **** Quetzalcoatl emerged from the portal into her heaven, the 9th Heaven, the most sacred of Aztec realms. A small smile yed on her lips as she hummed. She liked this vacation of hers. Shes gained many things. Even when Kukn came out, there were no unfortunate situations. She was a Goddess in another world now, her divinity and faith powers were stronger than ever. She was happy. The sky around her was a vast expanse of shimmering light, interrupted by the asional swirl of golden clouds. The air here was usually filled with the harmonious hum of divine energy, one suited for a Chief God. However Huh? Quetzalcoatl frowned. Today, something was off. There was supposed to be a whole fleet weing her back. Rather eerie silence spread through the realm. What is this now? Her keen senses picked up on this unusual shift. The usual cheerful party vibes of her domain were reced by a subtle, almost imperceptible tension. There was a dissonance in the fabric of her heaven. Her emerald eyes narrowed as she scanned the horizon, searching for the source of the disturbance. She hovered in the air, feathery wings ring out behind her as she took in the scene. Thendscape below, reminiscent of the Mesopotamian times, with sprawling temples and lush gardens, seemed to be untouched. On a first look, everything seemed alright. And yet the unease in the air was unmistakable. Something was here, something that didnt belong. Quetzalcoatls emerald eyes shed gold, her smile dropped, and the pupils narrowed as ancient symbols and runes spun within them. The Wisdom Eyes activated. Her vision expanded to see the unseen, to perceive secrets hidden in thin air. They allowed her to see beyond the physical, into the very essence of reality. As the symbols settled, the truth became clear. ...Ah. I see. So it seems the world has gone through incredible changes in thest month, she murmured, her voice carrying a note of both irritation and resignation. It was almost insulting that she hadnt seen thising. As her wings pped softly, she turned her head slightly to the side, her gaze locking onto a figure. It was a figure that had appeared beside her so swiftly that even she had barely noticed it. No, she would have missed it if not for her Wisdom Eyes. A man stood there, tall with a mane of wild blonde hair that seemed to shimmer with a light of its own. His eyes glinted with a fierce, predatory light, and his body was draped in a cloak that rippled with the raw energy of his Icons. The aura around him was unmistakableas the ck Jaguar, he wore the [White Tiger] Icon, while the [Speed Icon] marked him as one of the fastest beings in existence. Hasnt it, Tezcatlipoca? Quetzalcoatl finished her question, her voice calm, as if she was having a light conversation. The man before her was no ordinary opponent; he was the god whom she had barely defeated to im her ce as the Chief God of the Aztecs. Tezcatlipoca, the Jaguar God, grinneda feral, predatory mark that sent a ripple of power through the air. It has, he replied, his voice a low, rumbling growl that echoed with centuries of pent-up rage and ambition. But Ive been waiting for this, Quetzalcoatl. Waiting to reim the throne. Quetzalcoatl defeated him centuries ago, and then she gained the Dragon Icon fifty years ago, while he remained Iconless. He had no way to catch up to her but suddenly, he stood matching her height. Perhaps even higher. Dragon God Quetzalcoatl locked gazes with the Jaguar God Tezcatlipoca. Until he sted toward her with the speed of a divine beast, his fist blurring toward her. She barely had time to react. Tezcatlipocas speed was unreal, a blur of motion that even her Wisdom Eyes struggled to track. In an instant, he was upon her, his fist mming into her face with the force of a copsing star. The impact sent shockwaves rippling through the 9th Heaven, and the skies exploded in a blinding sh of light. A new war had just begun, and Aztec was far from the only ce where such a scene unfolded. The world had gone mad, for [Icons] bloomed like flowers under the morning sun. ** ** ** If you guys want to read the next chapter, don''t forget to check my Patreon. Its a month ahead there. Link: /Master4thWall [232] A Maddened World, Fate of Gods and Devils [232] A Maddened World, Fate of Gods and Devils Chapter 232: A Maddened World, Fate of Gods and Devils The living room was bathed in the glow of the TV, its flickering light casting shadows across the otherwise dark room. After the busy days in Pangeal, we were enjoying some family time by watching TV, and Ruby fell asleep during that. I satfortably on the couch, Ruby''s head sleeping on myp, her breathing steady. Our mother dearest sat beside us, her hand resting lightly on my other thigh. The soft sound from the TV filled the room like a quiet background to the warmth that surrounded us. I liked the atmosphere as my hand found its way to Ais thigh, my fingers gently tracing small circles on her skin. I felt her stiffen slightly at the touch. Her cheeks flushed with a soft pink hue as she shot me a look, whispering, Ruby is right here, boy. I shrugged it off with a yful grin, chuckling. Instead of pulling away like she wanted, I wrapped an arm around her waist, pulling her closer to me. She let out a small, surprised gasp, her eyes widening as our faces drew nearer. ...Hey, brat. she hissed, her eyes narrow, but I ignored it. I could see the hesitation in her gaze, the way her lips parted slightly, as she chose her next words, but I ignored it. I leaned in, our breaths mingling, and for a brief second, everything else seemed to fade away. The world outside didnt matter, the battles for thest month, the endless strugglesall of it disappeared in the closeness of that moment. Purple eyes stared at me, and they slowly closed. My mother gave in. But just as our lips were about to meet, a loud, consequent ringing of the doorbell echoed through the house, shattering the quiet intimacy like ss. Eek! Both of us jolted, startled by the sudden intrusion. Ruby, who had been peacefully sleeping on myp, snapped her eyes open at the sound, her gaze immediately locking onto our faces, still too close forfort. At the same time, a hand mmed on the door. Whoever hade was in a hurry, but we had a worse thing to worry about. My mother and I exchanged nces, while my sister stared at us. She blinked, her drowsy mind trying to process the scene before her, but I quickly pulled away, offering her a sheepish smile. Morning, Ruby, I blurted out, although it was nighttime. Go back to sleep. I''ll go check who''s at the door, I ruffled her hair before gently sliding her head off myp. Ruby opened her mouth as if to question what she had just seen, but I was already on my feet. I moved toward the door before she could say a word. My heart was still racing from the interrupted moment, but there was something about the energy behind that knock that set me on edge. The knock hadnt been normalit carried a sense of urgency that was not normal. And I recognized the energy behind the door. Coming, I called out, reaching for the handle. The door swung open, revealing an unexpected sight. A bloodied figure stumbled into me. Hey?! My arms instinctively shot out to catch the copsing body, and I quickly confirmed who it was. Ranefer?! What happened?! My voice exploded with confusion and concern. Just this morning, she had left the house in perfect condition, full of her usual fiery energy. But now, she was barely standing, her body battered and bloodied. Uh argh A deep frown etched itself onto my face as I steadied her, gripping her shoulders to keep her upright. Hey, Ranefer, talk to me! Her usually sharp, confident eyes were zed over with pain and exhaustion, and her breath came in ragged gasps. Blood trickled down from the corner of her lips as she struggled to speak, her voice barely above a whisper. I Icons, she managed to say, her words slurred. Everyone has Icons! Those words left her lips, and her knees buckled. She fell forward, her body went limp against my chest while I stared at the air. I held her tightly, my mind racing. Icons? What did she mean, everyone has an Icon? My frown deepened, and without wasting another second, I expanded my Jade Perception with a surge of energy. Tokyo''s pulse, its life force, flooded into my awareness, and I scanned the inhabitants with a focused intensity. But nothing. Unlike what she said, every Joe in the street didn''t walk with Icons leaking out of them. There were no Icons among the people here, no sudden surge of power that would exin her condition. What the hell was she talking about? Then, it hit me. ...Ah. Everyone wasnt literal. She didnt mean every single person had gained an Icon. She meant there were too many, far more than what there was a month ago. Too many people had suddenly acquired Icons, more than should be possible, more than the world could safely handle. I was saying that because I sensed a nobody with the energy of an Icon. My Jade Perception stretched further, beyond the local area, probing deeper into the citys veins. A [Storm Icon], inactive but having certainly been used recently, which allowed me to sense it. Its energy radiated from an apartment building, one that I recognizedbecause I had spied on it before, just in case. Brigid Thorsdottirs ce. The useless daughter of Thor had an Icon now. And if someone like her had an Icon now, that meant The world was changing. The bnce had tipped, and the consequences were already unfolding before my eyes. I held Ranefer closer, my mind already spinning with possibilities, before I began to re my Qi to save my phoenix. **** I knew what was going on. My birth brought Icons over to a universe, for the universe opened up to the greater Omniverse, which ran the Icon power system. An exception to that was my 9th life, where Icons existed from the get-go. But in the other lives, they appeared only after I was born. For the world had to grow to handle the weight of the Eternal Soul of the Eternal Samsara. In all my life excluding the 9th, I never left my universe. I did that on my 9th, but it was from a universe that already had Icons from beforehand, therefore no changes came to that ce. DxD was different. I had an analogy for this. Imagine a where the gravity suddenly tripled. At first, people would struggle to live there, but their bodies would adapt quickly C via the Will of the World C bing much stronger in a short period. Their muscle mass would increase significantly, so they could easily lift, say, 1000 kgs. Now, imagine that after a few years, the gravity suddenly returned to normal. Naturally, those people would now be able to lift far more than 1000 kgs because their newfound strength would not disappear. That was the situation with me. When the weight of the Eternal Samsara was lifted from DxD in the month I was away, the quiet process of connecting to an Icon became easier for people. They connected with Icons much more easily, bing powerhouses. The only difference was that when the increased gravity would return to normal on that, the peoples lifting limit would return to 1000kgs. But with Icons, once someone connected with one, they didnt lose that connection. It remained with them permanently. So basically, this world now had a bunch of extra powerhouses running around. And the older powerhouses were much stronger now. I, at Sage, as a Pseudo Herald, was quite powerful now. However, my enemies have just grown a lot more as well. How troublesome. Mhm and yeah, I then teleported back here after seeing the state that the underworld was in, Ranefer spoke from the bed, narrating her experience after leaving the house earlier. It annoyed me that I had sent her away without sensing the changes the world had gone through. Celebration had kept me busy, so I missed this development. I stood before the bed with my arms crossed, a frown on my face, while my sister stood around the bed. Ai sat beside Ranefer, helping her sit straight. I''m d you won, though, Ai said. You''re not as weak as thest time we fought. Hey, of course~ she scoffed. How can I lose to that weakling cierion? Despite only having one Icon, the [Phoenix Icon], she earned victory against the Dragon with two Icons. I was proud of her, for she was getting stronger. From what you said, the Satans are busy fighting against the Ogdoad Pantheon, I said. How is Serafall doing there? I cared about that girl, for she fought beside me against Indras people and helped me save my Goddess. Ranefer winced slightly as she shifted on the bed, the pain evident in her movement. But despite that, there was a gleam of pride in her eyes as she began to recount the battles in the underworld. Serafall shes something else now, she said, chuckling in disbelief. Shes not the same girl we all knew. Shes ascended, Aqua. Shes be a Super Satan. My mother blinked. A Super Satan? What does that mean? Ranefer scoffed softly, shaking her head. Super Satans are basically Chief God level. Sirzechs and Ajuka were the only ones before, theyre the pirs that have been holding the Devil kind for thest five centuries. Now we have another. Serafall unlocked three Icons in the heat of battle. The [Winter Icon], the [Leviathan Icon], and the [Demon Icon]. All at once. Shes unstoppable now, leading the devils against the Ogdoad Pantheon. Ais eyes widened slightly, the surprise evident in her voice. Three Icons at once? Thats not just rare, thats unheard of. She was right. But the situation was special, so it made sense. Exactly, Ranefer continued, her tone serious. Shes like a different person on the battlefield. The devils had been barely holding their ground, but with a third Super Satan leading them, weve got a fighting chance. The situation in the underworld is tense, though. The Ogdoad Pantheons been testing our defenses, pushing us to our limits. Its only a matter of time before things escte even further. I nodded slowly, processing her words. Im d shes not dead. And the other Satans? How are they handling this? Theyre doing what they can, Ranefer replied, her expression growing grim. The current generation Lucifer and Beelzebub are reinforcing our territories, bolstering our armies. They have prepared for the worst, but honestly the bnce of power is fragile. One wrong move and everything could fall apart. Ogdoad isnt a weak enemy. Ogdoad, the Egyptian Gods. Their afterlife Gods had an unfortunate sh with the Devils, ording to what Ranefer told me, killing some major household devils, which prompted a war between the pantheon and all of the devil kind. Things were not looking good. The room fell into a heavy silence as we all absorbed the information. In a supernatural world where cold wars have been going on for millennia, the sudden surge of Icons provided too good an opportunity to ignore a war. I was just d all my friends were alright. Most of them lived here in this house, or just nearby like Tsubasa. Ranefer didnt, but she was fine now. Shoko and Yuzuru werent Goddesses, they wouldnt be pulled into this mess. There was only one exception My mind drifted to Quetzalcoatl. She was one of the strongest beings I knew, but even someone of her caliber could find herself in danger in this rapidly changing world. Plus, being so strong meant her enemies were strong as well. A nagging worry tugged at my heart, growing more persistent with every passing second. Ranefer was strongexceptionally soand yet she had returned battered and bloodied. What if Quetzalcoatl was facing something even worse? The two of them were pretty simr in strength, although Id say the Dargoness was stronger. The thought made me uneasy. After a moment of pondering, I reached into my pocket and pulled out my phone. The sleek device felt oddly heavy in my hand as I scrolled through my contacts, searching for Quetzalcoatls number. Calling Quku? Ruby asked, noticing me, and I nodded. My sister stepped closer, leaning to watch the screen. My thumb hovered over the call button for a moment before I pressed it. The phone rang once twice and then the call failed. I frowned. A cold feeling crept up my spine. I tried again, but the result was the same. Out of service. I frowned, my worry deepening. Quetzalcoatl was always quick to respond, no matter what. Shed pick up and make a weirdment, always. But now, there was nothing. The unease in my chest grew. Should I visit Ilhuicatl-Teoiztac, the 9th heaven? I was about to close the phone and slip it back into my pocket when a notification popped up on the screen. A [Stargram] notification. A news report. The kind that didnt pop up on my phone unless something monumental was happening, because the supernatural Instagram always had drama going on in it. But this time, it was much more serious than the drama of some celebrity Goddess. The headline alone was enough to make my heart race. I tapped on the notification, my breath catching in my throat as the screen shifted to a news post. The image that greeted me made my blood run cold. It was a photo of Quetzalcoatl. The womans usually vibrant, powerful form was reduced to a battered, bloody figure. She was being held up by her hair, her head drooping lifelessly, and the one holding her was a blonde deity Tezcatlipoca, I recognized him from that painting on the wall of her home. The Jaguar God. His grin was wide and malevolent, his dark eyes glinting with victory as he stared into the camera. The caption beneath the photo was simple, but it felt like a punch to the gut. The Jaguar God has returned. Holy shit. My sister voiced the same words Id just thought of, as my hand clutched tight around the phone, my jaws tight. The entire supernatural world was in uproar. Thements beneath the post were a chaotic mix of shock, disbelief, panic, mockery,ughter, and many more. Quetzalcoatl, the Chief God of the Aztecs, had been defeated. A new Chief God had risen. My grip on the phone tightened further, so much so that the screen cracked. The entire world outside seemed to sing, as Gods from all over the world danced with their Icons, the magical side of the world in an uproar, everything a ball of big mess, and my people will soon be at the center of it all. The world had spiraled into madness, and I wasnt sure if even I could stop it. ** ** ** Its the 1st of the month, the best time to get into Patreon! Come read the next chapter, as well as the entire months there. Link: /Master4thWall [233] A Wrong Choice, Indeed [233] A Wrong Choice, Indeed Chapter 233: A Wrong Choice, Indeed The world had changed. The news of such a major Chief Gods defeat spread across the realms to solidify that fact. The implications spoke for themselves, as tension rippled around. It reached the ult Research Club too. Unfortunately, their members had bigger things to worry about at the moment. The atmosphere inside the ult Research Club was thick with tension, suffocating even. Akeno paced back and forth, her usually calm demeanor shattered by the sense of dread that gripped her heart. Every few seconds, her eyes flicked toward the window. The scene made her gulp. Outside, the magical barrier surrounding the entirety of Kuoh High School shimmered under the relentless assault from outside. Each strike against the barrier sent a ripple through the air, proof that their defenses were weakening. Things were looking bad. Damn it damn it Fuck! Akeno muttered under her breath, her fingers twitching in nervousness. Her gaze darted to the closed door of Rias Gremorys room. After a month of going missing, having left a mere letter behind, the club president returned a day ago and had locked herself inside. Even during this tense situation, she hadnt bothered toe out since. Akeno had tried knocking, pleading for Rias to emerge and take charge, but there had been no response. In the center of the room, Gasper di hid in a corner, his body trembling. Akeno could understand why he was scared. The boys usually pale face was ghostly white, his eyes wide with terror. After all, all of this was because of him. The enemies were after him. He knew they were after himwhoever was attacking the barrier outside wanted him specifically. His fear radiated through the room, making the atmosphere worse. Kiba and Saji were crouched beside him, trying their best to calm him down. Kibas gentle voice wasced with concern as he spoke softly to Gasper, but nothing seemed to be working. Sajis attempts were no better; the usually brash and confident boy was at a loss for words, his frustration evident in the way his fists clenched and unclenched. Koneko, what do we do? Akeno asked, her voice tinged with desperation as she turned to the small, white-haired girl standing by the door. It made her feel bad that she was trying to get validation from the little girl, but she had no choice. She didn''t know if staying back here was smart, she wanted to hear someone elses opinion. Koneko Toujou, although the smallest, was still a formidable member of the peerage, her opinion mattered as much as anyone elses. She was in a battle stance, with her golden eyes narrowed and her fists clenched, as if enemies might jump her anytime. Her senses were sharp, every fiber of her being attuned to the threat outside. So she didnt answer Akeno immediately, her gaze fixed on the door. ...Lets just hold your ground, Koneko finally said, her voice calm but firm. If the barrier breaks and they defeat Sonas group, then we fight. Akeno sighed and nodded. The reassurance did little to ease the tension in her chest. Outside the mansion, Sona Sitris peerage was assembled, ready to be the first line of defense should the barrier fall. Sona herself stood at the front, her face was serious. Beside her were her Queen, Tsubaki Shinra, and the half-werewolf Loup Garou, along with the rest of her peerage. Issei Hyoudou, with his Boosted Gear ready, was there too, his stance tense as he prepared for battle. The air around them buzzed with anticipation and fear. They were just kids, after all. Sonas sharp gaze flicked toward the barrier. Be careful guys. We need to fight with a tight formation, she said, her voice cutting through the tension like a de. No matter whates, we protect the old school building. Akeno stood by a window, lost in thought as she heard them. Was she being too selfish keeping her group inside, while asking Sona to protect the outside? Her usually aloof expression was marred with worry as she watched the barrier flicker under the barrage of attacks. She couldnt help but wonder why this was happening. Why were they targeting Gasper? This wasnt the first time theyd been attacked, but it was certainly the most serious assault yet. They had learned from their previous attempt, and now they returned with better preparation, with a stronger group. Ever since the world had changedas people began growing far more powerful than they should have beena shadowy group had started hunting for Gasper. Theyd managed to fend them off before, but this time the attackers were different. Stronger. More determined. And they werent from any single faction either. Mercenaries, hired by someone but who? Just as Akeno was lost in her thoughts, the worst happened. The barrier shattered with a deafening crack. Chhrrunggg! Crack! Her eyes widened in horror as the magical shield fell, the sound of it breaking echoing through the school grounds. Theyre in! Saji shouted, panicking. Outside, Sonas peerage was immediately thrust into battle. The invaders poured in through the shattered barrier, and it became clear just how outmatched they were. The enemy forces were numerous, and their power was overwhelming. Leading them was a figure Akeno recognized instantlythat made her shiver. It was a massive, hulking werewolf with fur as ck as midnight. Fenrik Stormw Akeno whispered, her heart sinking. The Ultimate ss Werewolf was infamous in the supernatural world, he was a mad mercenary with a reputation for ruthlessness. There was no way they could win against someone like him! She wasn''t the only one who recognized him, Sonas peerage did too. And that realization was brutal. Fenriks presence alone sent a wave of fear through Sonas peerage, they shivered. Among them, Loup Garou stepped forward, his face tight with resolve. Akeno trembled as Fenriks yellow eyes locked onto the young half-werewolf, and he scoffed. One of my kind fighting for devils? How pathetic, Fenrik growled, his voice dripping with disdain. Youre wasting your potential, boy. Let me offer you something. Come join me, work for me, and Ill show you what it means to be a true werewolf. Garou growled. His fists clenched and his knuckles turned white, fur spread across his body. ...I wont betray my master, he spat, his usually quiet tone turning beast-like. Fenriks eyes narrowed. Wrong choice. Before Garou could react, Fenrik vanished, moving with a speed that defied belief. In the blink of an eye, he blitzed behind Garou, his massive hand mming into the boys stomach,ing out through the other end. The younger werewolf gasped, and blood spurted from his mouth as the force of the blow turned his eyes white. Fenrik yanked his hand out, and Garou fell to his knees, clutching the hole in his stomach. Argh Garou! Sonas voice cracked with horror as her subordinate and friend fell, and the rest of the peerage froze in shock. Except for Issei Hyudo, who exploded in rage. You bastard, how dare you! Boost! he shouted, the Boosted Gear on his arm ring to life as he charged at Fenrik. His power surged, his muscles bulging as the sacred gear amplified his strength, his mana blooming. But Fenrik didnt even flinch. He smirked, Whats this? Ive heard rumors, but I didnt think it was true. The Boosted Gear is truly on such a useless brat? What a waste. With a flick of his wrist, Fenrik pped Issei aside, the force of the blow sending him flying across the courtyard. Issei crashed into a building, sting further inside, groaning in pain. This is this is bad. Dammit. Akenos heart pounded in her chest as she watched the battle unfold. It was hopeless. They were outnumbered and outmatched. Fenriks power was beyond anything they could handle, and he had a dozen others following behind him. Fenriks gazended on Tsubaki next, his eyes gleaming with malice. Ill work my way through you disgusting devils one by one, then. Ill keep the King to the side for now, so that she can watch me destroy her girls, he said, his voice cold and merciless. Starting with you, sses. He moved toward Tsubaki, blurring at a speed that she couldnt react to. His hand moved to deliver the same deadly blow he had dealt to Garou. Tsubakis eyes widened in fear, she tried to move but her body was frozen. She was too slow. His hand struck, just about to prate through her body, when a figure fell from the sky. Like a meteorite cutting through the atmosphere, he dropped between them. A blur of motion, faster than even Fenrik could track, intercepted the attack. A firm hand held the attack, his other hand holding Tsubaki gently, as his voice rang out. Wrong choice, you said? he asked, it was your wrong choice toe here, you little shit, Aqua spoke, standing between them, jaws clenched as he held Fenriks wrist in a vice-like grip. The werewolfs eyes widened in shock. What Fenrik began, but Aquas cold, unyielding gaze silenced him. Die, Aquamanded the world, his voice devoid of emotion, as his hand gestured. In a single, fluid motion, Aqua swiped his hand horizontally. The [Sword Icon] manifested overhead for the briefest of moments, an invisible de slicing through the air. Fenriks body was split from neck to waist in under a nanosecond, the cut so clean and precise that it took a moment for the reality to set in. The rest of the invaders, everyst one of them, were cut down in the same instant, without needing to make another move. Their bodies fell to the ground in a lifeless heap. The battle was over even before it had truly begun. In just a second since he stepped into the school. Aqua turned to Tsubaki, his expression softening as he met her wide, astonished eyes. Are you alright? he asked, his voice gentle. Ah I Tsubaki blinked, the shock slowly fading into relief, then something warmer as she realized she was safe. She had been saved. Her cheeks flushed slightly as she stammered, Y-yes yes thank you. Aqua nodded, offering her a small smile before he turned to the rest of Sonas peerage. Take the injured to the infirmary immediately, he said. Ill go meet with the other group. The world was changing, and with it, the bnce of power. But at that very moment, everyone felt that they were fineand that they would always be, as long as they stood near this young man. **** [First Person Point of View] I hade to make sure Kuoh was alright, that Akeno wasnt harmed since we did sleep together and I liked her. Koneko was there too, and Id be sad if she died. So I flew here after realizing how fucked the world had gotten. I hadnt expected to encounter such an attack though. Aqua! Akeno ran to me, jumped from the window, and threw herself into my arms. We werent that close that shed react like this, but I guess the situation had made her nerves lose. Sonas Peerage was busy around us, carrying the injured bodies and running to the infirmary. I could heal them myself, but theyd be fine. Sona and Tsubaki looked at me before leaving with them, but a blue-haired girl remained, as instructed by Sona. Hey, I ignored them and held my half-breed gently. Her hug tightened. Its alright now, the invaders been dealt with. Are you alright? I am, she quickly canceled the hug, looking at my face with a sigh. I would have called you for help. But I didnt know you were back from your trip. I thought your club president would tell you, I said, my head turning to the building. I could sense her presence there. Seems like she didnt Yeah, well She locked herself up when her peerages in such a situation, Akeno looked at me and said, and I chewed on my lips. I know you know. She snuck with you on the trip, didnt she? She did, I nodded. I cant tell you the details, but I learned something unpleasant. Shes sad that I didnt find the information delightful. Its okay, shell get over it. Ah Akeno wanted to say something, but thankfully Sona ran back by then. The blue-haired girl seemed to be feeling awkward listening to us talk so far, but seeing Sona return, with Tsubaki beside her, she brightened up. Ah, president! Hows their condition? They wont die. The others will take care of them for now, Sona said and turned to me. I had to return fast in case you vanished. Thank you for saving us, although Im sure much of it is because Rias would be in trouble if you didnt help. Ohe on, you and I are not enemies, Id have helped you even if you were alone, I said and looked at Tsubaki behind her. Youre Tsubakis King and Seras little sister. You have more importance to me than you realize. Oh- The petite girl blinked as if she hadnt expected me to say that, while Tsubaki blushed that I mentioned her importance over Sonas, pairing her with a Satan. We did have a few touchy encounters, so she was certainly worth more than Sona in my eyes. Not as important as Serafall, but it didnt hurt to imply sometimes. And long time no see. Tsubasa, right? I looked at the blue-haired girl and talked to her finally. I remembered her. She had the same name as my cousin and looked the same as Xenoviamy knight. I made a note of her for the first time. R-regardless, Sona cleared her throat, pushing her sses upward. Thank you for saving my Queen, and in extension my whole peerage. If youre not too busy, would you sit with us for a short meeting? My sister has been out of reachtely due to how busy she is in the underworld, and many people are trying to take advantage of Kuoh due to that. I''m sure shell be happy if you help us make this area safe. She was already using her sister as a bargaining chip? Evil girl. Sure thing, I nodded. Lets head into the club and sit down. We did that, turning around and heading to the club. As I walked, however, the re of a dragon fell over my head. It only grew more intense as I approached the club. Ah. The ck Dragon Vritra, was it? ** ** ** Author Note: A LOT of stuff is happening around the world. If you remember, Rizevim visited the vampires in Romania for some girl before Aqua left the world. Thats just one of the many things that are happening, but perhaps it might grow into the biggest problem of them all. Well see! Its the 1st week of the month, still the best time to get into Patreon! Come read the next chapter, as well as the entire months there. Link: /Master4thWall [234] Dead Snakes Shouldn’t Act Up [234] Dead Snakes Shouldnt Act Up Chapter 234: Dead Snakes Shouldnt Act Up The heavy air in the ult Research Club room from earlier was gone as if my presence alone brought relief to the atmosphere. They knew things hadnt quite ended and that more enemies coulde at any time now, but with me walking in, those worries seemed pointless. I scanned the room, noting the familiar faces. Kiba gave me a nod of respect, and I returned it with a brief one of my own before my eyesnded on Koneko, who was off to the side, standing rxed. My [Jade Perception] had noticed her earlier, when the fight was still going on. Back then she was acting as if she expected something to break through at any second. Even her bodynguage was tense and ready for a fight. Now, she slouched on the couch and sighed. It felt nice seeing so many people rx at my sight. Not everyone, though. My head turned to the side. Whats this? Even right now, there was a source of tensioning from the corner of the room. Saji sat there, trembling like he was about to explode at any second. His hand was gripping his chest so tightly that I wouldnt be surprised if his fingers punched through his ribcage. Sweat dripped down his face, his breathing was ragged, and there was this dark aura swirling around him. I could feel the energy radiating off of him, it was quite wild and dangerous. Familiar, though. The ck Dragon King, Vritra, I muttered, my eyes narrowing. My words made everyone turn to Saji. The two peerage groups were chatting among themselves, with Akeno thanking Sona, when I spoke. Its reacting. Everyone turned to them. Konekos cautiousness returned immediately and she stepped toward him. Saji are you alright? Koneko, step back, I yanked her back with a Sages natural telekic control over the world. It was useless to reach out to him now. His pupils were blown wide, and a low growl rumbled out of his throat. His body was shaking harder, barely containing whatever was surging through him. ...Saji, answer me. Sonas voice was sharp andmanding, but even she couldnt break through whatever had a grip on him. Saji, are you in there?! He wasnt. The guy was too far gone, lost to the power that was clearly building up inside of him. I stepped forward in front of everyone, knowing what was toe. A guttural, inhuman sound ripped from Sajis throat as he got to his feet, unsteady but powerful. His eyes burned with a dangerous red glow, and the temperature in the room dropped as the dark energy around him intensified. His Sacred Gear[Absorption Line]came to life, the tendrils snaking out from both his hands like they had a mind of their own, hungry and writhing. You His voice was low and filled with rage. He sounded too deep for a human, and his bloodshot eyes locked onto me, full of fury. You killed them You killed them all I raised an eyebrow, not moving from my spot against the wall. The ck dragons youre talking about, I assume? My tone was t. I apologize, but I had no other choice. The strength I had absorbed from them was useful, it had made the battles in Pangeal much, much easier. Unfortunately, I knew my words wouldnt help the situation. His body tensed, he blinked, and then he growled as the ck tendrilsshed out toward me in a blur of movement. They were fast, Id give him that. But not fast enough. My hand shot up, catching the dark energy mid-air, the lines writhing in my grip. The room was silent for a moment as I looked down at the struggling tendrils in my hand. Then, with a simple squeeze of Dark Sr Qi, I shattered them into nothing. And yet, instead of calming down, Saji winced in pain and the aura around him red again, more violent than before. Vritra was raging inside him, trying to tear through the boys body to get to me. You killed them The possessed Saji repeated, his voice trembling with fury. The ck dragons you ughtered them when they did nothing to you! Get over it, man, I replied calmly. I had no reason to justify myself, I knew what I did. Or if you think you can do something about it, go ahead. Try. Saji let out a roar of fury, his Sacred Gear fully unleashed as he charged at me. His body was a blur of dark energy, ws, fangs, and ck tendrils all swirling around him. The force behind his attacks had increased tenfold, as he grew wild and desperate. But it didnt matter. I didnt move. Every swing, every sh, I dodged with ease, like he was moving in slow motion. Because he was. Compared to my senses, he was like a snail. This man needed to choose his opponents better. My eyes tracked his movements, unimpressed. His strikes had no control, just raw anger driving him forward. It was obvious to everyone in the roomSaji was no match for me. But he didnt stop. So I decided to stop him myself. Enough. My voice cut through the chaos, and in an instant, I moved. One moment Saji was attacking, the next, I was behind him, my hand resting on the back of his neck. There was no force, no spectaclejust a simple touch. His body went limp in an instant. He crumpled to the floor, unconscious before he even hit the ground. The dark energy that had filled the room faded, leaving only the sound of Sajis ragged breathing. The Sacred Gear vanished from his forearms, revealing flesh that looked like it was put through a chainsaw, bleeding and woundedit looked grotesque. I straightened up, brushing off my hands like Id just swatted a fly. Weak. As I was about to take a step back, Koneko rushed to Sajis side, her hands trembling slightly as she knelt beside him. Please dont hurt him too much, she said and I blinked. Her voice was soft, almost pleading. He didnt mean it. Hes still part of the peerage I nced down at her, holding back a frown. I am not going to kill him, he was being possessed by the dragon inside him. My tone was calm, but there was a hint of irritation. Hell live. Koneko let out a breath, relief flooding her features as she gently cradled Sajis head. Thank you. I felt a little annoyed, but I ignored it. She saw him as a family member, it made sense. With Saji out cold, the room finally settled since the dark energy was gone. I turned my gaze to Sona, who had been watching everything unfold in silence, her face pale with shock. Lets quit wasting any further time, I said, What did you want to talk about, and whats the situation with these recent attacks? Sona blinked, snapping out of her daze. Yes thank you again. She sighed, her shoulders sagging slightly. Lets sit down first before we start. **** Akeno took a seat near the back, her usual teasing expression still nowhere to be seen. We havent known each other for long, but this girl was never that great at hiding things when it came to me. She was frustrated that Saji dared to attack me, and had no idea how to make amends with me. She was worrying too much. Sona sat ahead, and I took my ce opposite her at therge table in the center. I leaned back, crossing my arms, my gaze sweeping over the room once more. Everyone was on edge, even if they didnt show it outright. She looked at Akeno and seeing the girls expression she sighed, realizing that all talk was on her shoulders. As youve seen, the attacks are dangerous. And theyve be more frequent, she began. Our barrier has been breached multiple times, and were constantly on the defensive. We need to secure the area around Kuoh Academy. I narrowed my eyes slightly. "Do you have any information on who is responsible for these attacks?" Although I spoke calmly, a hint of annoyance was present. It annoyed me that some random group was targeting my friends, my Sect as Rias peerage was part of my responsibility. Sona shook her head, her voice filled with frustration. No idea. Weve tried tracking the mercenaries, but theyre always from different factions. Someone is hiring them, but we dont know who. All we know is theyve been after Gasper, and now theyre growing bolder. My gaze drifted over to Gasper, who was sitting in one dark corner of the room instead of on the table, trembling like a leaf. The sight of him made me pause for a second. He seemed oddly familiar. I guess it wasmon to feel that way, one time-stopping vampire to another. ...Ill take care of it, I turned back to Sona, who blinked as her expression brightened. Really? Yes. I should start by roaming the area. My divine presence is powerful, and I guess I do have fame to back it up too, I killed Thor and messed up half of Vedas overnight. I didnt talk about this before, but I was quite the celebrity in the supernatural side of the world, with fan pages and stuff. If any mercenary is lurking in Kuoh, they would likely drop this job and flee. And any unrted supernatural troublemaker should leave Kuoh from my presence too. And if they dont, Im always here to cut their lives short. I had ns regarding the changes around the world, regarding Quetzalcoatl. But first I had to take care of all these small details so that they wouldnt grow bigger. The room fell silent again, and I could feel the weight of my words settle over them. They didnt doubt the effect of my words, Sona already looked as if the storm had passed, and Akeno too looked lighter. Then, a voice broke the quiet. Ill go with you. I turned my head toward the sound, raising an eyebrow as I saw Koneko standing there, her golden eyes locked onto me. Her voice had not been a suggestion, but a deration. She always talked like that. You want toe with me? I asked. Koneko nodded, her expression as hard as ever. You shouldnt go alone. You have enemies too, and theyre stronger than ours. I wanna go with you. I couldnt help but let out a sigh, my gaze softening as I considered her offer. I knew she meant well, but if it was as she said if one of my enemies truly came to find me, shed only be a liability. I appreciated the concern, but I didnt want to drag her into something that could get messy. Ill be fine alone, Koneko, I said, giving her a small, reassuring smile. You dont need to worry. I want to go, she pressed, her tone unwavering. I can help. I shook my head. No. Stay here and rest. Look after the peerage. Ill handle it. Konekos brow furrowed slightly, but she didnt argue. She didnt look pleased either, however. ...Come here, I said, and she walked over. I looked into her eyes, and when I did nothing for a few seconds, she closed her eyes. She somehow knew what I was about to do. The [White Tiger] Icon formed overhead, and Metamorphosis Transformation took over me, changing me into a tall, powerful hybrid tiger. I leaned over and captured her lipslikest time, direct contact like this was the best way to share memories. I ignored the gasps of the people around me, even those who had seen us do itst time, as I carefully cherry-picked some techniques she could use. I didnt want to repeat a scene likest time by showing her memories she shouldnt know about, so I remained extra careful as I poured the information inside her head. My Tiger Icon helped resonate the techniques into her so that she could use it as if she was very experienced using it. Last time I only gave her one technique, but this time I decided to drop a dozen. Shell manage. The kiss ended soon, and she gasped, looking into my eyes with a hazy look as she almost jumped back into the kiss. When I straightened up, she looked disappointed and wiped her lips. ...Can I go with you now? You cant, I yanked Tsubakis tie and wiped my lips, making her blink. Train on these powers. Theyll help you protect your friends better. ...Oh. She blinked and didnt entirely look disappointed. She would love to protect her family, and her peerage, if all she had to do was train on these skills. Before I could say anything else, however, Tsubaki leaned forward. She had been sitting beside me, and now she put her face right in front of mine. Her expression was serious as she spoke up. If youre going, let mee with you. I sighed. No? Tsubaki cleared her throat, her hands sped in front of her. I know the city well, and its supernatural spots, since I grew up in the Byakko Household. Im quite powerful, too. As Sonas Queen, its my responsibility to protect Kuoh Academy, and besides I owe you for saving me earlier. Hey, if you wanna go as Sonas Queen, why cant I? Akeno chimed in. You have to look after the Peerage since Rias not going to, Tsubaki said, and Akeno couldnt argue against it. I studied her for a moment, her resolve clear in her eyes. I knew what she was trying to do, and I think Sona did too. But she didnt stop her Queen. Tsubaki wasnt asking because she was worried about me; she had an ulterior motive. I sighed, running a hand through my hair. You dont owe me anything, Tsubaki. She hesitated at my subtle rejection, quickly shaking her head. Its not about repayment. I want to help. I cant sit by and do nothing while this threat looms over us. ...Alright, I said finally. You cane. Tsubakis expression brightened, and she gave a nod of gratitude. Thank you. From the corner of my eye, I saw Koneko shoot Tsubaki a look, but she didnt say anything. I knew she wasnt thrilled about being left behind, but she wouldnt argue. I already gave her a task to keep her busy. Sona, who had been watching the exchange silently, finally spoke up. Be careful out there. The people targeting us arent just typical mercenaries anymore. This werewolf guy was Ultimate ss, the next one might be stronger. We cant afford to underestimate them. I gave a brief nod. I know. A bitter, with the rest of the group staying behind, we took off through the window with Tsubaki in my arms. I had a feeling that, instead of some mercenary, the possible troublemaker would be someone we already knew. ** ** ** Its the 1st week of the month, still the best time to get into Patreon! Come read the next chapter, as well as the entire months there. Link: /Master4thWall [235] Scaring off Trouble From the City with Bat Meat [235] Scaring off Trouble From the City with Bat Meat Chapter 235: Scaring off Trouble From the City with Bat Meat With a powerful jump, Iunched us into the sky. Tsubaki gasped, her skirt rustling in the wind, her cheeks flushing with a mix of embarrassment and excitement, as her arms tightened around my neck. She hid her face in my neck, hot breath caressing my skin, as her heart raced against my chest. She smelled nice. Its okay to look, I wont let you fall, I held her securely, my calm confidence reassuring her despite the height. Ah she muttered. It feels different to watch the city from someones arms, instead of flying by myself. She said, slowly beginning to giggle as her breasts pressed against me. She was doing that intentionally. For the next half hour, we patrolled the area around Kuoh City. My presence as a Sage, a Divinity, was unmistakable for anybody who was important enough on this side of the world, my aura acted as a deterrent to any would-be intruders. My senses caught many nobodies scattering, the fear of my power driving them away C for they did not want to piss off a Chief God-level entity. Other strong individuals in the vicinity took notice, but not all of them left. Not all came here to cause trouble, after all. They wouldn''t act up now, not with me around. Speaking of acting up, I did sense someone almost trying to fly toward me, but then another presence stopped her. It was Brigid, who was forced to stop by Rossweisse. Heh, looks like she cant wait to try her luck. I hoped shed overpower the Valkyrie ande to me anyway, Id love to show her how mismatched we were. I patrolled far outside Kuoh too, it was a small area after all, so I roamed all of Tokyo just in case. I patrolled Mem-Chos area, making sure nobody was nearby. She wasnt home, she had rushed to my ce after hearing the news about Quetzalcoatl, begging me to fly to Aztec to save her. I should tell her to move into our house for now, since the Dragon Goddess wasnt living with her anymore. Its dangerous to live alone, like my girlfriend. I should also take some precaution for Akane, it had been a while since west talked. Mai Senpai should be fine, as they were part of the Yokai faction. I recall seeing Yasaka and Mai in a cooking show, the fox would keep her safe. At the very end, I roamed the skies of Shokos area just in case. I sensed her and all of her family, in their new home. They were safe. Yuzuru came flying out and met us even, exchanging greetings before returning. That was how our hours went, it was enjoyable. Atst, I flew over the clouds, taking in the evening sun setting below the ocean of clouds. Tsubaki and I observed that until it fully dipped in the horizon. I nodded, "We''re done," I said, my voice steady. "Let''s head back." Tsubaki looked back from the sky and looked at me. She bit her lip, her grip on my neck loosening slightly. "C-can I... Can I take a shower first?" she asked, her voice soft and hesitant. "I feel dusty after flying around all day long. Can I take a shower before we return?" I stared at her in silence, my expression neutral. Her heart pounded in her chest as she waited for my response. A momentter, I nodded. "Let''s go to a hotel," I suggested, observing her reaction. Tsubaki''s eyes widened in surprise but she didn''t argue. Thats what she wanted. She nodded, her cheeks flushing again as I began to fly again, carrying her towards the nearest hotel. The city lights sparkled below us and her arms tightened around my neck. Who knew where her mind was right now as we flew, her thoughts filled with ideas thatd make an innocent man pass out from shame. **** I stood on the balcony high above Tokyo, enjoying the night as I gazed at the starry sky. The remnants of the day''s heat still lingered, but the gentle breeze helped cool down the earth, the mood was not bad. I took a sip of the juice that room service had provided earlier, while the sound of running water from the shower slowly subsided in the background. Tsubaki must be finished. I turned around when the door to the bathroom opened, revealing her silhouette against the steam. She stepped out, and I rained an eyebrow. She wasnt naked, nothing of that sort, but her school outfit was more revealing than before, showcasing her curves in a way that increased her hotness. Some kind of outfit magic, it seemed. Her skirt was shorter, her blouse tighter, and her sses seemed to highlight her flushed cheeks. I smirked as I appreciated the view. "Looks like you''re done," I said, my eyes taking her in from head to toe. She smiled, her steps slow and deliberate as she walked towards the bed. She sat down, her hands behind her for support, and her thick thighs pressed together. Her odd-colored eyes met mine in a mixture of nervousness and tease. "...Aren''t you going to take a shower?" she asked, her voice soft and inviting. Spoiler [copse] I chuckled, shaking my head. I dont see a reason to, I said as our eyes met. Is there one? Her eyes flickered away for a brief second beforeing back to meet mine. She was still shy, but she had made her decision. Fair she said, Taking in your natural scent is better, anyway. I burst outughing, this time louder, the sound echoing out. Youre a freaky girl, I said, finishing the drink in my hand and tossing the ss aside. It ttered on the floor, but I didnt bother to look. My focus stayed on her as she stood up, closing the distance between us. She pressed herself up against me, her soft boobs pushing into mine. Oh,e on. Dont act like you didnt enjoy having these melons on you all day, she whispered into my ear, hot breath brushing against my skin. I raised an eyebrow, smirking. Ive had better ones, sweetheart. So rude, sheughed it off. She knew that beforeing to me. Female greed was just dangerous and hard to control, so she came to a man like me despite knowing my character. Her smile widened as she leaned in closer. I have other things too. I wasnt going to argue with her. She knew I had other women, and she was aware of her nonexistent ce in the hierarchy, but that wasnt stopping her. If anything, it made her push harder. Tsubaki Shinra was more determined to leave her mark. Before I could respond, she grabbed my face, pulling me into a deep kiss. Her lips moved against mine with a desperate need, her hands gripping the back of my neck as if afraid Id pull away. I didnt. I let her have her moment, my hands roaming her back, sliding down to squeeze her ass. She gasped into the kiss, her body pressing even closer against mine. Tsubaki broke the kiss, her eyes locking onto mine, filled with something close to hunger. She grabbed my hand and pulled me toward the bed. Once I was sitting, she gave me a sultry look, her lips curving into a smile. You should sit still, okay? Ill make sure you enjoy it. I raised an eyebrow, amused by her confidence. I wondered what she had in her sleeves to talk so much. Sure. Go ahead, I said and leaned back. Immediately I could feel her thighs tighten around me as she began to straddle my waist, her body settling against mine. Her breasts swayed gently as she began to move her hips, grinding against me. I felt the heat of her desire through my pants, and it was then that I realized she wasn''t wearing any panties. What a slut. The sensation of her bare skin against the fabric was so good that it made me want to stop lying beneath her. But I controlled and chose to y along. Tsubaki leaned down, her lips trailing kisses along my corbone, my shoulders, and my chest. Her fingers skillfully worked to undo the buttons of my shirt, one by one. Her touch was seductive, hungry. She traced her fingers across my skin, her nails lightly scratching me, leaving a trail of blood and goosebumps in their wake. I smirked up at her as her tongue flicked out, licking my skin, tasting me, worshiping me, while keeping eye contact. I didnt hate it, the way she craved for me. She took her time, exploring my chest with her tongue as if I were some delicacy, her breath hot against my skin. Her lips found my nipples and her tongue swirling around them. I let out a low groan, my body responding to her touch. She smiled against my skin, her teeth gently nipping at my nipples, sending a slight mix of pleasure and pain coursing through me. She giggled and her hands roamed over my body, her fingers tracing the lines of my muscles, her touch both gentle and demanding. Tsubaki sat up, her eyes locked onto mine as she pulled her shirt-turned sweater down to her waist, revealing her full, round breasts. They were huge. She cupped them in her hands, pushing them together, to show them to me. Her nipples were hard as if begging for my touch. My hands reached up to cup her breasts and my thumbs pinched her nipples. I leaned up, taking one of her nipples into my mouth, my tongue swirling around the sensitive bud. She gasped, Ahng, her body trembled with pleasure as I sucked and nipped at her breasts, while my hands kneaded the soft flesh. "You like that? she moaned. Mommy''s tits?" she asked in a sultry voice filled with desire. I chuckled. Mommy y? Insane girl. She pushed her breasts onto my face more, and while my vision was obscured by her tits, she took the opportunity to unzip my pants, her hands doing fast work to free my cock. I could feel her lift her ass, still d in her skirt, and then she mmed down onto me. I grumbled a little as I entered her tight cunt which spread wide like a bag of rice, epting my cock. She let out a ss-shattering moan, her body shivering with the intensity of the sudden thrust. Personally I think she should have taken it slow, I could feel her blood trickling down my hips. Her weight fell onto me, her breasts fully pressing against my face, her scent enveloping me. If I were a normal man, I would have been suffocated. It was a great sensation, I loved that and I reveled in the sensation. Ahng fuck She moaned, and a bitter, began to move her hips, riding me with a passion intense and desperate. Her breasts bounced with each movement, her nipples brushing against my lips. I could taste the faint remnants of her sweat, mixed with the sweetness of the soap. I reached up, my hands gripping her hips, my fingers digging into her soft flesh as I guided her movements. She put her hands on my forearm, using it as a ceholder as she began to ride me faster. "You feel so fucking good, I said, my hand pping her ass. She smiled down at me as she let out another moan, her eyes filled with a mix of pleasure and triumph. "And you feel so fucking good inside me, Aqua, my baby, she whispered back in a voice filled with need. "I want you to fill me up, to make me yours. Not Sona not Rias but me you understand, my baby?" Oh, how gorgeous she looked as she burned with old jealousy that had turned to pride as she rode me. I could feel my cock throbbing inside her, my body responding to her touch, her words, and her intense desire to earn a ce beside me. I gripped her hips tighter, my fingers scratching her as I began to move with her, our bodies mming together with a force that left her breathless. The sound of our flesh pping together filled the room, the scent of our arousal spreading through the air, as we were both lost ourselves in the rhythm, lost in each other. She orgasmed violently a whileter, trembling above me as she moaned toward the ceiling like a siren. I pulled her down, sucking on her tits, as she gave in and tightened around my cock, trying to milk me. Sadly, shed have to try a lot harder than that to please me. I continued thrusting her, uncaring of her sensitivity, as she almost begged. But she didnt in the end, she couldnt effort to break the character. She leaned down, her lips once again trailing kisses along my corbone, my shoulders, my chest. She sat back up, her hands running over my body, exploring my muscles. Her eyes met mine as she bit her lip hard. "You make me feel so good Yet why wont you cum for me? I want you, Aqua, I want you to cum for me," she demanded. "I want you to own me, to make me cum more until I cant think." I chuckled, my hands gripping her hips as she continued to ride me. "Is that so?" I asked in a voice filled with amusement. She nodded, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. "Yes I want to please you, to make you happy. So that youd look at me first among those other girls I want you to make me feel special. I want to be your little bitch, my baby. " From mommy to bitch? I asked, and she blushed, pouting. A bitchy mommy, if you want, she said, reaching out a hand and ruffling my hair. How about it? Try calling me a mommy, and mommy will moan for you. Youre freaky as shit, I said, but it wasnt aint. Honestly, her words were making me harder. I just wanted to turn her around and fuck her brains out. I spanked her, and she moaned, blushing for me. She tried to dominate me, but she knew her limits. She knew she didnt have what it takes. Perhaps if she was Quetzalcoatl, shed have had a better chance. I let her take the lead still, watching her desperately trying to make me cum. She rode me, her hips moving in a rhythm. Her breasts bounced, and her nipples swayed before me. I reached up, my hands cupping her breasts, and I squeezed them, feeling her grumble in pain. Her body trembled with pleasure as I teased her, my touch sending waves of desire coursing through her veins. "Oh, Aqua," she moaned, her voice filled with ecstasy. "You feel so good. You make me feel so divine." Iughed a little and my hands gripped her hips tighter as I began to move with her, my hips thrusting up to meet hers. Our bodies moved in sync, our breaths mingling, our hearts beating in time. The sound of our flesh pping together filled the room. Tsubaki''s moans grew louder, her body trembling with each thrust. She gasped, her body convulsing as she reached her climax, her orgasm violent and intense. "Oh, fuck, baby!" she screamed, her nails digging into my skin, her body trembling above me. She hugged my head, as if pulling me into her heart, as she giggled toward the ceiling. Haah I let out a breath and she looked at me, kissing my forehead. I loved that, she said, huffing, Lets do it again some other time. Um I smiled at her awkwardly, and a secondter, flipped her over, pinning her to the bed as I looked down at her, Darling, were not done yet, the nights still young, I smiled down at her, watching her breathe heavily as her face reddened. You tried to act dominant, now let me show you how the game is properly yed. Ill make you change masters. W-wait, I- My body mmed against hers with a force that made her yelp, causing her lips to part as she screamed for me like a bitch in heat. Ahnggg~ The night grew deeper, and soon morning came. ** ** ** Come read the next chapter, as well as the entire months worth in my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [236] Utterly Doomed [236] Utterly Doomed Chapter 236: Utterly Doomed Why the hell are you stopping me, Rose?! Brigids yell echoed in the small apartment. I finally have the power to bury his face in the ground! Rossweisse stood in front of her, arms crossed. She was unimpressed by the outburst. You do? Your father had the same Icon, and it didnt help him against Aqua. What makes you think youll seed? Youre not ready. Brigid clenched her fists, and she gritted her teeth. Im not my father, she growled, her voice sharp with frustration. Im different. Roses eyes narrowed, her frown deepening as she stared at the younger Valkyrie. "Different? Maybe. Stronger? No. Youre not Thor, you stupid girl. You dont even match him. You think just because youve awakened an Icon youre suddenly invincible? I awakened an Icon in this rage, while my father awakened one being millennia older than me, Brigid said, I am better than him. You dont get it. Icons only came to this world five decades you, you stupid girl, Rose said with a scowl, and Brigid took a step back, growling. Then, she paused, blinked, and her lips curled in a smirk. She crossed her arms over her chest, eyes shing with defiance. Oh, I see it now, she said, her tone dripping with mockery. Youre jealous, Rose. Youve always been the better Valkyrie, but now, I have the power of an Icon, and you dont. Is that what this is about, Rose? What? You cant stand that Ive surpassed you. Rossweisss eyelids flinched, stupefied. Jealous? she repeated, incredulous. Ive been trying to protect you. Were on the same side, Brigid. Dont give me that crap, Brigid scoffed, brushing past her. Youve been holding me back ever since we got here. Well, no more. The next time I sense him, Ill end this. You wont stop me. I dare you to. The air between them crackled with tension, and just as Brigid finished speaking, the world shifted. Just like yesterday, Aquas presence bloomed in the distance, a pulse of divine power spreading like the wings of an eagle. Both women froze. Brigids eyes widened for a moment, and then her lips widened into a grin as she felt his presence coursing through the air. There he is, she said, the excitement in her voice unmistakable. That punk is back! Her hand lifted, already calling forth the power of her newly awakened Icon. Brigid, wait Rose started, but her voice was cut off as Brigid surged forward. With a roar of power, Brigid Thorsdottir summoned the Storm Icon, her hammer appearing in her hand, as her body enveloped in a crackling aura of power, as an armor enveloped her. The air around her seemed to bend and ripple as though nature itself bent to her will. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] Im going to show him, she spat out. Im going to make him regret everything. Stop! Rose shouted, lunging toward her, but it was toote. The Demi Goddess shot into the sky like a bolt of lightning, her power amplifying her speed as she streaked toward Aquas distant figure. Rose stared after her, heart pounding in her chest. She knew this was suicide. That man, the same force that had torn Thor apart, would tear her apart too if she went through with this. Yet, even as she watched, she knew there was no stopping her. Damn it, Brigid... she muttered, fists clenched at her sides, helpless to do anything as her friend rushed toward a battle she wasnt prepared for. **** I decided to give my presence onest bloom before heading back. It was bing a habit at this point, making sure the pests knew who they were dealing with. Tsubaki was in my arms, her body light against me as we flew across the sky. The evening wind carried a cool breeze, perfect for this kind of flight. She leaned into me slightly, her breath steady as she spoke. So schools off? I asked as we flew. Yeah. We didnt want to endanger the students lives, she replied. No choice but to shut things down. Makes sense. We exchanged small talk like that, nothing too deep, just passing the time while flying through the quiet skies. My aura spreadzily through the area, like thest stretch of a lion before returning to its den. Well, now that you''re back, her soft, pink lips pressed against my cheek, as she tightened her hug, chest pressing against mine. It''s going to be alright. We can start school tomorrow if you want to. Iughed at that, Don''t rely on me like that, I have my own enemies to deal with. Let''s just stay on break for now. If you say so, she smooched my neck and said, making my shake my head. Then, the sky rumbled. It wasnt normal thunder. Divinity filled the air. The Far Shore and the Near Shore had been blending into each other far too often these days. The sky rumbled hard, and I sensed the city losing its electricity for a brief moment. Ever since the Icons rained down, Gods could show off theatrics in the human world without being suppressed by the world''s will immediately. Looks like we have a guest, I said and slowed down, gently cing Tsubaki in the air. She wore a worried expression as her devil wings red out instinctively, keeping her afloat. You stay here. Okay Tsubaki didnt argue, just nodded, her eyes sharp as she hovered behind me. I turned toward the approaching forcea missile of lightning hurtling upward from below, tearing through the clouds like an angry storm. Ah. So thats how it is. Brigid. I raised a hand, opening an Instant Dungeon since the world didn''t. She shot toward me, her figure barely visible through the storm of energy swirling around her. In her hands, she wielded a massive hammer, its form crackling with power. The [Storm Icon] screamed above her, ready to tear apart anything in its path. Die, you fucking bastard! Brigids voice echoed through the storm as she swung the hammer with all her might. I raised my hand. Her weapon collided with my palm, the force of the strike sending shockwaves rippling through the sky. The wind screeched from the impact. But my hand didnt budge. Not an inch. Really? I muttered, more to myself than to her. Her eyes widened. I felt the familiar surge of power within mePath of the Raging Sky. The energy flowed effortlessly through my veins, and with a single push, a bolt of my own lightning exploded outward. It sted into her weapon, surging through her body like a tidal wave. Her grip faltered, and her hammer slipped from her hands as she jerked back, electrocuted by the force. Oh, Brigid, I said, catching the hammer in midair. I twirled it between my fingers like it was a toy, the weight of the storm barely registering in my grip. Come on, I tossed it to Tsubaki, and she caught it while I spoke to the foolish Demi Goddess. You need to pick your opponents better. Tsubaki held onto the divine weapon, scared that it''d hurt her, while her eyes nced down at Brigid as if to assess the threat. She wasn''t scared of the Goddess, of course. Not when I stood in front of her. Brigid was still shaking off the electricity, her eyes filled with rage as she struggled to stabilize herself. You you punk, you think this is enough to defeatC I didnt give her the chance to finish. In the blink of an eye, I stood in front of her, and my fist moved before she could even register what was happening, crashing into her face with the force of a cargo train. Her body crumpled under the blow, sent spiraling through the air like a ragdoll. The sky seemed to still for a moment as if the very world paused to witness her defeat. The air cried as Brigid plummeted toward the ground, and I remained where I was, watching her fall with a quiet sigh. Some people just didn''t know when to quit. **** Rossweisses heart raced as she hovered in the pocket dimension, her eyes wide as she watched Brigids body disappear into the distance, plummeting into the forest below. Not good, I told her! Panic welled up inside hershe had been pulled into the instant dungeon that Aqua had erected, along with several other supernatural individuals. But unlike the others, who wisely chose to leave the moment they realized who had erected the dimension, she didnt have the luxury to leave. She couldnt abandon Brigid. Not like this. But what could she do? She wasnt strong enough. She was weaker than Brigid now, especially with that girl wielding an Icon, while she had none. If she joined the fight, shed be obliterated by Aqua in an instant. The same fate Brigid had met. Her breath hitched, and she clenched her fists, her mind racing through options. Her teeth ttered against one another as she forced her mind to think. But Nothing. She had no n. Nothing except Freya. So that''s why, with trembling hands, she had immediately called out her Goddess when she first teleported inside the instant dungeon. By now, she had finished reciting the situation to her. Thats the situation, m-my goddess, she pressed a hand over her ears, her voice shaking, Brigid was sent flying down into a park-turned-forest, and right now he''s punching her continuously with the force of a cannon. What do I do?! Silence answered her. For a moment, she thought Freya hadnt heard her. It''d have been easier if Freya could observe the situation here with divinity, like how Norse and Shinto had observed the fight between Aqua and Thor. Unfortunately, Aqua''s authority had grown so immense that it blocked all channels that the Norse Gods could use to observe the battle. His will alone was enough to sever their sight from this realm. Valkyrie Call was the only option, and even then thework was unstable. Her heart thumped in her chest as the silence dragged on. Then, finally, Freyas voice came through, calm and calcted. Attaxk the devil girl in the sky, the Goddess suggested. You said shes holding Stormbreaker, as a devil that''d make it easier to defeat her. She''s an easy prey. Take her hostage and use her as a threat against Aqua. That sounded reasonable. Since he was an indestructible wall, she should go after hispanion. But Rossweisse swallowed, her throat dry. But what if it doesnt work? Her voice wavered. She wasnt sure if she could pull it off, let alone survive the consequences if it failed. Freyas tone didnt falter. Im here if it doesnt work. He wont kill you. He wont kill either of you. You two are girls. If he wanted you dead, you already would be. But his character is loose, we can use that against him. Rossweisses breath caught, and a blush crept up her cheeks. The implication of Freyas words wasnt lost on her. If they didnt die at Aquas hands something else awaited them. For a woman, wasn''t that worse? Well, then again Wasnt this always part of the n from the get go? Rose sighed. Seduction had been their strategy from day oneuntil Brigid decided to act recklessly today. She closed her eyes and exhaled sharply. There was no other choice now. Alright, my Goddess, I understand. Though doubt still gnawed at the edges of her mind, she had made her decision. She cast onest nce toward the distant forest where Brigid had disappeared, then turned her gaze skyward. Tsubaki hovered high above, her devil wings keeping her steady in the air as she watched Aqua with focused eyes. Her lips were slightly parted as she watched the battle. For someone like her the sight of the man she had just slept with was incredible. Rossweisse felt a pang of guilt looking at Tsubaki. She had interacted with the girl many times since she served as a teacher in Kuoh Academy, while this girl was a part of its Student Council. It''d pain her to use her as a hostage, but duty was duty. With that thought, she took off to the air. She sped toward Tsubaki, ignoring the guilt that tugged at her. There was no time for hesitation. The closer she got, the clearer her target became. Tsubaki didnt even notice her approachher attention was locked on Aquas battle with Brigid. It made her vulnerable. Rossweisse didnt waste the opportunity. She summoned the full force of her elemental magic, weaving a potent spell st of raw power. The moment she was close enough, she unleashed the attack, a beam of light shooting straight toward Tsubaki. I''m sorry, Tsubaki. Magic circles bubbled around her and beams of colorful magic roared through the air, crackling as it surged forward, enveloping Tsubaki. It hadnded. But the moment the light of the st faded Rossweisses heart sank. Aqua stood between Tsubaki and the attack,pletely unfazed. The spell hadnt even reached her. It had been stopped cold. He let out a sigh, shaking his head. And here I thought you were the smarter between the two, Aqua said, his voice carrying disappointment as he looked down at her. His piercing gaze held no angerjust mild irritation as if she had wasted his time. That was one of my stronger techniques Rossweisse felt a chill run down her spine as she realized how utterly fucked they were. ** ** ** Come read the next chapter, as well as the entire months worth in my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [237] The Battle Against Norse [237] The Battle Against Norse Chapter 237: The Battle Against Norse Note: I rewrote this chapter four times with four endings, and the fact that its such a long chapter also took too much time. This is the ending I decided on finally. Enjoy ! In the castle of gods in Asgard, within hervish chambers, Freya was sprawled on her silken bed, the soft rise and fall of her chest the only sign of her calm exterior. Her reddish-gold hair cascaded over the pillows, framing a face that was both calm and calcting. She frowned slightly toward the ceiling, concentrating as she tried to ess her connection with Rossweisse again. That young humans power was far too potent, blocking her divine senses from reaching the battlefield, but the link with her Valkyrie was still openjust barely. Her lips twitched into a small, amusing smile. Fret not, this will work. Even though Brigid had recklessly rushed into the fight, and her oue seemed obvious, Freya didnt care much for that. Shed end up in his bed one way or another. Strong men loved to defeat women on the battlefield and then on the bed. Freya knew men far too well to bet on that. Hes a man, she mused. Hell give in. And when he does, Ill take control. The recent wave of Icons had benefited her as well, shed finally have a chance to test its limits. She shifted slightly, her voluptuous body sinking deeper into the plush bed, her fingers trailingzily along the sheets as she focused on the connection. She could feel Rossweisses nervousness, the hesitance in her heart as she faced Aqua. Freya could understand her fearAquamarine Hoshino was no ordinary man, he was born a Demi-God, even if he didnt inherit any powers since Yaggdrisil was using a human vessel, but the fact remained. Having somehow unlocked his divine heritage, he was powerful. That didnt mean he was invincible to more subtle methods, of course. Brigids failure would serve as a stepping stone, as a necessary step toward the true goal. Whether by force or seduction, Brigid and Rossweisse would crawl onto his bed. All Freya needed was for Aqua to touch either of them, to make one mistake. And Freya would be ready to capitalize. She closed her eyes again, her smirk widening, imagining the scene unfolding. He will give in. They always do. The goddess rxed further, her confidence unwavering. With every passing second, Aqua would be drawn deeper into her web. It was only a matter of time before he broke. The game had just begun, and Freya was ying to win. **** I let out a sigh, shaking my head. And here I thought you were the smarter between the two, I watched Rossweisse stiffen, her face going pale as she met my gaze with shaky eyes. Silly girl. What do you think is going to happen to you now? Her lips parted, but before she could speak, I moved. My hand shot up, mping tightly over her mouth, fingers digging into her jaw. She let out a muffled gasp as I lifted her by the face, her legs dangling in the air, iling uselessly. I stared into her panicked eyes, watching her struggle as my grip tightened. You should know your limits, you foolish woman, I said, my voice cold and deliberate. Her legs kicked weakly, hands wing at my wrist as her body dangled helplessly. She tried to turn her gaze toward Tsubaki, desperation filling her eyes, searching for some sort of salvation. But Tsubaki merely looked at her with hurt and disappointment, her arms crossed. How could you try to attack me, sensei? Tsubaki asked, her voice soft but tinged with betrayal. Rossweisses struggles faltered, the weight of Tsubakis words sinking in as worry spread across her face. She knew she had crossed a line, and now she was ready to ept the consequences, even if that meant something far worse. I knew Quetzalcoatl was wrong when she said you two were kicked out. So what if I kill you right now? I spoke, my voice low, dark, and threatening. Her eyes shot wide open, the fear palpable as she met my gaze again. The force of my grip increased, and she whimpered, tears starting to form at the corners of her eyes. What if I part your jaws in two and then yank your tongue out, you Asgardian whore? I growled, my fingers pressing harder against her skin. Rossweisses body trembled violently, her breathing in short, frantic bursts. She struggled harder, trying to scream, but all that came out were muffled whimpers. H-hey! Its okay! No need to actually kill her! Tsubaki nudged my arm, her voice a mix of concern and caution. Im not hurt. Youre not, I replied without taking my eyes off Rossweisse. But the next girl will be. These fools cant be left alive. My gaze flicked toward the ground far below, near a fountainke where Brigids bloody body twitched feebly. First, this Rossweisse and then that fool. Suddenly, a hologram flickered into existence behind Rossweisse. It was a half-transparent image of Freya, wearing loose robes and a scowl. Dont kill them, shemanded, her voice calm butced with warning. Ill let you do anything to them, just dont kill them. Oh, whos this now? I turned my head slightly, meeting Freyas holographic eyes. Another Nordic whore? Freyas frown deepened, but she didnt rise to the insult. Things will not end well if you kill them. Enve them if you must, but let them live. Are you threatening me? If so, thats one stupid threat. Your pantheon already wants me dead, what will change if I kill these two? The only thing that wouldn''t end well is me bringing Ragnarok by destroying Asgard, defeating Odin, and fucking the shit out of you right in front of him, you old fucking bitch, I red at her as she scowled in true rage this time. Her jaws clenched, and she only repeated herself, Ill ignore that disrespect. Just take them as sex ves, don''t kill them. I stared at her, silent for a moment, wondering why she was so insistent. Normally, she would demand I return them alive, not enve them. What was that up to? Ah I see. She was the Goddess of Sex and Fertility. The reason for her eagerness was clear. Well, too bad, I raised my other hand towards the ground. Brigid''s body came flying to me. She was barely conscious, eyes half open. You bastard, Brigid growled, I''ll kill- DONT! Freya shouted when I was about to make her head explode. I stopped, turning to her. So desperate to have them live? I looked at her, my grip loosening on both of the girls heads. Ill take them in as sex ves, fine. She sighed but paused at my next words, But I want you to possess them as I fuck them. I wanna taste a Pantheon Mothers pussy. Freyas lips twitched. She almost revealed a smirk, but her frown deepened, and she quickly covered it. Of course, what I had just spoken of was her n, to begin withshe nned to use her divinity, and probably also some Icon, to suppress me while possessing the body of one of these girlsmost likely Brigid, since she had a blood connection with her. ...If thats what you want, she said, Im only allowing this because it wont be my own body. So just dont kill them. Theyre close to Odin, beloved by the Asgardians. Ill do it if thats what itd take to make you leave them alive. Wow, what a slut, what the fuck, I held myself back from blinking in surprise. She actually agreed. I wonder if Odin knows his wifes a whore. I looked at Rossweisse and Brigid. I wanted to murder them. Especially Brigid. But killing her would ruin the fun, itd ruin my game with Freya. Lucky girl, I smirked in my head as I loosened my grip on them. You hear that? Your Goddess is selling you to me as a sex ve, The girls fell to their knees, gasping for breath and coughing, their bodies trembling. I turned to Freya as her image flickered. Alright then, Nordic whore. Make your preparations, lets meet on the ground. As her hologram faded, I gripped the two bitches by their hair and flung them toward the ground. They collided with each others bodies, the two lying together in the dirt. I looked over at Tsubaki, who had been watching all of this in silence. My first initiative was to send her away, but I decided to offer her the choice instead. Im about to do something heinous you can either go back, or you can join me. She paused, staring at me for a long moment before a grin spread across her lips. **** Tsubaki and Inded beside the injured Brigid and Rossweisse. As nned, my devil partner moved to her teacher while I ced a hand over the injured Brigid''s head. Pure Storm Baptism sparkled out of me. It began to heal her injuries with a blue crackling of energy; the change happened in real time. I had punched her quite hard, and quite a few times earlier, she was on the verge of death. But since she was a lightning deity, somewhat, she benefited from the Pure Storm more than usual. Her wounds healed, her half-closed eyes sprang up, and sheshed out at me immediately. Some people never learned. She threw a punch at me, and I dodged it, grabbing her by the throat. You bastard! She growled while I smirked up at her. "Sit down, didnt you hear what your grandmother said?" I said, my voice cold. "That old hag just sold you to me. So be a good little bitch so that I dont kill you." She scowled at me darkly, but what could she do? I dropped her, watching her body jiggle as she fell to the ground. Brigid touched her neck, processing my words with a frown on her face. Then she scoffed, smirking at me. "I thought you were a strong man. How embarrassing. You''re so strong and can''t even control your little dick. Sure, I''ll satisfy that tiny. It can''t be bigger than my pinky anyway. I''ll make you groan under me if that''s what you''re into, you limp-dick loser." I smirked, unmoved by her words, and turned to Rosesweisse. "When will Freya take over her body? I want to know how much time I have before I get to y with a Goddess." Rose hesitated, her eyes flicking between me and Brigid. "Uh... I can do it right now i-if you want," she said, her voice shaking slightly. "I just need to cover my ears with my hands and focus on Brigid, and she''ll descend." "Ah, easy." I nodded, a smile ying at the corners of my lips. "Alright, don''t do it yet. Do it when I give you the signal. For now I want to y with her." I turned my attention back to Brigid and then walked back to a nearby stone ledge beside ake, my eyes never leaving Brigid''s defiant gaze. "Come here," I ordered, my voiceced with authority. Brigid scowled, her eyes shing with defiance. "I''m not your damn ve," she growled, even as she stood up. But fine, as I said, Ill make your limp littleC She stood up, her smirk returning as she spoke, but my voice cut her over. "No," I said, my voice exploding. "Crawl to meClike the bitch you are." Brigid''s eyes widened for a moment, and her expression shifted. The weight of a deity fell over her shoulder, and she mmed down to her knees. With a hesitant movement, she began to crawl toward me, her body moving against her will. You you! "Unzip it with your mouth," Imanded, my eyes never leaving her face. Brigid''s lips shifted into a snarl, but she leaned forward, her teeth biting down on the zipper of my pants. With a sharp tug, she pulled it down. My cock sprang free, pping her across the face. Ak! Her eyes widened at the sight, but she couldnt hesitate. Her body moved on its own. Her pink lips parted, hot breath blowing out, as she took me into her mouth, her tongue swirling around the head as she began to suck. I hummed, feeling her warm tongue around my cock, raising my head to take a look at the other one. In the background, I watched Tsubaki undressing Rossweisse, her hands roaming the other woman''s body as she kissed her neck, her breasts, and her stomach. Rossweisse''s breath hitched, her body was responding despite herself. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] I looked down at Brigid, and my hand reached out to grip her hair. "Dont just stay still. Blow me like a good slut," I ordered her, looking into her eyes. "Make me cum in that pretty little mouth of yours." Brigid''s eyes shed with anger, making me feel just that much better as she obeyed. Her lips tightened around me, her tongue swirling as she took me deeper. Her hands came up to cup my balls, massaging them gently as she sucked and licked. I nced over at Rossweisse, who was naked now, her gorgeous body visible for me to see. "Tsubaki," I said, my eyes glossing over her curves. "Bring that one to me." The devil nodded, her eyes sparkling. I was d she was into this. Girls wearing sses were always the wildest. She stepped forward, her hands reaching for Rose. The older woman blinked, hesitating, her eyes flicking to Brigid. Sensei, move, Tsubaki said, but Rose started to stutter in response. Tsubakis hand rose, spanking Roses ass she gasped in pain. Her eyes went wide as she took in the scene before her, realizing what it meant that I was calling her. I sighed as my patience wore thin. With a quick movement, I tapped into my Path of the Raging Sky. A lightning rope formed from my hand, which shot out, wrapping it around Rose''s neck. I yanked her forward, pulling her between my legs. "Join your friend," Imanded. "Suck it." Argh Rose hesitated, her breath catching in her throat. I tightened my grip on the lightning rope, a warning. A-alright She didn''t need to be told twice. Brigid took it out, and with a hesitant movement, Rose leaned forward, taking my bulging cock into her mouth. In the meantime, Tsubaki walked over, her body pressing against my back. Her hands roamed my chest, her lips brushing my ear as she whispered, "Dont leave me out of it." She leaned over and kissed my lips while her soft boobs pressed on my back. I smiled, although my eyes never left Rose''s struggling form. "Sure," I murmured, satisfied at the sight. "Make your teacher cum for me." You heard what she said, Sensei, Tsubaki''s hands trailed lower, her fingers teasing Rossweisse''s nipples. She walked over, her hands roaming the older womans thighs, her pussy. Rossweisse moaned, her body arching into the touch as Tsubaki''s skilled fingers found their mark. Yes, suck his dick ande for him. Do it. I looked down at Brigid, her hateful eyes ring at me while her lips kissed my balls. "That filthy mouth of yours looks much better now," I said, watching her grumble. Ill kill you someday for sure, you punk, she threatened me, but with my balls painted the color of her lipstick, it came out as a joke. I chuckled. Brigid''s eyes grew red in rage, but she continued. Take it out, I looked at Rose and said, and sheplied. She started coughing, and I shoved my shaft inside Brigids mouth. Her lips tightened around me, her tongue swirling as she sucked and licked with renewed fervor. Her hands gripped my thighs, her nails digging into my skin as she tried to take me deeper. I looked back at Brigid, my hand reaching out to grip her hair. "Good, Im close," I said, turning to Rose. "You, bring Freya here." H-huh? Rossweisse hesitated for the umpteenth, her eyes flicking to me, at Brigid who was blowing me hard. N-now?! "Now," I repeated. She nodded quickly, her handsing up to cover her ears. I had no idea how that worked as she closed her eyes and focused on Brigid, gasping as Tsubaki still yed with her. And then, it happened. Brigid''s body stilled, her eyes widened, and her irises changed color. A new presence took control. Her hair changed from blonde to red, and her eyes, once blue, now held a hint of green as I grinned into it. WhaC she tried to talk, but with a cock in her mouth, how could she? I smiled, my cock throbbing in Brigidno, Freya''s mouth. "Wee, dear Goddess, I said, all to her shock, taste my cum." With a sharp thrust, I buried myself in her mouth. My hips mmed against her jaw as I came. Her eyes went wide, and her body stiffened as she tasted my release. Mhmm! Mmmgrhh! She groaned, moaned, as she wed at my thighs, her nails digging into my skin as she tried to pull away, but I refused to let her go. I could feel my orgasm building, my cock throbbing with the need for release. My cock pulsed as I filled her mouth with my cum. Freya''s eyes were wide in shock, her body convulsing as she tried to swallow the sudden influx of liquid. I held her there for a moment longer, ensuring she took everyst drop before releasing her. She scrambled backward immediately, coughing and gasping for air as she red up at me. "What is the meaning of this?! You IMBECILE!" She growled, her voice hoarse from the rough treatment. Iughed out loud, my cock still hard and glistening with her saliva. "Eh, you still have so much strength left?" I asked, amused. "As for the meaning youd soon realize. Be patient." You bastard! She shouted, about to go on a vocal rampage. But I had had enough of that throat of hers. Before she could continue, I reached down and lifted her into the air, her body dangling above my cock. I know I agreed to this, but I ignored her words, my grip unyielding as I positioned her above my length. Oh shut up, I said, Since you agreed, you shout shut the fuck up and enjoy as I fuck you like the little whore you are." With that, I mmed her down onto my cock, her body impaled on my length. She cried out like a bitch, her eyes widening at the sudden invasion. I held her there, my hands gripping her hips as I looked down at her, a smirk ying at the corners of my lips. F-fuckh!" She moaned, Thats- thats too big. That forearm-sized is ruining me~" Freya''s body trembled as she felt the full length of me inside her. She tried to speak more, to protest, but all that came out was a strangled moan. Holding in the air, I began to move, my hips thrusting forward as I pounded into her. The Sex Goddess ass jiggled in the rhythm of each thrust, her body shaking as she struggled to adapt to the relentless pace. I nced over at Rossweisse and Tsubaki for a bit, who were now locked in a passionate embrace as they watched me breed Freya. Rossweisse''s eyes were hidden behind her hands, as she tried to hide her eyes from the sight, her breathing in short gasps as Tsubaki''s fingers worked their magic, preparing her for me. When I wasnt looking at Freya, something changed. Freya broke outughing as I fucked her. Herughter rang in my ears, her voice a sultry melody that sent shivers down my spine for a moment. Tsubaki froze, as did Rose, as two hexagon symbols took shape in the sky above. I looked up, and I recognized them both. Oh. The [Bliss Icon] throbbed with golden light, intensifying the pleasure that coursed through my veins with each thrust. Then, a second Icon appeared beside it, a deep purple hexagon that signaled her true intentionsthe [Domination Icon]. So that was where her confidence came from? "Surprise, surprise," she suddenly giggled out, her earlier shock subsiding. Now her eyes gleamed with newfound power as she pushed me down. I fell on my back with a thud, and she sat above me, looking down. "You stupid little brat, lowly imbecile. You thought you could control me, little boy? Now, it''s time for you to bow before your goddess." She spoke, and I flinched in surprise. An overwhelming urge to submit washed over me, my body responding to her touch as if it were amand. It was shocking. Shes not bad, I thought as my hips slowed, my cock throbbing inside her as I grappled with the suddenpulsion. I clenched my jaw against the urge to give in. Not bad, worthy to be Odins personal whore, I guess," I said, my voice filled with defiance. However, my body betrayed me, my hips moving and slowing in time with her whisperedmands. Oh baby boy, whyre you fighting? You like that dont you, my pussy around your cock? Then give in, close your eyes~ Freya''s smile widened, her fingers tracing intricate patterns on my chest. Her touch sent waves of pleasure and submission coursing through me. It was weird. "Stop acting so tough. Give in, Aquamarine. Hah? Surrender your body, mind, and soul to me, she murmured, moaning into my ears, I promise, eternity in my service will be nothing but bliss." I raised an eyebrow, even as my teeth gritted themselves. My breathing was heavy. I guess her confidence wasnt unfounded. It felt like I was wading through quicksand, my movement was a battle against the overwhelming urge to submit. Her two Icons were meant for sexual situations in which I was currently engaged. It showed powerful effects. Otherwise, I would not have struggled against it. Of course, not that any of that mattered. How could she try to suppress I? The heavens screamed with intensity as a new Icon began to take shape above her two. It''s brilliant white light cut through the other twoas the [Heaven Icon] took shape overheard. "Never," I replied, my voice suddenly filled with amusement. Try better next time, whore, I reached deep within myself, tapping into the power of the Heaven Icon. My body began to glow. It was an ethereal light, the Domination Icon flickered as its hold on me weakened. Weak little thing. Freya''s smile faded, her eyes widening in disbelief seeing me regain control of my body. With a roar, I grabbed her wrists, pinning them above her head as I flipped her onto her back. "Not so fast, slut," I snarled, enraged, as I pped her hips. She screamed and I began to move again, my cock pounding into her with renewed force. Freya gasped and moaned, stuttering out broken sentences, her eyes wide with shock. The pleasure was still intense from her Icons, but I refused to give in. How could someone like her make me submit? I focused my will, using the power of the Heaven Icon to amplify my domination, heightening our senses and intensifying each thrust. Freya''s body trembled beneath me, her breathing in short, desperate gasps as she fought to regain control. She tried to use her powers again, every second she tried, but nothing she did worked. I leaned down, my lips brushing against her ear as I whispered, "Oh, stop already, little Goddess. You''re already my pet. Your powers are nothingpared to mine." I felt her shudder, her body responding to my words as I drove into her with relentless force. My authority broke her willpower as she began to submit. The air around us crackled with energy, the Icons shing overhead as our power struggle yed out in the sky. Each of my thrusts sent waves of pleasure crashing through her body, her breath hitching as she neared the edge of her climax. O-oh, fukh~! No, no! She screamed for me, her voice a dance of desperation and ecstasy. "Please," she begged, her eyes locked onto mine. "Please, stop. I can''t take it anymore~" Iughed, my hips moving faster, my cock driving deeper into her sinful pussy. I could feel her body tensing, her orgasm building as she teetered on the brink. But I refused to let her go over the edge, not yet. I wanted her to beg, to plead for her release. "Not yet, Freya," Imanded, my voice filled with authority. "You''lle when I tell you to and not a moment sooner." Her body shuddered, her breath shaky, as she fought to hold back her release. I could see the struggle in her eyes, the misery as her body tried to obey mymand. Above us, the Heaven Icon zed brighter, its light intensifying as I pushed her closer and closer to the edge. And then, with a final, powerful thrust, I made her body convulse into itself. O-oh, ooooohhh~ Her body convulsed, her orgasm tearing through her like a tidal wave. Fucking hell, you brat! She screamed for me, her voice echoing through the air as her pussy clenched around me, her juices squirting out like a fountain. As I finally reached my climax as well, I threw my head back, a whistle escaping my lips as I came deep inside her. My cock throbbed, my release filling her as I marked herpletely. Above us, the Heaven Icon flickered and faded, for Freyas Icons were long gone, leaving her dominated under me as she hugged my back. I raised my head back up, looking down at her. My breath came in ragged gasps, she was troublesome, but I still won. A smirk yed at the corners of my lips. "That''s what happens when you try to dominate me, Freya," I murmured, my voice filled with satisfaction. "You end up begging for more, and I keep fucking you until you can''t take it anymore. Fuckinghell she moaned another time, covering her eyes with her forearm before I started to vite her further. ** ** ** Author Note: In two other endings, Brigid dies in one, and both die in another. The other two endings survive, but with a different approach. Regardless, I think the HornDevil has left my body, so well be diving into other plot stuff starting next chapter. Come read the next chapter, as well as the entire months worth in my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [238] One Pantheon to Another [238] One Pantheon to Another Chapter 238: One Pantheon to Another In the majestic corridors of the celestial pce of Asgard, a maid walked gracefully, her steps careful. She wouldnt want to drop the things she was carrying; after all, they were more expensive than her life. Divine fruitsgleaming apples, glistening grapes, and luminous berriesrested in the silver tray she carried. The fruits emitted a soft aura, infusing the air with their sweet, divine scent. That made her almost drool. But no, she wouldnt dare touch them; they were the snacks of the Goddess. Clothed in customary Nordic garb, the maid servant''s simple gown swayed gently as she neared the abode of the Goddess Freya. The door was right ahead, adorned with intricate carvings of vines and runes that shimmered faintly under the hall''s lighting. It was worthy of the Mother Goddess abode, as light from Yaggdrassil rained down from the open roofs. Reaching it, she took a deep breath and knocked softly after putting a polite smile on her lips. C Knock Knock. There was no answer. She stood there momentarily, waiting. Minutes passed and then she knocked againslightly louder this time. But still, no response came from within. Her smile faltered, reced by a puzzled tilt of her head. Perhaps the Goddess was resting? The maid paused briefly before gently pushing the door open. She peeked her head inside and quietly said, "Mydy? I-...!" Her breath caught in her throat as her eyes widened. The scene before her was insane. Freya, their Mother Goddess,y sprawled across her silken bed, her body drenched in sweat. Her chest rose and fell heavily, her skin glistening in the dim light. Her red hair, usually flowing and perfect, stuck to her flushed face in damp strands, and her eyes Her eyes were rolled back, her tongue hanging from her parted lips as she moaned softly to herself. She looked like the All-Father had pleased her for days. The maid''s hands trembled as she nearly let the tray slip, her face turning a deep shade of red. When had All-Father paid a visit? But wait, Odin wasn''t even in Asgard. So, what could it be? Mydy? the maid repeated herself, and that was the greatest mistake of her life. "You" Freya replied with a raspy voice, her head raising slightly.The goddess''s eyes regained focus gradually, and she let out a deep sigh. "Why did you have to enter? Hah." The maid attempted to apologize but found herself unable to speak. Before she could speak, a pulse of raw magic burst from Freyas raised hand. A wave of energy rippled through the air, mming into her. The maids body disintegrated into shimmering particles, her form scattering like dust, and the tray of divine fruit ttering to the floor. Freya groaned, copsing back onto her bed. Her half-lidded eyes shone in a mixture of exhaustion and pleasure. The well-used Goddess could still feel the sensations, her sensitive body trembling from the aftershocks of what she had gone through the entire day. Ill take revenge on that brat for this humiliation, Freya muttered through gritted teeth, her voice a low growl even as her body betrayed her, still wracked with unwanted sensation. I swear it Ill make him pay. **** Tsubaki let out a long sigh as she dropped Brigids unconscious body onto the bed. As I looked at her, I found her wiping her hands on her thighs with a satisfied grin. Well, that was fun, she said, turning to me with a yful sparkle in her eyes. I gently ced Rossweisse on the bed across the room. I warned her with a smile, "Careful, dont get addicted. Otherwise" Before I could say more, Tsubakis soft body pressed against me, her arms looping around my neck. Herrge, pillowy chest squished against my torso, and she leaned in close, her lips brushing my ear. Oh baby, Im already addicted to you, she whispered, nting a teasing kiss on my nape. I felt her breath hot against my skin, her touch was electrifying. She was a hot girl, who I had turned into a woman across thest day. Iughed softly, my hand slowly trailing down her waist to grope her curves. She moaned in approval, pressing herself even closer. "Come on, let''s start moving," I said after a short pause, easing back a bit but notpletely letting go. "We''ve had enough fun for now." She expressed dissatisfaction with a pout, her lips forming an exaggerated frown that might have seemed weird before. Now it looked cute. "What''s our next destination?" she asked, her voice tinged with curiosity. I smirked. Since the patrols done, were going back, silly girl. Ive given you enough of a tour for today. Her pout deepened, but there was a yful gleam in her eyes. Over thest day, shed learned to express herself in lets say, interesting ways. She wasnt the shy, reserved Tsubaki from before. That girl was long gone. Fine, she sighed dramatically, but there was no real disappointment in her voice. She was enjoying every second of this. As we moved toward the door, my thoughts drifted, and a weight settled in my chest. The joyous times hade to an end, and the impending threat cast a shadow over everything. The world had descended into madness, and I was certain that this was just the beginning. The Norse Pantheon wouldn''t sit idly by. Odin, that ancient rascal, had probably grown even more powerful after the recent tsunami of Icons, and upon discovering what befell his beloved wife, Freya... he''d rage for revenge. I could sense his fury approaching already. These two bitches on the bed survived death because of the peculiar situation, but in exchange, his wife got fucked. Hed not let that slide. I had to prepare myself for that. But before any of that, there was something else I needed to do. I had to free my feathered serpent. Quetzalcoatl wouldnt stay patient forever, and I had no interest in dragging this out longer than necessary. There were other things on my te toolike the issues going on with Gasper. But that could wait. It wasnt the priority. Not yet. I scooped Tsubaki up in my arms with ease, her soft body fitting perfectly against mine. Sheughed, wrapping her arms around my neck as I shot out of the apartment and into the sky. The wind whipped around us as I soared above the city, heading back toward Kuoh High. One battle was done, but the war the war was just beginning. The war against the world. **** "Issei, just go back to the infirmary already," Sonas voice cut through the clubroom when I hovered outside the door, having teleported inside the building. I could hear her from the hall, her wordsced with authority like usual. But I want to check on the Vice President! Issei whined, his voice annoyingly insistent. I need to make sure shes alright! Sona responded curtly, stating, "She''s with Aqua, Issei. She''ll be okay. I''m more concerned about upsetting him, especially considering the history between you two." I smiled a little hearing that. It seemed that even in my absence, Issei''s behavior was influenced by my presence. Clever move, Sona, trying to keep me in good books. But naturally, Issei wasn''t having any of it. Thats exactly the problem! You guys dont get itshes with him! Isseis voice was filled with frustration now, but I didnt let him finish his rant. I pushed open the door, stepping inside with Tsubaki close behind me. The moment I entered, the room fell silent. All eyes turned toward us, especially to Tsubaki, who stood beside me in different clothes than when we had left earlier. She shifted slightly under the weight of their stares, looking uncharacteristically shy. Even so, she stayedposed, though I could sense the difort in the air. The situations calm now, I announced casually, my voice breaking the silence. There was a troublemaker, but Ive taken care of it. Everyones eyes flicked between Tsubaki and me, no doubt noting the change in our appearance, but no one said anything. Well, no one except for Issei, whose trembling hands made it obvious he was trying to hold back some remarks. Sonas gaze turned to him immediately, a sharp look that effectively silenced him before he could speak. Smart kid, but still annoying. Ignoring the tension, I looked toward Koneko, spotting her in the corner, training with the techniques I had transferred to her earlier. Hows it going with the techniques? I asked, walking over. Konekos ears twitched slightly, and she turned to face me, meeting my eyes with her usual calm demeanor. Ive been trying them out thest two days. Its easier to control the energy now. I like the one where I can cloak myself in energymakes my strikes faster, she said quietly. I nodded approvingly. Good choice. Speeds important for you. My voice softened just a bit, enough for her to hear the slight praise. But remember, you need to bnce it with defense. Youre fast, your size gives you a dodge advantage in closebat, but you cant avoid everything. A small smile tugged at her lips. I know. Ive been practicing the Touki Barrier too. Its... tricky. Hard to keep it stable. Youll get there. It takes time to get it into muscle memory. I patted her head, ruffling her hair. She was doing well, but I wasnt one for over-the-top encouragement. She didnt need it. Satisfied, I shifted my attention to Akeno next. Hows Rias? Akenos usual smile was gone, her expression more serious than Id seen in a while. She came out earlier, made sure everyone was okay, and then went back to her room, she exined, ncing at the door that led to Riass quarters. I followed her gaze, staring at the door in silence for a moment, my thoughts swirling. Rias... She was thest person I expected to retreat like this, but these past few weeks had been hard for her. I sighed, shaking off the thought. In that case, Ill be leaving soon, I said. Ill send some people over to keep you all safe. Normally, Rias would be more than enough protection, but seeing as shes... not in the right state, I dont mind providing some extra help. Tsubaki tugged on my sleeve gently, her voice soft as she spoke, You... you cant stay? Her words didnt go unnoticed. Akenos eyes narrowed slightly, her brow furrowing at the sight of Tsubaki clinging to me. The tension in the room spiked, and I could feel Akenos jealousy simmering just beneath the surface. Youve had him to yourself long enough, Akeno remarked coolly, her voiceced with a faint bitterness. He probably has other people waiting for him after being away for so long. I scratched the back of my neck, offering her a sheepish smile. Its not like that. Its about Quetzalcoatl. The room went still. The mere mention of that name was enough to shift the entire mood, and I could feel the weight of their stares. Quetzalcoatl... her situation was no small issue. Im going to Aztec to save her, I said, my tone steady. There was no point in sugarcoating things now. Good luck, Sona said after a pause. Herposed tone faltered slightly, and for once, there was a crack in her usual mask of calm. But be careful. Aztec is basically enemy territory for you now. Especially with their new Chief God... you saving Quetzalcoatl is going to make things even worse. We cant offer much help. If we could, Id volunteer. I nodded in understanding. Ive got people ready. You all just focus on staying safe here. With that, I turned toward the door, ready to leave. But just as I reached for the handle, my phone buzzed in my pocket. I pulled it out and nced at the screenAkane. [Hey saw Mem-Cho posting earlier. Looks like youre back. Can we talk?] I stared at the message for a moment, the weight of everything suddenly settling on me. A breakup message? I wouldnt be surprised. I hadnt seen her in months, and our conversations had been... brief, at best. I told her Id be gone for a while but didnt give many details. I sighed inwardly and typed back a response. [Im busy right now. Ill be tied up for a few more days at least. We can meet when Im free unless youd rather just talk over the phone?] The message was marked as seen almost immediately, but it took a moment before a response came in. [Yeah, lets meet up.] Well, I cant really me her. I pocketed my phone, and my thoughts drifted to another girl. My other girlfriend. Mai Senpai... What was she up to these days? The supernatural world had gone insane since I left, and she was more involved in it than Akane. Id need to check on her soon and see how the Yokai faction was handling everything. With onest look at the group in the clubroom, I walked toward the window and stepped outside,unching myself into the air. The night wind rushed past me as I flew, my thoughts still lingering on everything thaty ahead, while the clubroom remained bewildered, as if wondering what message had caught that much of my attention. A possible magic world war aside, my personal life too was on a ride. I had to maneuver this carefully unless I wanted shit to hit the fan. ** ** ** Author Note: Lifes far too busy forforttely, and my birthdaysing. Next week! 25th October. I dont usually celebrate birthdays but my beggar friends been begging me for too long to feed her, so I gotta clear my schedule and do that and thennn also feed a different friend group. So Ive decided to take a week off on updates and will return on 27th October. Take care!! [239] To Save A Dragon [239] To Save A Dragon Chapter 239: To Save A Dragon Inded back at the Hoshino household, the familiar scent of home distracting me from the problems of the world. I stepped through the front doors and was greeted by the sight of my girls waiting in the living room, scattered around like they owned the ce which, in a way, they did. My mother was seated gracefully on the couch with Ranefer beside her, and the two were reading some magazines while sipping coffee. Ruby was leaning against the wall, arms crossedining about something, while Mem-Cho wore a worried expression, sitting beside Tsubasa on the floor. They werent the only ones. The five tiger cubs, led by Blue in her human form, were gathered near the firece. Winter wasing, and the evening was cold. Asia sat nervously beside Irina and Xenovia, who were chatting quietly. Everyone seemed to be on edge after hearing the news of Quetzalcoatl, and I could understand why. Im back, girls, I announced, clearing my throat. Weve got work to do. All eyes turned to me, and they stopped chatting to focus on me. Ill be heading to Aztec soon, Quetzalcoatls waiting. The situation there is bad, but its not good here either. So, I need some of you to cover things here while Im gone. I spoke as I walked to the center of the room, hands in my pockets. Ruby perked up, already frowning. I could see where this was going, but I ignored her for now. Ruby, Tsubasa, Mem-Choyou three are heading to Kuoh. Keep an eye on things there. Some secret organizations are trying to cause trouble there. Report if anything happens. Irina, Xenovia, I nced at the two of them. Yes my lord? You two stay here. Make sure the neighborhood is safe since Uncle and Auntie live nearby. I dont want anything happening to them. You kids, I turned toward Blue and the cubs, who straightened her posture, Youre assigned to guard duty as well. The tiger girl with short white hair with a batch of blue in it stepped forward and her head slightly. Understood, my lord. We wont let anything happen while youre away. Good. I wish the talk could have ended there. But, of course, Ruby had to say something. What? We dont get to go to Aztec with you? Bullshit! she groaned. Mem-Cho, sitting beside her, sighed dramatically. Yeah, cmon, Aqua, she chimed in, her usual bubbly tone reced with something more pleading. I lived with Quetzalcoatl for months, you know? I care about her too! You cant just send us off to babysit Kuoh while youre off fighting gods to save her. I exhaled slowly. No, youre noting. This is not a vacation, Ruby, I said firmly. Its too dangerous, Memmy. Youre strong, but Aztec is on another level. Its one of the stronger pantheons. Tezcatlipocas in control now, and all the Gods will follow hismand. Theyll tear you apart before you even know what hit you. I understand your feelings, but Im not letting you get killed because of some sentimental bullshit. Mem-Chos shoulders slumped, her energy drained out by my words. Ruby just clicked her tongue, muttering something under her breath, but didnt argue further. The only one among the three to remain calm and silent was Tsubasa. When I looked at her, she smiled gently and gave a nod, epting the decision withoutint. Alright, Ill make sure we do our job right, Tsubasa said quietly. She stood up, stretching her arms. Well keep Kuoh in check. Thanks, I said. At least one of them wasnt giving me trouble. Not that I expected anything less from Nyx I wonder when her memories will return. I was very certain that she was Nyx, but I didnt know how to bring her back to consciousness. Ai, who had been silent the entire time, lowered her magazine and finally spoke. Dont be sad, Ruby. This isnt the kind of fight any of you should be involved in. She said toward Ruby and Mem-Cho. Let us handle this. If things go right, youll get to see Quetzalcoatl soon. Ranefer shrugged, falling back onto the couch, her curves swaying in response. Yeah, yeah, what she said, she yawned toward the ceiling. This scared woman would being with me, but she didnt look worried. When I had asked her about it, she replied, Ill be safer with you, even if we end up in the belly of Great Red. So she didnt mind going to Aztec with me. The decision had been made. Ruby and Mem-Cho exchanged a look but didnt protest any further. They knew better than to push the issue when they were so weak. Fine, well go, my sister murdered, standing up with Mem-Cho beside her. But dont think were happy about it. I shrugged. Noted. I could break her anger anytime. With that, the little group was led away by Tsubasa, and my Jade Perception caught their retreating figures moving toward the Kuoh High. I watched them go and then turned to Irina, Xenovia, and the tiger cubs. Then, you guys, stay sharp, I said, I expect things to stay quiet, but dont take anything for granted. Yes, Sir, they replied in unison, and Irina gave me a respectful bow. They left too, surrounding the mansion. Now the room grew quieter, leaving only Ai, Ranefer, and me. This was the core of the group that would be heading to Aztec, just the three of us. These two women were strong enough that I could trust them with my back in the hell that awaited. So, Ranefer spoke first, her tone casual but curious, how bad are things going to get once we get there? I didnt reply immediately. I looked out the window into the night. Bad, I said honestly. Tezcatlipoca isnt going to make this easy. But Ill deal with it. Ai walked beside me, her gaze warm. Well deal with it, she corrected, a small smile tugging at her lips. I told you youre not alone, did I not? I smiled back, just slightly. Yeah. I ignored Ranefers raised eyebrow as Ai ruffled my head. A minuteter, the three of us rose into the air, the cool night wind brushing against our faces as we prepared to leave. The sky crackled with energy as my Sages authority pushed open a portal. Another war might break out as I looked at our destination. Ilhuicatl-Teoiztac, the Ninth Heaven of the Aztec Pantheon. **** The sky of the Ninth Heaven shimmered as my portal tore it open. Energy crackled around it like lightning as we emerged through the rift. The fresh air of a heavenly realm, far richer than earth, filled my nostrils. I took in a deep breath, enjoying the scent. However, there was something odd. I had been here before, but the energy felt different now. The joy, the vibrancy, the very life that had once pulsed through every corner of this divine realm was gone now. It had been reced by something cold. I guess people were happy with her ruling. Ai hovered quietly beside me, having chosen not to transform into anything and just remain in her default supergirl temte. I rose slightly higher, observing the people below. The celestial spirits wings were duller than thest time I had seen them, and divine beasts no longer roamed with pride. Everything felt... subdued. The pyramids still stood tall, their ancient stone radiating power, but the festive atmosphere was absent. It made me curious how all their functions and stuff worked and how different rulers meant different ways of life. Last time I came here, it was to wage a war and burn that forest, Ranefer said with a chuckle as she floated beside me, her eyes scanning the surroundings. I was curious about her story with Quetzalcoatl too, Id need to catch up one day. "Stay alert, I suddenly said. Theyre here." As soon as I said that, a ripple of divine energy surged through the realm. Within moments, four figures appeared. All of them looked strong, but the strongest was the man leading them. Tezcatlipoca, the Jaguar God of the East. The Jaguar God himself stood before us, his presence heavy andmanding. His long, golden hair flowed behind him, the cold, icy blue gaze of a ruler embedded in his eyes. Armor adorned with obsidian and feathers clung to his form, as if exploding with the raw, primal strength of the night. And behind him, three more stood. We were already outnumbered. Deities, strong enough to be considered major forces in the Aztec Pantheon, stood behind him. Among them, I recognized oneYohualteuctli, the daughter of Tezcatlipoca. That Jaguar Girl who had apanied me to Vedas. Her short yellow hair and blue eyes gave her a fierce look, as her jaguar ears twitched when meeting my eyes. Sweat formed on her forehead. She was strong, her aura humming with the power of Tezcatlipocas Avatar, but she didnt look confident facing me. I didnt know the two others. It didnt matter. My focus was on Tezcatlipoca. For a moment, we all stood there. Silent. It was as if a storm was about to break. "Youre not wee here, Tiger," Tezcatlipoca finally spoke, his voicemanding. "Leave." I met his gaze, unfazed. "Wee or not, Im not leaving. I am here for my friend Quetzalcoatl." His expression didnt change, but his aura grew heavier. He grumbled, "And what if I say thats impossible? Shes a prisoner." I smiled. A sliver of my divine authority leaked into the air. The atmosphere cracked, the sky screeching under the pressure of our shing auras. Lightning sparked around us, and his jaws clenched in annoyance. He was not an easy enemy, but that didnt matter. He narrowed his eyes, and for a brief moment, it felt like the world itself would tear apart from the weight of our presence. Ai and Ranefer stood quietly beside me, and I sensed that my mother was ready to transform. The potential for this battle, if it were to erupt, would leave the Aztec half-destroyed for sure. Still, Tezcatlipoca wasnt a fool. After a long moment, he exhaled sharply and turned to his daughter. "Bring her." Yohualteuctli blinked, clearly surprised by themand, but didnt hesitate. She vanished in a ripple of air. I raised an eyebrow. That was quick. Barely any resistance and no tricks at all. Just like that? Momentster, Yohualteuctli returned. Beside her stood Quetzalcoatl. Her wrists were bound, chains wrapping around them, but her posture was rxed as if she didnt care about her appearance. Bruises marred her divine skin, but her eyes still shone with that defiant, arrogant glint that I knew. "Sup, guys," she greeted us, her lips curving into a tired but cheerful grin. Then she looked at me, biting her tongue. "Erm, sorry, cutie, but I cant go with yall. Ive been beaten in a fair fight. Guess Im stuck here as a prisoner." I frowned. "Don''t give me that warrior nonsense. You dont have to stay." Tezcatlipoca cut in, his voice filled with mockery. "Oh, she''s definitely free to leave if she wishes. I wont stop her." Quetzalcoatl scowled. "Oh yeah? Leave and give up my throne forever? No thank you, you cheating punk." She then turned to me, No worries, cutie. He and I keep fighting all the time. Sometimes he wins, sometimes I do. Its a cycle. I stayed quiet for a moment, studying them. Their dynamic was odd. This wasnt what I expected. There was no bloodlust among them, no deep hatred. It was... almost too civil. "Quku," I said, locking eyes with her. I spoke my next words in amanding tone, "Come with me." "Not gonna happen, sweetie," she sighed, shaking her head.. "Why not? Ill make you stronger," I promised her. "Stronger than youve ever been. You don''t have to be a part of Aztec, you can defeat him as an outsider and then take back your throne when the time is right." She fell silent, her eyes narrowing. "If I leave, Ill be branded a traitor. An enemy to the Pantheon." "I can handle that." My voice was steady. "You''re aware I can. Join me. Ill make you a Sect Elder, and then you can take back your throne. You don''t have to be a part of your pantheon for it. Youll regain your throne faster with me, while it might take centuries if you do it on your own." Quetzalcoatl stared, and then slowly bit her lip, ncing between me and Tezcatlipoca. She was weighing her options. Tezcatlipoca, sensing the shift, started to speak again, but she cut him off this time. "Alright, fine," she said with a sigh, stepping toward me. Her chains clinked softly as she walked. "Just make sure it doesnt take forever. Ive got a throne to reim~ "Promise," I said, offering her a hand as she barely took it, thanks to her chains, and stood beside me. She had made her choice. Tezcatlipoca was frowning, and his eyes were filled with surprise. He must be confused as to why his rival trusted me so much. However, when his eyes met with his daughters, a light of realization soon crossed his features. ...Hmm, I see, he said. He must have heard about my fight with the Vedas Pantheon, his daughter must have told him all the details. He knew. He knew what I was capable of, and that gave him an idea why Quetzalcoatl trusted me so much. Someone else might have attacked me right now, so as to stop a future threat. Tezcatlipoca didn''t. He smirked. "Alright, Quetzalcoatl," his voice was colder now, more formal. "Since youve chosen to flee from your punishment, you are now a traitor to Aztec. The next time you meet anyone from here, you will be hunted down. And captured. As will these friends of yours. Well, I just lost an alliance, I noted with a sigh. "Yeah, yeah," Quetzalcoatl just rolled her eyes again. "Now remove these damn chains?" Tezcatlipoca smirked, shaking his head. "Hah, no. Youre a traitor now. I wont help you escape." "Ugh." She grumbled but didnt argue. It was clear this wasnt about fighting anymore, he was just messing with her. The game had changed. I exchanged nces with Ai and Ranefer. Both of them seemed rxed again, ready to leave. I agreed. There was no need to stick around longer than necessary. Alright then, goodbye, With that, I wrapped an arm around Quetzalcoatls waist, pulled her close, and shot into the sky. Ai and Ranefer followed close behind as we tore through the atmosphere, opening a portal above, and leaving the Ninth Heaven behind. Tezcatlipoca just watched us leave, he wasnt going to make a move. At least not this time. Once again, a war had been avoidedbut an alliance was lost. If Norse attacked me, I didn''t have another pantheon to fall back to. But with Quetzalcoatl in my arms, that didn''t feel like too much of a loss. ** ** ** Come read the next chapter, as well as the entire months worth in my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [240] Encountering Problems After Problems [240] Encountering Problems After Problems Chapter 240: Encountering Problems After Problems The Hoshino household felt almost like a different world as we slipped into it through a portal I had opened. The familiar scent of home greeted me as I stepped out into the courtyard, Ai and Ranefer at my side. I could hear the faint chatter from around the house,ing from the exorcist girls and the tiger cubs. Quetzalcoatl shifted beside me, her chains clinking softly as she stretched her arms out. Cutie, undo these, would you? She raised her wrists, bound by the divine restraints Tezcatlipoca had pped on her. Her tone was casual, but I could sense the frustration behind her words. I guessed she hated being shackled, even if she didnt say it out loud. Yeah, hold on, I replied, cing my hand on it and reaching into my Void Storage. Undoing divine restraints wasnt exactly a walk in the park, but this wasnt my first time dealing with this sort of thing. With some effort, I pulled the chains into my storage, feeling my Qi drain. It was not enough to be a problem, but it was still a lot. Once free, Quku let out a loud yawn, stretching her arms above her head like she didnt have a care in the world. Ahh, finally, she muttered and then looked around, turning to face me. So, whats next? The worlds going to hell, and were about to see some crazy shit out there. Whats your n? You did promise to make me stronger, so I wanna move my fists already. I frowned slightly, considering her words. She wasnt wrong. Because of the Icons that descended recently, the gods started getting serious about their power ys. I had a bunch of enemies among those said gods. I had to establish myself as a strong force to keep them at bay. I couldnt spend every day fighting one pantheon after the other, so it was high time I took this sect seriously. The next step is to establish a name, I said, looking at her and then the other two women. Not for me, but for the Sect. Truthfully, my name had spread far enough. Killing Thor, pissing off multiple pantheons, wrecking half of Vedas in one nightId made my point. But that wasnt enough. A single persons name alone wouldnt secure the future I was building. My Sect needed to rise, and that meant gaining more power, more allies, and more influence. To begin with, Nexus of Eternity wasnt just about surviving; it was about creating something that could stand the test of time. Something bigger than me. Well, my name, I mean. I doubted there could be anything bigger than me. I envisioned a Sect that could rival the gods and their pantheons, with people like Ranefer and Quetzalcoatl already behind it. I wasnt stupidI knew wed have to fight our way to the top, and that was why wed need even more people. Quku raised an eyebrow, her lips curling into a smirk. A former Chief God on your payroll already, isnt that enough name backing this sect thingy? Well, it helps, I chuckled, but I need more. More like you. She scoffed, amused that I wasnt satisfied with having a literal chief god on retainer. But that was the minimum kind of influence I needed to have if I wanted to survive in theing storm. You already got more, Ranefer, lounging casually beside us, chimed in with a sly grin. Dont forget the super satan youve got hanging around~ Im probably stronger than her at this point, she looked at Quetzalcoatl who grinned with her sharp teeth. I looked between the two, making sure they didn''t break into a fight. Regardless, she was right that I did have some heavy hitters already, but I really needed more. I had a few elders in the sect, namely Ai, Ranefer, and now Quetzalcoatlbut they werent enough. At least double this number would do. But before I could add something, Ranefer''s gaze turned more serious. Speaking of which, dont you think I should head back to the Underworld? My people probably need me there with everything going on. She had a point. As much as I wanted to keep my allies close, the Underworld was in chaos. Egypts Ogdoad wasnt a weak pantheon. Serafall and the other Satans were probably doing their best to hold things together, but they couldnt be everywhere at once. Youre right, I admitted, nodding. But its dangerous down there. You sure you want to go back now? Her gaze flicked to me, and she sighed dramatically. Ahhh, I really should, but I dont really want to She paused, her eyes locking onto mine. Unless youre nning toe with me? .... I considered it for a moment. The idea of visiting the Underworld didnt seem as meaningless as it might have in the past. Serafall could use help. I owed her at least that much for helping me during hard times. But As much as Id like to, I cant, I said after a moment. Ive got enough on my te here, Japan is dangerous. And Im pretty sure Sera and Sirzechs would be happy to have me keep their sisters safe, too. Oh, and I pissed off the Norse yesterday. Pretty sure theyre going to be knocking on my door any day now. You did what? You didnt tell me, Ai, who had been quiet this whole time, looked at me shocked. I shrugged. Ranefer let out a nervousugh. Odins going to smash our front door down? Sounds fun. Ai shot her a look when she said our, but didnt say anything. She turned to re at me, and I cleared my throat. So yeah Ill be staying in Japan for a while, I added. Besides, Ive got some personal things to handle. Akane messaged me earlier. She wants to meet. Ai frowned upon hearing that part. Her gaze softened. I could tell she understood what that meeting meant. She might have even known this would happen given the situation between me and Akane. Its fine, Ai finally said, patting the back of my head. You should go see her. But call the others back first. Mem-Chos been dying to meet Quetzalcoatl, you know. I nodded, appreciating how easily my mother understood things. She didnt need a long exnation to know what was going on in my head. Id deal with Akane soon enough, but first, I had to make sure things were stable here. I was wondering why my Memmy hadnt gone to save me~ Quetzalcoatl made a dramatic sound, falling onto a couch. Ill go meet the girls, I ignored her and said, pushing off the ground and flying up into the sky. Ai and Ranefer waved me off while Quku just stretched outzily, already making herselffortable in my home. The flight to Kuoh didnt take long, and thankfully, the ce was still in one piece. No surprise attacks, no gods crashing the gates. I found the girls where I expected themMem-Cho, Ruby, and Tsubasaworking to keep the area secure with the devil girls around them. They were doing their job, and it felt good to know that I could rely on them. **** Later. Akane Kurokawa sat quietly in the corner of the caf, her hands cradling a warm cup of coffee. The bitter scent of the liquid filled the air, but she barely noticed it. Her eyes were glued to the empty seat across from her, her mind wandering far from the caf. It had been months since shed seen him, and thest few weeks had felt like years. He hadnt bothered to reach out, not even when she knew he was back. She had to reach out to him first, as always A faint chime echoed through the caf as the door opened. Her heart skipped a beat as she looked up, keeping her expression in check. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] She caught sight of him entering. At least hes notte, she thought and took a slow sip, forcing herself to stay calm. It wasnt like shed prepared for a confrontation, but after all this time, she at least wanted some answers. Aqua stepped inside, making heads turn as people gossiped. Damn, his girlfriend is lucky, some girl said, and Akane almostughed. Was she really lucky when he didnt meet her for months? Aquas eyes scanned the room before theynded on her. Akane was surprised to see that for a second, he hesitatedsomething she hadnt seen from him before. Then, with a subtle nod, he made his way over, sliding into the chair across from her. He ced his phone on the table between them. Akane, he greeted, his voice low, almost unsure. That was rare. Yeah, she responded, her tone neutral. She sounded a little frustrated and she didnt bother hiding that. They sat in silence for a few beats, neither quite knowing how to bridge the gap that had grown between them. The tension was odd. Akane didnt think itd be like this someday with the man that she fell in love with. She took a sip of her coffee, her eyes drifting to the window to avoid the awkwardness hanging over them. Hello, Sir, just as it felt like the silence might suffocate them, a waiter arrived with menus, breaking the ice as he took Aquas order. After the waiter left, Aqua leaned back in his chair after ordering, his fingers tapping idly on the edge of the table as he turned his attention back to her. I heard about your recent project, he said, attempting to sound casual. Tokyo de, right? I heard that Kanas acting in it too. Akane sighed softly. Is it because Kanas in it that you even know about it, Aqua? The acquisition hung in the air, putting a stop to the fragile attempt at normalcy that he was ying at. His fingers stopped. Aqua paused, and for a moment, he didnt have a response. He opened his mouth to say something, but nothing came out. Thankfully, the server returned with his coffee, which gave him a moment to collect himself. He took a slow sip, clearing his throat as he thought. Akane watched him carefully, her frustration bubbling just beneath the surface. She could see how ufortable he was, but that only irritated her more. Why is this so hard for him? She wanted to yell, but instead, she sighed again, deciding just to be upfront. Look, she began, her voice quieter, I understand youre busy I do. But cant you at least tell me when youre leaving? Or when youreing back? Do I not deserve to not that much? Aqua shifted ufortably in his seat. I I did tell you before I left. On text. You vanished for a whole month, Aqua, She stared at him, her eyes narrow. You said itd be a few days, maybe a week at most. And then nothing. You vanished. No texts, no calls. You just vanish, and Im left waiting here like an idiot. If it was going to be that long, you could have just teleported here for a minute to say goodbye. Its not that hard for someone like you. Aqua didnt have anything to say to that. He wanted to defend himself, to exin how the situation had spiraled out of controlhow the world itself was changing, and he couldnt afford distractions. But the truth was, she wasnt wrong. It wouldnt have been hard to teleport and say goodbye for a minute. He sighed, running a hand through his hair, before finally speaking. Youre right. I messed up big time, he admitted, his voice quiet. He let the words settle between them before continuing. If you want to break up, I understand. Its unfair not to give you time when I call myself your boyfriend. I know Ive been horrible to you, and if youre tired of it, I wont hold it against you. Im sorry. Akane frowned, looking away from him. Aqua shifted in his seat, unsure of what her reaction meant. Did I say the wrong thing? A tense silence stretched on until she finally spoke, her voice tinged with annoyance. I didnt ask to meet you to break up, Aqua, she said, her tone sharp. Thats disrespectful. Do you really think so little of me? He blinked but didnt say anything. He opened his mouth to respond, but she wasnt done. I just wanted to hear you apologize. And it seems like you do understand how youve been acting, she continued, her eyes locking onto his. All Im asking is for a little bit of your time. Is that too much? I see Mem-Cho posting photos of you surrounded by girls, having fun, but Im always waiting. .... Always waiting for you to text, but you never do. I feel like Im invisible. I just want you to fix that behavior. Is it that hard? Her voice softened by the time she finished. Aquas gaze looked guilty now. He hadnt realized just how much hed hurt the poor girl. For someone as old as he was, it was so easy to get caught up in the chaos of gods, pantheons, and power struggles and forget about the people who mattered in the mortal world. If he couldnt manage time for both, he should never have put his feet on both boats. He stared down at his coffee cup for a moment, letting the silence hang before finally nodding. Youre right. I should have known better, he said quietly. She didnt want to break up, he realized what he wanted. So he could act like that. With a small smile, he stood up, extending a hand toward her. Will you give me a chance to make it up to you? Ah Akane looked at his hand for a moment, her expression softening. Slowly, she reached out and took it, a small smile tugging at her lips. But just as the moment started to feel lighter, Aquas phone buzzed on the table. The name Mai Senpai shed across the screen. Aqua nced at Akane, a little sheepish, but she just shrugged. Its just her. Take it. He nodded, swiping to answer and putting it on speaker. Aqua, came Mais voice, hesitant on the other end of the line. Can youe to Kyoto for a bit? Theres some trouble with the Yokai. In the background, the sounds of explosions echoed, and her voice trembled slightly. ...Some serious trouble. Aquas eyebrows slowly rose as he looked at Akane. The poor girl let out a long, exasperated sigh, covering her face with her hands. It was as if the world wanted to keep him away from her. ** ** ** Author Note: Probably thest chapter of the week. Sorry! If not, the next chapter will be on Thursday. Hope youve enjoyed the chapter. Come read the next chapter, as well as the entire months worth in my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall [241] A Bigger Picture Than What Meets the Eye [241] A Bigger Picture Than What Meets the Eye Chapter 241: A Bigger Picture Than What Meets the Eye A sudden shift in the air signaled our arrival in Kyoto as we stepped out of the cut in space-time. We found ourselves in the middle of a warzone. Oh! I held back a whistle while Akane gasped behind me, her eyes wide with shock at the chaotic battlefield that sprawled before us. I stepped forward to position myself between her and any possible threat, my senses already on high alert. The city was a perfect copy, a pocket dimension made to resemble Kyoto, but it was clear the energy here had warped it. The sky above rumbled, casting a dark shadow over the streets. The copy of this bustling city was empty, its roads cracked and littered with debris from powerful shes. Buildings stood, but they looked wrong and twisted, as reality itself bent under the sheer power of the forces shing here. Is this really Kyoto? Akanes voice wavered as she stepped closer to me, clutching my sleeve. Her eyes darted around nervously, trying to make sense of the destruction. It is. But not the real one, I muttered, eyes scanning the scene. A pocket dimension. Remember our incident in Mount Fuji? Simr to that. Ah, I see. Before either of us could say more, a loud crash drew our attention upward. There, in the center of the chaos, was a titanic figureYasaka, the Nine-Tailed Fox, locked in fiercebat with a gigantic oni demon. I believe I recognized that from folklore. I guess this was why Mai called me? Shuten Doji? Even Akane recognized him based on his description. The massive Oni towered over thendscape, his hulking form wielding a colossal club. Dark power radiated from him, corrupting everything it touched. But Yasaka wasnt backing down. Her nine fiery tailsshed out like streaks of molten gold, mming against the Onis attacks with raw power. The air screamed with the force of their strikes, each collision sending shockwaves that rattled the streets beneath us. Shes holding her own, I muttered, mostly to myself. That was the leader of the Yokais, she was no lightweightshe was 10th ranked in this worlds Touki System. From the looks of it, although they were almost evenly matched, she was strong enough to take on Shuten Doji by herself. So why the hell did Mai call me in? Before I could voice my confusion, Mai appeared, rushing toward us, her face tight with urgency. She must have noticed us from nearby. She had her rabbit ears and tail out, as she hopped toward us. Surprisingly, her mother was with her. The older bunny girls curves danced as she trailed behind her daughter. I nced at them both briefly but didnt focus too long. Aqua! Mai called, stopping in front of me, slightly out of breath. Thank you foring on such short notice. We hade to Kyoto for some yokai-rted incident, and then this happened. Hey, dont thank me, why wont Ie when you call? I said as she jumped at me, hugging me tightly with her eyes shut. She wasnt the clingy type, so it meant she was really scared. I patted her back, and she calmed down, looking at Akane. Ah, you were with her Yeah, we met up after months. Hey Mai, Akane said, waving at her. Mais mother looked at her daughters rival but didnt say anything. The older woman looked at me and said, Sorry, but lets not waste time with greetings. Its not just Shuten Doji! Not just him? I asked, raising an eyebrow as Mai pulled back from the hug. Mai quickly nodded, her eyes filled with concern. Theres more. The other seals are weakening too. Weve got a bigger problem on our hands. Her mother nodded, confirming her words with a grave expression. Let me exin quickly. In the past, three powerful Daiyoukai were sealed away: Shuten Doji, Otakemaru, and Tamamo-no-Mae. Each one strong enough to destroy Japan. She paused, taking a breath. They were defeated and sealed in the Uji Treasure House by the Five Principal ns. But now for some reason, the seals are breaking. Shuten Doji is only one of the three to break out so far, but others might break out soon. I nced back at the battle between Yasaka and Shuten Doji. Yasaka wasnt losing, not yet. But if Otakemaru and Tamamo-no-Mae were set to break free, things wouldnt be funny. How the hell are the seals breaking now? I muttered under my breath, scanning the area for any signs of the other two demons. Before Mai or her mother could respond, the ground beneath us shook violently. My head snapped toward the source just in time to see a massive figure emerge from the earthanother Oni, just as powerful as Shuten Doji, if not more. I think that was Otakemaru. His roar tore through the air as he leaped toward Yasaka, his monstrous form charging headfirst into the battle. For a split second, everything seemed to freeze. Yasakas eyes widened as she noticed the new threat. The titanic Oni lunged at her with terrifying speed, his massive form radiating a dark, malicious aura that corrupted the air around him. He wielded an enormous, jagged de that sliced through the sky like a streak of shadow. It was an odd thing to watch; a demonic weapon. Yasaka barely had time to react, her tails whipping around to block the strike, but the impact was brutal. Argh! The collision of their powers sent out a shockwave that rattled the entire dimension, cracks spreading through the streets and buildings as if the very fabric of this world was starting to unravel. Yasaka staggered back, her nine tails flickering under the force of the blow, and a hiss of frustration escaped her lips. She had been holding her own against Shuten Doji, but with Otakemaru joining in, the tide of the battle shifted instantly. Shuten Doji wasted no time taking advantage of the situation. With a sadistic grin on his face, the hulking Oni swung his colossal club at Yasakas side. She managed to dodge, but only barely, the edges of his club grazing her fur, sending golden sparks flying into the air. Yasaka snarled, her tailsshing out in retaliation, but she was already starting to slow down, her movements less fluid than before. Otakemaru lunged again, this time from the opposite side. His de came down with terrifying force, aiming straight for Yasakas exposed nk. She barely managed to block it with one of her tails, but the sheer power of the attack forced her to her knees, her breathing out in ragged gasps. The ground beneath her cracked, unable to withstand the weight of the Onis monstrous strength. Shit, this is not good! Mais mother bit her lips, and I could understand why. With both Oni attacking in unison, Yasaka was being forced into a defensive position. She was powerful, sureher mes still burned brightly, and her tailsshed out with the same ferocitybut the strain of fighting two ancient demons at once was taking its toll. Every time she blocked one of Otakemarus strikes, Shuten Doji was there with his crushing blows. The rhythm of their attacks was relentless, pushing her back with each sh. In a swift motion, Shuten Doji leaped into the air, raising his club high above his head. Yasaka''s tails coiled around her body defensively, but as Otakemarus de came crashing down from the other side, she couldnt guard against both. The impact sent her sprawling across the battlefield, her massive form crashing into the side of a building, reducing it to rubble. "Yasaka!" Mai shouted from beside me, her voiceced with panic. How was she calling her queen by name? I suppose they got really close since that cooking show before B-Komachisunch. I watched as the Nine-Tailed Fox struggled to rise, her body trembling from the dual assault. Her golden fur was matted with dirt and blood, and her fiery aura flickered, weaker than before. The Oni were closing in on her, theirughter echoing through the warped cityscape. Shuten Doji swung his club again, aiming for Yasaka''s head, but she rolled out of the way just in time. Even so, she was clearly starting to lose ground. Her strikes were slower, her tails sluggish, the weight of the battle beginning to wear her down. Otakemaru lunged forward, thrusting his de at her, and this time she wasn''t fast enough. The de grazed her side, leaving a deep gash that caused her to let out a pained snarl. The battlefield had transformed into a nightmare. The Oni were overwhelming her, as each of their attacksnded harder, each of Yasakas defenses faltered more. I sighed, watching the scene unfold. Yasaka tried to rise again but failed. She was strong, but even she couldnt handle both of them alone. Aqua! Mais voice was pleading now as she turned to me, her hand clutching my arm. We need your help. P-please If they both overpower Yasaka, Kyotohell, maybe even all of Japancould be wiped out. I let out another deep sigh, running a hand through my hair. I had hoped to avoid getting involved in another pantheons mess so soon, but there wasnt much of a choice now. Fine, I muttered, ncing back at Akane, who looked nervous although not scared. Stay close to them, Akane, I said and then turned toward the titanic demi-gods. I barely registered her nod and, with a burst of power,unched myself into the air, shooting toward the battle. Hurgh? Otakemaru was the first to notice me, his massive form turning just in time to catch my fist mming into his face. The air boomed. The impact cracked through the sky, sending shockwaves through the pocket dimension. His enormous body went hurtling backward, crashing into the ground with a force that sent chunks of debris flying in all directions. I didn''t give him a chance to recover. Before he could even regain his footing, I was already closing in on him, fists zing with power. His city-sized de came down in a wide arc, aiming to cleave me in two. I deflected it with a shield of Dark Sr Qi, the impact reverberating through my arm as a shockwave tore through the air, rattling the dimension around us. Not bad, I muttered, eyes narrowing as I felt the weight behind the Onis strike. He was strong, that much was clear. But so was I. Strength alone wasnt going to win him this fight. I raised my palm to face him, summoning the dark fire of the Path of the Darkest Sun, channeling its energy into a zing beam of sr fire. The sky darkened as the beam roared toward Otakemaru, engulfing him in mes. His screams of agony tore through the battlefield as the searing heat charred his massive body, burning through his thick, demonic hide. But even that wasnt enough to stop him. Oni like him didnt just die. They returned, weaker maybe, but they never truly died. I could sense it. The bastard was immortal in a way, tied to his seal, but I wasnt done yet. Block this then, without wasting any time, I rushed in close. My fists ignited once again, one coated in sr energy, the other crackling with lightning. Then, I moved. I didnt hold back. I threw punches that plummeted into his body with the force of a meteor. The entire city was filled with the sound of flesh being torn and bones cracking as I pummeled him, each strike tearing away at his physical form. The final punchnded squarely in the center of his chest, sending out a shockwave so powerful it shattered the ground beneath us. Otakemaru let out onest howl of rage before his massive form crumbled into fiery dust, disintegrating and vanishing. Probably back into the seal. One down I muttered, breathing out as I turned my gaze toward Shuten Doji. Shuten was still locked inbat with Yasaka, though she was clearly worse for wear. Blood dripped from her fur, her once-fiery aura dimming with each passing second. Noticing me, Shuten grinned at me, his eyes gleaming with malice as he raised his club, preparing to deliver the final blow. Not happening. I unleashed a burst of divine powerSoulfirea wave of energy so intense it separated Shuten from Yasaka, giving her the chance to stumble back and catch her breath. Little human punk! The Onis voice exploded in frustration as he turned his attention toward me, his massive form charging forward with reckless abandon. I met him head-on, shing with sparks flying around us, as my fists collided with his weapon. His strikes were powerful, enough to tten a mountain, but I was faster. My movements blurred, and I dove and weaved through his attacks with ease. He was strong, surebut strength meant nothing against my powers. My fists ignited once more as I called upon the full might of the Darkest Sun. A surge of energy roared through me as I unleashed an ultimate technique, Sr Judgment: Sun-Splitting Fist! I shouted, putting my Sages authority into the words. My fists became engulfed in a brilliant, blinding light as I mmed them into Shuten Dojis chest. Arghhhh! The Onis eyes widened in shock as the power tore through him, ripping his very essence apart. His massive body shuddered, and for a moment, he looked like he was about to retaliate. I was ready to m him back home. But then, just like Otakemaru, he began to crumble into dust, his form disintegrating into nothingness. With both Oni defeated, the battlefield fell silent. That ended fast since I didnt have to worry about damaging the area, and more importantly, they werent really that strong. The once chaotic dimension began to stabilize, shattering apart to reveal the normal world. Yasakanow having returned to her human formcopsed toward the earth, coughing as she tried to catch her breath, unable to stop her fall. Before she could hit the ground, I was already there, catching her in my arms as wended in an oddly beautiful garden. I sensed many Yokais around the area, so I guessed this was her castle garden. Careful, I said softly as I ced her on the grass and helped her sit upright. She winced, her body still trembling from the battle, but she managed a tired nod in response. Spoiler [copse] Despite the victory, there was no sense of relief on her face. Instead, her eyes slowly went wide with horror. No she muttered, her voice shaking, as she used me to try to stand up. No, I need to check on Mizuki! They must have gotten their hands on her! Mizuki? I asked, confused. Before Yasaka could answer, Mai, Akane, and Mais mother appeared, rushing over to us. Mais mom jogged to a stop, breathing heavily as she exined, Mizuki is a Nure-onna Yokai, she said quickly. I recalled from folklore that a Nure-onna was a vampire-like snake-woman yokai. Recently, she awakened a piece of Demon God Balor in the form of a Sacred Gear and a group wielding other pieces of Balor Gears attacked us, trying to take it away. My frown deepened. Demon God Balor? So the same group going after Gasper? I thought for a moment, and soon it made sensethere was more at y here than just some random Oni breaking free from their seals. They were just distractions. Before the conversation could continue, one of Yasakas guards, a wolf Yokai came running toward us, his face pale with fear and shame. He stopped in front of us, bowing low to Yasaka as he spoke in a trembling voice. Mydy, its terrible! he stammered. Lady Mizuki Lady Mizukis been killed! The words left his mouth, and for a moment, everyone paused. A short silence filled the garden as the announcement settled in, and then Yasakas face drained of color. Her eyes widened in shock as she stumbled back, shaking her head in disbelief. No no she whispered, her voice cracking, her hands clutching my shirt tightly. Dammit! ** ** ** Come read the next chapter, as well as the entire months worth in my Patreon. Best time to join as its the first week of the month! Link: /Master4thWall [242] The Possibility of a Demon God [242] The Possibility of a Demon God Chapter 242: The Possibility of a Demon God On the other side of Kyoto was Urakyoto, an alternate dimension created simr to the Devil''s Rating Game fields. This was where the Yokai lived. This ce had a unique charm, with surroundings that mixed old Japanese traditions, magic, and the supernatural. It was a good ce to continue Akane and my date. We strolled through the quietnes while Mai trailed slightly behind, her expression calm and observant. She looked slightly awkward, but it was her mother who ordered her to apany us, so she didnt look bothered. The air was filled with the scent of greenery and something distinctly magical as we passed an onsen, its waters steaming in the cold evening air. Small lights flickered along the path, and Akane''s eyes darted around, taking in the strange, ethereal beauty of the ce. "Hey, that looks like some kind of magical garden?" she asked, pointing to a grove where glowing flowers bloomed under the early moonlight. "Those nts arent normal, I think." I chuckled. "Youre right, theyre not normal. Those are spirit orchids. They thrive in areas with high magical concentration," I exined, my tone casual as I nced at the nts. "Mostly harmless, but they glow brighter when powerful beings are nearby. Its a way of showing respect to the local spirits and deities." "Oh..." Akanes voice held a mix of awe and fascination. She looked up at me, grinning. "So, theyre reacting to you? Or Yasaka?" I smiled. She looked far morefortable here after seeing me defeat two enemies a legendary Nine-Tailed Fox couldnt deal with. She was my girl, she deserved to be proud wherever she went, so I was d she felt that way knowing her partner was a powerhouse. "Probably both. Yokai, gods, spirits, theyre all connected to the energy of the world. ces like this respond to them." As we walked on, Akane didnt let up with her questions. She was curious for sure, but I think a lot of it was more about asking me questions rather than mere curiosity. She loved asking me things and having me exin them to her. It was cute. This side of the world wasnt her usual environment, but she understood things fast. I answered her questions as we passed a line of tiny shrines, exining the purpose of each one. Theyre protection wards, I said, pointing at some items and drawings. They hold quite some power against intruders. It was these things that slowed down the intruders earlier. Otherwise things would have been worse, Mai Senpai whod been quiet for most of the walk finally chimed in. Theyve been here for centuries. Yasaka made sure to maintain them. If you start living here, you will notice a slight suppression from them, but overtime they''ll ept your energy signature and let you roam free. Akane nodded, absorbing the information while still gazing around in wonder. It was easy to forget she was a famous actresshere, in the middle of all this magic, she was just a curious girl, out of her depth but eager to know more. Well, to be fair, both Mai and I were actors too. But she was just that, while we grew up in both worlds. I didnt mind exining things to her, while most of it was second nature to me by now. Despite how much I was talking though, my mind wasnt entirely on the scenery. As we walked, a question began to bicker in my head. I was too curious to know more about the person at the center of all this chaos. "Mai," my feet slowed down as I asked, my voice lowering, "who exactly was Mizuki? The yokai who was killed." Mai nced at me, her expression softening. She looked a little sad. Mizuki was... important. To Yasaka, and to the Yokai. She and Yasaka were really close. Almost like sisters. In Japan, Kyoto isnt the only gathering of arge Yokai faction, there are some other ces too. Such as the Kanto Youkai Faction in the eastern part of the country. She helped Yasaka rule Kyoto, keeping things in bnce between the factions. Losing her is a big deal. Not just politically, but personally for Yasaka. I nodded, the pieces starting toe together in my mind. Yasaka wasnt just angry because of a political attackthis was personal. Mizuki had been someone she trusted, who understood the heavy burden of leadership in the magical realm and helped the single mother rule it. No wonder, with her gone, Yasaka wasshing out, threatening war. No wonder she was so furious. It wasnt hard to see why the situation had escted this quickly. The vampires shouldve known better than to provoke someone like Yasaka, given her powers that were lethal against their kind. I dont think your Yokai Queen is the type to take this lying down, I muttered, looking at her and watching her nod with a sigh. No, shes not. You saw her send that ultimatum to the vampires earlier, right? If they dont respond, if they dont give her a reason not tosh out She trailed off, letting the unspoken threat hang in the air. Shell burn them to the ground, I finished her thought. Her Fox Fire is lethal to them, I heard. Just as deadly as sunlight. Its true. Thats why they didnt fight her directlythey distracted her with Shuten Doji instead. Akane, walking beside me, nced up with scared, wide eyes. Wait, so... what if the vampires dont answer her? Theyll have war, I said simply. The thought of thergest Yokai Faction dering war on the vampires wasnt something Id particrly relish. In fact, since this Mizuki person seemed to be someone important to all Yokai, the other groups might join too. But a war like that wouldnt just be the Yokais problemit would ripple across the supernatural world, and especially Japan. I felt a little annoyed realizing how many threats of war had been hanging over me recently. As if in answer to my thoughts, a figure walked toward us, moving swiftly through the garden. It was a fox yokai servant dressed in traditional robes, his movements quick and deliberate as he approached, bowing low in front of me. Esteemed Guest, the yokai said, his voice calm but urgent. An envoy from the vampires has arrived. Our Lady Yasaka wishes for you to be present as she speaks with them. Oh, already? I raised an eyebrow, a little surprised at how quickly the vampires had responded. Clearly, they didnt want to disrespect Yasaka by dying their answer. They were really cautious of her. Makes me curious why that vampire group messed with her to begin with. They couldnt afford to anger her further, not when her mes could obliterate their entire faction in the worst-case scenario. Nodding, I gestured for the servant to lead the way. Alright, take us there. The yokai bowed again, then turned to guide us through the winding paths of the garden, the atmosphere growing heavier with each step. Akane and Mai followed close behind me, both of them aware that we were heading into something big. Looks like this meeting might decide whether we walk away with peace... or a war, I muttered under my breath, my gaze fixed ahead. Akane nced at me nervously, holding my sleeve, while Mai simply remained quiet. As a vampire myself during my 5th life, I just hoped the vampires here had enough sense to make the right call. **** The gazebo was open to the courtyard, bathed in soft light from the hangingnterns above. Yasaka sat with her legs folded beneath her, regal and poised like a Japanese queen. The Nine-Tails leaders golden eyes were sharp and focused, her presencemanding the entire room, even though it was outdoors. The air was dense with tension as I stepped into the meeting space. My eyes fell on the girl sitting beside her. I recognized her from the anime. Kunou, her daughtera mini version of herselfmimicked her mothers posture. As soon as Yasaka noticed me, the weight in the air seemed to lift a little. Her stern expression softened just a bit, and she nodded in my direction. She treated her benefactors with respect. I returned the gesture, stepping to the side of the gazebo with Akane and Mai by my side. The setting was quite formal, and there was no need for us to interrupt the proceedings. Mais mother stood nearby with a few other strong Yokai, all of them watching the center of attentionthe small vampire girl kneeling before Yasaka right before the stairs leading into the gazebo. I recognized her too. Elmenhilde Karnstein, an agent from the Carmi Faction, was a petite girl with blonde hair framing her face and crimson eyes gleaming under thentern light. At the very least, the Carmi Faction knows how to respond, Yasaka said, her voice smooth but edged with displeasure. Now that my esteemed guest is here, you are to exin yourself now, girl. Elmenhilde lowered her head deeply in respect, not daring to meet Yasakas eyes. It wasnt us, O Queen of the Yokai, she spoke in a voice quiet but steady, but a member of the Tepes Faction whos gone rogue. I recalled that this worlds vampire families were ssified under two factions, the Carmi Faction, which was a female-dominant group, and the Tepes Faction, which was a female-dominant group. This girl was from Carmi, but no agent from Tepes had responded to Yasakas call. And ording to her words, if they were truly the culprit, it made sense why they didnt want to answer her call. To my surprise, she added, In their defense, they didnt order her. Shes acting on her own, but I cant defend them either since they havent responded to your call. Elmenhilde said, but I could have sworn shed not miss this opportunity to throw the Tepes under the bus. Who is it? I asked, and she looked at me. Her eyes flicked back to Yasaka, and she nodded. Elmenhilde lowered her head at me and said, Her name is Valerie Tepes, who was crowned as the sessor to the Tepes Faction, despite being a girl. Shes the current wielder of the Sacred Gear [Holy Grail]. A ripple of shock ran through the assembled Yokai. Even my eyes widened a little. Akane leaned in toward me, whispering, Wait, the Holy Grail? Like the actual Holy Grail? I gave a brief nod, Yeah, its the one youre thinking of. It grants unlimited wishes. Elmenhilde continued, her small frame seeming even smaller under the weight of the information she was delivering. On behalf of my Queen, Lady Carmi, I bring another theoryValeries group likely has a new target, and thats Gasper di. What? I frowned upon hearing that name. Gasper? I think theyve been trying to attack him for a while already. Just a few days ago there was an attack on them by a mercenary group. Simr groups had been trying to attack him for a while now. Elmenhilde tilted her head slightly at that. I dont believe Valeries group would be involved in those attempts. They dont hire mercenaries, and her group operates much differently with her own vampire subordinates, she paused for a moment, considering her next words carefully. Please allow me to exin the situation better. Go on, Yasaka raised her head with a nod. ...A decade ago, Valerie used her Sacred Gear, the Holy Grail, unknowingly, to bring forth another Sacred Gear. She granted that Sacred Gear to Gasper di. Since then, shes established a connection with the Demon God Balor. The mention of Balor made the atmosphere feel colder. Elmenhildes voice dropped lower as she continued. Recently, when she realized her elder brother was trying to harm her, jealous of her position as the sessor, a position that she apparently always hated, Valerie began summoning more of Balors body parts in the form of Sacred Gears and gave them to her subordinates. These Sacred Gears allow Balor to control their bodies somewhat, making them her loyal servants. She attacks people with this group of vampires, not mercenaries. I can confirm this, Aquamarine, Yasaka turned to me and said. The group that came for Mizuki were all vampires, and they moved like hive-minds. Ah The pieces started falling into ce in my mind. I looked at Elmenhilde. And what is to say it''s not you Carmi Faction, or even the Tepes, whos after Gasper? Like, capturing him and using him as bait to capture Velerie. Elmenhilde sighed. I understand your doubt, but only recently did we learn that Gasper di is still alive. It makes more sense for her to have sent those mercenaries, as Valerie likely knew all along that he was alive through her connection with Balor. He can sense where his Sacred Gears are scattered across the world. But as I said, she had a group of her own, shes not the type to send mercenaries. That means Yasaka started, her eyes narrowing as she turned toward me. I crossed my arms, finishing the thought for her. That means someone else, whos aware of the Vampire politics and also knows that Gasper is alive, is behind this. They know that Valerie will eventuallye for Gasper, and theyre trying to kidnap him before she can. Were dealing with multiple parties here. Elmenhilde nodded, her expression grim. I think the same. I rubbed my temples, trying to figure out the next move. "Okay, before we continue, how strong is this Balor supposed to be, ording to the old legends? Whats the worst we might have to face?" Elmenhilde hesitated for a moment, ncing around before rubbing the back of her head. Well maybe its exaggerated since hes an ancient god, but Balor is said to be one of the first beings to exist. Hes from the same era as the Biblical God, Brahma, and the other primordial entities. ording to legend, he had once fought the Trinity of Vedasbined at their full power ande out unscathed. Her words hung heavy in the air. Silence fell over the courtyard as everyone processed the gravity of what she had just said. The seriousness of the situation immediately increased by a few folds. An evil god as powerful as the Trinity Balors awakening would be catastrophic. Especially in this new world, where Icons were a thing. Putting aside the fact that I couldnt let them kill Gasper, who was a part of Rias peerage, which was an extension of my sect, there was another reason to stop this Valerie Tepes. My dear Queen of Yokai, I stepped forward, lowering my head slightly just out of the tradition, with a hand on my chest. After hearing her, Id like to leave right away. My people are in danger, and I cant waste any second outside Kuoh right now. She looked at me and then nodded, standing up. Please, she said, allow me to apany you. I owe them a revenge. ** ** ** Come read the next chapter, as well as the entire months worth in my Patreon. Patreon has changed to a 30-day model for every creator, so now if you sub today, 5th November, your next pay will be 5th December. Come and join us! Link: /Master4thWall [243] Preparing a Safeguard [243] Preparing a Safeguard Chapter 243: Preparing a Safeguard Understood? And if those fools from the east Yasakas voice drifted through the courtyard, clear and firm as she spoke to her daughter, Kunou. Even when it came to her daughter, there was a touch ofmand in the way she spoke right nowlike a queen even when the conversation was family. She was preparing to leave Kyoto, and from the way she handled it, one would think it was a military operation. Because in a sense, it was. Leaving Kunou in charge of a city like Kyoto wasnt a small thing. I stood nearby, leaning back slightly as Akanes arm brushed against mine. I wasnt involved in the conversation, but I could hear everything. It was kind of cute to me, truth be told, although it was a very serious matter to them. Yasaka was going away for what could possibly be weeks, such a sudden travel right after her city was attacked might be problematic, so she was instructing Kunou in detail. This was her ensuring Kyoto would be stable even if she had to be away for more than weeks, maybe a month. Because now that everyone was alert, Valeries Vampires probably wouldnt move hastily. She could wait months before making a move. Yasaka knew that, but she wasnt the type to sit back and wait for them toe knocking. She wanted to be there when the killers of her friend would show up. Kunou was capable, from what I recalled, but she could be bratty, and the weight of responsibility was heavy for someone that young. I could see it in the way Kunou stoodtrying to show strength, but still aware of what was being ced on her shoulders. She had Yasakas confidence, though. People would listen to her. Mhm As all this yed out in the background, my mind drifted. I nced down at Akane, her eyes catching the soft glow of the gardens lights. There was disappointment there, mixed with understanding. She didnt have to say it. I knew she hadnt wanted the day to end like this. Sorry, I murmured, my hand sliding around her waist. I pulled her closer, her warmth pressing into me as she leaned in, seeking that small bit offort. Yasaka seems almost ready to leave. Looks like we have to put an end to the date now. Akane let out a soft sigh, resting her head against my chest. I understand Its not like you can control these things. I saw with my own two eyes. Things on this side of the world are more unpredictable than I thought. I nodded, pressing a kiss to the top of her head. Ill drop you in front of your house, alright? Well pick this up another time. My voice stayed casual, but I honestly felt guilty that I couldnt give her more of my time today. Yeah, sure, she replied softly, her fingers brushing lightly against my jacket. There was that mix of disappointment and eptance in her voice. She knew this was how things were with me, even if it wasnt easy to swallow sometimes. She had gotten used to this, the unpredictability of my life. But it didnt mean shed like it. I raised my hand, waving it through the air as the fabric of reality split. Energy flickered, and the familiar sight of Tokyo appeared on the other side, just outside her home. The portal shimmered in the courtyard''s dim light. I nced at Mai, who had been standing quietly nearby. She gave us a small nod, understanding the situation without needing to say anything. Then I led Akane through the portal, stepping out onto the quiet street outside her house. The sounds of Kyotos hidden town faded behind us, reced by the calm stillness of Tokyo at night. For a moment, neither of us said anything. The air was cool, the night peaceful. But there was still a tension lingering between us. Just as the portal closed, without warning, Akane pressed her face into my chest, her arms wrapping tightly around me. Her warmth seeped through my shirt, and I sighed softly, my hand finding its way to her hair, ruffling it gently. I felt even more guilty. The silly girl didnt have to do thisholding onto me like she was afraid Id disappear if she let go. Im sorry, I whispered, the wordsing out more out of habit than anything. Id promised her more than just a few hours together, but in the end, duty always came first. Her voice was muffled against my chest. I was hoping wed at least spend the night together, she admitted in a tone of disappointment and longing. I closed my eyes for a second, resting my chin on top of her head. I know, me too, I muttered softly, my lips brushing against her forehead. She deserved better than this. But this was the life I led, and she was part of it, whether we liked it or not. I had some ideas on how to spend the night, but then things went wrong like this. Its okay, just Akane tilted her head up, her lips parting slightly as she looked up at me. There was something in her eyessoft, but eager. Give me a kiss? I smiled despite the situation, leaning down to meet her halfway. My lips brushed against hers, and she whimpered softly into the kiss, pressing herself even closer. Her breath hitched as my hand slid down her back, finding its way to her plump ass. I squeezed gently, earning a soft moan from her as I pushed her against the wall of her house, deepening the kiss. For a moment, everything else faded awayno yokai, no vampires, no looming war. Just the two of us, enjoying whatever time we could steal in the quiet of the night. Her fingers sped the front of my shirt, drawing me nearer, our mouths moving in unison. The passion between us was intense, the anticipation that had been growing all day finally releasing. However, reality interrupted us minutester as a pair of people walked past us, yelping at the sight of us in the act. With a reluctant sigh, I broke the kiss, stepping back slightly. Her breath came out ragged, her face flushed as she looked up at me, her lips still slightly parted. I met her gaze for a moment, my own breathing steadying. Then Ill be going now, Akane, I said again, but she just shrugged, looking away with a slight pout. Just remember your promises, she muttered, her voice softer now. There was a vulnerability there that she didnt show often. She yed her role as a strong girl well. I nodded, allowing the weight of her words to settle in. I will, I promised, and this time, I meant it. There were too many promises Id made, too many I still had to keep. But I had to start somewhere. Eternity was a long time, and in this Nexus, I had to maneuver well enough that my loved ones didnt feel left out. With onest nce, I opened a new portal, the shimmering light cutting through the night, leading back to Kyoto. I stared at her, our gazes locked, and nodded, turning around. As I stepped through, I heard Akanes soft voice call out behind me. Aqua Be careful, she whispered. And then the portal closed behind me, leaving the quiet streets of Tokyo far behind. **** The familiar shimmer of a portal cut through the night air, opening into the quiet grounds of Kuoh Academy. The moon hung high in the sky, casting odd shadows over the empty courtyard. I stepped through first, enjoying the cool breeze brushing against my skin as Mai, Yasaka, and Elmenhilde followed behind. The airs gentle here, Yasaka said, and I agreed. Kuoh had always felt strange at nightquiet in a way that didnt match the usual energy of the ce. But recently, more so. The school had been closed for over a month, and now it looked deserted, like time had frozen here while the rest of the world moved on. No students, no chatter, nothing but the eerie stillness that stretched over the grounds. Mai frowned as she looked around, her eyes scanning the familiar buildings. "This ce looks strange," she muttered, her voice barely more than a whisper. "Much different than what I remember." Of course, she too hadnt been attending sses. I nodded, properly taking in the atmosphere. It should be hard to maintain such an odd and long school break, but the devils hypnosis definitely helped convince the crowd. Harsh, but it was the better choice. With everything going on now, normalcy was fragile, and the students would have been in danger. Let me give it some life, Yasaka, standing beside me, raised her hand, summoning a small me that flickered to life above her palm. The me grew, rising upward, turning into a miniature sun that hovered in the air, bathing the courtyard in its warm, orange glow. The light chased away the shadows, illuminating the stillness with a soft, radiant heat. A quiet gasp caught my attention. I nced down to see Elmenhilde trembling beside me, her crimson eyes wide as she stared at the sun of Fox Fire. Was the warmth from Yasakas fire too much for her? Yasakas mes were barely any different from sunlight to someone like Elmenhilde. It could be deadly, if not checked. Little girl, rx, I murmured, cing a hand on her head. I spread my Qi over her, creating an invisible protective barrier right above her skin to shield her from the difort. My Sages Authority helped enhance that. The tension in her body eased slightly as the pressure of Yasakas me lessened, but I could still feel her unease. She looks up at me, nodding in thankfulness. Yasaka caught my eye, a soft giggle escaping her lips. Oh, I was going to enjoy her squirm a little, it wasnt going to be anything lethal to her, she said, making me raise an eyebrow. But Im impressed. Youre pretty good at little tricks. I grinned, brushing a hand through my hair. Dont take this the wrong way, Lady Yasaka, but I have a soft spot for Vampires. Not enough to let them run amok but definitely enough to save them from needless death, I said, making her stare at me in silence for a moment before she smiled, the yful edge to her still there. But before anyone could say more, I sensed movement from the old school building nearby. Doors swung open, and before that I had already heard the sound of footsteps rushing toward us. A momentter, familiar faces walked toward usRiass peerage, namely Akeno, Koneko, and Kiba, were walking toward us, looking surprised when they saw me. They were being followed closely by Sona and Tsubaki. The false sun must have pulled their attention. They almost smiled at me but slowed to a stop as soon as they saw Yasaka. I didnt me them. Seeing the powerful leader of the Yokai Faction casually standing in their courtyard was sudden. They looked awkward as they shot me a confused look. Sona was the first to speak. ...Aqua, whats this? she asked, adjusting her sses as her sharp eyes darted between me and Yasaka. Youve been visiting frequently these days, which I appreciate, but looks like youve brought interesting guests this time, her eyes fell on the little vampire beside me. Did something happen? Hey Aqua~ From beside her, Tsubaki waved, prompting Sona to shoot her a look. Yeah, something happened alright, I said, waving at Tsubaki as I continued, There was an attack in Kyoto. A group of vampires killed one of Yasakas closest allies. They were after the sacred gear she had, a piece of Evil God Balor. The girls blinked as a wave of shock passed through their faces. Konekos usually impassive face showed a flicker of concern, and even Akeno looked unsettled by the news. Kiba frowned. Balor Yes, the same Balor whose Sacred Gear Gasper has. The vampires released two Onis from an ancient seal to distract us, and in the meantime they took the Balor sacred gear, killing the wielder in the process, I continued, and now it looks like theyre after Gasper. Shit, Sona cursed, her expression growing dark. Why are they after the wilders of Balor Gears? Whats going on, even? She grumbled, And at a time like this, that Rias isnt bothering to show her face to her friends! I sighed. Calm down, Im here, I patted her shoulder, watching her rx a little. As for why theyre after Balor Sacred Gears, itsplicated. But basically, we think theyre trying to revive him. To be more specific, a rogue vampire, Valerie Tepes, is trying to gather pieces of Balor, to revive the ancient God from his slumber. The group exchanged uneasy nces. Gasper had always been kind of useless to the peerage, but they were still close friendsthey likely saw him as one of their own, and now he was caught up in something that none of them could step up again. Rest assured, I dont think theyll attack tonight, I added quickly, trying to ease the tension. Yasaka is here, and theres no Oni to release this time. But more importantly, Im here too. If they have any sense, theyd run before attacking Kuoh. The kids collectively sighed of relief when they realized that my words were true. Yasaka nodded in support. Akeno nodded, her expression thoughtful. Alright. If Lady Yasaka of the Yokai and you are here, thats reassuring. Well prepare ourselves, just in case. I gave a short nod. Good idea. Ill send Quetzalcoatl here to stay on post here. Shell keep an eye on things while I head back and discuss whats happening with my fam- sect. Akeno tilted her head, a sly smile ying at her lips. Now that she knew an attack wasnt happening tonight, she seemed more rxed. Leaving me so soon, Aqua? My shoulders have been aching since earlier, bearing the responsibilities of the president Will you give me a massageter? I raised my eyebrows and shook my head. Please dont act up, this isnt the time for that. Ill be right back. Without further dy, I looked at Mai, wrapping an arm around her waist, surprising her, as we shot into the night sky. The courtyard and the group below grew smaller as we ascended. Valeries group of vampires were one thing, but I was curious about who else was rted to this situation. Itd be annoying if there were other big names here. ** ** ** Come read the next chapter, as well as the entire months worth in my Patreon. Patreon has changed to a 30-day model for every creator, so now if you sub today, 10th November, your next pay will be 10th December. Link: /Master4thWall [244] The Schemes Behind The Back [244] The Schemes Behind The Back Chapter 244: The Schemes Behind The Back His mansion was as grand as the Satans castles, but it always felt suffocating. The fact that it was only this littlend that he ruled, rather than all of the underworld, Rizevim found this ce suffocating. Yet today, the yard of the mansion felt even more suffocating than usual as Rizevim Livan Lucifernded with a thud, his boots sinking slightly into the dark soil. He was annoyed. The sky above this part of the underworld was perpetually covered in a thick, ominous haze, a constant reminder of its bleak existence. Lilith followed closely behind him, her expression nk as ever, but Rizevim didnt spare her a nce. O-oh, your highness! Youre back, the devil servants stationed at the entrance immediately bowed deeply upon his arrival. Their postures were stiff, almost mechanical, and their faces showed fear, but he didnt care enough to even acknowledge them. His mood was soured, and the groveling of lowly devils was thest thing he wanted to deal with. Annoyance bubbled under his skin as he stormed past them, his pace quick and deliberate, heading straight for the dark interior of the mansion. The heavy doors creaked open as if sensing their masters foul mood, and the dimly lit halls weed him with an eerie silence. He clicked his tongue, and his footfalls echoed sharply, the only sound that apanied him into the depths of his home. Things were getting out of hand up there. Rizevim clenched his fists as the thought gnawed at him. He had been too upied with matters in the Underworld C the current Satans, the Ogdoad Pantheon, and other things that came with the surge of Icons C to personally go after Gasper di. That had allowed the little vampire brat to stay safe all this time, somehow surviving all the mercenaries hed been sending after him. And now Aquamarine was back. Aquamarine. Just the name made him grumble in annoyance. That damned bastard, who was nothing but a mere doctor in his past life, was the oneplicating everything. How dare a mortal mess all his ns like this? The most frustrating part was that that brat likely didnt even know what he had done. If he hadnt returned from wherever hed disappeared to, Gasper would have been an easy target for Fenrik Stormw. Now Kuoh was crawling with powerhouses. It wouldve been risky enough with just him and his stupid sect, but now Yasaka, and more importantly that damned snake, Quetzalcoatl, had joined forces with him too. The mere thought of it all made Rizevims blood boil. He sighed, his footsteps slowing as he reached the mansions grand hall. T he air here was thick with the stench of sulfur and brimstone, remnants of thest ritual hed performed to secure his hold on the lower realms. Everything about this ce annoyed him. Rizevim grumbled. Lilith, who had been trailing behind him, finally spoke up, her voice soft but curious. Whats wrong? Her question, innocent and direct, made Rizevims jaw tighten. He almost wanted to growl at her like a petnt child, but what would be the point? Lilith wouldnt understand his frustrations. She was just a tooluseful, powerful, but ultimatelycking any true understanding of the intricacies at y here. Still, the temptation to vent was strong. He swallowed the urge, suppressing the urge tosh out. Instead, he allowed a frustrated sigh to escape his lips, running a hand through his silvery hair. The many mercenaries hed hiredhed paid them in advance, handsomely soand what had they done? Theyd failed, everyst one of them. Not only that, theyd died miserably. It had been a massive waste of resources, and now, with Aquamarine and his allies patrolling Kuoh like military, any future attempts would be even harder. He gritted his teeth. What a mess... he muttered, more to himself than to Lilith. What mess? she asked, tilting her head. Her nk eyes stared at him, her innocence almost mockingly out of ce in this dark mansion. Rizevim nced at her, holding back another wave of irritation. What was the point in exining? Lilith wouldnt care about the politics, the underhanded deals, or theplex web of power ys here. And yet, something about her question sparked a thought in him. Maybe talking it out loud would help his head clear up. With a deep breath, he turned to face her fully. Its Aquamarine, called the White Tiger Sage or something, I cannot bother, he started, his voice dripping with frustration. As well as his band of powerhouses in Kuoh. Theyve made things... difficult. Lilith blinked as if waiting for him to continue. I cant leave the Underworld right now, and neither can you, he admitted, his tone almost begrudging. Then again, even if we did, getting to Gasper would be hard, not with those three guarding him. Quetzalcoatl, Yasaka, and Aquamarine? Theyre too much to handle in one clean mission. You might be able to defeat them together, but then the mission wouldnt be clean. He clenched his fists, his mind racing through the obstacles standing in his way. I dont wanna cause a mess I dont want to clean up. Lilith said nothing, simply staring at him. Hmm. He scoffed, shaking his head. I need... scapegoats. Scapegoats? Lilith echoed, blinking again. What do you mean? Rizevims eyes shone. He smirked. Indeed, talking out loud helped. His mind finally found some rity. Yes, that is the solution. If I can''t do it cleanly, then Ill just make someone else dirty their hands. He needed vanguards, ones who could stand in front of him to distract Aquamarine and the others long enough for him to get what he wanted. Theyd fight on the front lines, take the brunt of the attacks, while hed slip in and seize Gasper. Exactly, Rizevim nodded to himself, his smirk widening. I need someone else to take the heat, while I go after Gasper. You see, Lilith, Gasper is the key, he looked at the dumb little power-doll and said. With him in my grasp, Ill have leverage over Valerie Tepes. And with that leverage, I can get my hands on the Holy Grail. Lilith yawned. What do you want to do with the Holy Grail? Well Rizevim chuckled darkly. With the Grail, I can wish for the submission of the Evil God Balor. Ill sacrifice Gasper to awaken Balor, and then then His eyes gleamed with ambition. Ill have Balor under my control, the power of an ancient deity will be at mymand. Ill be unstoppable! Lilith remained silent, processing his words, but her expression didnt change. She was always so passive, so detached. But Rizevim didnt care. He never expected any actual input from her, anyway. He had his n, and that was all that mattered. But first, the scapegoats. He needed to find the right enemies. Luckily, all three of those little foolsAquamarine, Quetzalcoatl, and Yasakahad enemies. Big, big enemies. Ones who would stop at nothing to destroy them if given the chance. Rizevim grinned. All he had to do was provide those enemies with a little... opportunity. And who better to be the key to unlocking that door than him? He could open the gates, let the chaos spill into Japan, and watch as they tore each other apart. Then, when the dust settled, hed be there. Waiting Ready to seize Gasper and awaken Balor. Ill need to make some arrangements, Rizevim muttered, his mind already racing through the logistics of his n. But this... this will work. This will be my magnum opus! Lilith watched him quietly as hisughter echoed through the dark halls of the mansion, his sinister plot finally taking shape. **** Kuroka was fucking scared when the Oni Shuten Doji broke out. She hadnt expected to find herself in Kyoto when it all went to hell. But there she was, stuck in the middle of it, watching the chaos unfold as the monstrous Oni tore through the Western Yokai Faction like they were nothing. And when the second Oni broke free, she honestly thought it was over. The Faction was done for. She was already nning her escape route, how shed slip away unnoticed while everything crumbled. But then he appeared. Aqua, her future baby daddy, the guy shed been trying to find for a while now, popped out of nowhere and beat the shit out of those Onis like it was childs y. She hadnt seen him in action since that day in Vedas, and just like before, seeing him made her... well, wet. She got wet seeing his strength. No, not just because of his strength. It was more than that. She''d been wanting to track him down, spend a little time together, maybe get to know him a bit more intimately maybe get pregnant right away, but hed been difficult to find. She knew he was strongmore than strong enough to father the children she was already mentally nningbut every time she tried to search for him, he was nowhere to be found. Shed even taken a few assassination jobs on the side, just to keep busy while she hunted him down across Japan. But he was nowhere she tried to find him. When she finally realized he lived near Kuoh and went to look for him, he and his family had gone on a vacation or something. But now, after all that waiting, she finally saw him again. And it turned her the same way it did the first time she saw him, when she saw him cut off Suryas head as if he was cutting veggies. Kuroka was in heat. Sitting on a hill not too far from the Hoshino household, Kuroka blew a bubble with her gum, her tail swishingzily behind her as she hummed to herself. The sky was peaceful tonight, the air cool, and the soft sounds of the town below hummed like a distant luby. The question was, how the hell was she going to approach him? She could see the household in the distance, lit up but quiet, as if the powerful people inside were taking a much-needed rest. She knew Aquamarine and his "sect" had been busytely, especially with Yasaka around, keeping the area secure after the attacks. She knew little before, but recently, she did her research to learn about what was going on. She learned that he had a group, a Sect, as he called it, and they were currently protecting the area from the same Vampires that attacked Kyoto. She didnt know about all the members of this Sect, but she knew that Quetzalcoatl had joined it recently. That was big news, and everyone in the supernatural world knew about it. That was good and all, but the question was, should she approach him directly? Or maybe one of his sect members first? Kuroka wasnt exactly the type to overthink things, but when it came to a guy like Aqua, she didnt want to mess this up. Maybe if she caught him alone, away from all the chaos, she could finally talk to him. But there was always the chance hed be too busy for small talk, and so just kill her right there So it was probably better to find another way to grab his attention. As she pondered, blowing another bubble, she suddenly heard a voice behind her. Huh, this is the same hill we were peeking from, remember Irina? ....! Her entire body tensed, her tail puffing up in rm. She spun around on instinct, kicking out at the source of the voice with a speed most couldnt match. But her feet met resistancesomeone had blocked her strike with ease. What the hell?! Kuroka hissed, leaping back andnding in a crouch, her eyes narrowing at the two figures in front of her. She knew those faces. Irina... and Xenovia? The two of them stood casually in the moonlight, looking at her like they hadnt just blocked her attack like it was nothing. Irina was grinning, her arms crossed over her chest, while Xenovia looked as serious as ever, her sword gleaming at her side. Kurokas mind raced. There had been old bounty missions out for these two in the Adventurer Guildthey had gone missing and had to be found. A few had tried taking the mission, but they didnt find them anywhere. What were they doing here, of all ces? She didnt have time to think. She needed to get out of here now. From what she knew they werent that strong, but they had just blocked her attack with ease. It was a strong attack that sheunched in nervousness, the strength wasnt controlled, but they looked just like. There was no way she was sticking around to fight both of them! Turning on her heel, Kuroka darted away, her feet light and fast as she tried to make her escape. But before she could get more than a few steps, Irina appeared in front of her, cutting off her path with a speed that made Kurokas eyes widen. How is she this fast?! Gritting her teeth, Kuroka tried to slip past her, but Xenovia grabbed her by the cor, yanking her back before she could even blink. Oh,e on! Kuroka growled, her ws flexing instinctively. She wanted to fight, but she already realized it would be pointless. They were stronger than hereach of them. Just enough to make a fight a bad idea to fight them one-on-one, but they were two. She couldnt win, fighting would only bring pain. So, instead ofshing out, she chuckled nervously, raising her hands in a gesture of surrender. Oops! I dont think youdies n to kill me, do you? Haha... Herugh was weak, and her ears ttened against her head in an attempt to appear less threatening. Irina raised an eyebrow at her, unimpressed. Thats up to our Lord, she said, her tone sharp as she stepped forward and pped Kurokas wrists. A bright, holy light red to life around Kurokas wrists, binding them together in glowing shackles. The sudden sting of the magic made her flinch, making her lips twitch, and she stared at the glowing binds in disbelief. Holy restraints? Seriously? she muttered under her breath, more annoyed than anything. She wasnt even a full-on bad guy anymore! But the two girls didnt give her a chance to argue. Xenovia and Irina each grabbed an arm and started pulling her toward the Hoshino household. That made Kuroka blink, as she grumbled under her breath. So when she said lord, she meant him. In that case, she didnt have to fight them. This was better, no? Maybe this isnt the worst thing that couldve happened. After all, she was being taken directly to the person shed been trying to find all this time. Maybe Ill get to meet Aquamarine sooner than expected... Starting now, she had to y nice. [Image Here] Spoiler [copse] ** ** ** Come read the next chapter, as well as the entire months worth in my Patreon. Patreon has changed to a 30-day model for every creator, so now if you sub today, 17th November, your next pay will be 17th December. Link: /Master4thWall [245] Information from a Kitty-cat [245] Information from a Kitty-cat Chapter 245: Information from a Kitty-cat The training grounds were quiet except for the rhythmic sh of swords. His de sliced through the air with precision, swings aimed directly at me, but none of them connected. He was relentless in his offense, pouring all his strength into his attacks. Yet, I hadnt moved a single step from where I stood. My de met his every strike with ease, deflecting each one with minimal effort. Kiba Yuuto looked quite frustrated at his failure. His brow furrowed, his teeth clenched, and his movements became more desperate with every failed attack. I could tell it was getting to himthe realization that no matter how hard he tried, he couldnt break through the wall that was I. Hed grown stronger, but he was still miles behind. It was like I was standing in the eye of a storm,pletely untouched by the chaos around me. Kiba pushed forward again, his sword arcing down in a fierce diagonal sh. I tilted my de just enough to catch his attack and with a small flick of my wrist, sent his sword flying off to the side. He stumbled, barely managing to keep his footing, before ring up at me with a mix of annoyance and resolution. I could almost hear the curses swirling in his mind. I raised an eyebrow. Still need to work on your footwork, Kiba. Youre fast, but if you cant control the momentum, its all wasted energy. He grunted, wiping the sweat from his brow. You make it sound easy. I chuckled, sheathing my de. It is easy. Youre the one making it hard. Kiba gave me a half-hearted re, clearly not in the mood for any more of my lectures. He wasnt really pleased with me since the day he realized that the two exorcist girls, holy sword-wielders, were my subordinates. Wed been sparring for a few weeks now, and despite the progress hed made since we first started, he still had a long way to go. His frustration wasnt surprising, but at the same time, it was odd to be surprised by losing against me. I still remember the way his eyes burned with resentment when he firstid eyes on Irina and Xenovia. It was that old hatred for holy sword users that came from his past, from how the church used him like a weapon. It had red up something fierce back then, and he attacked Irina and Xenovia mindlessly. Id had to knock some sense into him, quite literally, as it was my subordinates that he was attacking. I had given him a direct threat that Id kill him and his entire peerage if he acted up again. Of course, it was a bluff, he must have realized too, but the fear of it being true kept him on line. Rather, he asked for advice from me on the way of the sword, perhaps hoping to overpower me using my own techniques someday. I didnt mind since teaching him meant my sect was growing stronger. I also taught Koneko, Akeno, and even Gasper, in thest few weeks. The only exception was Saji. Hm? The sound of footsteps interrupted my thoughts, and I turned to see Irina and Xenovia approaching from the far end of the courtyard. They werent alone. Trailing behind them was a cat-girl wearing revealing shrine maiden robes, her hands tied behind her. I wasnt surprised. I had sensed her presence for as long as shed been observing me. It was Konekos older sister, Kuroka. Kiba noticed them too, and his expression darkened. I could see the tension building in his stance as he looked at Irina and Xenovia. For a second, I thought he mightsh out, but he held his ground. Hed learned his lesson. I stepped away from the sparring circle, giving him a quick nod. Youre done for today, Kiba. Take a break. He muttered something under his breath butplied, sheathing his sword as he walked off to the side. His eyes lingered on his rivals, who just ignored them. As for me, my attention shifted entirely to the cat-girl being escorted in. She wore her signature ck kimono while azy, seductive smirk tugged at her lips. I remembered from the anime, but more vividly, I remembered her from the Vedas incident. Shed been there the day my Goddess had been freed. I hummed thoughtfully, my gaze locking onto hers. My fingers absently tapped against the hilt of Eldergleam as I considered my options. Should I kill her right? She wasnt someone to be taken lightly. A stray devil, powerful and dangerous. Shed killed her master and fled, bing a wanted criminal. Of course, to me she was smaller than an ant, and I had a bad history with her. She personally wasnt present when my Goddess was captured, but she did join that groupter on. I didnt need any justification to kill her right now. I could kill her right now, and no one would question it. Id have severed her neck right now, but I was in a good mood today. I decided to wait for a bit. Irina and Xenovia stopped a few feet in front of me, both standing tall before they lowered their heads a little. Kuroka, however, lookedpletely unfazed. Her golden eyes gleamed with mischief as she gave me azy wave from her tied hands, her tail swishing behind her. Ah, Aqua-sama~ she drawled, her voice teasing, Youve grown stronger since thest time I saw you. I didnt think Id get the chance to meet you up close like this! Im a big fan. I raised an eyebrow at her attempt to ze me with words. It was a ssic tactic for girls like her: act silly and cute to make herself seem less of a threat. Clever. Quiet. I have to decide if I should kill you, I said bluntly, cutting straight to the point. My gaze didnt waver, and neither did hers. Give me a reason not to. She blinked, her smirk faltering for just a moment before it returned, wider this time. Oh? Is that how you greet all your guests? I dont make exceptions for people whove been involved with hurting my people. Youre affiliated with the group that captured my Goddess, I replied, my tone calm. But youre lucky I dont act on impulse. Ill give you a chance to exin yourself. Kuroka stared at me, her smirk still. Then she let it drop and raised her tied hands with a sigh. Calm down, big man. Im not here to cause trouble. I wasnt there when your Goddess was captured, I only joinedter on. And if I knew shes rted to you, I wouldnt have epted that mission. Really! If you want proof, you can go through my tab of missions in the Assassin Guild. Someone reached out to me to hunt down Gasper di, but since its someone whos affiliated with your Sect, I didnt dare touch it. She said, looking at me with weary eyes. Im not lying. She really wasnt. My authority could feel it. I crossed my arms, waiting for her to continue. ...Ill tell you more. I know youre curious about whos been after Gasper all this time. I know who it is. That guy who tried to hire me hid his identity well, but not well enough to avoid me. She said, her voice dropping slightly. Rizevim Lucifer. Yeah, hes the one whos after Gasper di. Rizevim Lucifer? The name rolled in my mind, and I felt my eyes narrow. So thats what this was about. I suspected it might be someone powerful, but the son of Lucifer? By now he likely has Lilith on his hands. Thatplicated things. While he wasnt a problem, his pet snake was. Kuroka noticed the shift in my expression and let out a nervousugh, her tail flicking behind her. Thats why Im here. To offer my help and make up for my history. In exchange for, well not dying. She winked at me, making me frown. I nced at her, then at Irina and Xenovia, who were watching the exchange in silence. Well, she wasnt involved when my Goddess was captured. Fine. Kuroka might be useful. Plus, Koneko would be sad if I killed her, even with the bad blood between the two of them. I let out a low sigh, my gaze softening just a little. Alright. You can live. But stay here in this house, do not leave. Im saying this so that you stay away from Koneko. She wont be happy if she sees you. Kuroka scoffed, crossing her arms under her chest. I can guess that much. And Im d my silly sister has someone like you looking out for her. She paused, her smirk fading into something softer. Speaking of, I saw the technique you granted her against Riser Thank you. I met her gaze, contemting for a moment. Yeah, its not a bad idea to not kill her. Even if shes crazy, she can be a loyal subordinate. She and Koneko had aplicated history, one that left scars on both sides. Kuroka had killed her master to protect Koneko from being exploited for her powers, but Koneko misunderstood her sisters actions, thinking Kuroka had abandoned her. As a result, the younger sibling had grown to resent her. With a hum, I spoke, After the Gasper situation is dealt with, Ill sit down with both of you. Ill help her realize that what you did was for her. That you didnt abandon her. Kurokas eyes widened, her confident facade crumbling for just a moment. What? N-no How do you know about that? Her voice was low, almost a whisper. She stared at me, shock written across her face. I didnt bother answering her question. Instead, I gave a small wave of my hand, dismissing her. Youre free to go. But remember, I basically own you now. I wont put a physical leash around your neck but dont leave the house. Understood? Kuroka hesitated, her gaze lingering on me for a few seconds longer before she nodded. Understood, she said quietly, looking at me with eyes full of questions. I turned around and walked out of the house. Rizevim Lucifer was nning something. And whatever it was, it wasnt going to be simple. I had to notify everyone, and thankfully most were at Kuoh already, including my mother. **** The club building was quiet, almost too quiet, as I pushed open the door and stepped inside. The scent of rich tea filled the air, mingling with the soft sound ofughter from deeper within the room. My steps slowed as I took in the scene in front of me. .... Akeno was sitting nearby, cutting her nails. But it wasnt her who caught my attention, it was the other two girls in the clubroom. Ai satfortably in one of the chairs, her posture rxed as she sipped from a delicate porcin cup. Across from her, Rias was serving her tea. The same girl who hadnt left her room for weeks. The two of them were talking, light and carefree, giggling as if nothing in the world was wrong. As soon as I walked in, both of them turned toward me. My mother smiled and greeted me with a casual wave. Oh, Aqua! I came to visit since I was passing by. Come, sit down, have some tea, she said cheerfully. This girls tea is magic! I didnt respond right away. My gaze locked onto Rias, and I saw her flinch under my stare. Her anxious eyes quickly darted away as if she couldnt bear to meet mine. She fumbled with the teapot in her hands, her fingers trembling slightly. What the hell was going on here? Rias hadnt left her room in weeks and had practically withdrawn from everything and now she was here, serving tea to my mother like none of that ever happened. What does Lilithra think shes doing? I clenched my jaw, frustration bubbling beneath the surface. I was about to curse at her when Ais voice broke through my thoughts. Aqua? she asked, her eyes searching my face with curiosity. Whats wrong? I looked at her, closing my lips. I sighed and let the tension ease from my shoulders. My mother didnt know. She had no idea about the tangled mess between Rias and me. Nobody did. Only the two of us carried that secret. I didnt want to blurt it out now. So, I just decided to ignore Rias altogether. Its nothing, I muttered, turning my attention away from the two of them and looking at Akeno, who had been sitting quietly off to the side, observing the entire interaction with a raised eyebrow with a nail cutter at hand. Akeno, call everyone here. Yasaka too. We need to talk. She gave me a small nod and walked off to gather the others. I stood there for a moment longer, my eyes flicking back to Rias. She hadnt moved. Her hands were still gripping the teapot, but her knuckles had gone white from how tightly she was holding it. I could see the tension in her shoulders, the way her breath hitched just slightly. But I didnt say anything. There would be a time for that conversation, but this wasnt it. Within minutes, the clubroom began to fill up. Akeno had returned, bringing with her Sonas peerage, including even Issei. Mai, Yasaka, and Elmenhilde followed closely behind. Mai slept in my house every night, but during the daytime, she apanied her queen. Yasaka spent her time in the school all the time, waiting for the vampires to show up anytime. Elmenhilde, as Yasakas guest, stuck together with her. Yasaka gave me a nod as she walked in, her presence strong as usual. Beside her, Mai looked rxed as she looked at me. Elmenhilde, the petite vampire girl, had her crimson eyes wary as she nced around. From the looks of it, she didnt feel at home even after spending a few weeks here. I greeted them as they entered. d you could join. Yasakas lips curled into a soft smile. I wouldnt miss it. Especially since I heard the princesse out of her room, she nced over at Rias peerage, who were slowly gathering, looking more surprised at Rias presence than anything. It seemed her reappearance had caught them off guard almost as much as it had me. Elmenhilde remained silent, her eyes flicking between everyone nervously, but she didnt speak. The tension in the room thickened as more people filled the space. Everyone was curious why I called for a sudden meeting. Even Gasper was here, quietly sitting in the corner, as nervous as ever. I wasted no time. Alright, I began, addressing the whole group. I have some news. Important news. I captured the underworld criminal Kuroka, who told me something valuable, in exchange for her life, I continued, watching their reactions closely. Some of their eyes trembled. Konekos breathing stopped. The one whos been sending mercenaries after Gasper all this time is none other than Rizevim Lucifer. The room seemed to freeze as the name hung in the air. Sonas gaze sharpened as she stood beside Yasaka. I saw the ripple of shock spread through the group. Konekos entire body had stiffened, her eyes wide as she trembled. But I doubted it was because of Rizevims name. The mention of Kuroka made her body tremble. I caught her gaze, and she met my gaze in confusion. Does he know? was what her eyes seemed to ask. As far as she was aware, I didnt know that she and Kuroka were rted. When I gave her a confused look, she sighed and calmed down. She knew this wasnt the time to let her emotions take over. The fact that Rizevim is involved means the Old Devil Faction is in y, Sona said, her tone steady. This is no longer a rogue operation. Not just a single group of vampires The scale of what were dealing with just grew, and its only going to get worse. I could see the realization settling in on their faces. Issei looked unusually serious, while Akenos usual rxed expression faltered slightly. Yasakas brows furrowed, and even Ai crossed her arms, her expression darkening. Mai remained quiet, but her eyes were locked on me, waiting for more. Elmenhilde shifted ufortably, clearly out of her element here. I ignored them all. I agree. And from my knowledge, the threat is bigger than you all realize, I didnt think they knew about Rizevims pet, Liliths existence. I dont think Rizevim would wait long before making his move, I added, my gaze sweeping the room. Hes after Gasper, and since he hasnt sent any mercenaries after I returned, Id bet that hes gathering forces to make sure he gets what he wants. That means That means we need to act fast. Ai finished for Tsubaki, who had asked the question. Yasaka nodded, her golden eyes gleaming. I knew something big wasing. Devil Prince Rizevim is no small yer. If hes involved, things are about to get a lot moreplicated. Mai looked at me, worried. So whats the n? Well Before I could answer, I nced at Rias, who had been sitting silently through all of this. For a brief moment, I considered addressing her directly. But then I stopped myself. I really didnt want to converse with her. My mother noticed this exchange, frowning, but I ignored her too. Instead, I turned my attention to Sona. Sona, I said, meeting her gaze. Contact your sister. Let her know that Ill be heading to the underworld. We need to cut this problem off at the root before it spreads any further. Sona nodded immediately, already pulling out her phone. Understood. As she made the call, I felt the weight of what wasing settle on my shoulders. This wasnt going to be easy. Rizevim was a dangerous opponent, if not through his own strengths, then by the Ophis clone. Letting him gain any more ground would only make things worse. ** ** ** Come read the next chapter, as well as the entire months worth in Patreon! Link: /Master4thWall [246] The Underworld’s Situation [246] The Underworlds Situation Chapter 246: The Underworlds Situation The sky above the burning town was a swirl of crimson and ash, but high up, where Serafall floated with her wings spread wide, the chaos below felt distant. Her wings shimmered with icy blue energy, cutting through the smoke as she surveyed the battlefield. At least two dozen Titanic Sphinxes roared beneath her, their massive forms wrecking what remained of the burning city. They lunged, ws outstretched, but she wasn''t worried. She was scared the first time it happened when she didnt yet have the Icons, but now it was different. Do these mindless fools truly think they stand a chance? Serafall''s lips curled into a grin. The power coursing through her veins was impable. The overwhelming pressure of the [Winter Icon], the [Leviathan Icon], and the [Demon Icon] had transformed her into a nuke. She was no longer the same Serafall from months agono longer the weakest Satan. Now, she felt invincible. As if to prove that, she raised a hand. She summoned a massive wave from the river beyond the town. It was a small river, but the water that poured was as deep as an ocean. By hermand, the magical water surged forward, crashing down on the ming city with a deafening roar. She didn''t even blink as she breathed out, freezing the massive wave in mid-air. The entire scene shifted as the fire was snuffed out by the oceans icy breath. Then, with a flick of her wrist, she called forth demons from the frozen sea. Massive creatures made of ice and shadow wed their way out of the ocean, growling as they rushed toward the Sphinxes. The Sphinxes charged at her, but Serafall simply smiled. The first few lunged at her with their ws, only for her to counter with a sharp wave of ice that sliced through their limbs like butter. It was as easy as waving a finger upward. One by one, they fell, their roars of fury turning into screams of pain as her ice pierced through them, freezing them from the inside out. Her summoned demons swarmed over the wounded titans, devouring them, tearing them apart. The ground shook as massive bodies crashed down, limbs severed, heads rolling. Serafall didnt even break a sweat. How beautiful, she murmured, her eyes gleaming with a cold light as she watched her demons devour the Sphinxes. Her own power impressed her. The scene was something out of a nightmare, but to her, it was a masterpiece. She almost admired the destruction, how easily she turned this burning town into an icy graveyard. Was this what true power felt like? Was this what Aqua felt when he summoned those Icons and dealt with Vedas Gods as if they were flies? In less than ten minutes, the chaos was over. The burning town had calmed, the mes were extinguished, and the roaring Sphinxes had been silenced. All that remained was the icy stillness of Serafalls creation. She had frozen what remained of the ocean, the ice glittering under the fading embers, and repaired some of the broken buildings, shaping them into houses made entirely of crystal-like ice. The water shed summoned receded, and the city now stood eerily quiet, frozen in time, like a memory etched into ice. But as the adrenaline receded, she let out a sigh. Another battle, another victory but damn, Im tired. She had been fighting for days now. Endless battles, one after the other, and even though she wasnt in danger this time, the constant action was beginning to weigh on her. Even with all her newfound power, her shoulders felt heavy, her body craving just a moment of rest. She wanted someone she could rx with With a flick of her wings, she ascended toward the nearby hills, where her people waited. There, she noticed her assistant waiting for her. He was a devil with sharp features and an ever-calm demeanor, already waiting for her when shended. Lady Leviathan, the devil greeted, bowing low. A message from your sister. Serafalls heart skipped. Sona? She hadnt heard from her sister in a few days. A wave of concern washed over herhad something gone wrong? What is it, Velkan? she asked, worried. Is Sona okay? Velkan gave a small smile and nodded. Your sister is fine. In fact, she ryed some pleasant news, I think. She said that Aquamarine Hoshino has expressed a desire to visit the underworld. Serafall blinked, the words sinking in slowly. But when they did, her face lit up with a grin. Aqua wants toe here? she repeated, the fatigue on her shoulders instantly lifting. Yes! Tell her he cane anytime~! The assistant smiled and nodded. He sent the confirmation message, and before Serafall could even catch her breath, a portal shimmered into existence beside her. That was fast. Serafalls heart skipped a beat. The portal flickered open, revealing Aqua stepping through, his tall figure illuminated by the pale light. Behind him followed Sona, Gasper di, and Mai Sakurajima. The moment Serafall saw him, her heart leapt in her chest, and a bright grin spread across her face. Without a second thought, sheunched herself at him, her wings folding as she flew straight into his arms. Aquaaa! she squealed, wrapping her arms around his neck as she pressed her lips to his in a kiss, not caring in the slightest that her sister and his girlfriend were standing right there. Aquaughed as he caught her, holding her petite figure high as she clung to him, canceling the kiss. Ive been great. How have you been, Sera? he asked, his eyes filled with care and amusement as he spun her around slightly in his arms. You look cuter now. Serafalls grin widened as she pulled back just enough to meet his gaze. Better now that youre here! she eximed enthusiastically, bubbling with excitement. Her easy excitement made him smile gently. Its been helltely, but this is definitely the best thing to happen all week. Ive missed you so much. Little Gasper, standing beside them, turned beet red at the sight as she kissed him again, filling the area with sloppy sounds. He nervously fidgeted as he nced away, not sure where to look. He was confused as to why Aqua had brought him along. Sona, on the other hand, was less than amused. Her face was bright red, her hands covering her face as she groaned in embarrassment. You two, seriously?! Serafall just giggled after canceling the kiss,pletely unbothered by her sisters reaction. What? Cant I be happy to see your favorite high school junior? she teased, hugging Aqua tightly once more. Mai stood a bit to the side, simply shrugging and looking away. This wasnt the first time shed seen something like this, and as much as she had hoped otherwise, she was used to it. Aqua chuckled and set Serafall down gently. He kept a hand on her shoulder as he spoke. Im d youre doing well, he said. I can guess that its been a rough couple of months. I did tell you in a call that you can ask for my help any time. Serafall nodded, her expression turning more serious for a moment. Yeah... but we managed. So I didnt bother you. But your love for me finally rose enough toe to visit me regardless! She joked, and he cleared his throat. Sona sighed on the side as Serafall hugged him again, rubbing her cheeks with him. **** The tform of ice floated effortlessly in the sky, cutting through the clouds as the wind rushed past them. Aqua stood on the icy surface, his gaze fixed on the horizon while Mai leaned close, whispering in his ear. You and Serafall seem... cozy. Greatly so, she said, her voice light but with a hint of curiosity. Even if she was used to it, she was curious about things her boyfriend went around doing. Aqua hummed, trying to maintainposure. Well, I am just curious. Its not like its a surprise or anything, she added, her tone dry. He frowned, feigning offense. What do you mean? Its as if youre insulting me, my dear, he said with mock hurt. No way, how could I insult my manwhore of a boyfriend? she clicked her tongue, crossing her arms and looking away while holding back a yful smirk. Aqua couldn''t help but chuckle a little, standing straight again as he nced over at Serafall. What can I say? Shes not entirely wrong. Serafall, who had been busy speaking seriously to her subordinates on the other side of the tform while thendmass moved fast below them. She finished giving orders and turned toward him. Her expression shifted instantly as she looked at him. Gone was the stern Satan Leviathan, reced by the bright, cheerful Sera who always seemed to be glowing when she was around him. Alright, lets go, she said, grinning at him. My people will fly to my territory now, but well take a detour. Ill give you a brief about the situation while we head over to meet the other Satans. Ive already notified them. The Satans wanted to meet him. If it wasnt for his strength, the Satans might have focused on the war during these crucial times. But with his personal powerand his status as the leader of the Nexus of Eternitythey valued his presence enough to cancel their current duties and call forth a meeting. He wouldnt have bothered, but when Serafall invited, how could he say no? Aqua nodded, following her gesture as he stepped next to her. Serafall raised her hand, forming another ice tform beneath them, the frosty air swirling as it grew. The other girls and Gasper stepped up on the tform too. Hold on tight, she said yfully as she nced back at Sona and Mai. Sona sighed, adjusting her sses. You always have to be so dramatic, onee-sama, she muttered, gripping the edge of the tform. Then she yelped when the tform left therger tform and shot forward, rocketing into the sky. As they soared through the air, letting the cool night breeze rustle their hair, Serafall giggled at Sonas reaction. Before the younger girl could reply, Seras tone shifted to something more serious. Sorry, we dont have much time. Ill get you up to speed. Go on, Aqua said. It all started with the Egyptian Ogdoad Pantheon. Those fools who are all about chaos, darkness, and primordial waters. Aqua nodded, listening as she began to exin. He had heard bits and pieces about the conflict between the Devils and Ogdoad, but never in much detail. Theyve been shing with the Devils for control over the southern part of the underworld. For centuries, actually, Serafall said, her voice steady. It had always been a sort of cold war, but things changed about three months ago. They started to grow more aggressive after a member of the Astaroth n shed with an old Egyptian necromancer over a dead soul. Things grew worse after that. Not enough for a war to begin, but still tense. But then two months ago, the rush of Icons came. She added, In the beginning, it was just a power struggle. But when the Icons rained, things escted. Ogdoad first started summoning titanic Sphinxesbeings of chaos older than most of the gods we know. Sometimes a few of their Gods would join the battles too. Only us Satans can manage to stand our ground when one of those Gods picks a fight. The other devils are left to their luck. Earlier, you remember the frozen town? It was burning ten minutes before that. Many devils died today. Aqua listened in silence, and Mai did the same. So, whats their endgame? Aqua asked. Are they just trying to take territory or is there more to it? More than that, Sona interjected, her voice calm as always. Now theyre trying to destabilize the bnce in the underworld, to make it easier for them to spread chaos and im everything. This is what happens when suddenly limitless poweres out of nowhere. If they manage to tip the scales enough, they could own everything. Mai frowned, But then doesnt that concern the other pantheons too? Yama, Hades, and other prominent Gods of Death, I mean. Why are they sitting still? Because they want the Devils to perish, as much as anybody. In fact, theyve been reaching out to other pantheons, trying to form alliances. But the Egyptian gods are unpredictable. Some groups are hesitant to work with them, while others are taking the opportunity to push their own agendas. I feel pity for our kind. Our children, she sighed. Youre lucky youre a Yokai. Unlike the yokais name, the devil''s name bears a lot of bad stigma. Aqua frowned. She didnt like hearing her talk like that. She added, Given our history, I can understand why, but were not like that anymore. And yet these Gods wouldnt ept us, she sighed. Thats why weve been fighting so hard to keep them in check, Serafall nced at Aqua. Its not just about power anymore. Its about survival. So basically, Aqua said, crossing his arms, were in the middle of a power grab. The Ogdoad want chaos, and everyone else is either waiting for the devils to perish before even wanting to stop them or join them and help them make the devils perish. Serafall smiled with a sad mark on her lips. Exactly. Ajuka fears that in a few more months, a lot of other pantheons would jump us. Bad times areing. Even with the Icons weve gained, theres only so much we can handle at once. Were still a minor group in the grand scheme of things. Aqua frowned. This is bigger than I thought. This silly girl should have called me from the get-go. Silence lingered in the air for the next couple of minutes. Before the conversation could ever continue, the tform began to slow as they approached a massive flying ind. Floating in the air like a fortress, the ind was grand, with intricate buildings and spires reaching toward the sky. At the center of it all was the mansion of Ajuka Beelzebub, one of the four great Devil Kings. Serafallnded the tform gently on the ind, and as they got off, Aquas eyes caught sight of Sirzechs Lucifer and Falbium Asmodeus standing in the courtyard with Ajuka himself. They were talking in low voices, their expressions tense. Grayfia also stood nearby, her silver hair glinting under the artificial moonlight as she noticed him looking. When theynded, the Satans turned to them. Aqua, Sirzechs greeted him, walking over with a hand out-stretched. Were d you could make it. Aqua took his hand, shaking it. I couldnt say no when Sera asked, he said. I have a solid idea about whats going on now, Sera exined. Ajuka stepped forward, his analytical gaze sweeping over the group. Im d to hear that, and thank you foring on such short notice, but we should head inside before continuing further. Weve got a lot to discuss. Lets not waste time, then, Aqua easily agreed, I too came here with important information. The sooner we handle this, the better. Slowly the four Satans walked toward the entrance of the mansion. Grayfia bowed to them and led Aqua and his group inside, a heavy weight in the air. ** ** ** Author Note: Heres a new story announcement. Ive just started uploading this Game of Thrones fanfiction titled Game of Thrones: Reign of the Dragonking. I quite like writing it, and currently 4 chapters have been uploaded (23 in Pat). For those who like GOT and ASOIAF, I hope youll jump to this to check it out, youll love it for sure. Title: Synopsis: Viserys Targaryen was born with the blood of dragons and yet lived his life in exile. He was a prince with a lost kingdom and a fading legacy, an immature bastard who died a pitiful death. Unfortunately, that same death wasing for me now as I found myself in his body right before molten gold fried my brain. Yes. Fuck Khal Drogo, and fuck the molten crown. With the memories from another life, in this world of betrayal and broken oaths, I had the chance to forge a new destiny for myself. Armed with the knowledge of the future, my own cunning, and [The Dragon System], I made the choice to flee from the Dothraki barbarians and take back what was rightfully mine. Cover: [247] Encountering The Egyptian Gods [247] Encountering The Egyptian Gods Chapter 247: Encountering The Egyptian Gods The room was dimly lit, with only a fewmps casting a soft glow over the circr table where I sat across from the four Satans. All four of them were here, Sirzechs Lucifer, Ajuka Beezelebub, Falbium Asmodeus, and Serafall Leviathan. Grayfia stood behind her husband, and Sona stood respectfully behind her sister, her face as stoic as always, while Mai and Elmenhilde nked me, quiet but alert. Sirzechs gazended on me, his eyebrows raised slightly in confusion. I thought Rias would be here, especially with Sonaing along. And Gasper, too. Did something happen between you two? I didnt reply immediately. Sonas eyes flickered at my face, and then she cleared her throat, cutting in before I could speak. Theyre having a couple fight, she said, her voice calm. Im sure theyll figure it out soon. Actually, Rias was just serving tea to Aquas mother earlier, so its not as serious as you might think. I met her gaze, and she nodded at me. She had made this easier for me, I felt grateful. Sirzechs expression rxed, and he nodded, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips. Thats good to hear. Lets not waste time on small talk then. He was right. This wasnt the time to bring up whatever was going on between me and Rias. There were bigger issues on the table. I stayed silent, letting the conversation y out. Sirzechs took a breath and shifted gears. His expression turned serious. The situation with the Ogdoad is escting faster than we anticipated. Theres going to be arge battle soon He exchanged a quick nce with Ajuka, who gave a small nod. Ajuka continued in his stead, Some of the gods in their pantheon are rumored to be mobilizing against the devils. Namely Osiris, the God of the Underworld. If they attack and we Satans have to fight, it wont end well for either side. If this sh happened, then itd be impossible to end things peacefullyter on. I leaned back, folding my arms across my chest. Wait, you dont want to fight? Falbium Asmodeus sighed. We dont. A war of that scale would cripple both sides. Thend problem that started the war isnt worth this much blood. We devils arentrge in number, to begin with; we dont want to lose more of our people. Were in a precarious position, and a full-on battle would leave us vulnerable. Peace is our preferred option. Serafall agreed. ording to my calctions, it seems someones been pushing things toward conflict, Ajuka chimed in, his tone as analytical as ever. Some of the bad blood between the devils and Ogdoad feels too convenient, too calcted for it to be natural. I hummed. I think I have an idea whos behind it. I motioned to Gasper, who was huddled in a corner, having chosen to hide away as he was ufortable with the attention. This ties back to him. Im sure you guys are aware of the Yokai criminal, Kuroka. I recently captured her, and she told me that Rizevim Lucifer has been after Gasper. The information is solid. It seems if he werent busy in the underworld, hed have tried to capture Gasper on his own by now. I think hes pulling the strings in the shadows, trying to provoke this fight between the devils and the Ogdoad. I cant say why. The Satans exchanged looks, processing the information in their own way. Sirzechs eyes narrowed while Falbium looked thoughtful, nodding slowly. Ajuka let out a small sigh. It makes sense, he said, his gaze sharp. Rizevim has always had a talent for stirring up trouble. If hes ying both sides, its no wonder things have escted the way they have. And he has enough reasons to y both sides, he doesnt like us new Satans, and the current devil society as a whole. It connects the dots, but it alsoplicates things. Serafall crossed her arms, her expression fierce. Since we all agree that hes the most suspicious one, he needs to be dealt with. But not right now. Those gods are on their way here. We dont have the luxury of dealing with both threats simultaneously. I considered this for a moment, then shrugged. Ill lend you guys a hand. Ill take care of the Egyptian Gods, I said, looking over at Sirzechs. It wasnt as though the red Satan couldnt handle them himself, but if he went into the fray, there wouldnt be much left of anything. The power of Destruction was hardly a tool for peaceful negotiation. Sirzechs nodded with a faint glimmer of relief in his eyes. It seems he too believed that I could get the job done without leveling half the Underworld in the process. Serafall shot me a happy smile. Thank you! Ill tag along with you. Her tone was light, but there was a steely resolve behind her words. I gave her an approving nod. Fine by me. But we cant leave Rizevim unchecked while were out there, I said, turning to the other three. If hes not dealt with, he might use this chance to escape. He might teleport to Kuoh to capture Gasper. Ajukas eyes gleamed with interest. I see, so thats why you brought him along he realized what I had nned from the get-go. Yes, we can keep Gasper with us. If hes in our care, Rizevim wont have any reason to go to Kuoh. And with the three of us, hell be protected. Us three Satans shall pay him a visit. Sirzechs and Falbium exchanged a nce and nodded. It was a good n, and they knew it. Alright, then its settled, I said, rising from my seat. Im ready to leave whenever you are. Serafall shot me a yful salute, her wings unfurling slightly. Then lets get moving. The sooner we put this to rest, the better. Good, I felt good knowing that we had a nthis would counter the chaos that Rizevim and the Ogdoad were trying to unleash. The meeting wrapped up, and I could already feel the possibility of the uing battle settle on my shoulders. I hope theyd be willing to go down peacefully. Otherwise, Id have to dirty my hands today. **** I saw Sona and Mai off as they stepped through the shimmering portal, vanishing into the flickering light. I had only brought Mai along to give her a glimpse of the Underworldsomething like a dark date. But as usual, duty came knocking. Our time had been cut short, and I was left watching the space where the portal had closed, wondering when Id get another chance to catch my breath with her. Simr to Akane, it felt to me like that girl deserved more than I could give her right now. Regardless, I couldnt make it up to her today. Hey,e on already. Once they were gone, Serafall and I shot off into the sky, each flying on our own, moving faster than the ice-board she had used earlier. The air rushed past us, and thendscape below blurred into a blend of colors as we cut through the sky. The underworld wasnt the dark picture that people normally imagined. It used to be that way, but the modern Satans had modeled thendscape quite simr to Earth. It ruined the charm, in my opinion. Keep your ears open, Aqua, Serafall spoke again, her eyes focused ahead. We were heading southwest, toward the Egyptian bordends, where the underworld met the territory of the Ogdoad pantheon. The closer we got to the border, the more I felt the tension thickening in the air. As we flew, signs of battle started to appear beneath us. The ground was scorched and torn, patches of earth healing slowly, as though the verynd was trying to erase the scars left by the conflict. It was clear that whatever battles had raged here hadnt been minor skirmishes. The earth itself seemed to shudder with the memory of it, and the few stretches of vegetation that dotted thendscape were charred and lifeless. The further we traveled from there, the scars lessened. There was yet to be a battle in the area we were heading toward, and we hoped to keep it that way. When we finally reached the border, thend beneath us seemed to split. It was as if an ocean of blue was meeting an ocean of green. It was odd. On one sidey the short, dark green grass of the Underworld. On the other was a sea of tall, yellow grass, thend of Egypts underworld. Even from the air, it was striking how the boundary seemed almost artificial. It was like a thin line had been drawn between two worlds, marking where one began and the other ended. I was perplexed by another thing. Right between the two, there was a small gazebo, barely more than a few pirs and a stone roof, with a single figure sitting beneath it. Thedy, who hadrge, circr horns, held a book, flipping through its pages as if oblivious to the chaos surrounding her. I squinted, trying to get a better look. Whos that? Serafall adjusted her flight path to fly beside me. Thats Tiamat, the Primordial Water Goddess of Babylon. She owes Sirzechs a favor and has been overseeing the Rating Games as an administrator for some time. Whats someone from Babylon doing here? I asked. Well, she hummed as if recalling information. ??Shes an aspect of Apep, a serpent or dragon-like deity from Egypt who embodies chaos and opposes the order of the cosmos. Apep is the eternal enemy of the sun god Ra. Tiamat can be considered a good counterpart. So the Egyptians have a good rtionship with her. With the mess were in, shese to lend a handshes not here to fight, but shes willing to help us talk things out with the Egyptians if thats what we want. Interesting choice for a negotiator, I thought, as we descended toward the gazebo. I could see the exact moment Tiamat noticed us. She lowered the book, regarding us with a wise gaze. Inded softly, and she rose. The odd ethereal expression on her face didnt change as she approached. She wore a ck jacket with blue embroidered patterns on the sleeves. Beneath it, a fitted ck top with a deep neckline that covered almost nothing of her torso, all but showed off her voluptuous breasts. It also disyed a hint of a blue lightning-shaped tattoo on her abdomen. A loose purple tie rested over ace choker, falling over herrge breasts. Well, isnt this a surprise? she greeted us, her voice a smooth, steady murmur. Her eyes, however, betrayed a hint of curiosity as she looked me over like she hadnt quite expected me to be here. I didnt expect to meet someone like you in a ce like this. She turned to Serafall. Youre truly here to talk, I hope? What type of slutty dress is that? And she didnt even look like that type of woman. Regardless, Tiamat clearly knew enough about me to realize that if I were here to do more than talk, things might end in a bloodbath. But, fortunately for her, that wasnt my n today. Dont worry. Im here to keep things from going south, I replied. Serafall nodded in agreement, her posture rxed but her gaze sharp. Well just wait for them to arrive now, I suppose, Serafall said, walking over to the gazebo. But before she could enter, the underworld hummed. A beam of light shot down from the artificial sky, illuminating the ground before us. We turned toward it as three figures materialized in the beam, and behind them, an army of gold-ted soldiers emerged, their armor gleaming even in the dull light of the underworld. They stood in perfect formation, an intimidating force that sharply contrasted with our small group. I recognized one of the front figures immediately. He was hard to miss. Anubis, the Jackal-headed god of death. Beside him stood two other figures, both shrouded in power and presence. Serafall murmured to me, The other two are Osiris and Nephthys. If theyre here, it might not be for a simple chat. Anubis stepped forward, his piercing gaze sweeping over us before he let out a scoff. Is this what the devils have been reduced to? he sneered, looking between Serafall and me. Two representatives and no army? Are you so weak that you couldnt even muster forces to meet us? I could almost feel the heat of his disdain. What an arrogant dog. I feel a little annoyed being looked down by a dog. I thought and stepped forward to meet his gaze. Serafall and I exchanged a quick nce. I could tell she was ready to respond, but I raised a hand to stop her. Thisll be more effective if I handle it, I murmured. I turned back to them. And I let my Sages Authority radiate outward, unfurling around us like a storm. The world shook. The ground beneath our feet trembled, and a gust of wind whipped through the air. I could see the surprised expressions on the gods'' faces, even through their stoic masks. Anubis took an involuntary step back while Osiris and Nephthys stiffened, their eyes widening ever so slightly. They looked at me with more focus now, and I noticed lights of recognition in some of their faces. Greetings, my friends, I said, my tone calm as it carried the weight of my power. Serafall didnt bring an army because she didnte here for war. Although Ipletely understand if you feel threatened since she did bring me along. I smiled politely, But worry not. Im here to ensure that we have a conversation, not a battle. For a moment, the gods were silent, their surprise evident. Even in their arrogance, they recognized when someone too powerful to take lightly stood before them. The tension in the air seemed to solidify. They could guess that I wouldnt hesitate to act if things went south And neither would they. ** ** ** Author Note: Dont forget to check out Game of Thrones: Reign of the Dragonking!! Come read the next chapter, as well as the entire months worth in Patreon! Link: /Master4thWall [248] Negotiations or Fights? The Arrogance of Ogdoad [248] Negotiations or Fights? The Arrogance of Ogdoad Chapter 248: Negotiations or Fights? The Arrogance of Ogdoad Power was everything in this world, more so in the worlds beyond. When it came to entities like these Egyptian gods, power was the one thing they respected. Osiris, Nephthys, and Anubis were all strong gods in their own right. They held a presence that couldmand the heavens. And yet Serafall stood her ground, for I stood beside her as the gods spoke, their voices booming. They didnt bother sitting as they talked. Instead, they loomed over Serafall, practically spitting out their demands. We want ournds restored! Anubis voice carried a raw and guttural edge as he jabbed a finger at Serafall. He was practically growling like the dog he was. You must provide usnd from you topensate. And you must return the artifacts you stole immediately! His jackal-headed form exuded an aura of feral anger, his piercing eyes practically daring her to challenge him. I held back augh. Fucking dog. Artifacts? Serafalls brows furrowed as she scowled at him, unfazed by his attempt at intimidation. You think the devils didnt lose anything in this war? Weve lost lives, too. As much as we lost ournd. In fact, weve suffered more total losses. If anyone should be demanding reparations, its us! Youre out of line, she snapped back in a strong voice. The reaction was instantaneous. The Egyptian gods raised their heads in arrogance, eyes narrowing at her audacity. Nephthys stepped forward with a haughty scoff, her ck, gauzy robes swirling as she moved. The look in her eyes seemed colder than death itself. Youre outnumbered, Satan, Goddess Nephthys said, her chin raised with a sinister smile. Even with a decent demi-god by your side, she nced at me dismissively, you should show some respect. We can snap you like a twig. Tiamat frowned from where she sat the gazebo, but didnt say anything. Even she didnt like how the Egyptian forces were acting. I couldnt help theugh that slipped out. Look at her talk about respect while disrespecting us, Id have loved to see that face of hers between my knees. The talk was going nowhere. After I showed off a little earlier and the gods acted a bit more courteous, Serafall requested me to continue the talk herself. But clearly, when she took charge, they returned to their arrogant mode. I decided it was time to step forward. Why does my girl need to watch her tone? I shot back, giving the three of them a slow, deliberate look. You guys are the ones yelling like the world owes you something. They should take a page out of her book and learn some manners. I was expecting you lots to at least be professional to sit it out and talk, but hey, since when did dogs sit on a table? ... Anuis face contorted in rage. He tried to step forward, but Osiris raised a hand to stop him. The tank-like gods patience wore thin. He raised his staff, mming it into the ground with enough force to make the earth tremble. Cracks spiderwebbed across the ground, and a rumble echoed through the air, but I didnt budge. Enough, Orisis bellowed, leveling his gaze at Serafall. I agree with the youngd. If were to talk, we should do it calmly. Why dont we sit down and work things out? I shook my head, waving him off dismissively. No, its toote for that. Theres nothing to negotiate. I nced at Serafall, catching her eye. Do you have any demands for them? She looked at me confused. Then understanding dawned in her eyes, and she quickly shook her head. No, she replied. I just want to put an end to this. Then thats what will happen, I turned back to Osiris. You can ept, or we can fight. Although I promise you, the fight wont be like any other. Ill kill the men and take the woman. I grinned at Nephthys. I need to set an example, after all. Nephthys burst outughing, the sound ringing hollow in the air. You foolish half-man, you dare say that to my face? Are you aware of who my husband is? Who I am? You mere half-god. The rumors fail to capture how arrogant you are! The rumors fail to capture the ceiling of my strength as well, my friends. I didnt raise my voice. I didnt need to. Instead I released my Icons. One after another, the sky burst into light. First, the [Crown Icon] shimmered above my head, bathing me in a regal glow. Then, the [Sword Icon] manifested at its side, its de gleaming with a deadly edge. Then the [Time Icon] appeared next, and finally, the [Blood Icon]pleted the set. The air went heavy and oppressive. My hair went raven ck, and my eyes golden. The regal authority of a royal god, the god of men, the Emperor of Mankind, fell over myplexion. I looked at the haughty gods with an arrogance that far surpassed them. The sheer force of my presence, the Icons in the sky, pressed down on thendscape, and the grasnd ttened. The soldiers behind the gods wavered, trembled, and then crumpled to the ground. In moments, they were passed out, thousands of them littering the golden fields, unconscious from the weight of my Icons. W-what the-! The gods themselves staggered, even if they tried not to show it. Their arrogant confidence had given way to something much more fitting. Fear. So, they do know when theyre outmatched. You Anubis snarled, eyes wild with fury as he regained his footing. He bared his teeth, then charged forward, swinging his staff with reckless abandon. You halfling! I sidestepped his attack with ease and answered with a punch to his face. I didnt make any motion to do so. My fist simply rose and met his face. The air shattered. Underworld howled. The impact resonated with a thunderous crack. Anubis flew back, a ck blur against the golden horizon, disappearing somewhere beyond. Now, two more remains? I turned back to the others, brushing off my knuckles. My eyes met Nephthys who gulped, her mouth agape. Id have grinned without the Icons. Ill take your silence as surrender and eptance. But Ill ask anyway. You agree to end this war peacefully, right? I let my gaze settle on Nephthys. She was trembling now. Her earlier confidence was shattered like the bones Id just broken in Anubis face. She looked away, fearful. The God of the Underworld, Osiris, grumbled under his breath but gave me a stiff nod. We ept. But well remember this, demi-god, Aquamarine. That you will, I hope so, I said, watching him lift his hand and snap his fingers. A pir of light descended from the sky, washing over them, and in a sh, they were gone. Not a trace of the gods or their fallen soldiers remained. Tension would remain. But a peaceful agreement had been reached. A more official meeting would probably be heldter on, with all four satans, but I had taken the temporary measure. **** As the Egyptian gods vanished from sight, I exhaled, tension slowly leaving my shoulders. I let the Icons vanish as the air lost its lethality. Thats one thing settled. Now, there was still Rizevim. He wouldnt want to remain in the underworld for long once he heard the Egyptians wouldnt attack anymore. I turned to Serafall. You ready to head back? She was still staring at the spot where Osiris, Anubis, and Nephthys had stood moments ago, her face unreadable. Sera? I called again, and she turned to me. Serafall stared at me in silence. Then, in one swift movement, she threw herself into my arms, clinging to me tightly. For a moment, I was too surprised to react, but then I wrapped my arms around her, pulling her closer. I kissed her head. Her body trembled against mine. Hey, whats wrong? Theyre gone now, I said, and she buried her face in my chest, her voice muffled but full of raw emotion. I was so scared, Aqua. Not just during this meeting, but thest few months. I was scared that all of us devils would be wiped out. If Ogdoad had continued, other pantheons wouldve joined, and the devils wed be fighting the whole world. We would not have survived that. I tightened my hold on her, letting her takefort in my embrace. It was rare to see a powerful woman, a Satan, like this. So vulnerable, so openly afraid. She always put on this brave, bubbly front, but under it all, there was a girl who bore the weight of an entire realm on her shoulders. Hey, I murmured, running a hand through her hair. Youre stronger than you think, Sera. Youd have survived even without me here. But I am here now. Youre not alone in this. Ill take them all down if I have to. I wont let anything happen to you. To any of you. Its strange, how seeing her like this stirred something in me. Her small stature reminded me of Nyxandra during her early days. Such a precious little girl. Serafall made me wanna protect her. Shed been so tough earlier, standing her ground against gods, and now she was clinging to me like I was her only anchor. I couldnt help but smile, softly ruffling her hair. I felt sad that she wasnt one of the girls I spent more time with. Maybe I should start doing that from now on. Its okay, I said, reassuring her. Im not going anywhere. Serafall let out a shakyugh and then giggled. I know youre not, Im not a little girl. You kid. Sheughed, punching my chest a little. Then she quieted down, and her trembling stopped. ...Thanks, Aqua. I dont know what Id do without you. You are so reliable. I cant believe how easily you ended this. You make it all seem so effortless. She looked up, her small pink lips parting for me. They glistened as she closed her eyes. Before I could respond, a polite cough interrupted us. We both turned to see Tiamat standing a respectful distance away, a soft smile on her face. Well, Tiamat said, crossing her arms. I think that is my cue to leave. I should get back to the Rating Game arena, she looked at me. It was quite something meeting you, impressived. I suspect well see each other again. Yeah, someday, I said. She gave me a small nod, then spread her wings, taking off with the grace of a dragon goddess and disappearing into the sky. As Tiamats figure faded, the silence settled around us once more. It was just Serafall and me now, surrounded by the quiet of the golden fields. She looked up at me, the fear in her eyes slowly vanishing. Now, a spark of mischief returned to her eyes. Serafall pushed me toward the gazebo behind us. I went along, a smirk on my face as she maneuvered me toward the marble structure. Her hands pressed against my chest, and with a gentle shove, she had me lying on the table. Before I knew it, she climbed on top of me, straddling me as she grinned down at my face. She rested her hands on my chest, her blue eyes twinkling with a mixture of gratitude and something else. I know youre a busy man, but allow me to thank you for this, my cute baby, she murmured, leaning down to press her lips against mine. Her eyes closed, and I held her. I was d she was feeling lighter now. I returned her kiss eagerly, my hands sliding down to grab her waist, feeling the soft curve of her hips beneath my fingers. She sighed against my mouth, her body arching into mine as her hands tangled in my hair. Her perfect, fat ass wiggled as she shifted on myp, and I couldnt resist reaching down to grab a handful, feeling the warmth of her skin through the thin fabric of her dress. Her ass was incredible. She let out a pleased hum, pressing herself even closer. I chuckled, pulling back slightly to look at her. Careful, Sera. Were still technically on a battlefield. Sheughed down at me. It was a musical sound that filled the empty air. And were going to have a battle right here~ Wont you try to defeat this devil pussy of mine, my god? Her body was jolted with lightning from calling that name. Yet, she kissed me again, slow and deep, as I let myself get lost in the moment, in the warmth of her embrace, in the softness of her lips against mine. If this was how she wanted to repay me, who was I to argue? Plus her little game sounded fun. It wasnt long before I won, though. ** ** ** Heres an image of Leviatan. Spoiler [copse] Come read the next chapter, as well as the entire months worth in Patreon! Link: /Master4thWall The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! [249] The Rizevim Capture Case [249] The Rizevim Capture Case Chapter 249: The Rizevim Capture Case The sky above the Underworld was calm and surprisingly peaceful as I flew alongside Serafall through the clouds. Her wings pped in rhythmic beats, and she was practically glowing with newfound cheerfulness. Naturally, she liked the performance I gave her earlier. However, her energy was a stark contrast to the bleak atmosphere surrounding the Old Satan Factions territory that we were flying over right now. We were heading to Rizevim Lucifers stronghold. We could have opened a portal directly there, but my Leviathan insisted on taking the long way. She was in high spirits, and she wanted to spend a few more minutes with me. And honestly, I didnt mind. Thanks for going along with this, Serafall said, shing me a smile. Sometimes, just feeling the wind is calming, no? Dont worry about it, I replied, keeping pace with her. After everything, a little quiet time in the clouds doesnt sound so bad. I swear I wont waste time like this starting next time. She chuckled softly, making me shake my head. For a moment, we just flew in silence, cutting through the sky like tws. Do you think theyve got him already? she broke the silence again, looking ahead. With three Satans, Id expect Rizevim to be tied up with a bow by now. Maybe, I replied, though I wasnt entirely convinced. Rizevim had some weird hax, but while that wasnt enough against Super Satans, he might have Lilith by his side. I couldnt shake the nagging feeling in the back of my mind. But yes, three Satans are a lot to handle. Especially with Sirzechs and Ajuka around. Even Falbium should be considered a Super Satan now, right? Or did he not awaken any Icon? Youre right about that, he did. Serafall agreed. After the Icons, theyre much stronger now. But Rizevims no pushover, either. I let the thought linger in my head. The thought made her frown, and I could see her features contort in worry seeing my frown. Whats wrong, Aqua? she asked. Its nothing. Even if the fight hasnt ended yet, you and I can end it, I nced over, noting her face change. She nodded, a determined look crossing over her face. I myself could handle a lot. This world had indeed upgraded itself, but that didnt put me on a lowdder, I was still one of the most powerful beings here. As we approached the territory, the air grew heavy, losing that calming quality it had just minutes before. Tension buzzed through the atmosphere like static electricity, whispering like a thousand silent screams. Something feels wrong? The Old Satan Factions territory sprawled beneath us. It was an endless expanse of destion that radiated chaos and destruction. It didnt take long before we reached our destination. Rizevims mansion. That was where we saw it. The mansion that once stood as Rizevimsir was nothing but ruins, its grand facade torn to shreds, walls crumbled, and smoke rising from the rubble. A serious battle had taken ce. And from the looks of it As we neared the site, the sickening stench of burnt flesh reached us as we slowed in the skies, and my gaze drifted downward, finding the charred remains of Falbium Asmodeus. His legs were all that remained, smoldering as if incinerated by dragonfire. Serafall froze, staring down with an agape mouth and stunned eyes. Damn it, I cursed inwardly, the sight further confirming my suspicion. This wasnt just a skirmish. I nced at Serafall, who had already shifted her focus, her eyes locking on Ajuka and Grayfia. Ajuka was standing over her, his body shielded in some sort of barrier, protecting her from the fallout of Sirzechs rampage. Sirzechs Lucifer had gone mad. Grayfia was on the ground, cradling the bleeding stump where her arm used to be. Oh please, I cursed out loud this time, and Serafall immediately darted off toward Ajuka and Grayfia. I focused on Sirzechs. Satan Lucifer was entirely consumed by his true form. He was in his swirling mass of crimson energy form, pure Destruction given life. The uber-powerful [Destruction Icon] hovered above him, its crimson light pulsing like a heartbeat, drowning the area in a sea of red. He rampaged through the area like a living nightmare, leaving devastation in his wake. There was no sign of Rizevim. No sign of Lilith, either. And, more importantly still, no sign of Gasper. The implications were obvious. The Satans mission had gone wrong. But that was a thought forter. I stared ahead. Sirzechs power was out of control, threatening to consume everything in its path. I knew I had to stop him before he tore apart what little remained of this battleground. Everyone, try to give us some space! I shouted, rising a bit higher in the air. Then I spread my arms and called on the [Crown Icon]. I let its golden glow envelop me as my armor materialized, the pieces radiating a fierce, celestial light. A masterpiece armor of gleaming gold and intricate details, adorned with regal, eagle-like designs, and a majestic crown hovering just above my head. Spikes and talons extended from my gauntlets, radiating with power, while an borate chest te with engravings of dragons and lions reflected the indomitable human spirit. A long red cape flowed from my shoulders, and in my hand, a sword of molten dark fire zed with an unquenchable me, casting a searing glow across the battlefield. The Death Sword of Xolotl. I, as the Emperor of Mankind, strode forward, my presence slicing through the haze of destruction. The red ghost that was Sirzechs Lucifer turned away from the random targets around him and looked at me. He stayed silent for a moment and then began to approach me. I could feel the crushing weight of Sirzechs power bearing down on me, but I didnt waver. Sirzechs! I called out, letting my voice carry through the chaos. He looked at me, but there was no light of recognition in his red eyes. He was beyond reason, lost in his own power. Then be it. I raised my sword, and as the golden light of the [Sword Icon] joined the fray, I knew there would be no holding back. The Destruction Icon was too dangerous to be taken lightly. Serafall was by Grayfias side, reassuring the poor wife amidst the carnage caused by her husband. I hoped shed continue reassuring the maid because the battlefield was going to be further ravaged. Hopefully, this battle would end before it consumed us all. Kworgh! Sirzechs leaped at me. I raised my sword. I surged forward, meeting Sirzechs wrath with the full force of my power. The dimension exploded with energy and authority. The collision was cataclysmic, shaking the earth beneath us and sending shockwaves through the already ruinedndscape. This wasnt just a simple fight. I had to end this fast, otherwise the Underworld might be destroyed. And Id be damned if I let it fall. As the dust settled, I took in the aftermath of our sh. My armorthe embodiment of my Emperor selfstood battered. Part of it had been torn away, vaporized under the sheer force of the Power of Destructions onught. But the golden aura around me pulsed, knitting the fractures with threads of radiant light, patching up the missing pieces as if it refused to ept defeat. Youre strong, I said as I rolled my shoulders, feeling the familiar weight return, the armor mending itself as I prepared for what came next. Sirzechs did not humor me with a conversation. He didnt have any semnce of an intelligent creature. He rushed at me relentlessly, a storm of fury and power without direction. He swung with all the force of a madman, each blow carrying enough strength to crack mountains. There was no finesse here, no strategy. Just raw, unchecked aggression. His energy roared, crashing into me like a tidal wave that never seemed to end. I met his attacks head-on, exchanging blows with my fists, with my sword, with everything I had. And despite not wanting to hold back, I didnt exactly want to kill him. He was an ally, and the brother of Rias. Our shes sent tremors through the ground, reality itself warping and cracking like fragile ss under the strain. If you can hear me, I hope you return to your senses! I shouted, wanting to try my luck at least once before pushing further. But he didnt reply. He just roared and attacked me further. For a moment, we were locked in a stalemate. I wasnt pressing forward with everything I had. I could end him if I really tried. But killing him wasnt the goal here, and neither of us was tapping into our full arsenal. Sirzechs was too far gone to control himself, to remember the Icons that could give him an edge. He hadnt summoned the Demon Icon or any other powers. He was lost in his sole Destruction Icon, and I was d that was the case. Thatd make things easier. Enough ying around. I reached deep inside, calling on the [Time Icon]. It surged to life, flooding me with energy so intense it exploded outward like a Tsunami. Sera in the distance was flung backward with Grayfia on her arms. It seemed as if theyd been struck by a sledgehammer. I had to use [Eternal Magic: Reflection of the Moonlight] but without the Eternal Magic part. I had to use the raw Icon to use that ability. My vision blurred for a moment as I tried to do so, tapping into space and time without any medium. My body screamed in protest as it strained against the raw force. But I steadied myself. I didnt have the luxury of spells. Just raw, undiluted power. I closed my eyes and reopened them. And then, reality fractured. My body split, replicating until there were four of me, each an exact duplicate, moving in perfect sync. It took a tollmy willpower felt like it was being shredded. Yet the Time Icon held steady, and the four of us pushed through the pain, teleporting around Sirzechs in a dizzying dance. He tried to follow, but his rage made him sloppy, slow. He was a beast, swinging at shadows. I apologize, The four of me said at the same time and struck as one, our swords descending with the force of a gods wrath. Light exploded, a brilliant sh that painted the sky white. The shockwave tore through everything, the world itself seeming to hold its breath. The impact was intense, like a controlled nuke. When the blinding light faded, I stood over Sirzechs crumpled form, his demonic red aura dissipating, reced by the familiar human features beneath. Hey on the ground, unconscious, his breathing ragged and shallow. My lord! Grayfia teleported to his side in an instant, copsing beside him. Her hands hovered over his face, and her voice came out in choked whispers, words I couldnt hear. Her tears glistened as they fell onto his cheeks, and she held him like he was thest piece of her world. I stepped back, giving them room, as I let my Icons rest. I looked around as my armor vanished. The battlefield was a wastnd, the mansion a smoldering ruin. Scorched earth stretched as far as the eye could see, and the air was thick with the scent of ash. The n failed. I scanned the wreckage and found Ajuka leaning against a broken wall, his face a mixture of shock and exhaustion. He looked between Sirzechs and me, his expression almost incredulous. What the hell happened here? I walked over and demanded. There was more to this mess than a simple sh, and he seemed to be the only one of sane mind to answer. Ajuka took a shaky breath, struggling to regain hisposure. Ophis, he said, his eyes dark. Rizevim had an Ophis clone with him. With her help, he took Gasper. We thought we could keep him safe but we underestimated their power. I clenched my fists as my suspicions were confirmed. This wasnt just about Sirzechs losing control. Rizevims little scheme had gone far beyond that. Hed taken Gasper, the single thing we were supposed to protect. Our n to use Gasper as bait for Rizevim had backfired. Spectacrly. I surveyed the destruction, the ruins that had once been the heart of this ce. He had sacrificed his castle and much of his rulingnd for it, too, but Rizevim had outyed us. Hed stirred the pot, then vanished, leaving us to pick up the pieces. Everything had gone to hell. ** ** ** The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!